《Life With Beautiful Teacher In Desert Island》


 Chapter 1

    My name is Yang Chuan, a senior in biology department from the countryside.


    More than a month ago, a new English teacher came to our class. I don''t know what she thought. In the first week of the summer vacation, I organized a group tour, saying that I would leave a thought for you on the eve of graduation.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to go at all. Everyone takes out 3000 yuan for me to play, unless I''ve lost my mind! That''s my living expenses for several months. I can''t get it out even if I''m killed.


    But even if I don''t want to, I still got on the boat with the help of my English teacher.


    To my surprise, the passenger ship we took hit the rocks


    I was awakened by the scorching sun. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on the beach. My whole body was in terrible pain.


    Surrounded by sea water and sand, I instinctively want to sit up, but this hand, I actually press on a soft thing, that kind of touch makes me feel a swing in my heart, pinch and feel a touch.


    "Well..."


    Cold, a weak murmur came into my ears. Looking back, there was a woman lying beside me, and my hand was holding her plump fullness tightly.


    "Living people!"


    I hastened to draw back my hand. Seeing that the woman was more out of breath and less in air, I immediately thought about saving people first.


    But when I got closer, I was dumbfounded. This is our new English teacher Ning Xiang, who helped me to travel!


    Before that, I thought she was very beautiful. Every time she came to our class, she was wearing a professional suit and was in a bad shape.


    Usually there are many students skipping class, but as long as once the English class, it is absolutely full. From this, we can see that Ningxiang is definitely the dream lover of our class.


    And now she is lying in front of me, the gauze skirt soaked by the sea is tightly attached to her body, a touch of snow-white on her chest is plump and strong, as if she is going to jump out of the deep V neckline at any time. I can''t help but take a few more glances.


    It''s not me. Men have no resistance to beautiful women. I can''t avoid the love of beauty.


    "Save Help me Ning Xiang called softly and woke me up immediately.


    Realizing that she was in danger, I didn''t dare to think any more, so I knelt down to give her CPR.


    When I was in college, the school organized emergency drills, including cardiopulmonary resuscitation and artificial respiration. At that time, no one cared about learning, because it was all boys doing to boys, which was meaningless.


    And when I put my hand on Ning Xiang''s chest, I suddenly found that CPR was very interesting. The soft ball bounced my hand up without any difficulty.


    After several actions, Ning Xiang vomited a few mouthfuls of sea water, half opened his eyes, still did not wake up from the coma.


    Do you need artificial respiration?


    I licked the cracked lips, nervous heart thumping, carefully pinched her petal like pink lips, closed my eyes, I kiss.


    Her lips were a little cold. At the moment of contact, my brain was immediately emptied. At that time, there was no distracting thoughts. I just wanted to breathe and save people.


    About repeat action more than ten times, I have a little hypoxia, fortunately, Ningxiang finally had a reaction, suddenly opened the beautiful eyes, deep breath directly wake up.


    "Teacher Ning, you wake up at last! I''m running out of oxygen... " I covered my chest and said it busily.


    Ning Xiang coughed a few times, and her chest was soft and trembling. She twisted her face and looked at me, touched her lips, and her face suddenly changed.


    "Yang Chuan, you bastard!"


    All of a sudden, Ning Xiang''s angry voice exploded in my ear, and I raised my head just to meet her eyes.


    Haven''t reaction come over, rather fragrant raised a hand to fan down, mercilessly gave me a slap.


    This slap made me dizzy and dizzy. I just felt hot on my face. My tears almost came out.


    "What are you doing?" I asked blankly.


    "What do you say! What did you do to me just now! " Ningxiang is very powerful.


    I spread my hand and said bitterly, "help you! What do you think? "


    Ning Xiang glared at me in disgust, "help me? I think you want to take advantage of it! Yang Chuan, you look very honest on weekdays. I didn''t expect you to be such a person! "


    What kind of person am I? If I don''t make it clear, I won''t be able to get along with my friends in the future.


    Although angry, but my body is very honest, looking at the perfect figure Ningxiang concave convex move up, I can''t help but put my eyes on the softest part.


    The ups and downs of the rich place are very rhythmic. The full snow-white, almost breaking the deep V neckline every time, makes me itch.


    "You dare to see it!" Ning Xiang raised her hand and tried to fight. I hastened to one side.


    Originally, I wanted to explain, but when I saw her disgusting eyes, I knew it was useless to say anything.Nima, you are good-looking and white, white and delicate, which man doesn''t like to see? After watching, as long as it is normal, who has no physiological reaction?


    It''s really bad luck. For the first time, NIMA got a bad reputation as a hooligan and a pervert.


    I didn''t say anything about the grievance in my heart. Anyway, we are the only two living people now. I don''t believe she will never speak.


    With a sigh, I didn''t pay attention to her any more. I moved my aching body and looked around the scene, which made my heart sink.


    We are indeed in trouble, but also to a bird does not shit on the desert island!


    In front of this endless sea, behind is the vast virgin forest, lush green no longer eye-catching, but let me feel helpless.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ning Xiang didn''t speak to me. I wanted to break the deadlock, so I went first.


    But when she got close, she found that there was a shocking blood hole in her calf, which was ten centimeters long. The skin and flesh soaked in seawater turned out.


    "Miss Ning, you are hurt." I frowned and said seriously.


    Ning Xiang glanced at me, bit the pink lip and said, "I don''t need you to care!"


    I stepped back to avoid her getting too excited.


    Can be far away from her, I can not help but also some worry, if the wound infection, it will not be fun.


    "I don''t want to go there. You can get some saliva and put it on the wound first. Saliva can be disinfected." I made a good reminder.


    She didn''t pay any attention to me at all. She just pouted her little lips with tears. She didn''t look like a teacher. Instead, she looked like a little girl.


    After all, she is just a girl who is two years older than me. To be exact, she is just my elder sister who graduated two years earlier than me in school. I don''t know how to stay in school to teach.


    She ignored me, and I had no choice but to stay near her and be ready to rescue at any time.

 Chapter 2

    After a little while, there were several groups of stranded tourists on the beach. I was very excited at the beginning, but as soon as I saw them walking around us, my heart sank.


    Sure enough, seeing the injured, they won''t come to help. It''s good to protect themselves on a desert island. Who cares?


    However, the most sad thing is that many of the people who appeared in succession later were from our school, but when I went up to say hello, all of them turned a blind eye to me, holding the bags in their hands and avoiding me like snakes and scorpions.


    It can be seen that these people have collected some valuable materials on the sea. If I am more than them, it is equivalent to dividing up some food, and they will eat less.


    I didn''t expect that in just a few hours, these people have been selfish to such a degree, and their ugly faces are exposed, which makes me feel cold.


    After asking for help several times, I was disheartened. I went back to the beach and looked at the boundless sea. I could only pray that the search and rescue team would come quickly, otherwise I would be a poor abandoned man.


    "Are those students in our school? Why don''t they come here? "


    At this time, Ningxiang opened to me, I turned to see, this chick is looking forward to that side.


    My heart a tight, forced to pull up a smile, said: "not our school, are some of the tourists in distress, afraid that we divide their food animals."


    Ningxiang powder lips a sip, bitter face said: "then how do we do?"


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, I couldn''t bear it. I said, "it''s OK. I just looked at it. Almost half of the people who survived the shipwreck must have people from our school. Just wait for them to come."


    Ningxiang didn''t speak, but the look in my eyes was not so disgusting, which made me happy.


    I carefully close to the past, quietly grabbed her injured leg, but just a touch, this little girl on the exciting.


    "Ah! What are you doing? " Ning Xiang exclaimed.


    "Don''t move. I just want to see if your wound is infected. If you want to live, you''d better be honest." I frowned and said seriously, but I was very excited.


    This little foot is white and tender. How does this little girl maintain her skin? It''s so good!


    I checked the wound. It didn''t matter. I just looked up and found that Ning Xiang looked at me again with a kind of resentful eyes, not to mention how interesting it was.


    "Fortunately, the wound is not infected, you''d better not let the wound touch the ground or water, otherwise it will be very troublesome." I explained it in a slow voice.


    "Don''t touch the ground? Can''t I keep my legs up all the time? " Rather fragrant pouts a small mouth son to ask a way.


    "There''s no way. It''s the only way."


    When I finished, I couldn''t help looking at her slender, straight, big white legs and saying, "I really can''t You can put your legs on me first, and I can put them under me. "


    As soon as Ning Xiang heard it, he was more cautious in his eyes.


    "I don''t care if you don''t want to." I rolled my eyes and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    As soon as I left, Ning Xiang grabbed my trouser legs and cried, "how can you not help yourself when you see death? I''m your teacher!"


    "But don''t you call me a rascal?" I said with a curl of my mouth.


    Ning Xiang bit her pink lips and said bitterly, "Yang Chuan, you''re too much. If you don''t care about me, I''ll tell you what you''ve done immediately when you go back to school. You can''t get your diploma!"


    On hearing this, I immediately dumbfounded, did not expect that this little white rabbit will bite.


    After careful consideration, I still reluctantly sat down, watching her show a winning posture, I was not happy in my heart.


    At this time, more than ten people came in the distance, carrying large and small bags of materials, which immediately attracted the attention of Ning Xiang and me.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that since they came here, half of the small teams on the desert island have all been dumbfounded, and the bags of materials are enviable!


    But when they passed in front of us, I recognized the leader at a glance. It was Liu Gang, the director of our school!


    "It''s director Liu. That''s great. We can help you!"


    Ning Xiang is very excited, regardless of the injured leg, jump to rush to the past.


    I wanted to take a look at the situation first, but by the time I reacted, Ningxiang had attracted other people''s attention.


    "Oh, this is Mr. Ning!"


    Liu Gang was pleasantly surprised to meet him. At the moment when he came, I clearly saw the lust in his eyes. I felt tight in my heart and scolded him.


    Those who come are not good, and those who are good do not come. It is not clear whether Liu is a ghost or a human. This is a bad dish!


    This desert island is a ready-made mirror. Who knows if the person who gives you a helping hand in the last second will kick you off the cliff in the next second.Just now, Liu Gang''s eyes made me particularly uncomfortable, but seeing Ning Xiang running past, I didn''t have time to remind her.


    "Director Liu, how are you all? Is everyone else OK? " Ning Xiang can''t wait to ask.


    I can''t help shaking my head. At this time, this little girl still cares about other people''s lives. Is she kind or heartless?


    Liu Gang pretended to be very decent and said in a slow voice, "teacher Ning, don''t worry too much. Most of us have survived, but..."


    "Just what?" Ning Xiang is a little nervous.


    "Ah, some students failed to swim ashore and were eaten by sharks in the sea..." Liu Gang said with regret.


    As soon as I heard this, I could not help shivering. Just now, I was thinking of going to the seaside to find something to eat. Fortunately, I didn''t go down, otherwise my life would be completely explained here.


    Ning Xiang looked dejected and choked: "it''s all my fault. I''m going to organize this tour. How can I explain to the parents of the students..."


    Liu Gang eyebrows pick, eyes flashed a touch of joy, immediately around the fragrant shoulder of Ning Xiang, hypocritically relieved: "well, well, you don''t think too much, when the search and rescue team will come is not certain, I organized the students to collect a lot of materials on the sea, enough for us to support for a while."


    Ning Xiang only cares about the sadness, and doesn''t notice Liu Gang''s big hand''s wanton freeing on her small waist. The grandson''s flashy smile is all in my eyes.


    But I''m not surprised. Liu Gang''s reputation in the school is not good. He was taken away by the public security to investigate because he molested his female classmates, but I don''t know what way he took. The next day, the grandson came back safe and sound, and there was no gossip about it in the school, that is, we students had a private chat.


    And the girl student who was rumored to be indecent, anyway, I have never seen her on campus.


    At this moment, he is eating Ningxiang tofu, and my eyes are bursting. Fire, dare to my mind of the goddess hand, this I can see? Uncle can''t bear, aunt can''t bear!

 Chapter 3

    "Ouch! Director Liu! I''ve found the organization! "


    I screamed, and SA Ya Zi ran over. Liu Gang was scared. He was hugged by me before he recovered. This grandson didn''t even have a chance to run.


    "What are you doing! Go away Liu Gang pushed me away.


    I didn''t care at all. I cried bitterly and said, "director Liu, I''m Yang Chuan from the Department of biology. You forget that all the little yellow books in your office were confiscated from me!"


    Liu Gang suddenly black face, scold: "nonsense, who will confiscate your disgusting things! Mr. Ning, this is not a student in our school. Don''t listen to him


    Ning Xiang found out that Liu Gang''s hands of salty pig immediately wrinkled his eyebrows and dodged to one side.


    "Director Liu, Yang Chuan is a member of our school, but I don''t think the most urgent thing is to discuss other issues. Instead, we should think about how to assemble our classmates so that we can survive the days before the rescue team comes." Ning Xiang''s eyes were full of disgust, and her voice was cold.


    Liu Gang steel teeth a bite, fiercely glared at me, put clearly see my idea.


    I don''t care. Anyway, my brother is not a good student. I can''t please my grandson.


    He didn''t respond, and I don''t know what he was thinking. But Ning Xiang''s leg injury can''t be delayed. I said straight to the point, "director Liu, should there be medicine in the materials you collected?"


    Liu Gang nodded, looked at me in disgust and asked, "how? Do you want to waste medicine with that slight injury? "


    I was a little upset when I heard this. Although I didn''t break my hand or foot, I was injured all over. It seems that he didn''t want to use it for me?


    Forbearance, I didn''t care, cold face said: "I don''t want, but Ning teacher''s leg hurt, she should be qualified?"


    Liu Gang saw that Ning Xiang was injured. He immediately flattered him and said, "Oh, why didn''t Mr. Ning tell me earlier, who? Take a first-aid kit quickly. There are patients here!"


    As soon as he said this, a yellow hair came out of the team and came to Liu Gang like a three grandson.


    "Director Liu, who is injured?" Huang Mao didn''t even look at me. He just stared at Ning Xiang''s beautiful leg. His eyes were straight.


    "Take the box and I''ll give the medicine to Mr. Ning myself." Liu Gang said solemnly.


    Huang Mao didn''t give up, but he gave it to Liu Gang obediently. Seeing that the grandson wanted to succeed in the plot, I immediately grabbed the medicine box.


    "Yang Chuan, what do you want to do?" Liu Gang suddenly exploded.


    I looked back with a smile and said with a careless eye, "I can''t trouble you for this kind of small work. I''ll do it. Please go and have a rest. I''ll take care of Mr. Ning."


    Finish saying, I return head to rather sweet make a wink, she immediately understood my meaning, pound garlic like nod to respond.


    Liu Gang hated me and gnashed his teeth, but he didn''t say anything more after all. He turned around and left with a cold hum.


    Looking at a large number of them setting up camp to make a fire not far away, I didn''t rush to get there. Instead, I took Ningxiang to find a quiet place and carefully bandaged her wound.


    "Why do you want to offend director Liu? It''s very bad for you." Ningxiang asked softly, with a touch of tenderness in her eyes.


    I can''t help but feel the charm of Ningxiang.


    To avoid his eyes, I laughed, "director Liu has a bad reputation. You were so absorbed in studying that you didn''t know his scandals. I think it''s better for you to stay away from him."


    Ning Xiang pouted and gave me a white look and said, "it''s like you''re very decent. You touched mine before..."


    She didn''t say the following words, but I heard it was a burst of dark cool. It turned out that the girl felt everything, and it seemed that she didn''t hate me so much.


    With a smile, I reluctantly let go of her white and delicate feet. I just wanted to put some medicine on myself, but before I could do it, a disgusting voice came from behind.


    "Oh, it''s Yang Chuan. I didn''t expect you to survive."


    I bit my teeth and looked back with anger. It was the little yellow hair who had just sent the medicine box.


    "Li Mingyu, don''t look for trouble. You want to settle accounts with me. Wait till you get back. Now is not the time for you to make trouble." I didn''t pay attention to him. I would wipe the wound when I picked up the alcohol cotton.


    But as soon as I raised my hand, the grandson kicked me over and directly kicked me to the ground. I immediately got up and glared at him and yelled at him.


    "Try to move me again!" I stretched my neck and almost couldn''t resist punching him.


    Li Mingyu pinched his waist and walked up slowly behind him. With a sneer, he said, "what are you wearing? Director Liu said that drugs are very precious, so you can''t use them indiscriminately. What''s more, you are a waste? "


    "You''re a waste when you step on a horse. We''re looking for this material together. Why can''t I use it?" I cried, flushed.


    "Everyone, but you are not included in this..." Li Mingyu sneered, not to mention how much he owed to beat.Although my brother is a science male, there is no such thing as learning. Most of my time is spent on physical exercise. With my size of one meter eight three and my pimples, I have never been afraid of anyone in school.


    Now that I''m provoked by this little Shorty, I can''t bear to bite my teeth and hit him


    "stop it


    All of a sudden, director Liu came up quickly and asked with a straight face, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as I wanted to speak, Li Mingyu immediately complained to the villain first and said with a smile, "don''t be angry, director Liu. It''s all Yang Chuan. He has only a little scratch and has to waste medicine. I don''t agree. He even wants to hit me!"


    Liu Gang eyebrows a horizontal, staring at me and asked: "is it true?"


    I spat, completely as did not hear, fool can see that these animals are wearing a pair of pants, I said nothing.


    "I asked Yang Chuan to take the medicine..."


    At this time, Ning Xiang jumped up on one leg, took my shoulder and said, "Yang Chuan was injured in order to save me, so I asked him to take medicine. What''s the problem?"


    On hearing this, Liu Gang''s expression became a lot ugly. Seeing the intimate contact between Ning Xiang and me, his face turned black immediately.


    "Mr. Ning, we have rules before we come to the desert island. Only those who contribute can use materials. As the highest teacher here, I have the right to control the materials..."


    Liu Gang narrowed his eyes, raised a greedy smile at the corner of his mouth, and said word by word: "I don''t want anyone to use it, who can''t use it. As for teacher Ning, I''m still looking at your beauty."


    "What do you mean?" Ningxiang face a tight, I also heard something wrong.


    Liu Gang showed his true face and said with a sneer: "my meaning is very simple. It''s 24 hours since yesterday. It''s normal for us to die on a desert island. Mr. Ning, I advise you to think clearly, otherwise if you die on this desert island, I can''t explain it to the School..."

 Chapter 4

    Smell speech, my heart "clap Deng" for a while, did not expect that this grandson will so quickly tear face, dare feeling this grandson is to play hard with us!


    Ning Xiang was also afraid to step back and nervously said, "don''t mess around. There are many students watching here. If you dare to do bad things, the police won''t let you go after you go back!"


    On hearing this, Liu Gang and Huang Mao looked back at the other students, their ugly faces, which was a bit of convergence.


    "Well, Mr. Ning, we will not talk in secret. From now on, you will listen to my command. I promise you that you will have no worries about food and clothing in the next few days. Nothing will happen. Is that right?" Director Liu Xiaoren said with a smile.


    "What do you mean? Why should I listen to your command? We are all teachers in the school. Why do you have so much power? " Ning Xiang asked.


    To tell you the truth, I admire Ning Xiang''s strength of not bowing to the evil forces. Both his tone and his eyes are very good, but one thing is missing, the most important thing


    IQ!


    Liu''s words are so clear, how can this little girl still face the edge?


    Sure enough, Liu Gang sneered on the spot, and said without hesitation: "things are collected by everyone, and I found the materials. We can use them no matter how we use them, but why do you use them?"


    As soon as he said this, all the other students turned their faces and looked over. More than ten pairs of eyes were full of cautious eyes. For a moment, I felt very strange, just like a group of cold-blooded animals.


    It was not until this moment that I fully understood that although it was only a short day and night, these people had already exposed their selfish nature.


    It doesn''t matter to talk about ideals, but if you dare to move their supplies, I dare say these people will kill us.


    At least, Liu Gang already has this meaning now. This is a naked threat!


    Liu Gang tore the hypocritical face, Ning Xiang also knew the fear, looking at a group of five big and three rough masters in front of her, she was soon oppressed by these animals.


    Looking at this situation, I knew that something was going to go wrong. Now I took a step, threw the first aid kit in the past, and pressed them back.


    "Since you are not welcome, let''s go. But director Liu, I have to remind you that the search and rescue team will come at any time. You should be a little more restrained." I narrowed my eyes for a little indecency.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You can go away at any time, but Mr. Ning Hey, hey, you stay. " The meaning of Liu Gang''s obscene smile is self-evident.


    My heart a tight, for fear of Ning Xiang head a hot promise down, just want to scold this grandson two, Ning Xiang cold not Ding walked up, mercilessly raised his hand slapped him.


    Pop!


    The slap was stronger than when he hit me. Liu Gang almost fell to the ground with a "ouch" and was forced on the spot.


    I''ve been looking silly. I never thought that the little white rabbit, who seems to have little temper on weekdays, would make such an aggressive move.


    "How dare you hit me?" Liu Gang this just reaction comes over, eyeball son almost gush fire.


    Ning Xiang looked at him in disgust and said angrily, "it''s you who beat me! You are a teacher, but you have such a dirty idea. You deserve to be beaten! "


    Liu Gang a listen, the whole face is angry shiver up, I see a bad thing, quickly block in front of the body of Ning Xiang.


    "Don''t mess about! The search and rescue team will come soon. So many students will testify that you can''t afford to go away at that time! " I''m threatening with my neck.


    He clenched his teeth and looked back at the students around him. Then he relaxed.


    "Boy, don''t let me see you again. You don''t want to get the materials here. Now get out of here!" Liu Gang glared at me.


    As soon as I see him like this, I know that we are married. If the search and rescue team really comes, I''m afraid I won''t have much to eat if I go back.


    But I don''t regret it. If Ning Xiang is moved by me, what''s the meaning of going to school?


    So a thought, my in the mind also balanced some, stare these livestock, support rather fragrant left here.


    Looking for ten minutes along the coast, I was lucky enough to find a hidden cave. Although the place was not big, it was enough to shelter us from the wind and rain.


    I picked up some dry firewood nearby. When I went back, I saw Ning Xiang holding her knee, sobbing and crouching in the corner. It was very painful.


    It''s not that she''s weak, it''s just that the situation is really chilling.


    The students in the school are unreliable, and the leaders take the lead in playing rogue. There is only one me standing around, and she thinks I have extraordinary thoughts.


    Don''t mention her as a little girl. If the whole world betrayed me and there was another uncertain factor around me, I would have killed myself by wiping my neck.


    I went over and patted her on the shoulder, comforted: "OK, teacher Ning, crying can''t solve the problem, I''m still around you, hungry.""Who cares for you?"


    Ning Xiang clapped my hand, tears still hanging on her face, choked: "if it wasn''t for the conflict between you and Liu Gang, maybe we wouldn''t be like this now!"


    Holding grass? Is that my fault?


    An evil fire sprang up in my heart and threw the firewood on the ground. Without saying a word, I went out. You blame me for being cumbersome. I''m not waiting on you!


    "What are you doing?" Ning Xiang called me in a hurry.


    I was happy in my heart, but I didn''t say a word on my face. "You don''t like me, I''ll go."


    "Who let you go! Come back to me Ningxiang pear cried with rain.


    "If you want me to go back, I will go back. Do you still use this desert island as a classroom? No I''m stubborn, but I don''t look back.


    After two or three seconds, Ning Xiang cried out with a "wow". I was so scared that I turned my head and saw her wailing.


    At that time, my little heart softened in an instant and rushed to comfort me.


    "Oh, auntie, don''t cry, OK? You''ll bring the wolf in at night!" I begged bitterly.


    But what happened?


    This little girl looks at me very smartly and pouts her lips and says that you are not allowed to talk back to me. I say that you are wrong, that is, you are wrong. I am a teacher!


    I nodded bitterly, not daring to say a word no. my brother is also a cheap girl. I know she doesn''t like me, but I still can''t bear to leave her here alone.


    I coaxed her. I picked up some edible shellfish by the sea, and collected some fresh water from the empty water bottles floating on the sea. But all in all, it was very little.


    Looking at the dark sea, I felt hopeless.


    If the search and rescue team is delayed for ten or eight days, can I hold on to that time?

 Chapter 5

    Dare not think, also have no intention to think, holding things back to the cave, wait for Ning Xiang to see the food and drink, eyes on the spot bright, did not wait for me to say the second word, small half bottle of fresh water all by her a drink clean.


    "Hoo I''m so thirsty. Is there any more? " Ning Xiang blinked and asked.


    I looked at the empty water bottle with no water left, and my heart began to bleed. I said with a bitter smile, "I played for three hours, and you drank it for me in three seconds..."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Xiangxiu eyebrow pick.


    "What do you mean, just a little water, no more!" I sighed, licked my cracked lip, and put my hand in a depressed way. "Go to bed early. Maybe the search and rescue team will come tomorrow, and there will be enough water pipes at that time."


    Said a word, is to comfort her, is also to comfort themselves.


    After 15 hours without water, my throat was on fire, but I couldn''t say anything. I had to admit my bad luck.


    Ning Xiang also saw that I had a temper, and then didn''t say anything. When I narrowed my eyes to have a look, the girl was still on guard against being far away from me, and didn''t mean to sleep.


    I didn''t care about her. I lay on my side on the cold rock and looked at the flaming Liu Gang team not far away. I could smell the smell of barbecue from afar.


    I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva. I secretly scolded the old turtle grandson for not having a long heart. After so many students died in the shipwreck, he even wanted to have a party.


    Close your eyes, no longer think, originally wanted to wait to fall asleep, but just a little sleepy, Ning Xiang cold behind me kicked me.


    I was startled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Ningxiang sat by the fire, curled up and asked pitifully, "can you stay up?"


    When I saw her like that, I knew she was afraid.


    With a sigh and a helpless smile, he got up and sat down beside her. Without talking to her, he added some firewood to make the fire more prosperous.


    "You said When will the rescue team come? " Ning Xiang looks at the fire, and her eyes are confused.


    I did not dare to hit her, estimated to say, "two or three days, we are next to the beach, should not die of hunger."


    "What if the rescue team doesn''t come?"


    Ning Xiang twisted her face and looked at me with a trace of expectation in her eyes. She asked softly, "will we die on a desert island?"


    Hearing this, my little heart sank three points inexplicably.


    Yeah, what if the rescue team can''t find us? If we spend the rest of our lives in Bermuda, we''re not going to find any desert island, are we?


    Thinking about this, I can''t help but feel numb.


    The third day on a desert island


    Now I know the meaning of "the end of the mountain and the end of the river". For three days, all the fresh water I found was drunk, and even the seafood on the beach learned to run. Up to now, I haven''t eaten anything for eight hours.


    Ningxiang is no better than me. Although I drink more water than I do, I''m in a weak state. I''m dozing off on the rock wall, not to mention how pitiful it is.


    I glanced at the dazzling sun and dragged my weak body to the seaside again. But as soon as I moved, Ning Xiang''s nervous cry came from behind.


    "What are you doing?" Ning Xiang asked with a frown.


    I looked back at her and said with a bitter smile, "if we don''t eat any more, we will starve to death. I''ll go for a walk and come back soon."


    I think it''s ridiculous to say that I''m looking for food, but it''s just a chance. There''s very little possibility that I can find food.


    Ning Xiang is not stupid, but very smart. After listening to what I said, I naturally know the situation we are facing, so I immediately pull down my little face and look at me bitterly.


    "You lied. Before you said you could insist on it for a few days, but it''s been three days. Why hasn''t the search and rescue team come yet?" Ning Xiang asked with a crying voice.


    I''m also depressed. I can''t decide this kind of thing. I don''t know why those damned search and rescue teams haven''t come yet.


    Pull up the corner of the mouth, forced to smile, I went to comfort: "don''t think about it, I promise you won''t have an accident, OK? When I get something to eat, I''ll fill my stomach first. "


    "Waiting for you to find something to eat?"


    Ning Xiang rubbed the moist corner of his eyes and said angrily, "when you come back, I''m afraid I''ll starve to death. I knew that I would have lived with Director Liu together!"


    On hearing this, the evil fire "miso" in my stomach rushed up, not to mention how angry I was.


    With a calm face, I turned around and walked. Without looking back, I yelled, "if you want to leave at any time, you can treat me as a fool!"


    With that, I went straight out of the cave. I could hear Ning Xiang''s footsteps chasing to the cave, but the little girl didn''t call me back after all.


    Sad is sure, but more is despair, in fact, she said nothing wrong, in this way, we will all be starved to death.After a tour to the beach, I still couldn''t find Mao. Looking at Liu Gang''s people eating canned pork from a distance, I was envious.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, behind the Bush quietly came a strange sound, I frowned, turned back to see a head full of miscellaneous hair squatting there.


    As soon as I felt nervous, I looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to me, so I ran cautiously.


    when I opened the grass, I saw a little miscellaneous hair, grinning at me, and tears almost fell down.


    "Damn, I got in touch with you!" Miscellaneous hair came up and hugged me, and my voice trembled.


    Don''t mention him, even I am a little excited, and a warm current flows silently in my heart.


    Zamao''s name is Wang Qiu. He is my roommate and my best brother who has been a classmate for four years. Since the day we met, we have felt that we hate each other too late and share the same bad taste. In addition, after four years of ups and downs, we have established a deep revolutionary friendship.


    On the night of the conflict with Liu Gang, Za Mao stealthily found him. Before, he had been floating outside. As soon as he found the organization, he heard about me and Liu Gang.


    Originally, he wanted to go to me, but at that time, I ran out of ammunition and food, with a burden. I really couldn''t take him around, so I found an excuse for him to hang out with Liu Gang for a few days now. By the way, I asked for some news and stole some food.


    But I didn''t expect that it was just one night, and the grandson ran back.


    "What can I do for you?" I let go and asked in a whisper.


    Miscellaneous hair rubbed the corner of the eye, especially wrongly said: "what''s wrong, but it''s so sweet! Liu Gang''s grandson said that if I didn''t work, I would eat. But that grandson gave me a loaf of bread and half a bottle of water one day. I couldn''t even pull out the excrement when I was hungry. Is that edible? "


    After listening to a burst of shame, if you can have bread to eat, don''t say no shit, pull blood I would like.


    Shaking my head, I said with a wry smile, "come on, don''t be in bliss. Some of them are good to eat. You can''t even eat shit if you follow me."


    "You didn''t eat?" Miscellaneous hair a Leng.


    I rubbed my stomach and didn''t say much, so I let him go back quickly. Liu Gang''s grandson would be suspicious if he came out for a long time.

 Chapter 6

    Miscellaneous hair looked at me suspiciously, or bite to death to ask, "you can''t have never eaten?"


    I just wanted to hide the past and not let him worry about it. But before I spoke, my stomach began to rumble. The atmosphere was embarrassing.


    "Hold the grass! I didn''t eat it


    Za Mao frowned, took out a small cloth bag from his arms and put it into my arms.


    "Take it. Fortunately, my friend is smart enough. He stole some food before he came out. Eat it quickly. Don''t starve to death. I''m just a brother like you." Za Mao looked around and said something in a bad mood.


    I opened it and saw a ham sausage, two bags of soft bread and a bottle full of mineral water!


    At that time, my heart, how excited I was when I was mentioned, these things can at least let me carry for three days!


    "Don''t say anything, brother. I''m so particular about riding a horse!" Regardless of my excitement, I took a quick bite of the bread.


    Miscellaneous Mao grinned and said haughtily, "sure, these things are usually picked out by my friends from their teeth. They are precious."


    "Cough!"


    On hearing this, I suddenly muddled force, a mouthful of bread choked in my throat, dare not swallow, is reluctant to spit out.


    "No, no, no, I mean, it''s all my savings. Don''t look at me like that. I''ve made a slip of the tongue!" Miscellaneous hair stretched his neck to explain.


    I''m very hungry. I don''t care so much about it. I just eat like crazy. But it''s only ten seconds before I eat a big piece of bread.


    Looking at the rest of the ham sausage and other food, I licked my lips, some greedy, but still put it back.


    "Why not?" Za Mao looked at me suspiciously.


    I laughed and said, "when you''re full, take your time to eat the rest. It''s a waste By the way, have you heard anything these days? "


    Afraid that he would think more, I hastened to change the topic, but when he said that, Za Mao immediately grinned, nodded and said that he really got a little bit of news.


    I asked in a hurry, and Za Mao said that Liu Gang might have to change the pattern in the next two days. Now there are more than 40 students in the team, plus two female teachers. The consumption of food and fresh water is huge. This grandson may have to drive away a group of useless people recently.


    On hearing this, I felt very nervous.


    Most of the students who mix with Liu Gang are girls, and the male students are labor force. Liu Gang will not waste the hard work, that is to say, she will abandon some female students.


    "How is the grandson going to screen?" I asked, frowning.


    "Don''t mention it. The grandson said it was fair, but he singled out 20 people and asked them to look for materials. The least five of the things they found went straight away. Do you think the grandson is absent-minded? Who can''t see that he is selfish in doing things like this?"


    I bit the root of my teeth and murmured, "I can see it, but I dare not have a temper. Now everyone knows that he is a son of a bitch, and this grandson doesn''t care about the so-called fairness for a long time."


    "Yes! The most damned thing is that I still have one of them! " Miscellaneous hair claps thigh to scold a way.


    "You''ve been blown out, too?" I couldn''t smile bitterly. I was a little surprised.


    I thought Zamao could live longer, but it seems that Liu Gang is not a fool. I know Zamao doesn''t want to wear a pair of trousers with him.


    Za Mao glanced at his mouth and didn''t explain much. After looking at the watch on his wrist, he yelled to go back first.


    I was just about to leave him, but as soon as I turned around, a picture flashed across my head.


    "Stop!" I called out in a hurry.


    Miscellaneous hair turns head a Leng, ask, "how? What the hell? "


    I didn''t explain at all. I grabbed his wrist and took a look. The hairy watch was given by me on his birthday last year. I chose a watch specially for outdoor survival sports. It not only has compass, but also has GPS positioning function!


    "What are you doing! I''m just such a valuable thing. Don''t you want to rob it? " Za Mao drew back his hand painfully.


    "Grab a hair and give me the watch. We may be saved!" I''m a little excited. My voice has changed.


    As soon as he heard this, he quickly handed me his watch and asked how to save it.


    I didn''t explain it either. Recalling the function introduced to me by the salesperson at the beginning, I managed to find the button of GPS signal, and I pressed it immediately.


    "See? Positioning system, what I give you is awesome? " I grinned.


    Miscellaneous hair pound garlic like nod, said, "then we are not waiting on the shore on the line?"


    "It''s necessary to wait, but we have to do some preparatory work."


    I looked back at the other side of the cave and saw that there was no special situation, so I took the miscellaneous hair quietly to the seaside. First, I put out a huge SOS signal with stones, and then I lit a fire with hay. What''s more, I found all the objects that could reflect light on the coast and put them in a prominent place one by one.After sweating a lot, he muttered: "this horse is like the Yin Yang eight trigrams array. Is it useful?"


    I nodded and said with a smile: "useful. As long as there is a plane passing by, the reflected light can attract their attention. I don''t know this common sense. Fortunately, you are not alone, otherwise you will starve to death in three days."


    Za Mao gave a silly smile, but he didn''t retort. As early as I was behind us in school, he gave priority to me. It''s not that I have leadership ability, but that this grandson is too lazy and lazy to move his cleverness.


    I took my watch and looked at the time. I felt that Ningxiang was starving, so I told Zamao to keep him here. I''ll go back first.


    Leaving the beach, I took a detour for fear that Liu Gang''s people would find me in trouble. When I got back to the cave, Ning Xiang was so hungry that he was confused and sleepy on the cliff.


    My heart suddenly a tight, rushed to feed her to drink some water, soft body rely on my arms, can not help but let me nervous.


    "Hungry I want to eat... " Ning Xiang with crying voice, voice is very weak.


    I looked at the heartache, busily took out all the food in my arms, Ning Xiang looked at it, and immediately came to the spirit, pushed me away and bit on the bread, how can I use wolfing to describe it?


    But then again, I think she''s good-looking, especially when she''s crying while eating. She''s stupid and cute!


    "Wuwu, it''s delicious!"


    Ning Xiang bit the ham sausage and asked, "where did you get the food from? How come there are ham sausages! "


    When I saw her delicious food, I couldn''t help being astringent. I secretly took a mouthful of saliva and pulled up the corner of my mouth and said, "eat it. Eat slowly. A friend just sent it to me. You eat it first. If it''s not enough, I''ll take care of it."


    "Man?" Rather fragrant a Leng, turn head nervously ask: "is director Liu to let a person send?"


    On hearing this, I almost scolded. How could Liu Gang''s grandson be so kind?


    With a long sigh of relief, I grinned without explaining. It''s not that I want to put a halo on the grandson. It''s just that I don''t want to tell anyone about the undercover of miscellaneous hair.


    "Really


    Ning Xiang quickly put down the things in his hand, got up and turned around two times in a hurry. Suddenly his eyes were fixed and his silver teeth stopped.


    As soon as I saw it, I had a bad secret. I guessed what she wanted to do, but before I spoke, she said something that made me very upset.


    "I''m going to find him! I can''t die, I can''t die! " Ning Xiang looked at me and said word by word.


    At that time, my heart directly sank to the bottom of the valley. My brother did so much, and he also made a wedding dress for Wang baduzi.


    What a stupid woman!

 Chapter 7

    Ning Xiang is afraid of being hungry, so she goes to find Liu Gang in her present state, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I bit the root of my teeth, got up and stopped her, said with a straight face, "listen to me, don''t go, or you will regret it."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ning Xiang pushed me away, went outside directly, turned around and yelled to me, "I''ll regret if I don''t go. The search and rescue team hasn''t come for such a long time. Do you really want us to starve to death?"


    "But Liu Gang is not a good thing. If you go to ask for food, he will threaten you. Why, elder sister?" I asked helplessly.


    "No, there are so many people around him in our school. If he was such a person, wouldn''t someone have run away long ago? You believe me once, he didn''t dare to go too far in front of right and wrong. " Ning Xiang told me seriously.


    As soon as I saw her attitude, I immediately let out my breath.


    Now it''s no use saying anything. This woman is completely bewitched. Silly girl thinks that all women have the same moral integrity as her. But if there is no accident, I guess many female students have been ruined by Liu Gang.


    As for those tough girls, I think they are the ones who are going to be swept out of the house.


    Think about this, I can''t help a wry smile, looking at the firm appearance of Ning Xiang, I suddenly lost the spirit, waved and didn''t care.


    "Stop!"


    Cold not Ding of, rather fragrant a grasped my arm, I turn head a Leng, see her small face is flushed, frown again shame again gas.


    "You have to come with me!" Ning Xiang said almost in command.


    As soon as I heard this, I laughed. I knew that she was not sure. She was also afraid that Liu Gang''s grandson would not behave.


    Sigh, I did not refuse, perhaps let her see, she will completely die.


    I felt the multi-function Swiss Army knife in my pocket, and with some confidence in my heart, I nodded and agreed to her.


    Ningxiang eyebrow a joy, pull me to go forward, I with a dead dog like was dragged by her, the heart is full of helpless.


    As soon as I arrived, I saw more than a dozen simple tents in Liu Gang''s camp. This grandson was also very particular. The tents were all covered with canvas, surrounded by a circle of dead wood fences, and a simple stove in the middle. At first glance, they looked like primitive tribes.


    "This grandson has made so many materials..." I was a little envious, but I really admire Liu Gang''s ability.


    The fact that he can get so many goods and materials proves that he has already started to find someone to prepare for his exile on the desert island. His mother''s sense of crisis is really much better than mine.


    I secretly regretted that I didn''t say much. At a glance, there were not many people in this camp. Only three or four male students were wandering around with sticks in their hands. Other people seemed to be sleeping in the tent.


    At this time, a few tents have come out of a strange voice, there are men''s heavy breathing, there are women''s weak groan?


    "They haven''t got up yet?" Ning Xiang hid behind the tree and asked in a low voice.


    I was very old at once, and I could hardly understand what the people in the tent were doing.


    "Well Why don''t you go back first? It''s not good to disturb people''s rest. I''ll talk about it in the afternoon if I have something to do. How about that? " I''m going to leave by the corner of her dress.


    Ning Xiang immediately broke away, gave me a white look and said, "what are you afraid of! We are looking for Liu Gang to talk business! I''ll negotiate with him later. Don''t butt in, otherwise you''ll screw up again. "


    I spread my hand and gave a wry smile. I was too lazy to explain.


    This kind of woman is a typical big chested and brainless woman. She doesn''t know how stupid she is all her life.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Xiang walked towards the tent. I followed her slowly and quietly picked up a big stone on the ground in case of an emergency.


    Fortunately, those patrolling students didn''t look at us. We directly slipped into their camp, but as soon as they came in, Ning Xiang was in trouble.


    "Damn, with so many tents, which one is Liu Gang''s?" Ning Xiang frowned and muttered.


    When I looked around, I saw a red canvas tent right in the middle. This is the largest and the strongest. Except for Liu Gang, other people are definitely not qualified to live there.


    I touched my nose, chuckled and said, "it should be in that tent, but I want to ask, how are you going to talk to him, going in? Or call him out? "


    Ning Xiang''s face was slightly red, and he said angrily, "of course, it''s face-to-face talk. Oh, don''t worry about so much, leave everything to me!"


    With that, the little girl ran to the red tent and was about to lift the curtain.


    I suddenly in the heart "clatter" for a while, ran to want to stop her.


    But Liu Gang is in it. It''s strange that you just lift the curtain and don''t scare him. We''ll talk about a P at that time!But when I ran to him, it was too late. I only heard a few women''s screams, and then three white bodies appeared in front of me.


    "Ah! Who? I can''t see we''re busy! "


    "Oh, it''s Yang Chuan! You pervert, get out of here


    Two women were lying naked on the ground, wrapped in ragged cloth sheets, some sweat on their flushed faces, and the smell of hormones filled the air. The scene was so beautiful that I couldn''t help looking straight on the spot.


    Motherfucker, these two are female students in our class, they are famous beauties. It''s a bare look, and they really have material!


    "Damn, Yang Chuan, you want to die!"


    At this time, the fat pig between the two women yelled angrily. I looked back and saw that it was the angry Liu Gang.


    At this time, he was sweating and got up with his back to us. He was wearing clothes in a hurry. The big buttock full of acne was facing me. Just looking at it made me sick.


    I''m really puzzled, too. Why do these two beautiful young female classmates think so hard?


    At this moment, Ning Xiang looked silly. He stood in the same place with a red face and a red curtain in his hand. He was struck by thunder and didn''t move.


    As soon as Liu Gang got dressed and turned around, Ning Xiang immediately hid behind me, where there was still a little bit of resolute attitude. He was a frightened little rabbit.


    "Damn it, Yang Chuan, it''s you again. Why haven''t you died yet?" Liu Gang spat. He looked like a bully. I can''t see that he is a teacher.


    I frowned, and did not respond, turned to see the lower body after the shivering Ning Xiang, pulled up the corner of the mouth to show a charming smile.


    Ning Xiang was stunned. He gave me a wring and said, "what are you looking at me for! You You are talking


    "I said


    I touched my nose and said with a smile, "goodbye, I''m easy to be bad. Don''t you let me in?"


    "You Ning aroma of straight shiver, biting powder lips, special resentment to look at me.


    "Ouch! Isn''t this Mr. Ning? "


    At this time, Liu Gang came over with a cheap face, looked at Ning Xiang, grinned and said: "it seems that teacher Ning has figured it out, how about it? Why don''t we go into the tent and have a chat... "


    With these words, Liu Gang stretched out his dirty hand and grabbed it straight at Ning Xiang''s chest

 Chapter 8

    Once people lose the legal restraint, they are basically the same as animals.


    Liu Gang has completely changed now. He used to be restrained in school, but after he got here, all his brutality broke out.


    As I watched the grandson reach out his hand, I could not help frowning. I shook my hand and patted him aside.


    "Just talk, don''t do it." I cold face, protect in front of Ningxiang body.


    As soon as Liu Gang raised his eyebrows, he immediately sneered, "you are so haunted. Now that you are here, don''t you think the search and rescue team will come?"


    Look at his confident face, I''m really a bit unsure. I always feel that this grandson seems to have found something important, but I don''t know.


    "The search and rescue team will definitely come!"


    Coldly, Ning Xiang angrily opened his mouth, frowning Xiumei, and said: "Liu Gang, we are not here to quarrel with you, but to cooperate with you. You have materials here, and we are labor force. Let''s cooperate and wait for the search and rescue team. It''s fair to everyone!"


    My heart sank, feel helpless, also really let me wonder, how to now, this girl still can''t tell the situation?


    Sure enough, Liu Gang didn''t care at all. He touched his chin and said with a smile, "cooperation is free. Mr. Ning, as long as you are willing to come to me, I will never treat you badly. If you don''t believe me, ask Mr. Liu and Mr. Wang. They are both very well here. You can be a companion when you come?"


    As soon as the words came out, two women came out of the other tent. Their clothes were tattered and most of their bodies were exposed. Especially the pair of white rabbits, they didn''t cover up at all. At first glance, they were no different from primitive people.


    But when I take a closer look, these two women are actually teachers in our school!


    "Miss Liu, Miss Wang, you..." Ning Xiang''s pupils shrank in her eyes and looked at them in disbelief.


    The two teachers have peach blossom on their faces. There is a flush on their cheeks. On their snow-white bodies, there are still handprints that have been squeezed out vigorously. However, they seem to enjoy themselves and feel no pain at all.


    Before they could speak, two more people came out of the tent. When they looked at the man''s face, my brain became hot on the spot.


    "Yo! Yang Chuan, not dead yet? "


    With a smile, Li Mingyu came out naked and hugged Mr. Wang''s slim waist from behind. His big hands were pinched directly on her twin peaks, and Mr. Wang blushed?


    Hold the grass! Even if it''s luanlun, return NIMA 4P!


    I was extremely shocked. I didn''t expect that even the two traditional teachers in the school had become like this. Wouldn''t other students have already


    At this time, it seems that the couple who are not familiar with me just came out of the tent.


    My heart suddenly trembled, subconsciously pulled Ningxiang back a step.


    "Miss Ning, do you see that?"


    Liu Gang grinned grimly, spread his bracelet and looked around. He said with a proud smile, "they all have a good life here. As long as you are willing to come, I guarantee you can get the most food and fresh water. How about that?"


    "Just like you


    I stare red eye, canthus ground scold a way: "you are a mother still a person?"? These are our classmates and teachers, you let them each other Grass


    I really can''t say the following words, so I have to swear.


    Although this scene is exciting for me to watch in the little movie, NIMA''s reality is another thing. It''s not too bad to say that he is heartless!


    As for Ning Xiang, not to mention, the girl was so scared that she couldn''t stand still. If she hadn''t been holding me, she would have been paralyzed on the ground.


    When Liu Gang saw that we were flustered, he laughed, "there''s nothing wrong. I didn''t force them. Men are labor force, women don''t have labor force, so they naturally have to offer some other things, don''t they?"


    "That''s right!"


    Li Mingyu immediately added a sneer: "Yang Chuan, I advise you to think about it earlier. This is a deserted island, and the search and rescue team will not come. To put it bluntly, this is another Bermuda. We can''t escape in our life."


    After hearing this, I couldn''t help but frown and ask, "are you farting? Who told you we couldn''t get out? "


    "Is that what others say?"


    Li Mingyu laughs with self righteous sarcasm. He raises his hand and throws me a watch. I instinctively take it in my hand. After drilling, I don''t see any clue.


    "Look carefully, isn''t the compass useless?" Li Mingyu pointed at his watch.


    I looked down and saw the motionless compass. My heart sank to the bottom immediately.


    I''m not a good student, but I still have the most basic common sense. Why did Bermuda become a good student? No one even found it hundreds of years ago?That''s because Bermuda has no magnetic field, but where there is no magnetic field, no radar can find it, let alone modern means of transportation!


    Knowing this, my whole scalp was numb thoroughly. Even Ning Xiang behind me was full of despair in my eyes.


    We''ll never get back to this desert island if we spend the rest of our lives searching and rescuing


    "It''s over, it''s all over..." Ning Xiang murmured at a loss, without a little energy.


    As soon as I saw that something bad was going to happen, I quickly closed my heart, took her back a few steps, and said in a low voice, don''t lose heart.


    Can rather sweet turn a deaf ear, her present state is no different with the dead, although the body is still moving, but the heart has died.


    I''m worried, and I dare not stay here any longer. Now Ningxiang has been trapped by them. As long as she gives up the hope of living, Ningxiang will sooner or later become an outlet for these animals just like Miss Liu.


    "Let''s get out of here first, shall we?" I held her by the shoulder and felt very sad.


    Ning Xiang didn''t respond, just looked at the ground stupidly, and a line of tears slipped across her face without warning.


    I can''t manage so much. I just want to take her away. But as soon as I turn around, I find a line of people standing behind me. They are all covetous and make it clear that they don''t want me to leave.


    "Yang Chuan, you can go. I won''t stop you, but Ning Xiang You must stay for me! " Liu Gang grinned and said.


    As soon as I saw the scene out of control, I shivered on the spot.


    Damn, it''s over. These grandchildren are crazy!

 Chapter 9

    Liu gangguang slipped his body and pounced on me and Ningxiang. His fat body was like a huge piece of walking pork. He swayed in front of me and raised a palm.


    I seemed to feel the pain of Liu Gang''s palm falling on my face in advance, and instinctively hit him with a backhand.


    Anyway, I grew up doing farm work. Naturally, my strength is more than twice that of Liu Gang, who is full of fat.


    "A waste of self-reliance!"


    Liu Gang easily fell to the ground, I looked at him with a disdainful eye, arrogant.


    Ningxiang shivered beside me. She was a little uncomfortable and flustered.


    After being knocked down by me, Liu Gang angrily raised his underpants, then yelled some dogleg students to jump at me.


    "Oh, you dare to beat me! Damn it, give it to me and press this boy to the ground. I''ll see what you can do! " Liu Gang scolded.


    After he spoke, the three doglegs who had surrounded me and Ningxiang immediately came up. I quickly protected Ningxiang, who was already at a loss, and set up a posture to fight with them.


    However, these three people are not fuel-efficient lights.


    "I''ve chewed four loaves of bread today. Yang Chuan, you little son of a bitch, dare to fight with Director Liu!" Li Mingyu took the underwear of the leader and threw it at me.


    Because I wanted to take care of Ning Xiang, I had to fight them with my bare hands. I suffered a lot physically. Besides, there were a large number of people on the other side. Besides, I didn''t eat much and I couldn''t support myself, so I couldn''t beat them.


    Pop!


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a lot of stones flew in from outside the tent and hit the three doglegs. While they were hit in the gap, I broke a route with my body, pulled Ningxiang and ran out to escape from this land of right and wrong.


    After leaving the tent, I saw the miscellaneous hairs on the trees outside the tent from the corner of my eyes and laughed at me.


    "Yes, it''s my good brother!"


    With the help of Zamao, I took Ningxiang to escape from the tent and return to the cave where I lived before.


    "Alas! These people has the final say in Liu Gang''s magic. What is he going to do? We are all trapped on this desert island. We should discuss things together! " I sighed.


    Ning Xiang''s voice trembled and responded: "I Shall we not go anywhere else? Just wait for the rescue team here. Didn''t you say the rescue team will come soon? "


    "Ah? It''s not sure. We can go to places with better vision. I''ll use some local methods to get some big help signals, so we have a better chance of being saved. "


    In fact, I have planned to give up the cave I live in and go to the island for exploration. After all, the resources outside the desert island have been almost exploited by Liu Gang''s forces. The lack of resources outside the island is not enough for all of us to survive.


    "Ah? I''m not going. I''ll wait here for the rescue team. " Ning Xiang murmured, her body was still shaking.


    It''s very pitiful to see her frightened, but I like to bluff her.


    "Cut, you don''t go, don''t pull down, I''ll go by myself!" I just want to tease Ning Xiang to see her attitude.


    Originally, I thought Ning Xiang would show a teacher''s attitude of teaching students to me, but she quietly accepted all this and stayed in the same place without saying a word.


    Her pitiful expression seemed to be a silent protest against her.


    "Please..."


    I''m just bluffing her. Naturally, if I can''t do her ideological work well, it''s also a problem to survive in the future.


    At this time, Za Mao came panting from outside.


    "Hey, why are you still here? Hurry to move. Li Mingyu and several people are searching you all over the island!" Said Za Mao.


    I didn''t panic at all. I was still thinking about the land on the island.


    "Zamao, have you ever explored the interior of this island?" I tentatively asked Za Mao, who knew that he had a strong reaction.


    "You''re going inside? No, I object! You know, several people went in yesterday morning, but finally one came out! You know what? Alone


    I''m not worried that I can''t come out. I''m more interested in what this person brings out.


    "What did he bring out?"


    "Oh, it''s just some wild fruits and vegetables, and there''s no meat to eat. What''s more, he died soon after he came out, and no one dares to eat those wild fruits and vegetables!"


    Za Mao''s words make Ning Xiang even more afraid. She has been persuading me not to go in with her eyes.


    "Maybe there are some poisonous insects that don''t exist in the outside world? Maybe there are some strange birds of prey, maybe However, where there is danger, there must be delicious food. This is the law of nature. If we want to make long-term plans here, we can''t just place our hopes on the rescue team, we must go in and explore the danger! " I give Ning Xiang, miscellaneous hair analysis said.In fact, I don''t have a bottom in my heart. I just think that this step is a change to the status quo.


    Zamao is ready to give his life to me and mix with me.


    "What''s the matter? Do you really think you''re going? You go back to Liu Gang''s undercover, so that we can know what he''s doing. I''ll go to the inner Island first, and if it''s really suitable, I''ll come back to you and go with you. " I made the final decision.


    "What about me? What can I do? " Ning Xiang looked at me pitifully, like a little sheep.


    "Also Mr. Ning, come with me, or Liu Gang will still covet your beauty. I don''t trust you. " I said to Ning Xiang.


    Ning Xiang is so timid that she wants to follow me, but she doesn''t want to take that step.


    Just when we were ready to start, a group of three people found our cave and rushed in from outside.


    I subconsciously stopped in front of Ningxiang and said, "what''s coming to me? It has nothing to do with Ningxiang!"


    Who knows that those people are not the minions sent by Liu Gang, but come to me.


    "Why don''t you and brother Yang want to take us in?" The head of a beauty shudder said.


    I looked at her hot figure, eyes are about to come out of light, the other two people look more solid boys, the other is a more lovely girl.


    The most important thing is that this girl is also a hot goddess in the next class. I can''t help thinking of many scenes with floating eyes.

 Chapter 10

    But then again, after all, we are all on a desert island. We are short of resources. We still have to face Liu Gang''s exclusion and harassment. These people are not good-looking. Their physical fitness is a little weak. They are not qualified teammates.


    "Brother Yang, maybe you don''t know me. I''m Zhou Lu from your next class. This cute girl is Liu siyao, and the skinny one is Zhang Tao. We''re really desperate Take us in! " The graceful Zhou Lu spoke to me in a coquettish voice, and I got goose bumps all over.


    "It''s no problem to take you in. The living conditions here are certainly not as good as those of Liu Gang, but I promise you that as long as I can drink soup, you will have meat." I patted my chest confidently.


    Za Mao hit me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you are so excited to see a beautiful woman. It''s you who eat meat. We''ll drink soup with you."


    Three newlyweds can''t help but cover their mouths and smile for a while. Ning Xiang also lowers her head shyly.


    I saw that Ning Xiang also showed a long lost smile, and I couldn''t help feeling happy for her.


    "By the way, I have something to tell you..."


    When I mentioned these things, the new three people all looked at me seriously and nervously, for fear that they didn''t remember what important things I said.


    "Before, we were all little princesses and angels of our parents. We were spoiled, but this set of living habits can''t be used on a desert island. Surely you know Liu Gang''s extravagant life? We can''t be people like that, let alone live like that. We have to be our own masters. Do you know? " Like the president of the United States in independence day, I stood on high and spoke to the people below, encouraging them to fight hard.


    "Yes, my majesty." Miscellaneous hair is also very with my half bow body, toward my direction bowed.


    "Come on, you!" I took my good friend in my arms and hit him on the chest.


    "Now we''re going to explore the interior of the desert island. Since the number of our camp has increased, I''ve changed my mind. Let''s go in together!"


    My proposal made all four people, except Zamao, very nervous. They were too nervous to speak.


    I thought, if there is not a panacea to rest assured, it is estimated that these people do not dare to go in. If they can make use of some professional knowledge, it may be a good thing!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll solve the poisonous insect incident properly. Zamao, come here!"


    I took the miscellaneous hair and walked to the woods near the cave. When I went to the Liugang tent, I found some green herbs. If I remember correctly, these herbs have some effects of expelling insects and relieving pain. They are really "Fengyoujing on a desert island"!


    After I came to the grove with miscellaneous hair, I squatted beside these herbs, sliced the loose loess with a piece of hard wood, and carefully sliced out these rhizomes.


    "OK, brother, I can''t imagine that you, a biology student, were originally hard to find a job in the city, but now you are a know it all!" Za Mao exclaimed.


    "That is, follow elder brother to mix, later guarantee you to be popular drink spicy!" I joked.


    Because so far, almost all my food comes from my good friend. Naturally, I won''t forget the kindness he brought me.


    Then I went back to the cave camp with Zamao and these rhizomes.


    "If you put these herbs on your arms, legs and neck, you can prevent mosquitoes from biting. Of course, if you can apply all of them, it''s better." I said.


    Others did as I told them. Zhang Tao, an honest man, was very slow, but everyone was waiting for him.


    I just went to the island with my team, because I took him to the inside I''m sorry about the herbal medicine all over my body... "


    Hearing this, everyone was a little sad, because everyone knew that I was joking, only Zhang Tao did the same, which was a funny story in our hard days.


    I specially looked at Ningxiang and found that she also gave me a rare smile. She had no hesitation in Liugang tent.


    When we were replenishing water, I didn''t have time. I took my hair and looked around the vines. I found plants that looked like potato flowers, so I tried to dig up some soil and found some small potatoes buried below.


    These are natural gifts!


    "Come on, let''s have a meal today. Look what we''ve found!" I am happy to carry a few potatoes said, and miscellaneous hair is holding a full clothes potatoes back.


    "Potatoes! I want to eat small potatoes, small potatoes... " Liu siyao said while hopping beside us, very happy.


    Zhou Lu is looking at a pool of water. She is mending her makeup!


    I also admire her, because everyone has no personal belongings, she even has a portable make-up box!Not to say much, Zamao and I found an old poplar as a cutting board, and a branch similar to poplar as a drill. Then we made some dry leaves as a fire guide, drilled a small groove similar to V on the edge of the cutting board, put the dead leaves in, and poked the poplar branches back and forth.


    After about 20 minutes, the small hole began to smoke, and then gradually there was a fire, a simple fire will have a fire!


    After getting the source of fire, everyone was very excited, especially Ning Xiang. From her gentle and trusting look, I knew that she now admired me very much.


    Then we put the water from the vines into a ceramic container, which Zhou Lu and Liu Gang seem to have brought. Although it''s not big enough, it''s enough to put down the potatoes. A big potato banquet is about to start!


    During the dinner, I said to Ning Xiang, "how about it? You can''t eat and drink more when you''re hungry. "


    "Well Thank you. I misunderstood you before I''m sorry... " Ning Xiang shyly said a few sorry words to me.


    I said with a smile: "Oh, you are my beautiful teacher, I will not let you live worse than me!"


    At this moment, for a country born me, is the happiest day.

 Chapter 11

    I am also very happy to see that you have been satisfied with the potatoes I found. Since a group of people came to this desert island, I took you wandering around the edge of the desert island jungle. There are many mosquitoes that I have never seen. They are as big as half a palm. They look terrible. But because of the root plants, I don''t have any Some people are harassed by these mosquitoes.


    "That''s good. Although these herbs smell a little bad, they protect my tender skin!" Liu siyao was surprised.


    Ning Xiang is the whitest of the three girls. After eating potatoes, she has always been a little affectionate to me.


    Is it hard to fall in love with me?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling happy.


    However, the days are not long.


    Not long after walking in the edge of the jungle, I smelled a strange smell, like the smell of dead mice I used to smell at home.


    However, the smell of the dead mouse is a little bloody. It seems that something happened in front of it!


    "Be careful, miscellaneous hair, come with me!"


    "It''s me again!" Miscellaneous Mao seems very unmotivated, but actually I know he is just make complaints about himself, after all, his brother is quite reliable.


    He and I did not walk out 20 meters, and we saw a female corpse lying on the ground not far away. The female corpse was still covered with blood. The bloody scene immediately calmed us down.


    I and miscellaneous hair are a little sweat, do not know how to do.


    "Well I''m not wrong... " Zamao still doesn''t believe it.


    I rubbed my eyes with my hands and found that I was right.


    The girls who followed all screamed, while Zhang Tao took Liu siyao for fear that she would run around.


    "Don''t be afraid! This is the body! Don''t worry, there''s no one else here! " I comforted the rest of my team, especially Ning Xiang, who almost spat out the potatoes she had just eaten when she saw the corpse.


    "Ah! Let''s go. There are wild animals here. I don''t want to stay here! " Liu siyao has completely lost her mind.


    "It''s not a beast. It''s probably Liu Gang." Zhou Lu was relatively calm.


    While we were still thinking about who did these things, suddenly a group of people surrounded us with machetes and axes.


    "Stop all of you, kill our people, and you want to run!"


    I look at these people. Although they look a little fierce, they are also dressed in modern clothes. Although they are a bit sloppy, it can be concluded that they are also modern people, not barbarians of this desert island.


    "Run? Which leg did you see us running? Rubbish The miscellaneous hair disdains ground to abuse a way.


    This way, we''ll get closer to the gang.


    "Well, don''t get me wrong. We just came here." I quickly explained.


    But how can my explanation be useful? As soon as I saw him, he came with a knife. Zamao and Zhang Tao and I surrounded the four girls just now.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiangxiang teacher, I will protect you and won''t let them bully you." I don''t worry about anyone. I''m worried that Ningxiang is scared by the posture of the other party.


    "You killed our people dare to be so arrogant, damn, brothers, do it for me!" A bald man looks arrogant.


    However, his proposal was opposed by a leading man.


    I looked at the head of the man, found that he looks more energetic, a pair of Falcon like eyes have been staring at us.


    "Little brother, this girl is really one of us. We have lived together since the ferry fell into the water. Now that she has been killed, you should give us an explanation, right?" Said the other leader.


    I was really a bit ironic and replied, "we also fell into the water from the cruise ship. We have been here for some time, but why haven''t we met you?"


    "We have been living for a long time. It seems that this island is a bit strange. There are several groups of people who are not trapped here on the same ferry at the same time." The incident mentioned by the leader of the other party attracted my attention.


    I thought this desert island was a little strange before. I didn''t expect that the leader''s words made me more suspicious here.


    "Forget it, you are a bunch of soft and weak girls, a silly boy, a reckless man, who can''t do anything bad, just You can talk. " The first man gave me a smile, which was a little strange. I couldn''t tell what was strange.


    It''s natural that Za Mao is ridiculed by the other party, but I remind him to keep a low profile with my eyes. After all, the other party is armed, and we are all unarmed.


    "Come on, give you a bottle of water. We don''t have much supply. We can''t support it for too long. You have to rely on your own efforts to survive! And, fortunately, we are the people you met. Let''s get out of here Said the other leader.


    His last remark attracted my attention, because the word "fortunately" is very strange, which means that there are other forces on the island, and the style of these forces is likely to be more barbaric by this group."Well, we can''t go yet. It''s a good thing. We can have a good meal when we take it back!" Said a fat man.


    When he said that, I thought he had killed something, but looking at the direction of his eyes, he was staring at the female corpse on the ground!


    All of a sudden, my internal organs were also a little tumbling.


    These guys are going to eat human flesh!


    "Hey, you all keep a low profile. We still have guests here. Move carefully. Some places are broken!"


    With that, the group began to discuss how to move the female corpse.


    The girls behind me have already been scared out of color, even the miscellaneous hair who was excited just now is a little softer now. Zhang Tao and Liu siyao are more like a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks. They are the ones who tremble the most.


    For today''s plan, the most important thing I should do is to leave here with my own team and stay away from these people!


    "Well, would you like to come?"


    When I heard the other party''s suggestion, I felt numb. Would the other party invite us to enjoy the meal?!

 Chapter 12

    "Huang Mao, are you stupid? Don''t shake things out! "


    The other person of the other party quickly reminded that person, and that person no longer invited us.


    However, their voices were so loud that they naturally heard Ning Xiang.


    "No matter what, we can''t eat human flesh! We are all highly educated modern people! Are you going to degenerate into barbarians As a teacher, Ning Xiang is naturally very sad about the behavior of these people.


    The first man came to Ningxiang''s side to explain, I also followed in the past.


    "Sorry! My companions may have caused some misunderstandings to you. We all have our own rules. We will never kill our companions to eat, but if it''s a corpse, we will You know Once you''re in danger, you''ll do the same. "


    "No, we won''t. please leave early. Thank you for the water." Ning Xiang is determined to draw a clear line with them.


    The leader just laughed at us and didn''t answer too much.


    I watched them drag away the female corpse. I couldn''t help but feel cool. Is it hard for me to face such a cruel fact in my future life?


    Before we find the rescue team, maybe we will reach this point, but as long as I have a breath, I will not let Ningxiang become the same people as that group!


    Besides Ning Xiang, the reaction of the other two girls is a little strange. Liu siyao is particularly afraid, but Zhou Lu is still fiddling with her cosmetics, as if these things have nothing to do with her.


    If I can understand the fear, then I''m a little disgusted by the attitude that it''s none of my business.


    "Let''s go, too. It''s getting late. It''s important to find a place to spend the night." I suggested.


    Later, I took all of us to camp in a hidden cave near the jungle. Because we had walked a lot in a day, we were very tired.


    Zamao and Zhang Tao and I found a lot of firewood nearby, and then discussed taking turns to watch the night. Ning Xiang and I were responsible for the rotation in the first half of the night.


    I looked at the GPS positioning watch and found that it was already 11 o''clock, so I asked everyone to have a rest and myself and Ningxiang stayed in front of the fire.


    At night, the weather on the desert island is a little chilly. I think Ning Xiang has been curling up. It seems that it''s too cold, so he takes off his coat.


    "Come on, put them on."


    However, when I put my coat on Ningxiang''s shoulder, she angrily threw it aside.


    "Why do you want me to watch the night with you? Don''t you have a good relationship with Zamao? Why are you looking for me? " Rather fragrant, angry and strange.


    She was originally the girl with the highest face value here, so she was very cute when she got angry.


    "I see you It''s cold I just want to keep you warm. I have no other idea... " I faltered.


    In fact, I still have selfishness, because when it''s cold, if I can hold the girl in my arms, it can really make her feel more warm, not to mention that I can hold such a beautiful woman as Ningxiang.


    "Hum, don''t think that I''m now reduced to this place and can''t get out of this broken island. I''m going to have something to do with you, or I''m going to devote myself to you like those girls under Liu Gang. You know I''m your teacher!" Ning Xiang shrieked, and almost woke up the four people in the cave.


    "Well, well, I''m afraid of you. The clothes are under your feet. If you like them, you can wear them. If you don''t like them, you can leave them there. I''ll patrol nearby and call me if you have something to do." I had no choice but to get up and walk around to relieve the short-term embarrassment of Ning Xiang and me.


    "Alas! In fact, there was a little chance just now. After all, there are not many opportunities given by God! " I feel sorry for myself.


    After a while, Ning Xiang had been dozing off, and miscellaneous hair replaced her.


    Miscellaneous hair that smelly boy heard me and Ning Xiang''s quarrel, specially came out from the hole to find me.


    "Hello, are you two OK? Why are you so noisy today? I haven''t seen you like this before! " Za Mao said in surprise.


    I think it''s average. After all, women are always in a bad mood one or two days a month.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you mean to let Zhang Tao come to replace Ning Xiang? Why didn''t the boy come? " I''m a little sulky.


    Because he is a man, I think Zhang Tao is a little too honest, that is, weak.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. They''re all dead. I''m not with you, man. Who''s with you?" Zamao patted me with a smile.


    "Well, you have a conscience."


    "But speaking of this, I always feel that they are a little strange. I remember that Zhou Lu once went into Liu Gang''s tent before. It seems that she lied to us..." I''m a little worried about what Za Mao mentioned.


    Because I thought Zhou Lu was strange, now I can see the miscellaneous hair, so I have to pay more attention to it.


    "In the future, you should pay more attention to her actions, and tell me some important things directly in private instead of in public." I also thought of some countermeasures.After the second half of the night, Zamao and I were a little sleepy, but Zamao also slept for a while, so he asked me to squint.


    Because of the miscellaneous hair, naturally I felt at ease, so I went into the cave in the dark and found a place to lie down.


    All the girls around me are quiet, except for Liu siyao who occasionally utters one or two words in my hometown dialect, and doesn''t snore or grind her teeth.


    What makes me feel strange is Zhang Tao. When I listen to him, I always feel that there is something wrong with his nose. Generally, people with rhinitis snore 100% when they sleep, but Zhang Tao sleeps very quietly.


    I didn''t think much about it. Coupled with the tiredness of the journey, I fell asleep soon.


    The next day, when it was gray and bright, Zamao was busy making hot potatoes outside, and didn''t care about us sleeping inside.


    I turned around and looked at the girls around me, and found that they all had some movement to get up. Everything seemed so normal.


    "Ouch! What a pleasant evening Miscellaneous hair stretched a waist outside.


    Liu siyao smelled the smell of potatoes, sighed: "ah, thank you for the potato breakfast of brother Zamao, I want to start!"


    Miscellaneous hair quickly stopped her, said: "Ai Ai Ai, we haven''t got up yet, let''s eat together!"


    Ten minutes later, everyone was ready, but Zhang Tao was still sleeping inside.


    "Zhang Tao, get up and wait for you alone!" Miscellaneous hair does not have good angry ground to call a way.


    "Zhang Tao, come here to eat. We''ll have to hurry later." He asked me to follow him.


    But Zhang Tao still didn''t respond, so I clapped in my heart and went in.


    Zhang Tao was curled up all over, and his sleeping posture was a little strange.


    "Get up." I patted him, but there was no movement.


    "This smelly boy is not pretending to sleep!" Za Mao didn''t have so much patience and pulled him hard.


    At this time, a huge black tarantula rushed out of Zhang Tao''s mouth, startled us, and the tarantula disappeared into the grass.


    Zhang Tao''s body has been stiff, and even some body spots, indicating that he has been dead for a long time!

 Chapter 13

    In addition to me and miscellaneous hair, other people who followed also saw the giant tarantula, and everyone fled in panic.


    "Ah! Get out of this place. It''s disgusting Liu siyao has been shouting, as if afraid that others do not know her mind.


    Ning Xiang is directly a face Sha white silly in situ, she did not know what should be done to fit, I quickly pulled her to one side, let her not see these disgusting pictures, to prevent her vomiting.


    "Miscellaneous hair, hurry to take them all away, I''ll deal with the body." I said to Zamao.


    In fact, although I am also a student of biology, I have never experienced this kind of death after all, and I don''t know how Zhang Tao died, but his death is really a bit disgusting.


    "Well, be careful yourself. Maybe there are other tarantulas under his body!" Miscellaneous hair reminds me to say.


    At this time, if there is a small tarantula from the side of the body rushed to the direction of Zhou Lu.


    I thought Zhou Lu would still calmly arrange her appearance. Who knows, she also jumped up in disgrace, and then the whole person jumped at me.


    "Ouch Zhou Lu, calm down. So many people are watching... " Although my mouth is not happy, but the body is very honest.


    I hold Zhou Lu in both hands and enjoy the moment of romance brought by this gorgeous beauty.


    At this time, Ning Xiang also dealt with the state of fear, so he had no time to take care of my body''s movements. I used my chest to feel Zhou Lu''s turbulent two lumps of things, which was very wonderful.


    This wonderful time was not long. I then took Zhou Lu out of the cave and asked Zamao to come back to the body with me.


    "Come on, do it." I said to Zamao.


    Originally, there were few men in my team, so only my own good brother, Za Mao, was willing to do this kind of dirty work.


    "Yang Chuan, you see, there are several bitten wounds on the boy''s neck. It seems that he was really bitten to death by these spiders, but it''s too evil. I thought the black tarantula was not poisonous, but I didn''t expect that it could kill people!" Za Mao exclaimed.


    "It must be! You have to know that we are now in a desert island, so the creatures on these desert islands must be different from those on our land. Even the most common ants, we must be careful. If we encounter desert marching ants, we will be dead. " I''m not alarmist, but now that I''m dead, I should be more cautious.


    Then, miscellaneous hair and I began to move the body of the honest man.


    "Why, how heavy! I remember he was very thin! Why does it weigh so much after death? " The careless words of ZA Mao attracted my attention.


    I carefully observed the body of the honest man and found that his stomach bulged very big. Combined with the giant tarantula just now, I judged that it must be the spider''s egg!


    Because the temperature inside the human body is relatively moderate, and the environment is humid, which is suitable for the survival of spider eggs. Naturally, it can be used as the best hotbed for tarantula to lay eggs!


    Za Mao curiously thought of touching the belly of an honest man, but I stopped him.


    "Don''t move! It''s full of spider eggs. If you break them accidentally, it may cause more trouble! "


    As a student majoring in biology, I naturally know everything about biological reproduction and oviposition, especially spiders, which are oviparous animals, are more aggressive.


    Now I just met two big tarantulas. If there are more, it is estimated that even those of us who are still alive will not be able to retreat.


    I must avoid these unnecessary troubles before problems arise.


    "Oh, have you made it? Let''s go now Liu siyao didn''t know where she had the courage. When she went back to the cave, she tried to open the honest man''s clothes!


    "What are you doing?" Zamao quickly stopped her.


    "I I want to help you Teacher Ning and sister Zhou have been waiting outside for a long time. Can''t you hurry up? "


    After thinking about it, I feel that everyone''s life is precious on a desert island, and everyone has given his life to himself. Naturally, we should protect them well. We can''t ignore everyone for the sake of a dead honest man Zhang Tao.


    "Burn the body, shaggy." I said.


    With a deep understanding, Za Mao picked up more firewood with me and piled it up next to the honest man''s body. Then he used a thick fire in the fire to light the hay beside the body, and the burning fire suddenly rose.


    It is true that these wooden piles built by firewood alone can not generate enough heat to burn the corpse to ashes. There must be some human skeletons left, but it is more than enough to eliminate the spider eggs inside.


    "Let''s go. Let Zhang Tao rest in peace here. We will always remember such a companion who fought with us! With his regrets, we will live I encourage my players.Under my leadership, we continue to move forward.


    After walking for about two hours, I saw a bunch of golden bananas in the distance. These bananas are only about two meters high, so as long as the branches are enough, the bananas can be removed.


    "Ah! I can''t be wrong. Are these bananas? " I exclaimed, saliva almost to the ground.


    Zamao and I worked separately to pick all the fruits from these banana trees, and soon we gathered about 100 bananas.


    Everyone didn''t have a good meal because of the corpse in the early morning. Now everyone is so hungry that their chest is close to their back.


    From the perspective of nutrition, you can''t eat too much banana when you are hungry, but bananas are different. This kind of fruit can provide a lot of calories, so many professional athletes like to use it between competitions.


    "Ah Just as we were enjoying the delicious banana food, I heard the scream of Ning Xiang.


    I saw a black snake with a triangular head biting Ningxiang''s thigh, or the inside, and it was bleeding.


    I quickly took the stick to drive away the snake, but Ningxiang''s wound must be dealt with immediately! Without saying a word, I directly opened my mouth and sucked into Ningxiang''s inner thigh. There was a special numbness and bloody smell in my mouth.


    It''s because the venom of the snake affects my taste.


    "Ah What are you doing... " Ning Xiang was so absorbed by me that she naturally gasped for breath, but I didn''t think much about it, so I seriously absorbed the venom of the poisonous snake.


    Jiao panted constantly. If it wasn''t for the miscellaneous hair that they all knew I was doing business, they would be too shy to watch.

 Chapter 14

    It seems that Ningxiang also enjoys the process of me sucking these venoms for her. In fact, it''s not. Because of the effect of venom, she has gradually lost consciousness, so she is a little forgetful and seems to be a lot of dissolute.


    "Teacher Ning What''s going on? Why did she become like this? " Liu siyao is very curious.


    "A little virgin like you doesn''t know how terrible the tongue is. Ha ha ha, study hard." Zhou Lu joked.


    I was afraid that Liu siyao would think about something because of Zhou Lu''s words. What''s more, I was afraid that she thought that there would be something dirty between Ning Xiang and me. I hastened to explain, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m serious drug addict. If I''m bitten, you have to do the same!"


    Think of here, I am naturally very happy ah, because if there is a beauty to help me out of this drug, this can be more useful than several times to the big health care ah!


    Dodging her feet, I was almost conscious when I saw her legs start to suck the poison.


    Miscellaneous hair see this, quickly explain for me.


    "Ningxiang, don''t get excited! Just now, in order to help you dilute the snake venom, the boy helped you suck out the snake venom himself He is also in danger... " Said Za Mao.


    Ning Xiang''s ears are red.


    "You Why are you doing this to me... "


    I saw that Ningxiang turned her head to one side, and it was clear that she was a little shy to do this kind of thing for me.


    Ha ha ha!


    I''m very happy in my heart. I want to express my heart with Ningxiang now. But now we are still in a dangerous environment, so we can''t take it lightly.


    "You are my important companion, I will protect you naturally!" I said righteously, as if I had no idea of taking advantage of Ningxiang, but it was not.


    "Thank you..." Ning Xiang is still worried.


    Zhou Lu couldn''t see this moment of love scene. She immediately came to the middle of Ningxiang and me, and said seriously, "I don''t agree to leave Ningxiang in the team. She was bitten by that kind of poisonous snake. Now I don''t know if she can survive. She will definitely become a burden to us!"


    As soon as I heard this, I was not happy immediately.


    "She is our teacher, Zhou Lu, you can''t be so disrespectful to the teacher!" Za Mao first refuted Zhou Lu.


    "Well, teacher? On this desert island, we are all survivors. What''s the difference between teachers and students? As long as it''s a burden, we shouldn''t continue to protect her! " Zhou Lu''s face became more and more disgusting.


    "Since you think I OK, I''ll go... " Ning Xiang hesitated a little.


    I was so worried that I quickly said, "I can''t go. You are mine Our teacher! I won''t let you stay here alone. I''ll carry you, Ning Xiang! "


    When Ning Xiang was still stunned, I carried her on my back. She was still shy, which made me feel sad.


    My woman, I want to protect myself!


    "Hum, it''s up to you. Anyway, if you delay your journey, it''s not my own trouble!" Zhou Lu is still reluctant.


    "Ningxiang, you can rest assured that even if the whole world does not want you, I want you; even if the whole world betrays you, I will not leave you; even if there is no other barrier in front of you, I am the last firewall." I looked at Ningxiang affectionately and said.


    Ning Xiang''s eyes are moist and moist. If she hadn''t held back, she would have shed tears.


    I am ecstatic because I know that Ningxiang has trusted me very much, especially when she is faced with doubts and doubts from others, I stand up to protect her!


    , "go, this thing needs no discussion. I am the captain. I has the final say, and I will go!"


    Without saying a word, I directly walked in front of the team with Ningxiang on my back, and miscellaneous hair followed me. Because Liu siyao was afraid that she would meet those terrible tarantulas, she naturally followed us.


    Zhou Lu was the only one with an ugly face and followed the big team slowly.


    Walking, I always feel that something is wrong in front of me, because I haven''t seen any trace of human beings for days.


    But along the way, I found that some wooden weapons were discarded by the roadside, and some blood stains were wiped off, but I found them carefully.


    My heart can''t help but get nervous, because if we meet a group of people who are similar to those who have guns before, we certainly have no resistance. Maybe we will become prisoners of each other, or even food!


    "Miscellaneous hair, be on guard. It''s estimated that there''s something nearby." I said seriously.


    Zamao had already grasped a sharpened root of wood and observed the situation nearby at any time.


    At this time, there are some blood stains in front of us. This time, the blood stains are obviously fresh. It looks like they were half an hour ago!


    "Everyone stand together, miscellaneous hair, you go last, take care of them." I ordered."Ah, ah


    A man''s scream made all our hair stand up. Zhou Lu and Liu siyao wanted to go back in panic. Ning Xiang on my back was shaking.


    "Let''s go back! It''s too dangerous here! " Liu siyao suggested.


    However, I didn''t agree with her suggestion. I think it''s reasonable even if there is a homicide in front of us. If we retreat like this, it will be very difficult for us to survive here in the future, so we will take the team with us.


    As I got closer and closer to the scream, I let others follow me and hide under a huge tree without revealing their position.


    From the back of the tree trunk, I stretched out my head and looked over quietly, and found something.


    ¡°£¤#&¡­¡­ %#"


    a black man is piercing another yellow man''s chest with a sharp spear, and his mouth is still talking some bird language that we don''t understand.


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked, but subconsciously covered Ning Xiang''s mouth. I wanted to hide it from the world.


    However, Zhou Lu yelled.


    "Ah! It''s killing people


    After shouting, she ran to the back road. The noise of her escape was too loud. The black man heard that someone was peeping at his assassination. He was furious and rushed to us.


    "No!"


    I immediately had some terrible pictures in my mind. I wanted to run back with my team members, but we were in a relatively closed space.


    We can''t climb up these caves in a short time.


    We have no way to escape!


    Seeing the black people getting closer to us, the danger is getting closer!

 Chapter 15

    When danger is approaching, people are most likely to be impulsive and panic. If they can''t calm down and take careful measures, they are likely to be engulfed by their own terror and then die in the hands of others.


    I gestured and used English to try to calm the black man down.


    Originally, I knew that it didn''t have much effect. After all, this man just killed a man not long ago. It''s not realistic to calm him down now.


    "Yang Chuan, how do you know he can understand English? According to me, if we work with him together, he may not be able to get any advantage. " The bloody miscellaneous hair said.


    "Nonsense! Don''t mess about. I''ll take care of it. " I said.


    Now that I have spoken, Za Mao doesn''t want to go through the muddy water, so he doesn''t say anything more.


    "Hey, man, you misunderstood me. I''m the victim!" At this time, the black foreigner spoke Chinese to us unexpectedly.


    We were all a little surprised, but we soon came to realize that China is also a big country in the world. It''s not unusual for these foreigners to speak some Chinese.


    "Do you speak Chinese?" I asked, thinking about how I could get close to this guy.


    "Little, a little, not much, just ordinary daily conversation." The black man said and laughed at us, revealing his white teeth.


    "Very good, eh Were you a soldier before? " I asked tentatively again, trying to find out his motive for killing others.


    "Ah? Yes, but I didn''t learn Chinese when I was in the army. I just had a little relationship with Chinese enterprises, so I learned some Chinese fur, hehe. " This black friend smiles at me again.


    I still want to know his intention, but I still don''t give up my question.


    "Are you worried that I will hurt you? Ha ha, in fact, I am really the victim. " The black man''s smile was sincere, not as weird as I thought.


    "Oh, it seems that this place is too messy. Why don''t we go together? How about joining my team? " I already know the fighting level of the black man, and naturally appreciate it. I thought that if he could follow in the team, his safety factor to Wu would rise several levels immediately.


    However, Ningxiang and her girls were still worried about being with the black man. They always signaled me to cut off the contact with the black man.


    "Ha ha, thank you for your invitation. I don''t think it''s necessary. Anyway, I''m used to being alone, but you should be more careful. There are many people with personality defects and psychopaths in this place. Once you meet them, you must not be soft hearted, you know?" Black brother is awesome, and out of contact with anyone, I admire him very much.


    I even think that if I didn''t have Ningxiang and miscellaneous hair to take care of, I would have continued to survive on the desert island. It''s going to be another black man.


    "Thank you. You should be safe, too." I politely responded to each other''s concern. The black man picked up his spear and went to another intersection. Zamao and I looked at each other, but we didn''t know what to do. We just felt a little heavy.


    After seeing off the black people, I came to Ningxiang''s side, and Haosheng took care of the place where she was bitten.


    "Does it still hurt? Ning Xiang. " I looked at Ningxiang with a kind of eyes beyond the feelings of teachers and students. I was very worried that her inner thigh would be pus.


    After all, if you do get pus on this desert island, it''s likely that bacterial infection will get worse.


    Thinking of this, I feel that I have to find herbs that can replace antibiotics for the whole team. Otherwise, if anything happens, we won''t even have a chance to save ourselves.


    Ning Xiang gave me a smile and said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore. With your care, I feel very happy. I hope I can be with you all the time Keep going with you... "


    There is something in Ningxiang''s words. I naturally understand it and don''t say more.


    After several kilometers, everyone was thirsty because of the hot weather and the rapid loss of energy.


    However, we are far away from the areas where the vines grow, and there are no trees nearby to replace the vines. In addition, we can''t find any fresh water lakes, so a water crisis is imminent.


    "Oh, no, no, I''m thirsty. Let''s look for water first." Said Za Mao a little impatiently.


    I thought, generally speaking, Zamao''s endurance is OK. This time, even he can''t stand it. It''s estimated that the three girls have already reached the limit, but we are all struggling.


    I looked around and found that there was dense jungle here, and we were in an easily exposed area. It would be no good to stay for a long time.


    "Water estimates No more I have a way. Would you like to have a try? " I want to say what I think, but I want to say nothing.


    Already thirsty miscellaneous hair quickly came over, like a stray dog looking for food."Don''t play the game. Everyone is waiting for your suggestion." Miscellaneous hair is a little anxious to say.


    "You''re all going to urinate, and then drink the urine."


    As soon as this remark came out, the other four people all showed some disgusting affections.


    "It''s disgusting, brother Yang. Is there no other way?" Liu siyao looks very uncomfortable, and she looks like she''s going to throw up again.


    "No more We must drink some water, otherwise we will have symptoms of water shortage, which will affect our body function, and even worse, we will become shocked! " I deliberately made the consequences a little more serious so that everyone could agree with me.


    However, all of us have fallen from the real civilized world to a desert island, and we are all spoiled college students. If it were not for the fact that there is no way to go, who would be willing to drink their own urine?


    I saw the expression of Ning Xiang, she is also a disgusting look, just to take care of my self-esteem, so she did not show too obvious.


    "Well, if you want to drink, Miss Ben can''t do such a thing!" Zhou Lu looks disgusted.


    Just when I was thinking about how to do psychological work for them, Za Mao had quietly started his own action.


    "It''s just drinking urine? Since you dare not, then I dare to be the first to eat crabs for the world After that, miscellaneous hair ran to a nearby bush, stripped off his trousers and put his urine in a container.


    "Well It''s comfortable


    After a while, Za Mao came out with the container with a strong taste, held his nose in front of us and drank all the urine in one gulp.


    Regardless of his twisted expression, just thinking about the taste is enough to make my stomach churn, disgusting!

 Chapter 16

    "Ah! It''s so bad! " After drinking his urine, Za Mao vomited bitterness at us, but no one was willing to pay attention to him.


    "It''s not bad, is it? After all, you''ve tried such a hard drink. No matter what happens in the future, it''s estimated that it can be easily solved! " I joked.


    "Ah! Although the smell is a little bad, it''s really comfortable. You girls should hurry up, don''t dawdle! " Za Mao seems to be a little impatient, but he is also concerned about the physical condition of the girls.


    "I don''t want it!" Ning Xiang is stubborn.


    But I know that Ning Xiang is just a hard talker. In fact, she will follow our advice.


    Then, the three girls took some utensils and hid behind some jungle.


    There are some wonderful scenes in my mind. Three young fairies come to the fairyland temple and take off their golden silk clothes. There are more unique crystal in the river flowing in the fairyland, which makes people think about it.


    The miscellaneous hair is also in the idea lust what, his eyes seem to stare straight, I slapped on the back of his head.


    "What are you thinking about?" I said impatiently.


    Miscellaneous hair fingers in the mouth, motioned me to be quiet, let me listen.


    "Listen to me."


    Dribble


    Because I am worried about the safety of the girls, so let them not stay away from me and miscellaneous hair, just solve it nearby.


    So, the close distance let me and miscellaneous hair enjoy a wonderful hearing feast, never waiting for such a memorable!


    After a while, the three girls came out with their own jade juice. Except for Zhou Lu, Ning Xiang and Liu siyao all had a little blush on their cheeks and looked very shy.


    "Ah! I feel a little thirsty, or Let''s put all these things together, and then let''s taste them together, OK Zamao made a suggestion.


    His proposal immediately attracted the opposition of other girls, because such a statement is a little red faced.


    "All right, all of you, keep your voices down and listen more!" Ning Xiang suddenly mentioned something at this time.


    At this time, I also raised my ears, vaguely seemed to hear some water.


    "Is it a river?" I was surprised.


    If it''s really a river, then we can all have normal drinking water instead of the stinking urine.


    Then, I took everyone to follow the sound of the water and walked a few hundred meters to the East. In the middle of the two low mountains, I found a small canal.


    It seems that this small canal has been around for some years, and it is also like the traces of human cultivation of canals. However, some of them are narrow and shallow because of their long history. After tasting them, I found that they are fresh water, which is suitable for us to drink!


    "Come on, let''s quickly add some water!" I said happily.


    The three girls have been thirsty for a long time, and Zhou Lu''s wet lips have cracked a lot. They can''t care about their girl image, and they just gobble down the ditch in the small canal


    "I''ll go! No! Why did you find such a water source after I finished drinking my urine? It''s not fair at all Za Mao regretted that he was too impulsive, but he accepted the result silently.


    I also had a little water.


    The reason why I didn''t drink too much water is that there is too little fresh water in this canal, which is not enough for us to drink freely.


    What''s more, I think it''s better to store some fresh water after drinking. After all, there will be no such store after this village. If we don''t cherish the hard won fresh water resources, we will definitely encounter the crisis of water shortage in the future!


    "Let''s bump the water into the utensils! Better pack more! " I suggested.


    Then, as I told you, everyone began to fill the fresh water. All the utensils we brought were full. Finally, the small canal almost dried up.


    Looking at the dried up canal, I can''t help feeling a little sad.


    If this small canal, we would not have died.


    I bowed solemnly to the canal, thanking it for giving us a way to live.


    "Let''s go!" Zamao is the only one who drinks urine, so he is not very happy. He wanted us to leave early.


    It''s getting late. I took the army to find a place to live. It''s not a cave, it''s just a hidden bush.


    It''s the same as before. Ningxiang and I, Liu siyao and Zamao watch the night separately. Only Zhou Lu can rest all the time.


    Ning Xiang hasn''t talked to me since she finished drinking water. I thought she was too full, so I wanted to help her rub her stomach a little.


    "Let me give you a massage." I was about to walk to Ningxiang. I thought she would gladly agree, but she slapped me.


    "Don''t touch me, just do your own thing!" Ning Xiang said seriously.I thought, women are really one idea a day! Forget it, I''d better go to bed by myself!


    As a matter of fact, Ning Xiang was disgusting that Zhou Lu was always flirting with me, but I didn''t find these signs. When I was in a daze at night, I felt that a woman''s ketone body had touched me, which was like an electric shock.


    After a while, this woman''s body came to my arms more unscrupulously, because her mind was very vague. At first I thought it was Ningxiang, but when she grabbed the big horse between my legs, she immediately reacted.


    This is Zhou Lu!


    Originally, I instinctively tried to resist, but her body was too soft. I couldn''t stand the temptation of this hot body

 Chapter 17

    This night, in the quiet woods, a wet woman, holding a towel stained with water, tried to wipe and touch my tall steed. In this free and obsessed look, it was the man who touched me. The man enjoyed the tenderness of this moment and fell asleep with the woman.


    Under the bright white moonlight, the woman was wearing a wet Tulle dress, in which the two flesh color loomed, delicate and beautiful jade fingers gently stirred my strong body, as if wantonly through the intersection with male hormones to achieve their own pleasure.


    It was a long night. I knew that Zhou Lu was a fox. This was to destroy the relationship between Ning Xiang and me, but my body couldn''t resist her temptation. I wanted to have her very much!


    When eating tofu, I have been thinking about how to solve this problem in the morning? Should we talk to Ning Xiang directly?


    Definitely not!


    I have reached an idea in my heart. I can''t send it out!


    Because I was a little bit stirred up by this woman, I stretched my hand to the area that I would not normally reach. I felt that it was already a small wet forest, and my sexual interest was immediately raised!


    When I was about to take the next step, I found that her body slightly shrunk, it seems that she was nervous.


    "You Are you OK? Shall we continue? " I asked tentatively.


    It''s ok if Ning Xiang is lingering with me here, but I''m not very familiar with Zhou Lu before. In addition, Za Mao said that she once had a criminal record, that is, she seems to have been in Liu Gang''s tent, so I''m still a little worried.


    "No, you come!" Zhou Lu seemed to be a little interesting. She took my hand and stretched it out to the area above her abdomen.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva deeply, and I was about to succeed, but she covered her chest.


    In this way, I knew that she must be teasing me, but I didn''t show it. I thought that as a big man like me, can you play around?


    I extend my hand to her smooth back, and then massage her rhythmically. The technique is similar to that I used to massage my ex girlfriend before. Besides, it''s still my unique skill to please girls.


    "Ah


    In less than half a minute, she was overwhelmed by me. She looked at me with longing eyes, but she refused.


    I further touched her hand to the small forest, but she caught me by the wrist.


    "Come on I I was wrong It''s really inconvenient today. Why don''t we have another day? " Zhou Lu finally asked me for mercy.


    "No, you''ve aroused my desire, and now you want me to stop? That''s the way to say, "you''ve taken off your pants. Can you show me this?" No! Let''s go on. " I joked on purpose.


    "No! Please! I''m wrong. I''ll never do that again. I''m wrong! " Zhou Lu kept apologizing to me.


    "All right, you go to bed. I''ll clean it up here."


    I look like I don''t care about myself, but I don''t know how happy I am. After all, Zhou Lu''s hot figure is real!


    In fact, I really don''t have too many ideas about Zhou Lu. I''ve had enough tofu, so I''ll let her go. I''ll sell her my love, and I can win people''s hearts in the future.


    The next morning, early in the morning, everyone''s stomach is cooing.


    "Oh, have you finished all the potatoes? Alas! I knew I should have saved a few days ago, otherwise I would not have lost anything! " Zamao gets up and complains.


    In fact, I was a little hungry, because I was tired after a short trip to Wushan with Zhou Lu last night. Ningxiang didn''t sleep well all night, mostly because I was hungry.


    "Let''s all think about it. What shall we do next? Are you going on the road or looking for food? " I suggest that everyone should think about something. It''s not that I''m poor, but that I want to arouse everyone''s enthusiasm in this way, so that maybe I won''t feel too hungry.


    "I think! Since we are so close to the sea, why don''t we go to the seaside to see if there are any scallops and mussels I like to eat... " Liu Shiyao said.


    "Scallops? You are so naive Miscellaneous hair can''t help sneering.


    "Ah, Zamao, at least Shiyao has her own idea. Don''t beat others. Although we may not find scallops, it''s a good idea to go to the seaside, because our previous ships can hit the rocks nearby. If we can find them, we can get more daily necessities. Any better ideas? If not, we''d better go to the seaside! " I suggested.


    Other people have no objection, so we all follow me and miscellaneous hair toward the sea.


    When I went to the seaside, I saw the endless sea. In fact, my heart was a little scared.


    People are afraid of loneliness, especially when they see such a vast sea, but they are just a tiny person.


    But when we got to the edge of the sea cliff, we were able to see the corner of the ship!The ship may have been carried away from the sea by the ocean current, and then washed to the foot of the mountain by the waves in the offshore. The cliff we are on is not particularly high, and we can see the sea water about four or five meters below our feet.


    "It seems that after the ship hit the rocks, it hit the mountain. It''s very convenient for us to enter!" I said excitedly.


    "Finally, I can make you accept my idea!" Liu Shiyao clapped her hands vigorously.


    Ning Xiang is also very happy and smiles at us all.


    You know, the day before yesterday, she was still dismissive of me because of Zhou Lu, and even treated me with white eyes several times. Now she can smile at me, which is a great joy for me!


    "No! It seems that I can''t belittle this little girl in the future. Alas, I was talkative just now. " Za Mao felt the back of his head sheepishly.


    "But don''t be happy so early. Although our terrain still has advantages, it doesn''t mean that there is no problem at all. If you look at the mountain on the cliff, it will be washed by the sea. That is to say, if the tide rises, it will be submerged here. However, the waves these days are not too big. It''s estimated that we won''t be so unlucky to encounter the tide ¡£¡± I analyzed.


    In fact, my biggest worry is that if we go to the ship, once the tide rises outside, we will all be drowned in the ship, which is not worth the loss.


    "Indeed But wealth is in danger! This is also the risk we need to take. If we don''t have the courage, we might as well go back to Liu Gang''s tent and serve him as a slave. We can still survive. " Zamao joked.


    In my heart, I am very grateful for Za Mao''s words. Every time I make a major decision, he is the first one to agree with me and encourage you. I have to say that the reason why my leadership is so smooth is inseparable from the support of ZA Mao, a leading military strategist.


    "Wait a minute!" Miscellaneous hair cold not Ding of shout. I pick eyebrow a Leng, ask you shout what?


    The miscellaneous hair stares round the eye bead son, trembles to point to the sea surface, frightenedly say: "tell me, is my eye dazzled, that is floating above is not shark''s dorsal fin?"


    As soon as I heard it, I was excited. Looking back, I saw the sharks circling around the wreckage. At first glance, there must be at least seven or eight!


    Other people naturally saw this scene and immediately straightened up, with a little panic on their faces.


    "It''s over. It''s gone completely..." Ning Xiang has no life to love.


    I frowned, hardened my head, and said, "I''m afraid I''ll be angry if I don''t see blood. There must be a way..."


    "Shark Liu Shiyao was surprised.


    "It''s too dangerous. Let''s not go..." Ning Xiang is also a little scared.


    "No, no, no, just like what Za Mao said, the ship must have a lot of resources. If it is found by other victims, we will have nothing. In other words, we all think that some sharks are unwilling to go, so if we dare to take risks, we can get a lot of rewards! " I encourage you to say.

 Chapter 18

    Because when I was at home, I used to like watching movies and variety shows about survival on a desert island. I knew that sharks were easily attracted by the smell of blood, so this method should be a good way to attract sharks.


    "Well, I''ll lure these sharks away with the smell of blood. Then shark and I will jump on the boat and look for something that can be used. You can meet them outside." I suggested.


    "But Where can I find something that smells of blood? " Ning Xiang is a little confused.


    Without saying a word, I cut a small hole in my finger with the only sharp tool in our hand and a small scissors in Zhou Lu''s make-up box, and then bled away from the ship.


    Then, Shamao and I waited for the sharks to swim by.


    Sure enough, after the blood gradually spread, the shark followed the bloody smell.


    "Right now!"


    Miscellaneous Mao and I got the chance and jumped on the deck of the ship together.


    Boom!


    Although the movement was a little big and made a huge noise, we finally landed safely on the deck of the ship.


    "Great


    Za Mao and I hugged each other on the deck to celebrate this brave attempt and challenge!


    Later, Zamao and I found many tins, potato chips, bread and fresh water in the restaurant according to our previous memory. Because the cabin is relatively closed and most of the ships are exposed to the sea, these things are not affected by moisture.


    In addition to food, we also found some marching supplies such as Swiss Army knives, hemp ropes, folding tents, sleeping bags and flashlights in the crew''s utility room and office rooms. We even found some bandages and all kinds of drugs in the infirmary.


    "Yang Chuan, come here! Here are some sickles, hoes There are also swords, machetes... " Za Mao mentioned this strange thing.


    Because our original ship is a passenger ship, why do we have so many cold weapons?


    However, there is no one to verify these things now.


    "Forget it, if we find it, we''ll take it all. If we can, we''ll take it all!" I said.


    After that, Zamao and I happily carried these things out of the ship and came to the deck of the ship. We wanted to say hello to our friends happily, but they were all worried and didn''t know what happened.


    Until we came ashore, a pair of men''s hands pulled us up. Just when I wondered who would help us at this time, I saw Li Mingyu, the last person I wanted to see.


    I saw that he looked at me and miscellaneous hair unkindly. The four companions beside him also held all kinds of sticks and threatened Ningxiang with them.


    But I found that Zhou Lu was obviously not controlled by anyone. She just carried her hands behind her back, and several people nearby were not wary of her.


    I''m afraid Ning Xiang will be hurt. I dare not act rashly.


    "Oh, isn''t this our captain Yang? Don''t get hurt, ha ha ha, oh! Taking so much food and daily necessities is to be filial to Director Liu, isn''t it? Come on, I''ll convey your filial piety to him. " With that, Li Mingyu came directly to me and forcibly took those materials from me.


    "Li Mingyu! Don''t be proud too early. If you start, you five may not be able to take advantage of it! " Za Mao couldn''t see it, so he replied.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time Ha Li Mingyu took out a dagger from his arms and put it across my neck.


    "Zamao, it''s OK. Give it to them."


    I''m not worried about my own safety being threatened by the other party. In fact, even if Li Mingyu is holding a dagger, I''m not afraid of him at all. It''s just that if Ningxiang and her three girls are in danger, it will be my lifelong regret.


    "Ha ha, you still know how to praise me. Don''t worry. I''ll give you a good word in front of director Liu, and I''ll take you in at that time." Li Mingyu said, and let his companions take away all the goods and materials from me and miscellaneous Mao.


    Seeing these hard-earned materials taken away by others, my heart was full of hatred and helplessness. I couldn''t help swearing: "Li Mingyu, you''re not a man!"


    "Hum, here only survival, but also want self-esteem?" Li Mingyu sneered.


    At last, before they left, Li Mingyu gave us some fresh water and food, but they were not enough for our daily basic needs.


    "Why don''t you take me with you?" Zhou Lu looked bitterly at the people who took our food.


    Li Mingyu didn''t want to look back at her at all.


    Zhou Lu couldn''t stand it any more, so she ran up from behind, came to Li Mingyu and asked, "I''ve done what you said. I''ve given you all the information. Why don''t you take me away?"


    Li Mingyu said with a sly smile: "hum, even director Liu can''t see you well for a woman like you! If you can betray them, you will betray us. Go away, or I''ll let them throw you into the valley and feed you to the wild animals! ""You son of a bitch!" Zhou Lu rushed up like crazy, but was kicked in the abdomen by Li Mingyu, the whole person flew out, the makeup on her face also spent.


    "It''s crazy. If director Liu hadn''t asked me to keep your dog alive, hum, do you think I could live to this day? Go Li Mingyu tidied up his appearance and left with his companion.


    Liu Shiyao can''t bear to see Zhou Lu so embarrassed. She timidly walks up to her and tries to help her.


    "Don''t touch me!" But Zhou Lu slapped her away.


    Miscellaneous hair has ignited big, scold: "why do you do this to others?"? She also wants to help you, Liu Shiyao. Forget it, this kind of person is not worthy of our sympathy! "


    Compared with Za Mao''s anger, I can understand Zhou Lu''s situation. I went to her.


    She had a lot of wariness about me. She always looked at me with serious eyes and said, "you What do you want? I tell you, though I am a man, I will not yield to your obscene power! "


    "Come on, let''s keep looking for food." I lightly extended a helping hand to her, want to let Zhou Lu return to our team.


    Zhou Lu lowered her head, hesitated, and didn''t get up for a long time.


    "Don''t be silly, Yang Chuan. Your grown-ups don''t remember villains. You don''t care about past grudges. Maybe others don''t like it." Ning Xiang also looks down on this woman.


    At this time, Zhou Lu angrily stood up, pushed me away, and said, "don''t worry about me, I can survive alone!"


    After that, she ran to the depths of the jungle, and her figure gradually faded away.


    Miscellaneous hair is still soft, said: "or I''ll go and get her back? "


    I shook my head, I don''t want to meddle in these business any more, I still have three people to protect, I also need to find more food and safe habitat, as for her life or death, it doesn''t matter to me.


    "It''s up to her to be rich and live or die."

 Chapter 19

    After Li Mingyu and them left, Zhou Lu also ran away. I discussed with the rest of my friends.


    "Now that we have run into Li Mingyu and them, it means that this place is no longer safe. Share all the food. Let''s replenish our energy and continue on our way." My heart is a little heavy.


    Ningxiang actually knew that I was not easy, she came to me, patted me on the shoulder, trying to give me some comfort.


    Naturally, encouragement from her is the most useful.


    Za Mao was still unwilling to fail. He came to the cliff again and tried to jump from the cliff to the deck.


    However, this time, because of the rising tide of the sea, it is not convenient to go down, otherwise, although the miscellaneous hair is life-threatening.


    "That''s it? I feel aggrieved! Why do we give these things away? We all have weapons. Why not fight? " Za Mao is still complaining that I gave Li Mingyu food, fresh water, daily necessities and even cold weapons.


    "We will find more food, rest assured, as long as we stick to our faith, we will get what we want!" I still try to encourage them.


    However, Zamao has begun to complain a little.


    Ning Xiang couldn''t take a look at it, so he said a few words for me: "don''t you say a few words, miscellaneous Mao. Yang Chuan is also for the sake of our safety. Don''t you see that Li Mingyu has a large number of people? If we do, we will suffer. "


    "Good! You''re all right. I''m the only one who''s wrong. OK! " Zamao obviously has some hair, he turned to leave, but was blocked by Liu siyao.


    "Brother Zamao, don''t make trouble!"


    I thought that after hearing this sentence, Za Mao must be more angry, but I didn''t expect him to come back.


    I thought, is it hard for Zamao to have any idea about this lovely Liu siyao?


    "Aren''t you surprised? Li Mingyu has always been Liu Gang''s dog. Now he has run out by himself. It seems that the problem of food shortage has broken out in their territory! " I have a worried face.


    I can''t bear to think more. I took them to leave this land of right and wrong.


    In the process of driving, I actually smelled some bloody smell, but because I didn''t see anything terrible, I just paid attention to it and didn''t stop the script until we all heard a scream.


    "Help


    This voice sounds very familiar, everyone''s heart again.


    I let Zamao walk behind the team to guard, while I lead the way in front. The two girls in the middle are well protected by us.


    Walking, I found some blood on the ground, these blood gradually increased, like someone was attacked, but also dragged a distance.


    After walking about 20 meters, the blood disappeared in the grass at the end.


    "Why not?" Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    At this time, a bloody hand stretched out from the haystack and suddenly grabbed my ankle. I was scared to death, but when I looked at it, it was Zhou Lu who was lying on the ground!


    "Save Help me... " Zhou Lu had no previous prestige, and her expression was full of fear of death and begging for me.


    Seeing her like this, I was moved by compassion. But in a flash, as Liu Gang''s internal agent, she conveyed the message that we went to the ship to get the goods to Li Mingyu, so that we were reduced to this point. Why should I save her?


    "Well, forget it, I''m a dying man anyway. You can go now. It''s not safe here!" But Zhou Lu changed her tone and persuaded us to leave quickly.


    I became more and more strange. In fact, I wanted to save her, but I hesitated.


    Miscellaneous hair see my appearance is not right, you know I must have some ideas, these ideas will endanger the safety of the whole team!


    "Let''s go now. If we drag on here, we won''t know what kind of beast we''ll meet again!" Zamao reminded me.


    I looked at Zhou Lu on the ground and found that her abdomen had shed a lot of blood, and even some intestines.


    Fortunately, Ning Xiang didn''t find this, otherwise she would have vomited on the spot.


    I thought, anyway, Lu didn''t help us before this week, and she helped others to take advantage of us. Now she wants to show weakness and let me save her, but there is no way!


    Think of here, my heart that want to end her mind more and more strong.


    At this time, Za Mao did not know when to put a sharp weapon in my hand.


    It turned out that when he boarded the boat, Za Mao secretly collected some sharp weapons. He was still more thoughtful than me.


    "Is that really the case?" I hesitated for a moment.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I saw so many people waiting for me to protect. I crossed my heart and inserted a sharp weapon into Zhou Lu''s chest, ending her last life.


    She''s free, we''re free.


    "Let''s go!" I don''t know what to say, but I still led everyone away.After walking on for about ten minutes, I always felt that there were people following us besides the four of us.


    From time to time I looked back, but I didn''t see any human figures or animal movements except for the three people who followed.


    Is it because I think too much?


    At this time, just after a corner of the jungle, I let everyone walk in the past, and I stayed at the end.


    At this time, I stopped the script and felt very calm.


    "Step on..."


    A strange sound of footsteps shuttled through the forest, and the low grass in the forest was pressed on the ground.


    "Who is it?" I called out subconsciously.


    An ugly giant suddenly rushed to me from the wild grass. He was wearing some simple clothes made of animal skin. His hair was scattered and his body was huge. It was roughly estimated that he was about two meters.


    The most frightening thing is that he still holds a head in his hand. His head is bloody and smeared all over the savage. I can''t see if the head is someone I know.


    "Roar The savage roared at us.


    Miscellaneous hair they also heard the voice, quickly also turned around to come over.


    "Don''t come here! Watch out for this guy I immediately stopped them, because I knew that if we all stayed here, we would be the food in this guy''s bag!


    I decided to face the savage from the desert island alone.


    There''s a huge difference in combat power, but I have to fight.


    I clenched the sharp blade in my hand, waiting for a suitable time to rush up and give it the same life strike in the throat!


    Just as we were all in a panic, a sharp arrow went through the air and shot on the head of the savage.

 Chapter 20

    Just when we were stunned, more savages rushed out of the haystack and rushed towards us.


    Whoosh!


    Another feather arrow cut through the sky and hit a savage''s head again. He fell to the ground!


    "Bullshit Miscellaneous hair also can''t help but applaud for this expert who helps secretly.


    I was also slightly surprised. Fortunately, the man who shot the arrow secretly was the one who rescued us. If this man was Liu Gang or Li Mingyu, I would have been a ghost under the arrow now.


    "Don''t get separated, wait for these savages to leave us!" I ordered.


    In fact, I know that these savages have been a little timid. Although their intelligence quotient is not high, and their social skills are far inferior to those of modern humans, there are still some fears as primates.


    They looked at the four of us fiercely and wanted to eat us alive!


    "Ah A savage ignored the obstruction of his companion and rushed to us again. A savage who seemed to be his companion also followed.


    They came at us with a simple stone hammer similar to the stone age in their hands.


    However, the stone hammer did not fall in front of us. Two more arrows came and killed the two savages again.


    The speed of the shooter, the decisive cold, let me also can''t help chilly.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo... " The rest of the savages communicate in a language we don''t understand, and then they disperse.


    "Thank you for saving my life. I wonder if I can see you?" I bowed respectfully in the direction of the arrow.


    I thought there would be a handsome guy coming out of the forest, but it was a beautiful woman.


    I saw this girl wearing a small vest carved with a skull design, wearing a small pigtail, her skin showed a healthy bronze color, her upper arms had a lot of muscles, and she was a person who often exercised. Her navel could not be covered by the vest, and sometimes some vest lines were exposed. This kind of wild beauty reminds me of those powerful women in walking dead Sex roles.


    "Thank you for saving my life! What do you call a girl? " I replied respectfully.


    In fact, maybe it''s because I''m afraid that I don''t dare to say anything wrong now. I''m afraid that the other party will not like it and will shoot the four of us as savages.


    Who knows that the girl is very talkative, she replied: "it''s very kind of you. I just passed by here. The savages here are very hateful. They killed a lot of tourists in distress, and I hate them very much!"


    Her words are full of anger and disgust for savages. To tell you the truth, I quite understand the living environment of savages. After all, the world is theirs. We are only reduced to this place for some reason. To tell you the truth, we broke into other people''s homes and killed them. We are a bit immoral.


    "How dare you come out without any weapons? I admire you, too. " The girl is wiping her love bow, which is the only weapon for her to survive here!


    "Well Yes, yes But all of a sudden, we didn''t respond By the way, don''t you have a companion? Are you alone? " I thought that if this girl is a person, if she can be included in the team, it must be a good fighting force!


    "Ha ha! That''s why you want me in? But I''m sorry, I already have a team. You should have seen it. He seems to have given you some water The girl said with a smile.


    As soon as Za Mao heard this, he thought it was Li Mingyu who robbed our supplies not long ago and gave us some. He rushed to the girl and tried to catch her.


    However, the girl''s reaction is also very fast, sensitive to avoid the miscellaneous hair.


    "Zamao, stop it!" I immediately asked Zamao to stop his reckless behavior.


    "She is Li Mingyu''s person! Such people can''t stay! " Zamao has been dazed by his own ideas, and has no calmness at all.


    "Are you stupid! If she is Li Mingyu''s person, then just now the savage came to kill us, she could sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Why should she rescue us? A little brain! Calm down I have been persuading Za Mao, which forced his anger down.


    Maybe the strength is really strong, the girl is very relaxed, she is still wiping her love bow, it seems that nothing happened.


    "You are The man Are you the cannibals? " I hesitated.


    "Hi! You''re so nervous. We all call that man boss Tang. He''s always very good to foreigners. Our team doesn''t have much material, but every time he meets other teams, he will give some water and food according to the situation. " When the girl mentioned the boss Tang, her eyes were full of reverence.


    I thought, to make such a powerful role also show a gentle expression, it can be seen that boss Tang really has his own unique opinions in the management of team members.


    "Sister, you shoot so accurately. Have you practiced before?" Liu siyao mentioned something we all want to ask about.The girl still laughed and replied: "your eyes are really poisonous. Ha ha, yes, I used to be a professional archer in Singapore. I didn''t expect that I had to get blood on my hands on this desert island to make a living outside."


    Speaking of this, the girl is still a little hesitant. She is still a little worried about her killing with bow and arrow. After all, if this is in modern society, she must be a respected archer. Maybe she is still showing her superb archery skills in the world arena at this time!


    "No wonder I thought how calm the archer was when I saw you hit the mark


    After all, in the face of so many savages, our first reaction as modern people must be panic, not to mention Ning Xiang and Liu siyao. At that time, my legs and miscellaneous hair were a little weak, and we didn''t make any useful resistance actions.


    To be honest, without the help of this girl, the four of us would have said goodbye to the world.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. This place is the habitat of a group of savages. It''s very dangerous. If you can leave early, you can leave early." With that, the girl put on her bow and arrow and disappeared in the grass.


    We looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s see if there''s anything worth taking away from these dead savages. Let''s prepare to go too!" I suggested.


    Later, Zamao and I found a backpack on the savage. It was a surprise, because the backpack was not someone else''s, or one of the backpacks that we were robbed by Li Mingyu.


    I thought to myself, Li Mingyu and others must have been attacked by savages after they said goodbye to us. They are so unrighteous that they will die!

 Chapter 21

    After getting the backpack, we are all very happy. After all, the backpack carries not only the hope of our survival, but also the reason why we are optimistic about our future life.


    The sky is getting dark. I let Za Mao make a fire nearby, and then let the two girls rest under the tree stump.


    "Miscellaneous hair, you also sleep for a while, these days are too busy, you don''t have much rest." I advised him.


    As a matter of fact, I feel sorry for Zamao. He always pays for the team, but he doesn''t get anything. He is my good brother. Naturally, he is also the object I need to protect. I don''t want to let my good brother collapse in this place.


    "No, I still have strength, but it''s you who worry about this and that all day. You should have a good rest!" Shamao, come with me.


    However, I can see from his drooping eyelids that he can''t carry it.


    "Don''t mention it to both of you. Come on, let''s watch tonight. You have to take care of us during the day and you have to take care of us at night. I''m so sorry." Ning Xiang looked at us firmly.


    What makes me happy is not this point, but that Ningxiang has completely gone out of the mentality of relying on Liu Gang before, and now she has gradually adapted to the life of living on a desert island.


    "What''s the matter! Even if you keep vigil, you have to leave one of us, miscellaneous hair, go to bed, and come to pick up my class at five o''clock. " I can''t help but command.


    After all, I''m also the backbone of the team. Zamao always listened to me when he was studying. Now I asked him to go to bed quickly, and he didn''t retort any more.


    This night, I was the only one left. Three people slept peacefully, but because they were in the wild, Liu siyao would be disturbed by nightmares, and Za Mao would say one or two words in his dreams.


    Although I''m a little lonely at night alone, it''s not too boring because of the fun of their sleep.


    Unconsciously, I also dozed off a little, but I was suffering in my heart. I was afraid that those savages would rush out again, so we would be caught all at once.


    "Dong Dong!"


    Sure enough, when I was sleepiest, I heard some news.


    I looked in the direction of the sound and found that there was no creature there, but just in case, I took a torch and walked over with fear.


    "Hello, is anyone there?" I tried to ask.


    Just after speaking, I felt a little regret, because if a savage or wild animal heard my voice, it would rush out.


    If they were not savages or wild animals, even the survivors of other ships, they would not be my friends.


    Sure enough, at this time a dagger on the horizontal in my neck, chilly.


    "Boy, don''t move! Tell me if my backpack is with you Li Mingyu took me from behind.


    Because the other side has a dagger, I didn''t act rashly. I didn''t mean I couldn''t beat him, but I didn''t know the number of his companions. If it was four people last time, they would be in danger.


    "Backpack? What backpack? You have all our backpacks! Don''t be so bloody, will you? " I pretended that I didn''t understand what he said, because I confirmed in my heart that when I picked up the backpack on the savage, they didn''t see it at all.


    "Kid, I''ll ask you again, where''s the backpack!" Li Mingyu''s voice became urgent, and I also felt that the dagger on my neck was deeper into my skin and marked some blood stains.


    "Even if you kill me, I can''t tell you where the backpack is! Because I really gave you all my backpacks! " I still look at him with innocent eyes.


    "Damn it! It seems that Zhou Lu is not dead! She took our backpacks away! " Li Mingyu said to his companion behind him.


    "Zhou Lu? Didn''t she leave on her own? Don''t you want her? Why does she have all this to do with backpacks? " I asked, pretending to be curious. In fact, I wanted to know what was inside.


    "Yes! She still found us behind, but we were attacked by a group of savages at that time, so I let other people throw their backpacks to her, and then left. I thought these savages would not eat women, but they rushed to Zhou Lu. As for what happened behind, I don''t know. " When Li Mingyu said these words, his face remained unchanged. It seemed that Zhou Lu''s death had nothing to do with him.


    I can''t help feeling aggrieved for Zhou Lu.


    Li Mingyu turned to explain something to his companion. Although his dagger was still on my neck, I obviously felt that there was a gap.


    "I can''t let you do it any more recklessly!"


    After that, I swung my hind leg and hit the lifeblood of Li Mingyu, kicking him to the ground.


    I took advantage of this opportunity and ran away from him. His companions didn''t react.


    "Run after me, run after me, a bunch of losers!" Li Mingyu scolded.Then he got up in pain and followed others after me.


    I didn''t go back to the camp where we were stationed for the first time. Instead, I walked around the nearby lake. I hid in the reeds and vaguely saw a figure coming towards me in the distance.


    My heart lifted up, because that person''s hand clearly still has an ax!


    "Yang Chuan, Yang Chuan."


    The man called my name carefully. When I heard it, it turned out to be miscellaneous hair.


    At this time, I rushed out from the reeds and came to Zamao''s side, looking at him angrily.


    "Why are you here! Where are the two girls now? " I thought of Ningxiang the first time.


    If Zamao and I are here, then they are not protected by boys. If Li Mingyu''s gang of outlaws find them, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Don''t worry. I let them hide above a big tree. There won''t be any problem until dawn. It''s you. Why did you run so far alone! Fortunately, I didn''t fall asleep. When I heard you leave, I took this guy and came over Miscellaneous hair brightened the axe in his hand.


    We took the axe out of the ship and put it in the backpack.


    "It''s a long story. Anyway, Li Mingyu and his gang are chasing us again. We have to leave this place in a hurry!" I''m sweating a lot on my forehead.


    When we were on our way, we heard some screams one after another, which made my scalp a little numb. But the road had to go all the time, so I went on.

 Chapter 22

    After hearing the scream, Za Mao wanted to go and have a look in a curious state of mind, but I didn''t trust that Ning Xiang and Liu siyao were alone, so he let Za Mao go back to find them.


    "Don''t meddle in your business. I''ll go and have a look. You go back and have a look at them. If they get hurt because we''re out, I can''t forgive them anyway!" I said anxiously.


    Seeing that I was worried, Za Mao wanted to make fun of me and said, "no, we''ve all come out. If we can meet one or two beauties outside, we can play first. Otherwise, I''m tired of watching them every day."


    As soon as I heard this, I was a little unhappy.


    "Zamao, I don''t mean you. Sometimes it depends on the time to pick up a girl. Now when it''s so dangerous, do you pick up a girl with me? Are you kidding me? " I looked at him seriously.


    "Yo, when it comes to your sweetheart, are you worried? Ha ha, I won''t tease you. I''ll go right now, but you have to be careful outside. If you meet Li Mingyu or some savage, it''s not easy to deal with, or... " Then Zamao wanted to pass me the axe.


    "You are still very interesting! Give me the axe. Be careful yourself. If you meet Li Mingyu and his gang, don''t fight head on. Wait for me to go back. "


    After I gave orders, he left quietly.


    And I followed the source of the sound and came to the outside of a small hill nearby.


    I vaguely saw some people standing in front of the hill. There were about seven or eight people. These people came from all over the world and had all kinds of skin color. The leader was a big beard with fluent American English. It seemed that they were Americans. Besides, there were some Chinese speaking people and some Europeans.


    Among these people, although there are many races, but I did not find a black!


    "Fakesquid!"


    at this time, I heard the American who took the lead scold, and I found that a black man was trampled under his feet.


    Although the black man was very tall and strong, he suffered a lot of injuries and was tied up, so there was no way to take these people.


    The American said a lot. Although my English listening is not very good, I can understand that he used some words such as nigger and black bug.


    These words even exist in a civilized society, but they are used by some racists and extreme right leaning people. I wonder why this American seems so refined, so he would bully and threaten a black man?


    "Otherwise, let''s follow him. He''s so powerful."


    I vaguely heard that the Chinese were also discussing something, like they were going to follow the American.


    At this time, the black man on the ground turned his face to me. I was surprised to find that he was the black man who killed a white man with a spear!


    At the beginning, he gave us some materials to leave the right and wrong place. Unexpectedly, a few days later, he was caught by these bad guys!


    After seeing me, the black man tried to make eye contact to let me leave, but I looked at him firmly, as if telling him - I won''t leave!


    Although I don''t plan to leave, I still need to use my brain to save this old black friend. After all, there are so many people on the other side. If I attack rashly, there will be no good end.


    I looked around and found some just right sized broken stones. I immediately had some ideas in my mind.


    I picked up the stone and threw it at the bodies of the people.


    Every time I throw a stone, I change my position to make sure that my position is always moving, so that the other party won''t guess how many people are in ambush.


    "Ouch! Who is it? Get out of here A white man who was hit in the head by me scolded.


    His companions were also hit one by one by me with stones, and immediately the team was in a mess.


    "Don''t panic. Keep calm. Who''s hiding there! Get the hell out of here The leading American roared. To be honest, I was a little guilty.


    I just found out that this American is probably a veteran, so his psychological quality is excellent. Even in such a desert island, his leadership temperament is unparalleled.


    "We''ve surrounded you. You''ll either lay down your arms and surrender, or fight with our dozen broken guns!" I put down the cruel words.


    Because I had learned some broadcasting knowledge before, I just lowered my voice a little bit. In addition, my original voice was more impressive. As soon as I said this, I calmed down a few softs.


    "There''s a gun! Brother, let''s go! " An Asian tried to escape, but the American fell to the ground and kicked him hard.


    Although the American felt that the situation was not right, he did not panic at all. Instead, he said a few words to a Chinese who knew English beside him, as if he wanted him to translate something to me.After listening to this, the Chinese felt that he was covered by a big brother, so he became more confident. He yelled at me and said, "little brother, you can coax others, but you can''t coax us. You''d better come out early. Maybe we can give you a drink of water!"


    "Joke, it''s true that we don''t have enough guns, but it''s more than enough to deal with you barehanded bastards. I don''t believe you can try to move forward two steps. Believe it or not, you''ll see King Yan immediately Oh, no, don''t you believe in Jesus? Tell him to walk two steps towards me and see you to the master of Matthew right away My words are full of provocation.


    In fact, I''ll fight for it, because if I don''t put it down a little bit, the other party won''t believe that there are many people and guns on my side.


    When the Chinese heard what I said, he was so scared that his glasses were about to fall off. He came to the American side and timidly translated the people just now.


    "Falk!"


    The American slapped the four eyed boy''s head angrily and hit his glasses askew.


    Then, the American said a few words to his companion, and they quickly left here, as if it had never happened.


    After observing for about a minute, I found that they did run away, so I ran to the black man from the haystack, and found that he was beaten to death, with only half his life left.


    "Wake up, wake up!" I fed the Negro the only fresh water I had.


    After drinking the water, the black man recovered a little, knowing that I had saved him from those people.

 Chapter 23

    When Lao Hei almost recovered some consciousness, I supported him and took him to a cave agreed by me and Za Mao.


    Along the way, Lao Hei''s consciousness sometimes didn''t exist. If I hadn''t tried my best to hold him, he would have fallen down.


    "Hold on, we''ll be there soon!" I''ve been giving encouragement to my friend who has just known me for a few days.


    In fact, I''m gambling, because last time I met him for a short time, I just knew that he was usually silent, just like brother nu in walking dead. Of course, the premise is that he is also warm-hearted.


    But I don''t know much about him.


    "Thank you, thank you." Although he doesn''t have much energy, he thanks me from time to time when he walks with me.


    I can judge from this detail that he is definitely not a bad man!


    After walking for about 20 minutes, he and I finally arrived at the entrance of the mountain.


    The three of them were also quite surprised to see me coming with this black man.


    "Yang Chuan, are you crazy! We have already done a lot of things. Do you still have to deal with this burden? " Miscellaneous hair is very puzzled.


    I also know that Za Mao is not that kind of ruthless person. The main reason is that we have suffered a lot recently, so it''s better to be on guard.


    "He''s the black friend he was! We have been attacked by a group of people. We have to stop bleeding and heal him quickly, or he will die. " I gave the shaggy a hand, and the two of us carefully laid the Negro on some haystacks.


    These haystacks were originally made by Ningxiang and Liu siyao for sleeping at night.


    "No, we can''t stay here too long!" I suddenly thought of the group I met before.


    Then, I simply explained to my team members about the American, and I was going to take them out of here overnight.


    During the relocation, Za Mao still complained that he wanted me to leave the black man behind, but I always insisted on taking him with me.


    Because I was driving in the dark, I paid special attention to the situation on both sides of the road, but found some strange situations.


    I found that there was a road full of thorns in front of me, and these thorns did not look like wild, but like someone had moved the pile there on purpose.


    "You put me down, my calf bone seems to be broken. Leave me alone and let me live and die here! Hurry up and go Black forehead are some big sweat drops, but this strong man never called pain.


    I temporarily found a place, and then together with miscellaneous hair, I carefully put old black on the ground.


    Just as I was thinking about how to bone Lao Hei, Liu siyao whispered a few words to Za Mao. Then she took out some medicine from her backpack and began to clean the wound for Lao Hei.


    When I was cleaning the wound for Lao Hei, I saw the white shin bone. I couldn''t help feeling numb. However, Liu siyao kept looking at the wound with her tattoo, and then slowly cleaned it for the black people.


    "I''ll go! You are too bad, Liu siyao. I didn''t expect that! You''ve got it Miscellaneous hair sent out endless sigh.


    I also smile a little, said: "siyao, you used to learn surgery, no wonder the technique is so flexible!"


    Liu siyao devoted herself to cleaning Lao Hei''s wound, and then wiped it with those emergency medicine wine. She didn''t pay attention to us, but she also nodded quietly.


    From time to time, she wiped the sweat on her forehead with the back of her hand, but her eyes never left old black''s calf.


    "The leg bone is not broken. It''s just broken. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt the artery inside. Otherwise, I can''t save you even if the immortal is reincarnated." Liu siyao said a few words seriously.


    I looked at her green face, and I was fascinated. Shouldn''t this lovely girl lie in her boyfriend''s arms?


    She was able to meet a stranger in such a poor place! This really makes me feel some respect!


    "Be careful, it may hurt a little..."


    Liu siyao let Za Mao support the black man, and then put her hands on the black man''s calf. She moved his calf with a professional technique. With a click, the black man was in great pain and grabbed me.


    He was so strong that he pinched my soft thigh and I screamed.


    At this time, the black talent found that he had grasped the place, quickly let go and apologized to me.


    "Oh, it''s OK!" Although I said so, but looking at his red thigh meat, still a little distressed.


    Ning Xiang and Za Mao had already been smiling forward and backward. They all thought that I was scratched by an old black. The scene was very funny.


    "All right! Next, fix it with a wooden board and wait for 10 days and a half months. It is estimated that with your physical fitness That''s about it! " Liu siyao looks like she''s finished.


    I looked at her beautiful face, even a little reluctant to look away.Liu siyao turned her head to see my swollen thigh, covered her mouth shyly and grinned. Then she pretended to ask me seriously: "do you want me to wipe the liquid medicine for you too? The drop medicine you brought is quite effective. It''s just a little spicy pain. Bear it."


    "Good!" I don''t know why she promised.


    Liu siyao quickly took out some cotton from her backpack, dipped in some liquid medicine, and gently helped me wipe the inner part of my thigh.


    "Ah


    When the potion was immersed into my skin, I felt like there were thousands of needles inserted into my thigh at the same time. It was too painful!


    I trembled for a moment and accidentally jumped on Liu siyao.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Liu siyao curled up and looked like a little secretary who was forced to bow by my boss.


    Looking at her so shy appearance, I thought this little girl should have a good impression on me!


    "Well! You can continue to play the fun game between your nurses and patients! Zamao, let''s go Ningxiang finally couldn''t see it any more. She shook her head with jealousy and left.


    I motioned for Zamao to catch up with her and let her come back as soon as possible, because tonight is the critical period for Laohei to recover. We can''t go on aimlessly any more!


    At last he coaxed Ning Xiang back.


    However, the girl didn''t look at me directly after she came back. Liu siyao was also very embarrassed. Except for Lao Hei lying asleep, the four of us were very embarrassed. We didn''t know what to talk about.


    I thought, oh, what should come is always coming. Who let my brother have such good luck!

 Chapter 24

    By about the middle of the night, the weather is getting colder, but I still dare not make a fire, because there are so many bad people I meet these days. If I encounter any bad situation now, I can''t resist.


    Unable to make a fire means that I can''t keep warm. The late night of the desert island is very cold, so I can''t help curling up.


    At about 5 o''clock, Za Mao crept up and saw me curling up while I was dozing. He couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for me.


    "Yang Chuan, go to sleep. I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry, there won''t be any problem. If you fall down, these girls are all mine Zamao joked.


    Naturally, I know what he is. He is not the kind of person who can rob other people''s wives.


    I yawned and replied, "be careful yourself. It''s already morning. Other teams may have started to take action. If you meet any suspicious people, don''t easily communicate with others. You must wait for me!"


    After warning miscellaneous hair, I began to go back to the rest place and lay down.


    Not long after I lay down, I found that the old black had been moving. I knew he was awake now.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with your body? Do you want to move your body again? " I asked the old gangster.


    However, Lao Hei didn''t say anything to me directly, just kept silent all the time.


    "You''d better give up on me. I don''t think I can persist any longer. If you insist on keeping me, I''d like to thank you very much, but I really can''t go on. Give up on me!" Lao Hei''s words were full of sadness.


    "No way, unless I''m dead. As long as I have a bite to eat, I''ll never miss you! Stop daydreaming and go to sleep I comfort the old gangster.


    Lao Hei was so grateful that he finally settled down and then turned to sleep.


    When he got up early the next morning, Za Mao volunteered to carry Lao Hei on his back. I think he was short. If he carried the 180 Jin Lao Hei on his back, he would be exhausted soon.


    "Let''s recite it in turn. I''ll recite it first. After these difficult roads, you can recite it. How about that?" I said.


    "No, you didn''t sleep much last night. You''d better take good care of your energy, hehe." When Za Mao said this, he was very obscene.


    As soon as I heard it, I knew that he was talking about my kidney deficiency, but I didn''t mind.


    Because the two girls don''t need vigil, they both sleep better.


    It''s the best night we''ve had since.


    We continued on our way, walking on the road full of thorns. Although it was difficult to walk, we all insisted on it, but I found that there was something wrong with this road.


    "Don''t you think Is there something wrong with the way we are going? " Ning Xiang also found something wrong.


    "I have known for a long time, because I didn''t pay much attention to the road survey yesterday, but it doesn''t matter. If we go down this road, we should still be able to find water." I comforted the others.


    Because these thorns grow very densely, if there is no water nearby, it is absolutely impossible to grow such luxuriant thorns.


    After walking for about half an hour, we finally got through the thorn forest.


    After walking through the thorn forest, I heard the sound of gurgling water, and my heart suddenly brightened up.


    "Listen, it''s Water Za Mao was so happy that he ran out with Lao Hei on his back. Regardless of the fact that Lao Hei''s leg was still fractured, he lay on his back in pain.


    "Zamao, be careful, Lao Hei''s leg..." I didn''t finish my words, because I kept up with the speed of miscellaneous hair, so I soon came to the place where there was water.


    We came to a valley like area, where there is a small waterfall with a small drop. There are some swimming fish in the waterfall, and there are many fruits on the fruit trees on both sides of the waterfall. These things are just a paradise for us on a desert island!


    "Great! Everyone hurry to take a bath! "I jumped into the river under the waterfall happily.


    The feeling of entering my heart made me feel relaxed and happy. Other people also began to go into the water. The injured old black stayed on the shore to look after our clothes.


    Zamao and I were playing in the water for a while. It suddenly occurred to me that two girls do not have swimsuits now. Are they going to go into the water naked?


    Think of here, my nose is about to flow out.


    "Zamao, you go to pick the fruit first, and we can replenish the energy later."


    "It''s me again! You can''t go yourself Zamao was obviously unhappy.


    "Oh, the fruit you choose is delicious. Go I can''t wait for Zamao to leave first.


    I pushed miscellaneous hair to the shore, and I was also watching the two girls on the shore.


    Because I have seen Ning Xiang and Liu siyao undressing on the bank from a distance. It seems that they also want to wash themselves in the water."Sister Ning Xiang, look at these pools. They look very clean." Liu siyao fished some water with her hand and took a sip. She looked very sweet.


    "How sweet!" Ning Xiang also took a sip.


    Maybe it''s because these pools are clean, and they haven''t bathed these days. For these girls who love to clean, this is the limit.


    So, now that they see the place where they can go into the water, naturally they can''t wait to take off their clothes and go into the water.


    I saw Ning Xiang and Liu siyao take off their outer garments and trousers, revealing their underwear.


    One is pink, and the other is light yellow. Both of them tend to be fresh girls. I''m a little passionate.


    "Yang Chuan, you have to control yourself!" I found myself feeling a little bit.


    However, the rational elements in my heart kept me in control until Liu siyao invited me to join him in the water.


    "Brother Yang, come on, let''s have a water fight!" Liu siyao''s words are more childlike, but now I have their wonderful figure in my mind.


    At this time, the two girls took off their coats and trousers and jumped into the water.


    I looked at Ning Xiang and found that she was serious, as if she didn''t want to see me.


    I''m a little hesitant. Should I go into the water to play with them? Is Ning Xiang angry about this?


    Just when I hesitated, Za Mao suddenly yelled.


    "There are monsters, be careful!" Shamao called out in a hurry.


    I am very clear about Zamao''s character. He is usually calm in the face of these things. Since he can shout like this, it shows that this monster is really terrible.

 Chapter 25

    Hearing the scream, everyone, including me, began to get nervous.


    Ning Xiang and Liu siyao subconsciously cover the two little white rabbits in front of their chest, while Lao Hei, who used to look at our clothes on the shore, also takes a wooden root from the ground to deal with the possible wild animals at any time.


    "Don''t panic, Zamao. What do you see?" I asked calmly.


    In fact, to tell you the truth, I am also nervous, but if I become flustered as the captain, then my companions will be more at a loss, so I must calm down.


    Whoosh, whoosh


    There seemed to be some movement in the grass. I couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Wolf White Za Mao took a deep breath and said these words for a long time.


    Wolf?


    I''m a little puzzled, because since I''ve been on the island for so long, I rarely see any small animals, so there can be no beasts here.


    But now that we have seen some white wolves, we are in a more dangerous situation.


    Several of us were nervously looking at the grass where miscellaneous hair came running, and there seemed to be dozens of pairs of eyes staring at us.


    "Ningxiang, siyao, please put on your clothes. We may have to I ran away... " I whispered.


    The reason why he didn''t dare to speak up was that he didn''t want to disturb these white wolves too much.


    "Zamao, fill up the water! We''re leaving! " I gave orders to Za Mao.


    At this time, seven or eight big white wolves came out of the grass, showing their teeth and eyeing us one by one. It seems that they have locked us five as prey.


    I subconsciously picked up Ning Xiang from the water, she has not had time to get dressed.


    When I helped Ningxiang up, her whole body was wet. I touched her smooth skin, and the whole person couldn''t help burning.


    But now our most important thing is to escape, so I have to wake up immediately!


    "Sex wolf! Turn your head Ning Xiang slapped Yang over, I quickly hide.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she quickly put on her underwear, and Liu siyao began to wear her underwear.


    Originally, I wanted to wait for them to put on their coats. After all, if they had to run away on the road full of thorns, without the protection of their coats and trousers, they would be scratched by thorns.


    "Ah woo!"


    I saw from a distance that the first wolf was still calling his companions, and these white wolves began to surround us orderly.


    Fortunately, this land is still relatively open. Even if we are surrounded by these seven or eight wolves, we still have some escape exits.


    Lao Hei also didn''t care about the injury on his leg, forced him to support himself with a small stick, and said: "miscellaneous hair, take good care of them, I can do it!"


    I admire Lao Hei''s willpower from the bottom of my heart, because if I had been injured so seriously, I would have been unable to move. Don''t say anything about escape, I would have stayed where I was waiting to die.


    Seeing that the white wolf was about to rush up, Ningxiang had not put on her clothes yet, so I carried her on her whole body. Because she was only wearing underwear, so I was a little nervous, and her mouth was still scolding: "smelly hooligan"!


    I don''t care what to respond to her, because these white wolves are going to pounce on us!


    "Ah! Ah, woo The wolf called twice in a row.


    First, two white wolves rushed up. They were only ten meters away from us.


    Lao Hei was ready to fight with a stick. Zamao and I were facing these cold-blooded beasts with an axe and a dagger. Ning Xiang on my shoulder held her breath and did not dare to speak out.


    Just then, suddenly someone whistled in the distance.


    The action of the white wolves stopped suddenly, and then the first wolf communicated with the wolves a little, and all the white wolves returned to the grass.


    We didn''t have time to think about it, so we took this opportunity to leave the pool.


    "Oh, Hello! Being chased by several wolves like this is the only time in my life! Don''t mention these embarrassing things to others! I think it''s a shame


    After walking about five or six kilometers away from xiaoshuitan, Za Mao left all his supplies on the ground and complained to us about the feeling of this escape.


    Laohei and I are happy for the rest of our lives, but Zamao is complaining, and I have convinced him.


    "I wish I could survive! But just now... " Before I finished speaking, I saw Ning Xiang in her underwear again. Her eyes couldn''t leave him.


    Ning Xiang also found my small eyes, she wanted to slap me, but I cleverly dodged.


    "Sister Ning, let''s change clothes well!" Or Liu siyao sensible, she opened Ning Xiang, and then two people went to a tree to change clothes.I instinctively wanted to go and peek, but then some strange things caught my attention.


    "It''s a pity that there are many fish to catch in that place just now, but we can''t enjoy it, alas!" I couldn''t help sighing.


    But fortunately, after I went into the water, I let Zamao pick the wild fruit with foresight.


    Although we didn''t pick many wild fruits, it was enough for us tonight.


    "After we get dressed, let''s hurry. We must find some habitable areas before dusk. The space here is open, and we will be attacked by those white wolves at any time in the evening!" I told everyone.


    In fact, I am more concerned about the group led by the Americans before. Another group is the cannibals I met before. Another group is Li Mingyu and Liu Gang.


    In addition to these forces I know, I don''t know that there are many exiles on this desert island. Whether these people are enemies or friends, we have to investigate them slowly.


    Walking, old black has been frowning, I saw something wrong, asked: "old black, what''s wrong?"


    After all, Lao Hei was a professional soldier before, so his hearing in the wild was more sensitive than that of ordinary people.


    "We''re being followed. Don''t look back. Don''t let them know." Old black whispered to us.


    "What? This Who else is following? " I was a little surprised.


    Because after being attacked by the White Wolf, our team has been a little tired. If there is any evil force now, it is estimated that each of us will have to give up.


    "Brother Zamao, I''m afraid..." Liu siyao''s eyes are full of panic.


    "What are you afraid of? Kill the gods and the ghosts! Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, I won''t be bullied! "

 Chapter 26

    As we were about to leave the place, Lao Hei keenly felt that someone was following us.


    For your safety, I decided to stay at the back of the team.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a figure swaying in the bushes not far behind me. I was shocked, but I still bravely called out to each other: "who is it! Don''t play the devil! Come out quickly


    "It can''t be a ghost!" Za Mao said casually.


    He didn''t say it was ok, which scared the other two teams in the team.


    "Brother Zamao, don''t scare me. I''m afraid..." Liu siyao subconsciously hid behind Ning Xiang.


    Ning Xiang is also very afraid, but she is a teacher after all, so she also protects Liu siyao.


    At this time, the attention of the five of us all focused on the figure not far behind.


    Because it was near dusk, and the man was just at the place where the sun set, so the afterglow of dusk reflected behind him, he was like a sunset warrior.


    Although this person''s stature is quite big, but when the afterglow flickers, I still see her chest seems to have some uneven places.


    Is it a girl?


    At this time, that person''s speed suddenly accelerated, I had no time to think, also rushed to the past.


    The man seemed unprepared and fell to the ground by me.


    "Why are you!" When I saw her face, I immediately recognized her as Chen Lin, the archer who helped us shoot savages.


    "You Can you move your hands first? " Chen Lin looked at me with flushed cheeks.


    I found that my hand was accidentally placed on her chest, and I was embarrassed immediately. I quickly moved my hand away, and then stood up immediately.


    When others heard the news, they also came to my position. Zamao wanted to fight Chen Lin, but found that it was our former life-saving benefactor and quickly stopped.


    "I told you to leave this place quickly. Why are you still around here! Hurry up. You''ve invaded other people''s territory when you stayed in the small pool. Now they are chasing you! " Chen Lin said anxiously.


    I finally got it.


    Because the thorny fields we have passed before are actually pruned by human beings, and some walking roads are specially left in the middle. However, if there is no professional guidance, we may get lost in the thorny fields.


    We were lucky to get out of the thorns before, otherwise we would starve to death in the thorns now.


    "You didn''t just come here to tell us the news, did you?" I still have some skeptical attitude. After all, Chen Lin has little contact with us. On this desert island, I can''t make any decision just by other people''s words, because I have to be responsible for the whole team.


    "Why don''t you listen to me when I tell you to go? Boss Tang, they are coming. I''m faster, but not much earlier. If they... " Before Chen Lin finished her words, more people appeared behind her.


    The leader is the leader of the first wave of forces we met before, boss Tang.


    What''s different from last time is that when boss Tang came here, he looked very serious. It seems that something really happened!


    "It''s them, boss Tang. Last time our people were killed by this group. You see, they still have the materials from the pool in their hands. If Chen Lin hadn''t stopped us just now, the white wolf would have eaten them all!" A yellow haired man in the team framed us.


    "Surround them!"


    Boss Tang has a cold face.


    In an instant, a dozen big men surrounded all six of us.


    "Don''t be bloody. People just pass by the small pool, and they don''t know that it''s our territory. Just ask them to hand over these materials and give them away. We are all modern people, and there''s no need to kill them all when they are reduced to a desert island!" Chen Lin tried her best to excuse us.


    "Boss Tang, it seems that you have misunderstood. We really don''t know it''s your territory, or..." I didn''t finish, the Yellow haired boy continued to interrupt me.


    "Don''t listen to them, boss Tang. I doubt that Chen Lin is their internal agent, so as to break into our organization. Don''t be cheated by them!" The way of yellow hair making small reports is the same as those eunuchs and traitors in ancient times. It''s so similar!


    Za Mao was very angry and scolded: "Stinky yellow hair, you are also relying on a large number of people. If you meet me alone in the future, I will discount your dogleg! Take out your dog''s teeth! How dare you talk


    Huang Mao was very angry when he said that, but he said more cunningly: "you see, boss Tang, these people not only don''t know what''s wrong, but also want to kill us. You must decide for me, for our more than ten brothers who live and die with you!"


    I felt cold from the bottom of my heart. I sighed that this man''s words were too clever. In a word, we met the power of boss Tang.It seems that Huang Mao had a problem with Chen Lin before. He just wanted to get rid of Chen Lin and us with the help of boss Tang. This man is extremely insidious and will be a big trouble in the future!


    Boss Tang is gloomy and murderous.


    "Well, you don''t have to talk nonsense. Originally I thought you were sensible children. Now it seems that if I don''t give you some color, you don''t pay attention to me at all." Boss Tang signaled to the left and right to capture us.


    At this time, Chen Lin pulled out a long samurai sword from behind, and then fought with these people.


    "Go away, and I''ll take care of this!" Chen Lin said anxiously.


    "No, you can''t be here alone. If you want to die, you''ll die together!"


    With that, I was about to pull out a dagger to fight with these people, but I was hit on the shoulder by miscellaneous hair, and I suddenly fainted.


    When I fainted, I seemed to have some consciousness.


    I heard them fighting and the five of us rushing out.


    By the time I was conscious again, it was already midnight.


    I vaguely wake up from the pain of concussion, see miscellaneous hair in my side, can''t help but scold him.


    "Smelly boy, you are so cruel! Everyone has escaped? " I wonder.


    "Well Well... " Miscellaneous hair hesitated, as if something was hiding from me.


    I looked at Lao hei and Liu siyao without saying anything, and I expected something in my heart.


    Ning Xiang brought me a bowl of water and said, "have a drink. You haven''t replenished water for a long time."


    "Where''s Chen Lin?" I moved rather fragrant hand, the facial expression is dignified.

 Chapter 27

    Although they also heard my inquiry, they all looked at each other and didn''t know what to reply to me. They seemed very embarrassed.


    "So you left her there?" I think Chen Lin wants to stay alone in the wolf''s den and fight with so many big men, so I feel very sorry for her.


    Besides, Chen Lin broke up with her original team in order to save us. How can we say that we are also responsible!


    I forced myself to stand up and tried to go back to search for Chen Lin, but just after I stood up, my head was dazzled and I had to sit down.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t hold on! Your body has already been unable to bear these frustrations, and Chen Lin finally gave up her life just to let us leave. Don''t you waste her hard work when you go back now? " Ning Xiang advised.


    However, I''m the most emotional and loyal person. After all, we haven''t seen Chen Lin die in the hands of boss Tang. So theoretically, she may still live. After all, she is so good at martial arts that even so many men may not be able to take advantage of her.


    "I''ll go back and save her, too! To tell you the truth, I''ve been holding a breath in my heart just now. We are not without guys. Why should we be afraid of them! It''s better to pick up the guy and fight with them than to be a turtle with a shrunken head! " Za Mao said indignantly.


    I most understand the character of Zamao. He is not the kind of person who is willing to be pursued by others, but he will be rewarded!


    After much consideration, I decided to take the team members back to rescue Chen Lin.


    "Remember, we must be careful, the other side has an advantage in the number of people, and they are all men, so we have to outwit them!" I developed a series of simple strategies.


    Just when we decided to go back to rescue Chen Lin, we heard some gasps.


    "Wait!" I quickly made everyone wait.


    There''s a corner in front of us. There''s someone on the opposite side of the corner. Is it an enemy or a friend?


    This question remains in the hearts of all of us.


    "Chen Lin!" Za Mao first saw Chen Lin''s samurai sword.


    I fixed my eyes and saw that it was Chen Lin. her body was full of knife wounds and blood, and her clothes had been dyed red by blood.


    I quickly and miscellaneous hair to help her.


    "Ah! Finally, I saw you. I thought I was going to see Yama! " Chen Lin gave us all a smile.


    I also admire this girl. If she didn''t have the will of steel and suffered such a serious stab wound, she would not have been able to survive until now.


    What''s more, Chen Lin fought against many men alone, and she didn''t lose. She also escaped. We all admire her for everything.


    "Let''s go! Let''s find a place to heal you! " I said anxiously.


    After taking Chen Lin with us, we found a cave at about 8 p.m., but unfortunately, there were already people stationed in the cave.


    Originally, we wanted to discuss with the people in the cave, but it was only after we went in that we found that it was not other people who were staying in the cave. It was Li Mingyu who had taken our supplies and killed Zhou Lu, and one of his entourage.


    "It''s really a narrow road, son of a bitch. Let me catch you!" Za Mao said excitedly.


    The atmosphere between us and Li Mingyu became a bit tense.


    If it was in the past when there were a large number of people, Li Mingyu would have surrounded them without saying a word. But maybe it was because they had encountered savages before, so they lost a lot of people. Only he and a thin boy were left, which was not the climate at all.


    Although Lao hei and Chen Lin are both injured, we have good fighting power. Besides, we have axe and dagger in our backpack. We can''t do it. Chen Lin''s swords are not afraid of them at all.


    "You What do you want! This is the cave I got first Li Mingyu''s voice obviously trembled a lot.


    "Oh, boy, do you want to keep on being tough? Do you want to have a fight with us? Do you have more scars on you, or do we have deep wounds? " Miscellaneous hair scorns a way.


    In the past, when Za Mao went undercover in Liu Gang''s camp, he was very disgusted with Li Mingyu, who had no ability to flatter.


    "At least I still have this! Don''t think that if you have too many people, you can have an advantage. Look at the two of you. I''m afraid you won''t last long? Hum, if I fight for my life, I will surely kill you two disabled people Li Mingyu said with a smile.


    I''m also worried that Lao hei and Chen Lin will be involved in our fight with Li Mingyu. After all, we are the ones who have conflicts with him. We can''t let these new friends get hurt again because of our problems.


    Another, Chen Lin is seriously injured now. We must give her a space to rest and recuperate.


    "Well, after all, we used to be classmates. There''s no need to make such a rigid relationship. We take this as the boundary and don''t invade each other. How about that?" I drew a line with a branch inside the cave to signal Li Mingyu to divide the site with him."Do you think this imaginary line will stop me? Who am I, Li Mingyu? Don''t you count in your heart? " In order to save face, Li Mingyu still forced out these words.


    "Is my axe sharp or not? Don''t you have any pressure on me?" With an axe in his hand, Za Mao shakes in front of Li Mingyu and the weak boy steps back.


    "You


    I don''t want to make a big deal, and now the most important thing is to let Chen Lin and Lao Hei recover, so I let Za Mao step back first.


    "This is the scope of our division. There are six of us and two of you. This division is very reasonable. If you are not happy, you can try it." Although I didn''t speak so forcefully, my words also revealed some confidence.


    "Well, you''re good. I won''t fight with you!"


    Li Mingyu was like a gas bag. After that, he took his only man back to a corner of the cave and sat down.


    After a while, I bandaged the wound for Chen Lin, and then changed the gauze for Lao Hei. Ning Xiang and Liu siyao were also helping us, and Za Mao was guarding the entrance.


    Li Mingyu saw that we had wounded people here, so he tentatively asked, "how do you know so many foreigners? Shall I help you? "


    "No, thank you. Oh, by the way, don''t exceed that line, or we''ll be embarrassed if we don''t have eyes!" I seriously fought back.


    "Don''t do that! We are all classmates. We should help each other! "


    "No, thank you."


    On the surface, I''m friendly with him, but on the bottom of my heart, I''m still on guard against him. After all, he''s unpredictable, especially since he has hurt our former classmates like that before!

 Chapter 28

    I refused Li Mingyu''s request for help. I knew that they were crying cats and mice. They must be in the guise of helping. Then they took the opportunity to cover up our situation and give us a few knives in the dark.


    "You''d better be quiet, or my brother will not spare you!" I joked.


    Seeing that there was no chance, Li Mingyu did not continue to disturb our rest.


    At night, it began to rain outside.


    I asked Zamao to move the fire to the inside because he was worried that if it rained heavily outside and the sea breeze was strong on the island, it would be easy to put out these fires.


    If the fire has not been put out, it will be very difficult to regenerate fire in this humid place, which is very terrible for the desert island at night!


    At three or four o''clock in the night, we all fell asleep. From time to time, Za Mao leaned against the stone wall in the cave and dozed off. Li Mingyu and his group also fell asleep.


    But Joe, old black, heard some strange sounds.


    Joe came to me, pushed me away, and asked me, "do you see any strange noises outside?"


    After I was woken up by Joe vaguely, I listened to the outside sound carefully and found that there was some movement, so I quickly picked up the ax and let him wake up.


    "Listen to the people inside. You are surrounded by us. If you don''t hand over Joe and materials, you will all die in it!"


    As soon as I heard that voice, I was very familiar with it. He was the Chinese interpreter of the previous American. I couldn''t help hating him.


    As Chinese people, why do these people prefer to help foreigners rather than get close to their own compatriots?


    When I looked out of the cave, I found that there were about eight people around the cave. Although we had no disadvantage in the number of people, we had more injured people and girls on our side, and Li Mingyu and his gang were eyeing each other.


    If we really fight with this group of people, it may be that Li Mingyu will sneak attack from behind, and we will be in trouble when we are attacked on both sides.


    "Za Mao, it''s up to you to take Lao hei and take care of the three girls! I''m going to attract their attention. As long as you have time to leave, don''t wait for me! I''ll try to catch up with you I said anxiously.


    As the backbone of this team, now you need me to come forward, I have to do so.


    "No, I''ll go with you. There are too many of them. If you are besieged, you can''t come back!" Za Mao looked at me firmly.


    "I''m the captain! Let you go, you go! Joe, take care of him. Maybe he''s impulsive, but he''s a good partner I looked at Joe, and Joe looked at me with trust.


    At this time, I felt out of the hole and saw eight people on the opposite side starting a fire at the hole.


    It used to rain outside, but when these people came, it stopped raining, which just gave them a chance to light a fire.


    If they light a fire outside, the smoke will fly into the cave by the island wind, and then the people inside will suffocate and die!


    The situation is so critical that I can''t think more about it!


    I picked up some stones on the ground, hit these people, and then roared: "come on, come and catch me!"


    As soon as those people heard my voice, they immediately thought of my threat to deceive them, and they were all angry.


    "Boss, this is the man who cheated us to save Joe. We can''t let him go!"


    Soon, five or six men caught up.


    Their pace is very fast. Because I''ve been on the road for days, and I haven''t eaten anything, I''m not in the best mental and physical condition. I''m about to be caught up by them before I run far away.


    Fortunately, they don''t have any guns in their hands, otherwise I would be shot and captured soon.


    "Asshole, we''ll peel and eat you after you run for a while!"


    The people behind me have been scolding me, I am also very tired, my mouth is constantly panting, but I can''t stop, once I stop, I really can''t go back.


    Seeing that the people behind me were only 30 or 40 meters away, I looked back at the pursuers, but forgot to look at the road ahead.


    There was just a puddle in front of me, and I slipped down.


    The earth pit is full of potholes. Fortunately, this is a desert island, and there is no sharp object like glass. Otherwise, I would be black and blue.


    The pit is about five meters deep. The hole is very small and covered with weeds. At night, the pursuers didn''t find the hole. They thought I was hiding in the woods. They all chased me. No one found me falling.


    Because I was too frightened and had some concussion, I never recovered in the pit.


    After about two or three hours, I recovered a little. When I opened my eyes, I found that it was already dawn.


    I instinctively wanted to ask for help, but just as the word "help" was about to be exported, I swallowed it.I am very clear that these people may still be nearby. If they know that I am in this earth pit, they will really hit me!


    In order to save my life, I chose to swallow it.


    But as time goes on, there is no fresh water or food in this earth pit. I gradually feel a little hungry, and the morning is still relatively cold. This state of hunger and cold makes me very uncomfortable. I have to find a way to escape from this place!


    I looked up at the earth pit and roughly estimated that it was more than five meters deep. It was impossible to climb up the earth pit, because the slope of the earth pit was too steep, unless someone answered me.


    But at this time, I am just a person.


    So I have to think of something else.


    I want to use the vines in the pit, but these vines are a little dead because they have been put here for too long, so they can''t be used as climbing props at all.


    Just when I was desperate and about to collapse, I heard someone talking outside.


    "Did you find that the environment of this desert island is very good?"


    "Unfortunately, if only we could study here instead of living here."


    As soon as I heard it, the two voices were very familiar. They seemed to be people I knew before!


    However, maybe it''s too long, maybe I stay on this desert island with too many taboos, so I didn''t choose to shout for help blindly.


    Before I can confirm the identity of these two people, I don''t want to cry for help. If my memory is wrong, if these two people were the people who chased me before, then I would be in bad luck!


    "Who are you?" I was very anxious.

 Chapter 29

    Listen to their voice more and more far away, I am very worried that I will die in this place, if they leave, it is estimated that I will be very difficult to meet the next familiar person!


    I decided to put all my eggs in one basket!


    "Help! Is there anyone! Help I gave up!


    Sure enough, the two men stopped immediately after they heard my cry for help.


    "Where are you! What can we do for you? " Asked one of the more mature voices.


    "Be careful! There is a very deep earth pit here, the hole is very small! It should be blocked by some weeds. Be careful! " I reminded them.


    After all, these are my classmates. If they are hurt by rescuing me, I can''t forgive myself.


    "Good! Don''t worry. We''ll be careful, but where are you? " Asked another young voice.


    "It''s about ten meters around your feet! May I trouble you to look for it? " I''m a little embarrassed.


    At this time, I heard the two men above start to look for the hole.


    "Here it is! I found it The more mature voice said excitedly.


    At this time, I saw two faces close to the mouth of the cave. They were really familiar to me. They were my former college classmates Lu Wei and Zhao Xiaoqiang!


    "Yang Chuan! It''s you! Why did you fall into this pit Lu Wei said anxiously.


    "Oh! It''s hard to say. Can you find some vines or something to pull me up? " I said frankly.


    In the face of these two former classmates, I naturally will not hide anything. Although they didn''t have much in common with me before, they are all classmates of the same class and will help me naturally.


    "We''re just carrying a rope. You''ve got it! If the length is not enough, we''ll pull it up for you! " Zhao Xiaoqiang yelled to the bottom.


    Although he is the same age as me, his voice is very immature and I am not used to it.


    However, the rope soon fell down, I grabbed the rope, and then both feet on the pit, shouting: "I want to go up, can you do it?"


    "No problem, come on up!" Lu Wei responded.


    With the efforts of the three of us, I finally climbed up the earth pit, and the whole person was tired on it.


    Seeing these two former classmates, I hugged them excitedly.


    "Great! Thank you so much for your help here I said excitedly.


    Lu Wei and Zhao Xiaoqiang are very happy to meet my former classmate.


    "By the way, why are you on this desert island Oh, by the way, you also took part in that cruise I''m a little confused.


    "Yes After we fell into the water, we came to another beach here. We just came here recently. " Lu Wei explained.


    I also talked about what happened to me these days with Liu Gang, Li Mingyu, boss Tang and the Americans.


    "What! There are still people killing people here? Is nobody in charge of it? " Zhao Xiaoqiang''s words are obviously much more immature. He has never understood the dangers of society.


    "Well, originally, our modern society was fighting for all kinds of resources. Now we are all trapped on the island. The most important resources are naturally fresh water and food! Some people will really kill for these things! " I was a little bit emotional.


    "Ah! I see! Fortunately, we didn''t meet any bad people. Since you have your own team, look Can we join you? We can do a lot of things! " Lu Wei worried.


    I saw the hesitation in his eyes. He was worried that I would not accept them for lack of materials.


    "That''s nature! You are all my saviors. Let''s help each other in the future I reached out to two people.


    The three of us put our hands together to cheer for each other.


    Then, I took the two of them to the previous cave. I''m not sure if they are still in the cave, or if the Americans are still around here.


    At this time, Lu Xiaoqiang and I suddenly turned back and saw that Zhao Xiaoqiang and I had a blood spat.


    "Xiaoqiang!" Lu Wei subconsciously wanted to save him, but I caught him, and then I took him away.


    "We''re going to save him!" Lu Wei kept shouting.


    I know that there must be someone following us, so I looked back and found that the Americans had caught up with us.


    "Asshole, don''t run!"


    Lu Wei found that we had been chased and killed. He ran with me.


    "These are the people who forced me into the earth pit. Be careful, they are all insane and irrational!" I warned Lu Wei.Lu Wei, who witnessed the tragic death of his companion, was naturally afraid.


    We ran about several hundred meters and found that the people behind didn''t catch up with us. I also heard some screams behind us.


    At this time, I stopped to observe the situation behind.


    "Why do you stop? Run Lu Wei cried anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. Look ahead." I comforted Lu Wei.


    Lu Wei looked ahead in a panic.


    I saw a lot of savages cutting down the American team, and I couldn''t help thinking, "you have today, ha ha ha!"


    "I''ll go! What barbarians are these! It''s terrible. Fortunately, Xiaoqiang and I didn''t meet them before, otherwise... " Lu Wei said here, can not help but think of the dead Xiaoqiang, the heart is very sad.


    "Don''t be sad. We will take revenge for Xiaoqiang. Don''t worry!" I patted Lu Wei on the shoulder and said.


    In fact, we don''t need to do it, those savages are enough to clear these people. In fact, these things are all in my expectation.


    "Ah


    The group of eight led by the Americans made a howling sound, and I knew that they were now in the fear of death.


    "Fortunately, our team didn''t encounter those savages, otherwise we couldn''t leave..." I gloated.


    Who is to blame? If you want to blame these people for their unjust deeds, you will die!


    "Go! Let''s go to the cave I told Lu Wei.


    Lu Wei had never seen these formations. He was scared to death by the light. He didn''t know what to say to me, so he had to follow me.


    "Bang!"


    When we left, we heard a gunshot, which made me more puzzled, because this was the second time I heard gunshot after I came to this desert island, and the first time I heard gunshot was in Liu Gang''s tent.

 Chapter 30

    When I heard the gunshot, I felt very nervous and thought that it was not from the other side of the cave, was it?


    If it''s the gunshot from the cave, I really have to pay attention to it, because they are still staying in the cave as I told them!


    Who on earth made the gunshot?


    This question has been in my heart for a long time.


    "Go, go, my friend is in danger!" I said hastily.


    Lu Wei doesn''t know what happened, but seeing me so nervous, something must be wrong!


    Lu Wei and I rushed to the cave a few kilometers away. When we came to the cave entrance, we found that there were some broken stones, like we had experienced a fight before!


    "Zamao, Laohei, Ningxiang!" I kept shouting the names of my companions, but there was no response. A terrible idea appeared in my mind.


    Have they been killed?


    Lu Wei and I rushed into the cave and found that it was already empty, and the place where we used to sleep was in a mess.


    Even, there is a pool of blood on the ground!


    "It''s over. They must have been ambushed!" Lu Wei said pessimistically.


    Originally, Lu Wei was also an optimistic boy in school, and his academic performance was also among the best in the class, so he could be said to be the son of heaven.


    But here, on this desert island, all the things that Lu Wei was proud of no longer exist. This place is only suitable for those who can survive in the wild!


    "Don''t worry. The blood doesn''t have to be theirs. Let''s look around." I''m actually comforting Lu Wei. I can''t be sure that they are still alive.


    With this idea, I pulled Lu Wei out of the cave, looking at the empty sky outside, I felt a little lost.


    "Zamao, Ningxiang, where are you?" I am very anxious in my heart, but I can''t say it, because if I say it, Lu Wei will be more afraid.


    For this novice who just joined our team, all my words and deeds represent the current state. If I could be stronger, he might be stronger. If I became weak, he would have collapsed.


    At this time, Lu Wei and I went to the woods beside the cave and saw some marks.


    These marks are what I often mentioned when Zamao and I went to school. The mark of Muye village in Naruto is the appearance of a leaf.


    Although these marks are very obvious, if it is not for me and Zamao, we can''t recognize what they represent.


    Looking at the mark, I finally settled down.


    Because the leaf signs of Muye village represent miscellaneous hair. They are still in a relatively safe state. Let me not worry. As long as I follow these signs, I will find them.


    "Go! These marks are left by Zamao. By the way, do you know Zamao, too? The one who follows me every day! " I told Lu Wei.


    Lu Wei was not impressed by the poor students, but since I asked him, he responded politely.


    According to the mark left by miscellaneous hair, I took Lu Wei to the deep forest. The road here is very difficult. Without the guide of the mark, Lu Wei and I would be lost here.


    After walking for about half an hour, Lu Wei and I finally walked out of the dense forest and actually met four of them.


    Under their care, Chen Lin recovered a little, but she still couldn''t exercise too hard.


    "I''m Cao! You''re back at last When Za Mao saw me, he seemed to have met a friend he hadn''t seen for more than ten years. He immediately rushed up and hugged me.


    Liu siyao looked at Lu Wei beside me and was surprised.


    "Lu Wei! You How come... " Liu siyao looks at Lu Wei with strange eyes, which makes Lu Wei embarrassed.


    Later, I told them all about how I was chased into the dirt pit by the group of eight and then rescued by Lu Wei.


    When I said these words, I found that Li Mingyu was still in our team. I had some doubts in my heart.


    But because he didn''t do anything out of line, he didn''t say anything.


    "Alas! It''s a pity that Xiaoqiang died miserably in the hands of those people. It''s hateful. They are all human beings from the civilized world. Why can''t we unite together? " Lu Wei said naively.


    Ning Xiang sighed deeply at this time and said: "human beings have not been a united race since ancient times! Why else do you think there are so many wars in history? "


    "Teacher Ning? Are you here, too? " Lu Wei said in surprise.


    "Well, well, let''s not talk about the past in this enemy. Those people have been attacked by savages and all of them have been killed. Let''s leave this place early and don''t be found by any savages again!" I suggested.


    Later, I and miscellaneous hair supported the two wounded, just like leading the team out of this ghost place.When I was about to leave, I didn''t find that Li Mingyu had quietly walked behind me with a dagger in his arms!


    At the moment when he wanted to stab me, Lao Hei shot him and hit Li Mingyu''s thin little follower.


    "Asshole!" Za Mao turned his head and saw that Li Mingyu was going to attack me. He rushed to him and swung him, but he escaped.


    The thin boy lost too much blood and gradually lay on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Liu siyao came from a medical school. He couldn''t bear to see this man die like this, so he bent down to help him stop bleeding, but there was no way. The boy''s body was too weak to stop the bleeding.


    Li Mingyu also ran away!


    "I said that I can''t let this smelly boy go. Dogs can''t eat shit!" Za Mao said indignantly.


    "Forget it, he''ll run away. I''ll show him the color next time I see him! Thank you, Joe I thank Lao Hei.


    In fact, I was also slightly surprised.


    Because since Lao Hei was injured, none of us found that he even had a pistol to defend himself. Such a covert means had to make us ashamed.


    Fortunately, Lao Hei is a member of our camp. If he is really an enemy, he is really a tough opponent!


    At this time, Chen Lin awoke slightly, and Liu siyao and I began to pay attention to her injury.


    With the help of Liu siyao, I untied Chen Lin''s coat. Seeing her white clavicle, I was shocked. Chen Lin, who was born as an athlete, was so hot!


    I unconsciously touched Chen Lin''s clavicle, she instinctively gasped, let me, including all the male compatriots are a little emotional.

 Chapter 31

    Just when Chen Lin and I had this kind of ambiguous picture, Liu siyao came over from the side. She still had some medicine in her hand. When she saw Chen Lin and me, she immediately felt embarrassed.


    "You You go on. I''m just here to give you medicine. Don''t get me wrong... " Liu siyao turned her head red and was about to leave.


    Chen Lin quickly stopped her.


    "Little girl, don''t get me wrong Between us Nothing... " When Chen Lin said this, she was obviously avoiding my eyes.


    I thought, is it difficult for this little girl to feel for me? I used to like Chen Lin, but now I''m lucky to get her favor.


    Of course, I and Chen Lin these small activities, Ning Xiang see in the eye, vinegar in the heart.


    "Well, well, look at old black and Shamao. What are they doing?" To avoid embarrassment, I asked both girls to get up so I didn''t have to explain too much.


    "It''s said that they''ve gone to look for fruit. I don''t know if they''ve found it." Liu siyao said.


    Originally, when we were in xiaoshuitan, we asked Zamao to search for some fruits. But these two days, we have eaten almost all the fruits, so it''s time to find some other food.


    Worried about the accident of Zamao and Laohei, I followed Liu siyao''s guidance and walked in the direction of their departure. I carefully told Liu siyao to take care of Ning Xiang and Chen Lin.


    Not long after I went out, I heard some screams, and I couldn''t help feeling tight.


    Is something wrong?


    I quickly trot all the way to Zamao and Laohei''s side and see them looking at the distance happily.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found the treasure? " I joked.


    In fact, I saw two huge coconut trees in my eyes.


    "Great! Coconut is the tree of life on a desert island Joe cried with joy.


    In my cognitive field, coconut is indeed a good food. Coconut juice can not only be used as a good source of fresh water, but also coconut meat can be scraped to eat. Although the taste of wild coconut meat is very astringent and general, it is the best choice to supplement sugar and energy for us without any food!


    Another, even if we drink the coconut shell, we can use it as a container to catch the rain next time it rains.


    All in all, the coconut tree is the best tree of life we have ever met on this desert island!


    Thinking of this, the three of us happily climbed up the coconut tree, and then took all the more than ten coconuts above and brought them back to our camp.


    After returning to the camp, I was happy to show our achievements to three girls and said, "look, what''s this!"


    Chen Lin was seriously injured, but after seeing the coconut, her spirit became better.


    Ning Xiang''s face is a little ugly. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because I''ve been flirting with Liu siyao and Chen Lin these days, which makes her feel unhappy!


    Zamao and I knocked out all the coconuts and gave them to our other companions.


    I also drank some coconut juice a little, and felt that the whole person was radiant again!


    It''s just a coconut! But let our spirit be reborn!


    "There''s blood!"


    Just when we put our attention on the coconut, Ning Xiang yelled. I was afraid that she would be hurt, so I ran to her.


    I saw a pool of blood on the ground, which made me very depressed, because after all, I had found coconut, fresh water and food. It was supposed to be a beautiful night, but it was yellowed by the pool of blood.


    "Forget it, let''s change places!" I said.


    Ning Xiang covered her nose and went to one side.


    In fact, Ning Xiang has always been disgusted to see these bloodstains. She has endured all the way, but everyone has the limit of patience. It is estimated that she will soon reach the limit.


    "Don''t change it. I''m not feeling well You eat... " Ning Xiang blushed and walked away from me.


    I have no choice, and I don''t know what worries she has.


    "Oh, brother Yang, don''t worry about sister Ning. She''s coming!" Liu siyao reminded me.


    Chen Lin also turned her head a little shyly after hearing this, but Lao hei and Za Mao did not hear it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, all the girls who come to my aunt are like this! In a few days! Women! There are so many days in every month, you know Liu siyao''s words make me feel that she is not as simple as she seems.


    "Take care of her! Anyway, she is also our teacher. We can''t let her fall down here... " I didn''t know what to say, so I had to deal with it casually. Otherwise, Ningxiang would be very embarrassed to see me.


    At night, Ningxiang and I did not continue to communicate, just a person stuffy, also don''t know what is in mind.After drinking coconut milk and eating coconut meat, we have eaten almost all the food left before. Now we are facing the situation of food shortage.


    "There should be nothing to eat around here. We need to keep going until we can find a suitable hiding place. What do you think?" I suggested.


    Zamao naturally agreed with me, Joe also thought it was good, but the three girls were skeptical.


    "But sister Chen Lin, she can''t go! We still have to wait for her to recover, otherwise her wound will get worse down the road, and Joe, your calf also needs time to recover! " As a medical student, Liu siyao naturally considers more things than us.


    "I''m fine. I mainly want to see Chen Lin." Old black patted his chest and said.


    Chen Lin thinks that we should drive in the daytime, because many wild animals on the island are nocturnal animals. If we set out at night, we may encounter danger.


    "Go back and forth, but I don''t know if I should say a word or not..." Ning Xiang''s face is very blue. I can see that she must have dysmenorrhea.


    If now in the original society, I would definitely say: "drink more brown sugar water."


    However, in such a desert island, how can there be any brown sugar water? Even our most common sugar intake is very limited.


    "I heard Li Mingyu mention that there are wrecks near here. Shall we take a chance?" Said Joe.


    "Wreckage? They also came with us on a cruise ship. How could they know there was wreckage? " I''m a little confused.


    "Maybe it''s their hearsay, but now we''re close to a hopeless situation. We''d rather believe what we have than believe what we don''t have. Let''s go!" Said Za Mao.


    I decided to explore in order to satisfy everyone.

 Chapter 32

    At night, we didn''t move. I waited until it was gray and bright, and then I organized my companions to leave this ghost place and search for the so-called wreckage of the plane.


    Because of the frost last night, the forest nearby was thick with white fog early in the morning, and the visibility was less than five meters.


    In such a hazy environment, each of us is a little nervous. We don''t know whether we can stick to it.


    "Don''t worry, we can find the wreckage of the plane, we can find something to eat!" I encourage you.


    Lu Weiyou, the new recruit, was frustrated. He thought he would be popular and spicy if he joined my team. In fact, the days he spent with us were not even as good as the two people he used to be with Zhao Xiaoqiang.


    Because two people need less food and fresh water every day, but there are seven people in my team. It''s a big problem to solve the food and water consumption of seven people every day. There''s no need to talk about hiding places.


    "Why don''t I make some ropes out of the vines! Otherwise, it will be foggy and some of us will be lost, but something will happen. " Said Za Mao.


    I also think it''s very reasonable and agreed with him.


    Miscellaneous hair began to weave a rattan, and then we pulled the rope side by side and walked into the woods.


    Zamao is at the back of the team. The reason for this arrangement is that I am most at ease with Zamao.


    After all, it''s inconvenient for three girls to walk behind. Joe hasn''t recovered from his injury. Lu Wei is a new recruit who doesn''t know the world. I have to take care of the road ahead, so Za Mao is the most suitable person for the rear.


    But the fact is, after going out for a while, I turned back and called for Za Mao. When I found that no one answered me, I was so flustered that I turned around and went back to look for Za Mao.


    "Have you found that the miscellaneous hair is left behind?" I asked the rest of the team, but they all shook their heads and found nothing.


    "Alas! This fool, I don''t know where he''s gone! " I said with a worried face.


    "Maybe I went back to get something! I saw him squatting to pick up things just now. Maybe something has fallen off! " Liu siyao responded.


    Picking things up?


    Zamao I know is not such a person. He has always been a man who dislikes too much trouble. For him, more is better than less.


    Why did Zamao choose to leave the team when we left?


    "No, he must be in some trouble. I have to turn back to him, or you can go first?" I said.


    Joe came over and patted me on the shoulder and replied, "if he is in danger, we really can''t let you go alone. We have to prepare for the worst now. If he really goes, we have to be careful!"


    I nodded to confirm what Joe said.


    Qiao Bi has lived in the wild for more time than all of us. Maybe only Chen Lin can compete with him in martial arts, but Chen Lin used to be a professional athlete, and her natural survival experience in the wild is not as good as Lao Hei, who came from special forces.


    "In this way, if we find other teams later, we must not rush close to them. Even if they catch Zamao, we have to discuss the countermeasures, you know?" I said.


    Everyone agrees with me.


    Then we began to fold back to look for the stray hairs.


    Walking, I heard some movement, let the team stop.


    Lu Wei and I touched the edge of the weeds and eavesdropped on a group of people on the roadside.


    The bandages had been removed, and some of them were stained red with blood.


    When I saw the American who was the leader, I knew that they had escaped from the pursuit of savages!


    When Lu Wei saw these people, he naturally knew that they were the same people who chased us before. He was so scared that he almost exposed me and his whereabouts.


    Fortunately, I covered his mouth in time.


    "Who is it?" Said one of the American men warily.


    I saw his face, that is, the Chinese who translated for him on that day. Suddenly, I was a bit gnashing my teeth. But now there are too many of them, so I asked Lu Wei to leave with me.


    Back in the team, Lu Wei was still shaking.


    "What''s the matter with you, little brother? Don''t panic. We are here!" Joe said confidently, holding his pistol.


    After these days of recovery, Chen Lin also began to have some combat effectiveness. When Lu Wei and I went to investigate, she was already wiping her swords and bows, ready to fight at any time.


    "Or that group of six people, I heard they wanted to revenge us, and now they are frantically searching for us!" I explained.


    Joe was very angry when he heard that he was an American group. In fact, he always wanted to take revenge on his knees last time.


    "I suggest we take the initiative! Although the number of us is not bad, our combat effectiveness is still poor. They escaped from those savages. Now the morale is high. It''s impossible to fight head-on. We''re going to sneak attack! " Lu Wei gave me a bad idea."What Lu Wei said is reasonable. Let''s take a look at the situation. I''ll deal with the Americans, you''ll deal with the two tough ones, and the rest of you will be OK." Said Joe.


    We decided to attack the gang.


    However, when we went back to the haystack and observed the dynamics of the group, we found that the road became more noisy on both sides.


    "Is there another team?" Joe said doubtfully.


    I leaned out my head and saw Liu Gang''s fat pig standing on the opposite side, looking very proud.


    "I tell you, our boss Liu is the owner of this site now, and those who know their faces will consciously join our team. They have food, drink and beauties, and those who don''t know their faces will feed you wolves later!" A green boy disdains to say.


    I thought to myself, it seems that after Li Mingyu left Liu Gang''s team, this boy took his original position and became Liu Gang''s most effective follower.


    Naturally, the Americans didn''t accept this, so the Chinese translators fought back.


    "Don''t think there are too many people. I''ll tell you, some of us are killed from the savages. I''m afraid you weak chicken students?" Chinese translators rely on the support of the Americans, so they speak with a lot of firmness.


    However, the fact is that six of them have been surrounded by more than ten of Liu Gang''s subordinates. Because Liu Gang has occupied the best resources and sites in the outer island circle, his subordinates are developing more and more. Not only former students but also other tourists have joined his camp. There are many former soldiers and security guards with strong combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 33

    The happiest person to see these two teams fighting is of course me. After all, I have a problem with both sides.


    Especially Liu Gang. Of course, he used food to tempt Ning Xiang and almost took Ning Xiang as his own. I must bear a grudge for this.


    Now, seeing that the Americans and Liu Gang are going to fight each other, I don''t know how happy I am.


    "Why don''t we try to persuade them? At least... " Liu siyao didn''t know where the virgin heart came from. She even wanted to rescue the two teams, but I flatly refused.


    "We don''t want to do anything, we just want to fight with each other, and you don''t want to get involved in their fight, you know?" I told my companion.


    Maybe Ning Xiang and Liu siyao know that Liu Gang is hateful, but Lao Hei, Chen Lin and Lu Wei don''t. Maybe Lao hei and Lu Wei know how terrible Americans are, but Ning Xiang and Liu siyao don''t understand. I''m the only one who knows the cruelty of these two teams. I have to ensure the safety of my team!


    Just as we were about to leave, Lu Wei accidentally bumped into some dead wood branches nearby, and the clatter immediately made the two teams nervous.


    "Who''s hiding in the haystack? Get out of here, or I''ll kill you!" Liu Gang scolded.


    The Americans also told their men to come to us. I seriously looked at Lu Wei. He looked like a child wronged by doing something wrong. I can''t say much about him.


    "It''s me." I got out of the haystack.


    After the Americans and Liu Gang saw me, they seemed to have seen their enemies for many years.


    "Yang Chuan! You''re not dead yet Liu Gang scolded.


    ¡°FUCKYOU£¡¡± Americans are gnashing their teeth at me, too.


    If these two groups unite, then we will be absolutely unable to fight. Thinking of this, I will immediately run away with my companion!


    It can be said that the escape was a little hasty and there was no plan.


    Everyone followed me and ran all the way to the rear, because we didn''t expect that the two groups would unite, so we didn''t have any plan when we ran away, and the escape route was a lot of chaos.


    "Oh dear!"


    What''s more, in the process of escaping, Lu Wei also fell severely.


    He was soon left behind by the big army. I couldn''t bear to see him alone behind, so I told Lao Hei to take care of the three girls, and then I went back to rescue Lu Wei.


    "How''s it going? Can I help you? " I helped Lu Wei up from a small haystack. Except for some bruises on his body, it didn''t really matter.


    However, at the time we were delayed, the pursuers from the rear had arrived, and we were surrounded by more than a dozen people.


    "Well, do you want to run? There is no door Liu Gang said arrogantly.


    Later, Liu Gang ordered his men to tie Lu Wei and me up.


    Although Lu Wei and I fought hard all the time, in the end, our two fists were still hard to fight. Lu Wei and I were detained by Liu Gang.


    "Director Liu, do you want to kill these two traitors now to prevent future trouble?" The boy who replaced Li Mingyu said.


    I don''t know this man, but his ruthless way is the same as Li Mingyu. I''ll call him "Li Mingyu No.2" for the moment.


    "No, there are still a lot of people on the run. We have to make use of them." Liu Gang said, looking at Lu Wei and me treacherously.


    "Why don''t you kill this kid?" When the American side face, I saw the scar on his face.


    I thought to myself, it seems that the last time these guys fought with savages, they should have damaged a lot of strength!


    "No, why don''t I kill if I don''t want to? You''re the one to command me?" Liu Gang said with disdain.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Gang''s popularity, he would not dare to be arrogant in front of this big American.


    "You! Don''t think that if we don''t fight with you now, you will think that we have no fighting capacity. There will always be times when you are weak! " The Chinese translator was so angry that he scolded Liu Gang.


    As soon as Li Mingyu No.2 saw that his boss was scolded, he was so angry that he immediately knocked the Chinese translator to the ground, and then let several thugs beat him to death.


    The American looked at it and was angry in his heart. On the surface, he pretended to be indifferent. In fact, he wanted to kill all these people.


    But helpless, Liu Gang''s people are already several times of his team, so Americans dare not make a mistake.


    "Come on, don''t kill people. We are all civilized people. It''s not good to kill people." Liu Gang said hypocritically.


    At this time, the thugs stopped.


    "Little son, Ning Xiang has suffered a lot since he followed you? Hum, as long as you followed me well, would you still have these troubles now? Donkey Liu Gang has been swaggering in front of me. To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t been tied up now, I would have jumped on the fat pig and beaten him. Only in this way can I eliminate my hatred!Bang!


    When I was about to fight back at Liu Gang, I suddenly lost consciousness when I was hit heavily on my head.


    In a daze, I heard someone beside me saying, "take this boy and kill all these people!"


    I don''t know who is talking. I just feel dizzy, and I have no consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I found myself tied to a big tree with two people tied to it.


    From the stench of their bodies and the appearance of maggots, I concluded that they were two rotten bodies!


    From time to time there are some flies hovering around the body, the environment is very bad!


    My vision is blurred. I was beaten hard with a stick before. Now I have some aftershocks. I haven''t seen what''s going on.


    "Li Mingyu No.2" came to me with a cane whip and was stopped by Liu Gang when he was ready to raise the cane whip and stab me in the stomach.


    "Hey, wait a minute, this kid wakes up and let me play." Liu Gang came to me with a smiling face, holding two girls who were willing to fall.


    He pushed the two girls away and came towards me.


    I lowered my head and didn''t see clearly what was going on in front of me. Moreover, I was very worried about Lu Wei''s safety and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Little waste, there''s no way! Don''t expect your companions to save you. I''ll make your life here worse than death. I''ll torture you and kill you a little bit! " Liu Gang made a mockery of me.


    I tried my best to shoot him with a spit.

 Chapter 34

    Liu Gang was caught off guard. He stepped back in a hurry, but he was still vomited on his face, which made him look a little embarrassed.


    At the beginning, Lao Tzu''s skill of spitting was practiced. You can hide if you want.


    "Damn it! I think you are looking for death! " Liu Gang wiped his face with a handkerchief, then pulled out a cane whip from the side.


    I looked at the cane whip, the whole person was a little scared, thought Liu Gang should not be so cruel!


    However, the fact is the same as what I thought. Liu Gang took a cane whip and pulled it violently towards my stomach.


    When the cane whip hit my stomach, I felt that the whole body was about to be squeezed out. The intense pain made me cry out.


    "Ah I look at the setting sun and feel like I''m going to die in this place.


    At this time, I turned to look at the two bodies beside me and thought I would not become like that!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel afraid. I''m afraid that I will end up in a hopeless situation.


    I have a little regret, regret that I took a boat to visit the sea, and later applied for this school, even regret that I resisted Liu Gang.


    Before I died, many thoughts flashed through my mind. I felt that I was not far away from death.


    "Za Mao, Ning Xiang, Liu siyao, Lao Hei, Chen Lin, Lu Wei I No more... " My consciousness has gradually blurred.


    Pop!


    Liu Gang is still beating my body one by one. I''m black and blue all over my body, and almost no skin is good.


    I looked at the setting sun in the distance and thought, can I really die?


    Liu Gang was tired, and then he went back to the side to have a rest and let others look at me, but the person who took care of me also wandered around from time to time and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Hello, Hello!"


    At this time, I heard Lu Wei calling after me.


    The reason why I know it is Lu Wei''s voice is also because his voice is particularly magnetic, which is in sharp contrast to the dead Zhao Xiaoqiang, and also different from others.


    "Quick Help me... " My voice is a little hoarse, one is because my body is really weak, the other is that I don''t want to speak too loud for Liu Gang''s people to hear.


    Lu Wei caught an opportunity, quietly bypassed my guards, took advantage of their unprepared, untied my rope, and then rescued me from the den of thieves.


    Because I was tied to a tree for a long time and suffered from the high-intensity whipping of Liu Gang, I was so weak that I couldn''t run for a long distance.


    Lu Wei carried me on his back and told me about him all the way.


    "How did you escape by yourself? How did you do it?" I''m a little depressed.


    Because in my opinion, Lu Wei is not very tough and he is not good at living in the wild, so he can''t escape from those two groups.


    "I didn''t escape! God opened his eyes and saved me! You know what! After you were taken away by them, I was thrown down the cliff by them... " Lu Wei''s eyes were full of fear when he said it.


    "So exaggerated? Then why do you... " I''m a little confused.


    "Yes! I did fall off the cliff, but I hung on a dead tree in mid air and escaped by chance. After they left, I followed them and found you all the time. " When Lu Wei said these words, he still had a lingering fear.


    "Well It''s also my fault. It''s my fault that I took you to fight against the Americans. Now I don''t know where Ningxiang Zamao went. " I''m a little sad.


    Lu Wei was more excited and said, "don''t worry, I made a lot of marks along the way. Didn''t I use the mark of Muye village when I chatted with you before? I''ve done a lot. Don''t worry! "


    Lu Wei''s comfort gave me a little buffer. I thought, when did this boy become so smart?


    In fact, I was quite surprised that Lu Wei was able to save me, because he never showed his ability in this aspect before.


    In fact, I have a bold idea in my heart, that is, Lu Wei is a real person without showing his face. In fact, his strength is far more than what he shows.


    If so, he is very reliable as a friend, but if he is the enemy, it is a very difficult enemy!


    "Let''s go! Hurry to leave these places. I see that many of Liu Gang''s followers are still patrolling nearby. If they find our trace, it''s over! " Lu Wei was carrying me on his back while he was on his way crazily.


    I''m starting to feel sorry for him.


    "If you feel sleepy, just take a little rest. It seems that I can walk too..."


    "It''s OK. If you rest more, I''ll suffer some skin injuries, unlike you It''s a bit too miserable... " Lu Wei comforted.


    We quietly left Liu Gang''s sphere of influence and went a long way to find a small tent.What''s more surprising is that from the inside of the tent, some girls pant.


    When I heard it, I felt like someone was fighting in the field!


    When Lu Wei heard these voices, he thought that someone was bullying another person. He was a little indignant and said, "it has already been reduced to a desert island. Why bully others! No, we have to help these girls! "


    I quickly stopped him.


    "Well, don''t go. Let''s look at the situation first. If there''s an ambush in it, we''ll both be here." I questioned him.


    Lu Wei just touched his head. He was very embarrassed.


    Later, Lu Wei and I felt near the tent. Through the light inside the tent, I could vaguely see several white bodies intertwined together. It was extremely shameful!


    "What are they doing! It''s so naked Lu Wei was surprised.


    I don''t know whether Lu Wei is really stupid or pretending to be stupid, but I know that if I don''t end this matter, Lu Wei''s problems will be more and more unreasonable.


    "Ah! Come on, come on, I want it, I want it


    From the inside of the tent came a woman''s groan. Lu Wei and I were itching.


    I thought, hearing these voices, even if you Lu Wei no matter how ignorant, you should know what happened!


    At this time, I suddenly heard Liu Gang''s voice.


    "Two little beauties, my little brother is not bad, come on, lie down, I come in!" Liu Gang''s obscene voice disgusted me to the extreme. It turned out that he was having an affair with two girls in the wild!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help feeling sick for a while. I quickly escaped the lighter from my pants pocket and set the tent on fire.


    "Ah! There''s a fire! There''s a fire


    After a while, the people inside began to scream. I took Lu Wei and ran away immediately.

 Chapter 35

    After escaping from the small tent with Lu Wei, I looked back and found that the direction of the small tent had been in a mess. Many people brought water to Liu Gang to put out the fire, but the whole tent was still burning.


    Liu Gang was so angry that he almost fainted. He ordered his men to thoroughly investigate the matter. As long as he found the culprit, he was bound to kill him.


    However, Lu Wei and I have gone a long way.


    "Alas! How hungry! Why are there no wild fruits to pick on both sides of the road? " Lu Wei began to complain to me.


    It occurred to me that we had not eaten for almost a day and a night since we were caught by Liu Gang.


    Even, neither of us has water to drink.


    "Look around and have a short rest, or we won''t be able to keep going." I realized that for a long time to come, I would be dependent on Lu Wei and others, so I had to make some long-term plans.


    Just as we were expecting to find something to eat, I heard some running water and smelled the smell of grass in the pool.


    I looked at the vegetation division nearby and felt that I had been to this place before.


    "There must be a small pool nearby. Let''s look for it!" I told Lu Wei about it in order to refresh him.


    "Good! Don''t worry, I''m fine! " Lu Wei was inspired.


    I walked in the direction of the fishy smell of water grass for a while, and found that this is not a pool, but a small waterfall that they and I had come to before!


    I remember that the waterfall was managed by people who hurt Chen Lin, and they also had a lot of white wolves. Lu Wei and I are hungry now, so it''s impossible to take the waterfall from them.


    Thinking of this, I have some fear of retreat, subconsciously retreat.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t we going to the pool? Why not go? " Lu Wei is so hungry that his voice has been very low. Now if you give him a cow, he will eat nothing left.


    "It''s not just the pool I have been to this place with them. There is a small waterfall near here. There are fish to catch under the waterfall. There are fruit trees on both sides. There is plenty of fresh water and food That is... " Lu Wei was very worried because I wanted to talk and stop.


    "What is it? Say it! Don''t grin Lu Wei said anxiously.


    "There are people watching over here, guns and a lot of white wolves. If we go in rashly, we will be ambushed." I mentioned that.


    "What are you afraid of! Originally, we are living on a desert island. Since we are looking for food, we have to take this risk. Let''s go! "


    At Lu Wei''s insistent request, I took him to the waterfall.


    Walking, I found that there was something wrong with Lu Wei. When he walked, his body swayed a little, and his face was not right.


    I touched his forehead, found his forehead hot hot, he had a fever!


    It''s not a good thing to have a fever on this desert island, because we don''t have any way to reduce it, and if we encounter some bad weather, his health will be worse!


    "I can''t make it!" I exhort.


    At this time, I saw a mysterious figure through the forest in front of us, and immediately I let Lu Wei squat down.


    "This figure A little familiar... "


    At this time, the figure slowly approached us, and I saw Zamao walking to the waterfall in a daze.


    When I saw it, I was overjoyed.


    However, after seeing me, Za Mao seemed to be a different person. He was not as lively as before.


    "Zamao, it''s me, Yang Chuan!" I thought it was getting dark and he didn''t see me clearly, but it wasn''t.


    "Oh Yang Chuan Why are you here? " Za Mao is a little silly when he talks.


    "You?" I thought that Za Mao might not know that we had been broken up by Liu Gang. Now there are only Lu Wei and I.


    "Oh, can you talk about it later? I think we should find the waterfall early and have a good meal! " Lu Wei said anxiously.


    I understand Lu Wei''s idea, but if I didn''t figure out what happened to Za Mao, I would never have gone to the waterfall.


    I think back to the day when Za Mao disappeared, it was foggy, so we were pulled forward with a rope. Za Mao, as always, walked at the back of the team, but disappeared.


    "Za Mao, do you remember how you fell behind?" I asked.


    Maybe Zamao also had a concussion recently. When he thought of those things, he had a bad headache and covered his head all the time.


    "I don''t want to think about it. Don''t make me think about it, OK? I feel terrible!" Miscellaneous hair has been calling, the whole person has become a lot of depression.


    I am also very sad, because Za Mao is my best friend. He is my best friend no matter in the mainland or on the desert island. I can''t watch him change!"Zamao, don''t be like this. You''re not the kind of person who is afraid to recall the past. Just think about what you''ve experienced!" I kept shaking Zamao''s body, trying to remind him of something, but Zamao was curled up and didn''t want to think about it.


    Lu Wei saw that we were both so tangled. He was a little impatient. He held my shoulder and said, "don''t force him. Maybe he also encountered terrible things like us, so he didn''t want to recall. Forcing him to think would drive him crazy."


    I looked at Mao lying on the ground and found that he was shaking all the time.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Zamao. I was in a hurry just now. Don''t think too much. Let''s go to the waterfall to find some water and food, so that we can have a good rest and find other partners as soon as possible." I''m not going to go after Zamao.


    But when I mentioned the word "partner", Za Mao seemed to have some touch.


    "Partner No partners! Someone pushed me that day. I fell into a pit and fainted. When I woke up, it was already night. You have disappeared! " Miscellaneous hair excited way.


    I hugged him and comforted him, because I knew it was close to the waterfall. If the excited miscellaneous hair let the owners who were lying in ambush find out, the safety of the three of us would be threatened.


    After hearing these words from Zamao, the hurdle that I couldn''t cross in my heart still appeared.


    Since I took Zhou Lu and her three people, there are more and more people in my team, but the composition of the personnel is more and more complex. There can not be only one spy like Zhou Lu. I''m thinking about what to do next.


    Is there a spy in the team?

 Chapter 36

    Zamao felt more comfortable after he said these words. I think we should continue to look for the waterfall, but once it was flat, it rose again.


    Lu Wei had a little fever before. After the dark, the sky on the island began to become cool, which made Lu Wei, who was not very strong, weaker.


    "I I''m a little out of it Let''s go Lu Wei found a place and sat down, no matter whether there were poisonous insects or weeds.


    "Don''t sit around! We haven''t seen many creatures on this island. If you are bitten by these poisonous snakes and insects, it will be even more troublesome! " I warned Lu Wei.


    However, because of his high fever, Lu Wei''s consciousness has gradually become a bit blurred. It''s good to be able to maintain basic communication, and he has to sit in a safe place.


    Zamao and I raised him respectively, then let Zamao carry him a little bit, and I supported him in the back.


    After five minutes, Lu Wei even fainted. I pinched one of his people and woke him up.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. Alas, where can I find a doctor here! If only the backpack were still here and Liu siyao were still here! " I''m a little grumpy.


    "Don''t be discouraged. I just found a fire nearby. It''s estimated that there is a team nearby. We can ask them for help!" Lu Wei put forward a new proposal.


    "Team? It''s not the waterfall people, is it? Or the Americans? Even Liu Gang? " I have been suspicious, dare not easily find this unknown team.


    "Don''t hesitate! If he hesitates any longer, he will die... " After Za Mao recovered his mental state, his words were much more normal.


    I thought about it for a while and thought I should try. How can I say that Lu Wei is also my life-saving benefactor? I can''t let him die of such a high fever in the wilderness.


    With Lu Wei on his back and me, Za Mao came to the area where he once saw fire, but we saw a thrilling scene.


    About 20 meters in front of us, three young girls were surrounded by five white wolves.


    I looked at the three girls carefully and found that one of them was very brave and the most beautiful. Although I was not close to her, I was attracted by her concave convex figure.


    "Don''t be afraid, as long as we work together, we will certainly be able to wait until they come back!" The leading girl has been encouraging her companions.


    Unlike her, the two girls behind her are not as beautiful as she is, and they are worried about their character. They have been curling up behind the girl, shivering and even dare not say a word.


    In front of the three of them stood five hungry wolves, looking at them fiercely, as if they had been regarded as dinner.


    Seeing this scene, Zamao was also shocked.


    Only I kept the only calm, I took out a dagger from my arms, a lunge rushed up, at this time, five wolves also rushed to the three girls, see girls will die wolf mouth, and I, arrived in time!


    I first kicked the two wolves in front of me, but the other two soon rushed to my feet, trying to bite my legs. I waved a dagger to resist, and the two hungry wolves did not dare to get close to me easily.


    "Chen Wenjin, be careful!"


    At this time, a girl called the brave and beautiful girl, I just know her name is Chen Wenjin.


    However, the more critical thing is that a cunning hungry wolf bypassed me and rushed directly to Chen Wenjin.


    That girl is brave, but she is unarmed after all. If she is bitten by this hungry wolf, she will be black and blue.


    I almost instinctively pasted it, and then leaned next to the girl, blocking the hungry wolf.


    But my right wrist was also severely bitten by the hungry wolf, blood DC.


    Zamao threw a big stone at the wolf. He whimpered and took the rest of the wolves away from us, but he didn''t leave.


    After I was bitten, plus the old injury before, the whole person was a little unable to stand, and fell to the ground unsteadily.


    "Ah woo!" The wolf continued to call his pack.


    Za Mao was quick in his wit. He took out a lighter from my pocket, lit a torch and drove all the hungry wolves away.


    However, because the fighting was too fierce, the scene was in a mess.


    "Wenjin, are you ok?"


    Zamao and I heard the voice of some strange boys. When I looked back, there were three strange men running over.


    When these three strange men saw me and Zamao, they immediately became hostile.


    "You bastards dare to bully girls!" The boy at the head swung his sleeve to hit me, but he was stopped by Chen Wenjin.


    She stood in the middle of me and the man and said, "don''t get me wrong! The three of us were surrounded by wolves just now. It was they who helped us to save us! I don''t believe you asked Xiaohui Xiaoting! "The two timid girls quickly nodded, but still did not speak.


    "Wu Zheng, they are really here to help us. Don''t embarrass them!" Chen Wenjin has been speaking for us.


    But I can see a trace of treachery in the eyes of the man named Wu Zheng, who is the leader. He is especially similar to Li Mingyu, who has a sense of greed and lust in his eyes.


    I know these three men are not good people, but at least this beautiful girl knows them, and I can''t tangle with them any more.


    "Well, now that you have said so, what can I do? Go Wu Zheng turned his head and whispered to his two companions.


    Because of the distance, I didn''t understand what they were saying.


    Chen Wenjin turned to check my injury and said, "how''s it going? Do you feel dizzy? What''s the uncomfortable feeling? "


    She touched my head again, and treated and bandaged the wound for me. She looked very professional.


    "Look at my companion for me He has a high fever. I don''t know if his life is in danger... " I said sheepishly.


    When I was close to Chen Wenjin, I obviously felt that she had a special fragrance. I was very surprised because it was very difficult to keep her fragrance on a desert island.


    Chen Wenjin checked Lu Wei''s condition, then took some medicine bottles from his red purse, fed Lu Wei and gave him water.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a cold and a fever. I''ve given him some quick acting antipyretic and let him have a good night''s rest. It should be all right in the morning." Chen Wenjin is not in a hurry.


    From her professional actions and remarks, I conclude that she must have been a doctor and nurse before.

 Chapter 37

    When Chen Wenjin treated me, her eyes were very gentle. The medical temperament she exuded was completely different from that of Liu siyao. Liu siyao was more of a medical student, and Chen Wenjin seemed to have the feeling of a doctor.


    "You It''s so gentle... " I couldn''t help sighing.


    Hearing my words, Chen Wenjin was very shy. Her cheeks were a little red, and she was obviously provoked by my words and couldn''t continue to speak.


    When Wu Zheng saw that I had molested Chen Wenjin, he burst into a rage and rushed to me. Pointing at me was a curse.


    "Where do you come from? We Dr. Chen are nobody like you. Can you tease us?" Wu Zheng said jealously.


    From his face, I feel that he also likes Chen Wenjin. After all, this girl really makes people feel at home.


    I think this family can comfort people''s hearts even in such a bad environment.


    Chen Wenjin has such an effect on me and others here.


    "Yes, brother Wu is right. We don''t know you. Why do you want to get close to us?" Another boy said.


    "Zhao Yu, don''t pay attention to this boy. Come on, let''s throw him to the cliff side together!" Cried the thinnest boy.


    The other two girls were shivering, and they didn''t say anything. They were probably shocked by Wu Zheng''s obscene power.


    From the external conditions of these people, Wu Zheng is indeed the highest and most powerful boy. Naturally, other boys and girls will listen to him. If Chen Wenjin hadn''t stopped them, I would have been thrown to the cliff by them.


    "Don''t do that. People have saved our lives just now. Now they are in trouble. We can help them more!" Chen Wenjin flatly rejected Wu Zheng.


    "But! They''ve been eating your tofu! You are worthy of... " Wu Zheng wanted to go on, but he didn''t feel qualified, so he didn''t finish.


    "Tofu? Even if you eat tofu, you also eat my tofu. Does it have anything to do with you? " Chen Wenjin''s words blocked Wu Zheng to death, but the latter could not respond at all.


    I was very happy to see Wu Zheng''s confused face.


    I know that although people like Wu Zheng are still polite to me on the surface, as long as Chen Wenjin doesn''t attach so much importance to me, he will certainly seize the opportunity to drive me and Lu Wei away.


    I looked at Lu Wei and found that he was sleeping very comfortably. Then I touched his forehead and found that the temperature of his body was falling.


    I''m not so sensitive to the temperature of the human body. Since I know that his temperature has started to drop, it means that he really doesn''t have any problems.


    "Thank you! If it wasn''t for you... " When I said this, I felt a little heavy and fell into Chen Wenjin''s arms unconsciously.


    Seeing that I did so, Wu Zheng was so angry that he immediately pulled me up and exerted a lot of force. I was taken off by him.


    "Get out of here now, and I''ll see you once more, and you''ll lose your life!" Wu Zheng pretended to be benevolent and righteous.


    This time, even Chen Wenjin''s best friend Xiaohui couldn''t see it. She and Chen Wenjin came to help me.


    "Brother Wu, come on, we are all in trouble. We should help each other." Xiaohui advised.


    "You can leave our team like this again, Wu Zheng. We don''t need you any more." Chen Wenjin''s attitude is more resolute.


    "Good, good! When you have a new love, you forget your old love, right? OK, I can''t fight you. I''ll go! " Wu Zheng''s move is also very wonderful. In this way, I am the most annoying person.


    Zhao Yu and Zhou Ziyang, the two boys, quickly stopped Wu Zheng. They knew very well that if Wu Zheng left, he would become my younger brother. I would not let them go if they had done that to me before, so they had to rely on Wu Zheng.


    "Brother Wu, you can''t go. You are the backbone of our team! If you go, we''ll... " Zhao Yu pretended to cry.


    Another girl is also very dependent on Wu Zheng. Maybe they had some shady business before, so she is also very protective of Wu Zheng.


    "Xiaojin, don''t forget that brother Wu always protected us before! If he leaves, how can you bear it? "


    Chen Wenjin was said to be soft, so he let Wu Zheng stay.


    After that, we went to have a rest, but after a while, Za Mao came.


    "Ah, er Gou, I seem to have heard them say something about digging a hole just now. Won''t it do us any harm?" Said Za Mao.


    I looked in the direction of Wu Zheng and found that they were really whispering something, but according to my inference, it should not be mining.


    However, when Yu Guang came to Lu Wei, he found that he was also secretly looking at me and Za Mao.


    When he found that I was looking at him, his eyes were avoiding me. I thought it was a bit strange, but I still thought Lu Wei was looking back. In fact, he just slept too long.I didn''t think about it any more. After all, Lu Wei is also our companion. If Wu Zheng peeps at me like this, I have to say that Lu Wei should have no problem.


    After a while, Chen Wenjin gave some of their food to me and Zamao. Lu Wei didn''t eat because he was sleeping.


    "It''s delicious, Yang Chuan, isn''t it?" Zamao always talks to me when he eats the things Wu Zheng gave me. He seems very happy.


    "Yes! I still have to thank these little brothers and sisters. Without your help, we would have died in this place! " I''m also pandering to miscellaneous hair.


    The reason why we choose to say this is to let those people like Wu Zheng relax their vigilance against us. As long as they no longer doubt us, we can do what we want to do.


    At night, I slept with Zamao, but Lu Wei still didn''t respond.


    The lovely Chen Wenjin also went to sleep, and her two little sisters were close to her.


    Originally, I wanted to watch the night, but Wu Zheng insisted on doing it. He said that I had just recovered from a serious injury and was not suitable for staying up late. I didn''t continue to argue with him, but I kept my mind and didn''t fall asleep.


    Around three in the morning, I heard Wu Zheng and two other men talking about something, so I listened to them.


    "Well, what do you think of those women?" Zhao Yu''s voice is particularly licentious.


    But I can''t hear the rest very clearly. They seem to be avoiding us.

 Chapter 38

    I couldn''t hear them clearly, so I approached them quietly and touched them slowly.


    "The most troublesome one among these girls is Chen Wenjin. If we can get her on, it will be from us in the future!" Zhao Yu said obscenely.


    Zhou Ziyang slapped him on the back of his head and scolded: "you dare to covet the woman of big brother. You have eaten the heart of bear and the gall of leopard!"


    Zhao Yu repeatedly apologized and said, "brother Wu, I don''t mean that. I mean if you can get her up, we''ll all have a good time!"


    Hearing this, I was slightly surprised that these people wanted to rape them!


    I turned to look at Chen Wenjin and found that they were all very deep asleep. I didn''t find the dirty things discussed here.


    I thought to myself, what can I do? If these people succeed, then the innocence of these girls will be gone! Especially Chen Wenjin, I can''t let Chen Wenjin fall into the hands of these scum!


    However, Wu Zheng''s reaction surprised me.


    "If we don''t wait, maybe they will treat me better tomorrow. I want to move Wenjin from my heart. I don''t want to use these mean means." Wu Zhengyi speaks the truth.


    If I hadn''t known him before, maybe I would have believed his nonsense, but what he said next made me understand him thoroughly.


    "I think those boys will hinder us. If we don''t have a good time, we''ll be in trouble!" Wu Zheng worried.


    Who knows that Zhao Yu and Zhou Ziyang collude with each other and agree that we should solve our problems first, and then do these dirty things.


    When I heard this, I was shocked and quickly felt back where I was sleeping. But when I left, it seemed that I accidentally bumped into a washbasin.


    Clang when a, the movement is very big, three conspiracy men all heard.


    I was a little depressed because I didn''t touch anything at all, but the sound of the basin falling was really loud.


    I thought to myself that I was unlucky. Why did I make a sound at this time!


    "Little bastard, how dare you eavesdrop on our conversation!" Zhao Yu scolded.


    I pretended that nothing had happened, just passing by here, or I said to them calmly: "Hey, what are you doing here if you don''t sleep? I remember peeing. I couldn''t find a place, so I heard you talking. "


    "Don''t pretend, since you have heard what we said, we can''t keep you!" Zhou Ziyang said fiercely.


    I saw him with a knife in his right hand, and three of them rushed towards me.


    I am not flustered at all. In fact, since I dare to eavesdrop on them, I am naturally prepared. I have already put the dagger in my arms.


    Taking advantage of the night, I easily escaped the attack of several of them, and did not suffer any skin injuries.


    On the contrary, Zhao met this unfortunate guy and gave me an excellent chance. I stabbed him in the belly and he fell to the ground.


    "Waste, you''re such a tripod. You want to catch your grandfather Yang. There''s no way!" I scolded.


    Because it was too dark, after all, it was early in the morning, and there was no moon at night on the desert island, so it was impossible to see whether Zhao Yu was alive or dead.


    However, although I knocked down Zhao Yu, the other two also surrounded me.


    I feel that my chest is very painful, because the injuries I used to fight with Liu Gang''s people are not good, and now I''m doing strenuous exercise, so naturally there will be no good end.


    Wu Zheng stopped me in front of me, and Zhou Ziyang was behind me. Two of them surrounded me, each holding a cane whip.


    "Boy, if you kill Zhao Yu, we can''t let you go!" Wu Zheng looked at me viciously.


    I took the dagger in front of them and waved hard, but I was outnumbered and controlled by them.


    Just when I was about to be beaten to death by Wu Zheng, a shadow came out of nowhere and attracted Wu Zheng''s attention.


    Moreover, black shadow''s action was very fast. He quickly moved to the back of Zhou Ziyang''s head and went down to the back of his head. The latter fell to the ground and there was no movement.


    Seeing this, Wu Zheng threw down the cane whip and ran away.


    I was in a hurry, and then I found that it was Zamao who helped me, and I was relieved.


    "You really don''t make it easy! When I saw you leave me, I knew something was going to happen. I didn''t expect that these guys were so hateful, they were still discussing these dirty things at night! " Za Mao said indignantly.


    I was a little regretful and responded, "this is my pot. I shouldn''t trust them and disturb them. Fortunately, you are here."


    When I was relieved, Chen Wenjin and her three girls also heard the fighting and saw that none of the five of us were sleeping in their seats, so they rushed over.


    When two girls saw Zhao Yu and Zhou Ziyang lying on the ground, they insisted that me and Za Mao were bad guys and were wary of us."They are plotting to rape you at night. I overheard that, so they want to kill me. Don''t wrongly me!" I''m a little helpless.


    One of the three girls was very devoted to Wu Zheng and naturally ignored me. Instead, he pointed to me and said, "how could brother Wu do this! You must have tried to kill us when brother Wu found you


    No matter how I explain, this girl and Chen Wenjin''s best friend Xiaohui just don''t believe me.


    "Don''t quibble! You''re here to make trouble! Originally, the six of us had a good life. Without you, they would not have died! "


    This girl seems to have been on Wu Zheng''s way, has been scolding me.


    "Don''t say that to him, Xiaojing. When we were surrounded by wolves, it was not Wu Zheng who helped us, but these two little brothers!" Chen Wenjin has been speaking for me, which makes me very moved.


    In my opinion, Chen Wenjin seems to like me already!


    "Wenjin! Don''t be cheated by him. I know him best. He is always glib, so it''s easy to be cheated! " Xiao Hui also misunderstood me a little.


    "In any case, now that Wu Zheng is gone, we have no way to confirm anything, but for our Savior, we can''t go down the drain like this!" Chen Wenjin still sticks to his own point of view and supports me.


    "Well, you say that. What can we do?" Xiaohui said helplessly.


    I can''t thank Chen Wenjin enough in my heart.


    I really didn''t expect that Chen Wenjin was standing beside me at this time.


    At this time, I was just about to go back to my sleeping place, but I found that it was a mess. The ground was full of broken stones and broken daily necessities. I couldn''t help but feel a thump.


    A few black birds fly over the sky, as if laughing at something.


    I always feel like something is missing. Thinking about it, I always feel that someone is missing.


    "Lu Wei, where''s Lu Wei?"


    Knowing that Zamao said such a word beside me, I was immediately flustered.


    "Did Wu Zheng take Lu Wei away when we didn''t pay attention just now? Or Those hungry wolves came back and took Lu Wei away? " The more I think about it, the more scared I am. I dare not think about it any more.

 Chapter 39

    If I can''t find Lu Wei, I''m a bit confused. I don''t know what I should do to make up for it. I''ve been spinning around in the same place, and there''s no good way.


    Za Mao came over to comfort me and said, "don''t worry. Although Lu Wei is a little weak, he has a good mind. Wu Zheng is the only one who can cheat him."


    Naturally, I don''t worry about the safety of normal Lu Wei''s life, but after all, he is in a feverish state now, and anything can happen!


    "I''m worried about Wu Zheng Alas! Blame me for being careless just now. If you don''t disturb them, you won''t get involved. " I''m ashamed in my heart.


    But the boat is done, I can''t go on mourning like this, so I began to search nearby with miscellaneous hair.


    "The boy also suffered some injuries, and with Lu Wei, it''s impossible to run too far!" Miscellaneous hair continues to comfort a way.


    I don''t think so, but at least if we try to find it, we won''t be able to find Lu Wei.


    When Zamao and I were trying to find Lu Wei and Wu Zheng, I heard some strange calls again. I''m sure they were the calls of savages!


    "Woo hoo, woo Hoo..."


    I quickly let miscellaneous hair stop, we hid in a big tree, observing the movement below.


    "Are you too sensitive! Maybe it''s the sound of some wild animals. Don''t worry Zamao is careless about these things, so he is not as cautious as I am.


    "No! Let''s have a look! " I denied his idea.


    Za Mao said impatiently, "since you are so worried, why don''t we take another road?"


    At this time, Chen Wenjin and the three of them also followed. They were a little embarrassed. It was better for Chen Wenjin to speak.


    "The three of us There is no fighting power. Can I follow you... " Chen Wenjin said shyly.


    "Of course I''m very excited, because I can let Chen Wenjin follow me, I feel that I have been needed by others.


    When we continued to search for Lu Wei and Wu Zheng, I found a necklace in front of us. When we approached, I found that this necklace was very similar to the one Lu Weiping wore.


    When I talked with Lu Wei before, he said that his necklace was inherited. It was the first time that I saw this kind of necklace when I stayed on the desert island for so long. It was the older platinum necklace.


    "It seems that Lu Wei is nearby. This is his necklace." I picked up the necklace and looked at it carefully.


    Za Mao was puzzled and said, "why is his necklace still in this place? Does he want to tell us that he''s been taken this way? No! Didn''t he have a fever? Why do you still have these thoughts? "


    In fact, I think it''s very strange, because Lu Wei doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who is particularly scheming. Before, his personality was relatively weak, but later he rescued me from Liu Gang, so my view on him changed.


    Because the day is not bright, in the forest, can''t see five fingers, at this time, suddenly a few savages jumped out, came to our side.


    In order to protect the safety of these girls, Zamao and I quickly stopped in front of the savages.


    Wild people are very angry, carrying a stone axe ran to me and miscellaneous hair.


    Because there is no way out. If Zamao and I don''t fight so hard, all five of us will die in this place.


    Fortunately, I still have a dagger in my arms, and Zamao also took a rattan whip from Wu Zheng''s camp.


    We rely on these two simple weapons to fight with these two meter high savages. Maybe we put all our eggs in one basket. In the fight with savages, we didn''t fall behind.


    I saw a savage carrying a stone axe rushing towards me. Because the stone axe was too heavy, his movement was slow and I dodged easily. I stabbed him fiercely in the abdomen.


    Although these savages are stronger than us, they are also flesh and blood, so after being stabbed by me, his action became slower.


    Zamao took advantage of this opportunity to hit him on the head fiercely, smashing his skull instantly and overflowing his brain.


    Except for Chen Wenjin, the other two girls were scared and turned pale.


    Chen Wenjin has been comforting his girlfriend.


    Zamao and I didn''t hesitate, so we continued to use this method to knock down the remaining two savages, and finally got out of danger!


    However, we all suffered a lot of skin injuries, but Chen Wenjin patiently bandaged us, especially when she bandaged me. Her eyes were full of love.


    "Thank you Saved me twice Thank you Chen Wenjin''s voice trembled when he spoke.


    "No, it''s a small matter. It''s the boy''s duty to protect the girl!" I answered firmly.


    "You''re the one I''ve seen The bravest man... " Chen Wenjin is a little shy.I was surprised to find that Chen Wenjin, who was originally capable and brave, could also say these emotional words. Is it difficult that she fell in love with me?


    But I think for a moment, it should not be possible! After all, Chen Wenjin is such a man who doesn''t laugh and talk. It''s mostly this time!


    However, as an outsider, Zamao could see clearly.


    After Chen Wenjin wrapped it up for me, Za Mao quietly came over and tentatively asked me, "how are you, do you have feelings for her?"


    looking at Za Mao''s treacherous appearance, I knew that he must have nothing good to do. I wanted to say that I really liked Chen Wenjin, but I thought of Ning Xiang and shook my head.


    "Cut! Are good brothers, these things you don''t cheat me, I understand, as men, we all understand! " Za Mao still has a bad look on his face.


    "Little boy, do you understand? You know a fart, go to, don''t disturb my uncle''s Qingxiu! " I looked at miscellaneous hair with disgust on my face.


    "Good, good! You forget your friends when you see them. Hum, I can see them clearly! " Za Mao also deliberately teased.


    When we were amusing each other, Chen Wenjin still had a serious face, but I could see from her red cheeks that she was still shy!


    However, I did not directly pierce Chen Wenjin''s inner thoughts.


    In my opinion, the most beautiful stage of love is when it''s ambiguous. If you say it directly, I''m afraid it''s not so beautiful.


    After a short rest, I felt that there was no wild man threatening us, so I asked everyone to go on.


    I plan to continue to look for Lu Wei and Wu Zheng along the path where the necklace fell. Others follow me closely and dare not hesitate.

 Chapter 40

    When I woke up the next morning, I went on to look for Lu Wei and Wu Zheng with my army.


    Walking, I found some trees engraved with some "Muye village" marks, I am very happy, because this is Ningxiang they left for me and miscellaneous hair!


    "Miscellaneous hair!" I called Zamao happily. Zamao came to look at the mark and was very excited, but Chen Wenjin and the three of them were confused.


    We took Chen Wenjin and they started searching for Ningxiang and Liu siyao in the neighborhood. Soon, we found Ningxiang and Liu siyao in a nearby hill.


    "Where have you all died these days? Do you know we are looking for you all the time?" Rather fragrant Du mouth, looking up is very angry, but very worried.


    I said with a smile: "this is not back!"


    Lao Hei came over and patted me and said, "I''m going to pick up girls again, right?" With that, Lao Hei also threw a few eyes at the girls, making them a little shy.


    Liu siyao looks scared and feels like she has experienced something.


    "What''s the matter? Have you met any savages these days when you are looking for us? " I asked curiously.


    But when I saw that Chen Lin''s physical recovery was almost the same, I felt that they should not be in too much danger, but the fact told me that was not the case.


    "Yes! We were ambushed by a group of people and almost caught in their trap. We were about to be caught by them, but Lao Hei scared them away when he drew his gun. " Ning Xiang said nervously.


    "And that! We should be more careful in the future! " I''m a little bit afraid. Fortunately, nothing happened to Ningxiang, otherwise I would regret it all my life, but I''m especially grateful to Lao hei and Chen Lin for protecting them.


    "These days, I also met many gangsters. Lu Wei and I were caught by Liu Gang before, and then we met They... " I was particularly careful when I mentioned Chen Wenjin, because I knew that Ning Xiang would be very jealous when she saw Chen Wenjin.


    "Oh, well, I have beautiful company these days, so I have to look for us, hum!" Ning Xiang really sour me, I also have no way, had to let her say me.


    Chen Wenjin had been very devoted to me, but seeing Ning Xiang''s attitude towards me, she knew that this girl must also like me, so she felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    I''m afraid that the two girls will come together in this way, so I let Zamao take Chen Wenjin and they walk in front of me.


    "Zamao, you''re in trouble now. You have to help me!" I said to Zamao.


    Za Mao couldn''t help laughing: "let you always keep so many romantic debts! Then let me wipe your ass for you. No, you have to solve it by yourself this time! "


    "No! We are good brothers. We wear a pair of underwear together! How can you bear to abandon your elder brother like this I know Zamao is joking with me, so I''m relaxed.


    "No matter! Anyway, you owe me a meal. Oh, no, you owe me a lot of big meals. When I get back to the civilized world, I''ll let you give me all back! " Miscellaneous hair said haughtily.


    Later, he whispered a few words to Chen Wenjin, and then took them to the front.


    I just took a long sigh of relief, and then with Ningxiang, the four of them followed. I asked Lao Hei to pay a little attention to the back of the team. I always thought that there should be some traitors in the team!


    Zamao and Chen Wenjin walked in front of them. After walking for about half an hour, they stopped. I thought something was wrong, so I strode forward and saw a group of people standing in front of Zamao.


    Instinctively, I became alert. I held the axe tightly in my hand, and the miscellaneous hair also held the cane whip to glare at them.


    "Ai Ai, calm down, calm down, we are not bad people!" The head of the other party was a foreigner. He threw his weapons on the ground and then raised his hands to us, indicating that he did not threaten us.


    At this time, I found that these people were all foreigners. The two foreign men who took the lead seemed a little strange, but I couldn''t tell what they were strange about. They were always a little frustrated.


    During the conversation, I found that a man and a woman were lovers. They looked flustered and talked to us in a small voice. It seemed that they were scared.


    "My name is Jason, and this is Connor. They are Ben and Senna respectively. We are tourists of the Louis, but our ship has run aground nearby. Now we are waiting for help! Why don''t we come together? " Said the leading foreigner.


    "No, it''s too scarce. If we merge the teams, there may not be enough food." I was so wary of them that I flatly refused Jason''s request.


    "Nothing! We still have a lot of fresh water and food here. We have 11 people, yes, we can last a few days! " Jason said happily.


    I looked at the bucket and backpack behind him and found a lot of fresh water and dry food. I thought these guys were lucky.


    "Well, if you give us some, we can think about it." I said that on purpose, just to see how these foreigners react.Jason is still smiling at me, but that Connor has been a little unhappy, but he did not say it, just a serious look to me, and Ben and Senna have been very scared, they have been holding together, it seems that they do not want to separate.


    Liu siyao saw that Senna''s leg was bruised, so she took some iodine cotton from our own medicine box and wanted to help her deal with it, but Senna was so scared that she kicked over the iodine.


    "No! Don''t touch me Senna looks a little nervous.


    Her husband''s class is in the middle of Liu siyao and senna, which is to keep Liu siyao away from Senna.


    "You''re hurt! If you don''t deal with it in time, it''s easy to get infected! " Liu siyao treats Senna according to the doctor''s wishes, but the other side doesn''t appreciate it.


    In fact, in terms of medical opinion, Chen Wenjin is better than Liu siyao, but she had a lot of disagreements with Ning Xiang before, and now she is not willing to meddle.


    Jason was a little embarrassed. He quickly explained, "Oh, don''t be nervous. They were frightened when the ship ran aground, and you know that the living environment here is not very good, so they become like this. When we go back to the mainland, we must help them find some good psychological counselors!"


    I thought to myself, you are also strange. If you want to coach, you''d better go first!


    "If you are willing to give me some food and fresh water, I can consider taking you with me." I''m still serious.


    Jason even said yes, it seems very sincere, but I never trust him as much as I trust Lao Hei.

 Chapter 41

    After merging with this group of foreigners, we also got some food and fresh water. With these supplies, the cohesion of the team became stronger.


    Near noon, Jason and I, with this team of 13, marched toward the north.


    Jason told us that he had seen some fishing boats in the north, but I don''t know whether what he said was true or false.


    After all, there are some strange magnetic fields near this desert island. Let alone fishing boats, even 10000 ton cruise ships are stranded here, so I don''t believe what he said.


    However, as we headed north, I did find a lot of traces of human activities, and the corresponding thing was that the environment in the north of the desert island began to change.


    Before I took them to the interior of the desert island, I had met the threats of white wolves and savages, so what wild animals would be on the north side of the desert island?


    "It''s a little cold! Don''t you think it''s strange here? " I exclaimed.


    Because the whole desert island has a tropical climate, but it seems a little humid here. In humid places, some cold-blooded animals, such as lizards and snakes, are most likely to live.


    This desert island is an independent ecological environment, so it is possible for us to encounter any large carnivore!


    "Not so hot, of course! It''s so comfortable here! " Ning Xiang said happily that Liu siyao and Chen Lin were also close to her like her best friends.


    Chen Wenjin''s trio is still cold, but they also have some internal communication, and the foreigners are very comfortable with the climate.


    "Don''t take it lightly. There are many cold-blooded animals in this place, and the cold-blooded animals are especially aggressive. We have to pay attention to biogas!" I warned.


    Jason obviously didn''t realize this and said to me with a smile, "Yang, don''t be too nervous. Sometimes we just come across some good places. It''s a gift from God, isn''t it?"


    Jason said, and he sniffed. Maybe he didn''t notice this subconscious action, but I can see it clearly. This is what a heroin addict looks like when he takes heroin!


    Thinking of this, I shudder, but after all, he has been included in the team, I do not know what to say, but my heart is still a little wary of him.


    Ningxiang saw that my face was dignified, and knew that I must have some thoughts, but it was inconvenient to say, so she came very close to me.


    "What''s the matter, boy? What''s the matter?" Ning Xiang looked at me seriously.


    "It''s OK. I think it''s too comfortable here, so I''m not used to it." I didn''t tell Ning Xiang what I wanted to say. After all, there are too many people here. It''s hard for me to judge who has two hearts for us.


    "All of you should be careful. There must be something in this damp place..." As soon as my voice fell, Chen Wenjin''s friend Xiao Jing fell into an artificial trap.


    The trap is designed so that once someone steps on it, it will be tied by a hemp rope and pulled into the air.


    "Ah Xiao Jing gave a scream.


    Chen Lin flies her dagger and cuts off the top of the rope. Lao Hei hugs Xiao Jing and saves her.


    After Xiaojing returned to the ground, she was still scared and white.


    Before we all realized what was going on, a group of savages rushed right in front of us.


    I estimated about eight or nine savages!


    Such a huge group of savages, even if we are a fully armed team, will certainly suffer heavy losses, not to mention that there are so many girls and wounded soldiers in our team!


    I, Za Mao, Lao Hei, Jason and Connor all stood in front of us and resisted the attack of these savages with our ordinary weapons.


    Chen Lin is the most powerful one among us, but her strength is much weaker than before because of her injury. I asked her to protect Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, but I didn''t ask her to fight with savages directly.


    However, at this time, the accident happened, and the couple who seemed to be suffering from the delusion of being killed began to make trouble. First of all, ban had been pulling Lao Hei to prevent him from fighting well.


    Senna is more panic, in a savage rushed to her, she unexpectedly thought of is not to dodge, but to the side of Ningxiang to push out!


    Ningxiang is not ready to defend, and is pushed to the savage by Senna. I''m immediately surprised. I quickly put down my work and rush to Ningxiang''s side, carrying the savage''s fist with my body.


    However, when the rest of the savages saw me struggling to resist, their targets turned to me, one by one carrying a stone axe to me.


    I gradually outnumbered, arm, waist and back have been a number of knife wounds, see will be cut to death by these savages!


    I thought, I can''t give up, must insist, Ningxiang is behind me, if I die, Ningxiang will also be poisoned!


    At this time, I heard a bang and a savage fell to the ground.I went to see old black draw a gun and shoot a savage.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time for these savages to see pistols as a modern weapon. They immediately got a little flustered and ran away one by one.


    "Don''t run! You bastards, damn it Za Mao was about to pursue him with an axe, but Lao Hei stopped him.


    I calmed down for a while, saw the shivering senna, and suddenly burst into a rage, rushed to her side.


    "You crazy woman! I shouldn''t have saved you just now! Ning Xiang was almost killed by you I''m just a slap in the face to her.


    I thought that senna and her boyfriend would feel guilty, but she was so unreasonable that she retorted: "she pushed me just now. This woman is not as strong as me. That''s why I knocked her out. Don''t be bloody!"


    Senna said, "don''t talk to me like a dirty man, don''t touch her!"


    I''m so angry that I''m going to blow up. If it wasn''t for the miscellaneous hair to stop me, I would have beaten the class with my temper!


    But at the same time, I also see clearly human nature. These people will never be our long-term partners. They will certainly betray us at some time.


    "I think we''d better separate. There are too many differences between our values and your team. It''s not suitable to be friends!" I said to Jason seriously.


    Although Jason didn''t stand in line with me and senna, I was really disgusted by the way that he didn''t care about himself. I decided to part with them!

 Chapter 42

    As soon as they heard that I was going to separate, Jason and Connor were a little flustered. They came together to persuade me: "Yang, it''s great for us to unite together! Just like the situation when we met savages just now, if it were not for us, you three men alone would not be able to protect them! "


    It''s OK for senna to go here, but I''m just going to ask if they''re OK.


    "No, you have to go. If you don''t want to go, we can go. Let''s go." I said firmly.


    Jason suddenly turned gloomy and whispered to Connor, because they used some English slang, which I didn''t understand very well, so I didn''t go deep into it.


    Soon Jason came forward to discuss the separation with me.


    "You can go, but we need to keep the nigger''s gun and your kit!" Jason''s words were incomprehensible to everyone in my camp, especially old black and miscellaneous hair.


    "What are you talking about! You white pig After being discriminated against, Joe returned.


    Connor pointed his middle finger at Joe, which was very provocative.


    I just pulled Joe and Connor apart to avoid them fighting here.


    "Why? Why? " Miscellaneous hair looks uncomfortable.


    "Just because you''ve eaten so much of our food, you should also give it to us." Jason said rudely.


    I pretended to ignore him, with Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin, they are about to leave, but Chen Lin stopped them.


    "This place is dangerous, you know! They have food and fresh water supply. It''s really hard for us to survive after we leave so much. Calm down and don''t worry! " Chen Lin warned.


    When I thought about it again, I thought Chen Lin was reasonable, so I told Jason and others firmly: "we can continue to walk together for a while, but in the future, when this crazy woman pushes our people out to die, I will kill you first!"


    After that, we continued on our way. It rained a little, but we were lucky. We found a small cave and hid together.


    Because it''s cloudy outside, although it''s only 4 p.m., the sky is dim.


    "How about two of you and two of us, before we leave the vigil?" Jason made this strange suggestion, but it was exactly what I wanted to say, so I agreed with him.


    The first person in charge of the vigil is Chen Wenjin and I. I feel very comfortable with her, but I''m worried that Ning Xiang is jealous.


    Jason and Ben also went to the cave. It seems that they are the two people who are responsible for the night watch.


    I was afraid that Ningxiang would be jealous all the time, so I went to her and tried to coax her: "Ningxiang, do you want to catch some game for you later?"


    "come on, you still think of me when you are full outside? Stop it! I''m going to bed! " Rather fragrant Du mouth don''t want to pay attention to me, a person went to sleep inside.


    I feel like I''m not interested in it, so I come to Chen Wenjin''s side.


    "What''s the matter? Are you sick? " Chen Wenjin''s gentle eyes seem to melt me. Why is there such an understanding woman in the world!


    "No, thank you." I responded with a smile.


    "Cough! You two keep your voice down. We''re going to sleep! " Ning Xiang''s words are full of jealousy.


    I deeply feel the helplessness between the two women, but this state is also a sweet embodiment.


    After a while, the night began to really dim down, I have heard their purr, and know that they are sleepy recently, so it is a kind of happiness to be able to sleep so safely.


    Chen Wenjin and I chatted, but gradually a little sleepy, so we put my coat on her to prevent her from getting cold.


    During this period, I saw that Ben and Jason were whispering something. Although the distance was not far, I still didn''t understand them because they were speaking some English slang.


    Chen Wenjin was also alert and said to me secretly, "you see, they seem to be plotting something. Do we want to..."


    I know what Chen Wenjin wants to say, but after all, the other party is two big men. If we have a conflict with them, it''s definitely not cost-effective.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve noticed. They can''t do anything." I confidently said to Chen Wenjin.


    Chen Wenjin has been protected by me several times since she met me. Now she trusts me very much.


    She looked at the scar on my arm with a sad face.


    "Why don''t I change the bandage for you? I''m afraid you''re inflamed here..." Chen Wenjin said to me in a low voice.


    "Nothing! With your care, it''s more useful than any elixir! " I am very happy in my heart. Now Ningxiang is sulking at me, but there are still girls who care about me. I feel that even if I die, it''s worth it!


    However, the good times are not long.


    It''s raining harder and harder outside. The continuous drizzle has become a pouring rain.I moved the fire to a more inside position, let Chen Wenjin also sit in, but in the process, I found that the two people disappeared!


    "Wenjin, did you see them?" I asked.


    Chen Wenjin shook his head and said he didn''t notice.


    I quickly took a torch and came to the entrance of the cave. Then I found that Ben and Jason were looking around the entrance of the cave, as if they were waiting for something.


    I wanted to call them two, but I thought that if they were plotting something, it was time to expose them, so I hid behind them.


    Because Chen Wenjin was worried about me, he followed me.


    "He..." Chen Wenjin didn''t find out at first. His voice was a little loud, which almost made Jason hear him.


    "Shh I covered Chen Wenjin''s mouth and motioned her to look ahead.


    When Chen Wenjin found the front two people, she also converged.


    I listened and tried to listen to what they were communicating with each other, but I only heard some ordinary conversations without any doubt.


    At this time, Ben and Jason went out. I was worried about what would happen, so I asked Chen Wenjin to hide in the cave and not go out, while I ran out alone.


    In the heavy rain, I couldn''t see my fingers, but I was surprised to see some figures in front of me.


    "Hi, I see you at last!"


    I heard Jason and Ben saying hello to those people, so I hid by a big tree to keep them from finding us.


    However, I am very nervous. I don''t know who these strangers will be, whether they are enemies or friends?


    At this moment, should I go back and wake them up? I''m a little tangled in my heart.

 Chapter 43

    When they approached me, I came out from under the trees and said with a serious face, "don''t lean over. There are many people here already!"


    The three of them looked frightened, but they said with a kind face: "little brother, we really can''t find a place to shelter from the rain. Just now I heard Jason say that you have a cave. Can you let us spend the night, and we will leave tomorrow!"


    On hearing this, I flatly refused: "no! Don''t you understand? That cave is not big. More than ten of us are already crowded. If we can accommodate you again, once there is a mountain torrent, some people will be killed! "


    In my heart, I was afraid that these people would collude with Jason, because from their appearance, they should not be good.


    Suddenly, several of us began to look at each other, Jason quickly said with a smile: "Oh, Yang is joking with you, he ate a lot of our food, also helped us a lot, won''t leave you!"


    I was naturally not happy when I heard that, but after all, what he said was true. If my team didn''t have Jason''s food and fresh water, it would have run out of ammunition.


    However, I''m more taboo about Jason''s attitude. He said that I couldn''t hold my head up in front of the three people, and it was a bit out of the ordinary.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in for shelter, and then we have some dry food and fresh water. If you don''t like it, you can enjoy it together! " Jason pretended to be very straightforward, and I was very upset.


    The three men laughed at Jason, but they were a little indifferent to me.


    After entering the cave, I felt that I should say something, so I came to the three outsiders and said, "don''t get me wrong just now! I''m just thinking about the overall situation. I don''t mean any harm to you. Since Jason agrees, I''ll agree naturally. "


    But one of them said, "we have to thank Jason so much. If it wasn''t for him, there wouldn''t be such a warm cave and food!"


    When I heard these words, I felt even more frustrated. It was clear that I liked Jason and ignored me!


    In fact, if they are just for food and shelter, that''s OK. But I look at these people''s backpacks, and there are some axes and batons in them, and my spine is a little chilly.


    If these people kill us all while we''re asleep, that''s bad!


    Think of here, I quickly wake up the miscellaneous hair.


    "Hey, boy, I can''t sleep any more. I have to look at those foreigners. It seems that they are a little greasy." I said to Zamao seriously.


    Za Mao rubbed his eyes and found that there were three more people in the cave. He was also a little suspicious, so he quickly grasped the axe and told me to wake up Lao hei and Chen Lin.


    I thought it was reasonable, so I woke everyone up one by one.


    "What''s the matter! Let people sleep or not Ning Xiang was a little resentful.


    It turned out that Ning Xiang thought that Chen Wenjin and I were always on the vigil, so she didn''t sleep well in the first half of the night. Now she can sleep well, but I wake her up. Naturally, she is very angry.


    "Ning Xiang Shh... " Chen Lin said with good advice.


    I especially thank Chen Lin. if she hadn''t helped me persuade Ning Xiang, it''s estimated that Ning Xiang would continue to make trouble.


    After getting up in the morning, our usual plan was to have breakfast first, and then discuss going to the neighborhood to look for food and fresh water.


    But because of the existence of Jason''s group, we didn''t do these things, we just observed what happened to them.


    It was obvious that Jason got up early and began to discuss with their group.


    After about ten minutes, Jason suddenly stood up, came to all of us, looked like a big brother, and said, "I think! We should look for food! However, in order to avoid the big target of our search, only two people should be sent! "


    When he spoke, he deliberately revealed the tattoo on his right arm. When I saw it, I immediately thought of those drug dealers and addicts in foreign action movies.


    What''s more, Jason''s dark circles are very heavy. You can see that he is a person who often stays up late.


    Including the group of foreigners, as well as the new three people, they all agree with Jason.


    I discussed with Zamao and decided to send a man to follow them for food. Naturally, this man is me.


    Originally, I thought Jason would go with me, but he sent a class that was not very capable.


    Looking at Ban Na''s timid appearance, I wanted to wake him up with a slap, but somehow he was Jason''s person. At present, I was not suitable to have a conflict with Jason, so I reluctantly agreed with Jason.


    However, before I left, I called Zamao and Laohei aside.


    "They are likely to have different plans. After I leave, you can''t relax your vigilance. There are too many girls in our team. If there is a conflict, it will be us who will suffer." I warned both of them."Don''t worry, my guys are here. They don''t dare to fight us by force!" Lao Hei is full of confidence.


    "I will also pay attention to Chen Lin, her Kung Fu is also our trump card!" Miscellaneous hair patted chest said.


    Chen Lin seemed to have heard our conversation, and she almost startled me.


    "What? What are you secretly plotting? "Chen Lin said.


    "You''re just in time, Chen Lin. there''s something I have to trouble you about, that''s..."


    Later, I told Chen Lin, and she listened to me very carefully. She didn''t have any opinions.


    After that, I left the cave with my crew.


    After leaving the cave, it began to light up slightly. I thought it was not suitable to walk on the mountain path again, so I suggested ban walk into the mountain forest with me.


    "Ben, why did you come out?" I asked in doubt.


    Class did not answer directly, just to me has been smiling, it seems very happy.


    When I walk in the mountain forest, I always feel the wind blowing on my back, but I can''t tell what''s wrong.


    Until Ben and I went to the depth of the forest, this time has been far away from our original cave, he always looked at me with a little smile.


    Although I didn''t observe him directly, I felt this kind of oddity, like a person standing behind me who couldn''t see at all.


    "Don''t do that. If you have anything to do, you can say that we two big men don''t have to be so embarrassed!" I warned him.


    But class is still murmuring, and did not directly answer my words.


    At this time, I began to hold the dagger in my arms carefully to watch out for the boy attacking me from behind.

 Chapter 44

    I ignore this strange class, but concentrate on looking for food, hoping to find more food for the team. If I can find the waterfall like place before, it would be best.


    But it wasn''t long before Ben got close to me.


    "Yang, at your age, many girls should chase you." Ben gave me a sly smile.


    From his expression, I always feel that he seems to be a little interested in me. Is he bisexual.


    "Fortunately, only a few, not many." When I say this, I really think of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. They are goddess like beings in my heart.


    "I have a proposal. I don''t know if I should say it or not." Ban continued to mystify.


    "Come on, it''s just the two of us anyway. You don''t need to avoid anything." I responded.


    Class around a look, and then whispered to me: "I see the women in your team is very good, your Yanfu is really not shallow!"


    "Hehe, it''s OK." Hearing this, I knew that this guy was going to start to be serious, but I still pretended to be stupid and ignored him.


    "Or You share them all and make your brothers happy Ben said.


    To tell you the truth, I was a little angry, but I still had to find food, so I suppressed my anger, pretended to be calm and said, "yes! Why don''t you share your wife, senna, and see if she''s alive? "


    I thought Ben would be jealous and angry, but he said: "good! Anyway, Jason and Connor, they''ve had a good time! If you want to play, we can play instead! "


    As soon as I heard this, I burst into a rage.


    "Shut up, you rubbish! I''m not interested in that ugly woman of yours. If you keep talking, I''ll kill you! " I threatened.


    Ben was so frightened that he didn''t dare to act at all.


    "Good, good, no play, no play!" Ban Lianlian apologized.


    We continue to move forward, looking for possible food, but still found nothing, at this time, there seems to be some movement in the grass.


    All of a sudden, in front of my class, two savages jumped out. They were waving at us. They still had some fresh blood on them. They didn''t know whether they were human or wild animals.


    They rushed at me and Ben in a fierce manner. Ben was scared to death, holding a big tree and wailing all the time. He looked very miserable.


    I also know that I can''t beat these savages, but I can''t beat them even if I want to run, so I just want to work with them once!


    I took my own dagger and swayed around in front of the two savages in an attempt to make them retreat. However, these savages had obviously fought with some people just now, so they were very irritable and had a high personality. I gradually couldn''t beat them.


    "Ah! Help me Ben screamed.


    When I was fighting with one of the savages, I found that ban was being pressed on the ground by another savage. That savage still had a stone axe in his right hand. He was about to hammer the stone axe down, and ban would die here.


    "Turn over quickly!" I roared.


    Class flustered also turned over, but was easily pulled back by the savage, and then the savage with a stone axe, even toward the class''s throat to hit down!


    When I was worried, I almost instinctively rushed to ban, and then rescued him from the savage.


    However, although Ben was rescued by me, the two savages also attacked me at the same time.


    I was attacked by two savages at the same time, and soon I was defeated.


    At this time, the savage who was fighting with me behind me pulled me to the ground and pressed me with his strong body.


    I tried my best to resist, but it didn''t help, because the power contrast between him and me was too great.


    I was under pressure, and then the savage hit me on the head with a stone. While I tried to resist, I was also shouting for help.


    "Stab them with a dagger!"


    My dagger fell to one side. Although it was quite far away from me, it fell at the foot of ban. No matter how I yelled, he didn''t respond. On the contrary, he was indifferent to me.


    At this time, the savage roared into the sky. Ben was so scared that he hid under the trees. The whole man was shivering.


    I can''t help but scold that if the miscellaneous hair were here, or Lao Hei, or Chen Lin, or even Jason, we would have solved these two savages long ago, but my companion is Ben, a coward!


    When I thought I was going to die, a big stone flew down from the mountain and hit one of the savages in the head. The savage was immediately knocked to the ground.


    When Ben saw it, he picked up the dagger and scared another savage away.


    The savage probably also saw his companion was killed by the unknown stone, and his heart was also flustered, and I was still fighting, he also ran away.One of the savages was scared away and the other was killed by a huge stone. I finally got out of danger.


    At this time, I also slowly got up. I looked at the submissive class in front of me with my head broken and bleeding. I was very upset and scolded: "you are not human! Why didn''t you help me just now, ungrateful villain


    Class is in sneer, coldly way: "you did not die is unfortunate in the lucky! Thank Jesus for his kindness to you


    I would like to refute him, but I dare not to say, because I know this guy still has strength, and I, have close to the edge of collapse, if I join hands with the crew, I will not get any advantage.


    Thinking of this, I had to compromise with him.


    "How about changing wives? Jason and I have already agreed that if they don''t persuade you, I will solve you in the wild, and then kill your two little brothers, so that the women will be ours. " Ben said unkindly.


    As soon as I listen, I have the heart to kill ban, but I can''t do that now!


    Just when I didn''t know what to say to him, the savage lying on the ground, who had been killed by a huge stone, jumped up from the ground, then picked up the spear and stabbed him in the chest.


    Ban Gen could not react and tried to escape, but the savage''s action was so fast that he was killed.


    Ben struggled on the ground for a while and then died.


    The savage may be back to light, soon he also fell down, no breath.


    I was so scared that I didn''t know what to do, but I soon got calm and didn''t panic any more. However, the scene was in a mess, and my brain was a little confused. I didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 45

    Savage''s deceiving corpse and ban''s death all happened so fast that I was still in a trance and didn''t react to what happened.


    But I have to go back because I''ve lost myself a little bit.


    On the way back, I''ve been thinking about how to explain the class situation to you, especially to Jason''s group.


    After about an hour, I finally got back to the cave. Jason and some of their men came up and asked me if I had found any food.


    "Why don''t you see ban? Is he in the back Jason asked seriously. In fact, he should know that Ben is dead.


    "I don''t know. He separated from me in the middle. I thought he came back!" I lied.


    "You lie! It''s impossible. My husband is so timid that he can''t leave you. You must have used some trick to kill him! " Said Senna madly.


    Jason and Connor are pressing me, too.


    I had no choice but to explain the situation to them.


    "He Killed by savages I''m the only one who escaped. " I said.


    At this time, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao found the scar on my body, and then quickly bandaged the wound for me. Ning Xiang was also worried about me.


    "It''s impossible. Ben is so strong. You must have killed him!" Conner''s rude way.


    "Yang, tell me the truth!" Jason said the same thing to me.


    The three new men, who have become Jason''s faithful followers, have been questioning me.


    Seeing that these people were about to surround me, I quickly told my companions, saying:


    "Za Mao, Lao Hei, take them away, I''ll solve the problems here!"


    "No way, want to go? There''s no door! Leave me all the supplies and women! " Jason growled at me.


    I didn''t do it immediately, because when I did it with savages, I suffered a lot of injuries all over my body, so I couldn''t move fast any more.


    Seeing that Connor was about to roll over to us with a cane whip, Chen Lin rushed to him and cut off his wrist. Connor screamed.


    Zamao carries an axe, Chen Wenjin also holds a knife, and Lao Hei holds a gun in one hand and a rattan whip in the other. The other five are also holding weapons and eyeing.


    A big war is imminent.


    However, from my perspective, Jason, after they lost Connor, everyone became nervous.


    Because in terms of actual combat ability, Chen Lin, Lao hei and even me and Za Mao are far more effective than a few of their addicts. Besides, Lao Hei has pistols on his side, so he is not afraid of them at all.


    "Go, ignore them!" I asked Za Mao to take charge of the rear of the hall, and then led the army to the entrance of the cave.


    Maybe they are afraid of our combat effectiveness, Jason and they just stay in the same place and dare not move at all.


    I took everyone to the road of foraging in the morning. Although I didn''t find any fresh water and food before, from the dense distribution of vegetation, there is still hope to find edible wild fungi or wild fruits ahead!


    However, I don''t want Jason and them to keep up, just let old black break a little.


    "Lao Hei, you have a gun. They dare not get close to you too much. Be careful!"


    Old black nodded and agreed to me, then left behind alone, and we went on ahead.


    It''s a long way ahead, which is more than that of Ben and I in the morning, but we still haven''t had any food. Instead, we found some traces of human fire.


    While I was still hesitating, Lao Hei came up panting from behind, saying that Jason and his gang didn''t catch up, but Zamao had found something new in front of him.


    "There are too many people in front of us. There are probably more than 30 of them. It''s estimated that we can''t get through!" Miscellaneous hair some panic way.


    I felt curious and didn''t believe Za Mao''s words. I went to the front and knocked. I found more than 30 people staying there in a fierce manner.


    What''s more, what surprised me most is that they already have machetes, composite bows and other powerful weapons. It seems that they have lived here for a long time!


    If our team and this group of people start, it will not be their opponent!


    Thinking of this, I quickly returned to my team and told everyone about the situation.


    "Or Let''s change the way? " Ning Xiang was a little worried.


    "Well, then walk around! These people are covetous, and they don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. If they think we are enemies and attack us, they will be very miserable.... " I worry.


    Then, I took a difficult mountain road to try to bypass these fully armed people, but after a few steps, I saw a fresh body lying in front of us.


    The most frightening thing is that there is a kind of black feathered bird pecking at the corpse!All of a sudden, my viscera rolled up, especially want to vomit!


    However, when we continued to walk in, we saw that the corpse had no head. Suddenly, Ning Xiang, Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin were scared.


    "Don''t panic, it''s all corpses. It''s OK!" I comfort these girls.


    In fact, these words are just ordinary consolation, and they have no effect at all, because the sense of terror presented by this corpse has penetrated into every one of us.


    "Keep going, don''t stop, don''t look!" I greet everyone in the line.


    Za Mao especially wanted to stay with the corpse for a while. I don''t know where he got this evil taste, so he quickly pulled him away.


    "What are you doing? My heart is abnormal! It''s all corpses. It''s so smelly. What can I see? " I''m a little tired of miscellaneous hair.


    But Za Mao raised a point, which made me a little suspicious.


    "Don''t you think this corpse is very similar to Li Mingyu''s men we met before?" Said Za Mao.


    I was shocked. Did that guy meet someone?


    Before I knew it, I took a few more steps. I saw a big haystack in front of me, so I pushed the weeds away and saw something more terrible!


    I found that there were several wooden sticks standing on the ground in front of me, and above the wooden roots, there were many pale and rotten heads. What''s more, when I approached, I found that one of these pale heads was Li Mingyu''s!


    After all, Li Mingyu was my former enemy, but I couldn''t be happy, because only people who were more cruel and powerful than him could get him to this field!


    Who is the man who killed Li Mingyu!

 Chapter 46

    Seeing that Li Mingyu, who had met before, finally came to this end, both Ning Xiang and Liu siyao were a little alarmed.


    "I feel that only savages can do these atrocities, which means that this is still their area of activity. We need to get out of here quickly!" I analyzed.


    "Yes! Yang Chuan is right. This place is really unlucky. It''s also a gathering place for these strange carrion eating birds and savages. If we stay here for a long time, there will be no good end! " Zamao agrees with me.


    I didn''t take the team forward immediately. After all, there is a small group of more than 30 people around here, and I don''t know if any of them are patrolling nearby. Since Li Mingyu''s rampage has come to this end, I''d better find a safe place to rest for the time being!


    "I''ll go to explore the way first. You should hide well around here and don''t walk around easily. As long as we don''t move, those savages should still be unable to find us."


    "I''ll go with you! One more person and one more care will not leave you alone as before. " Ning Xiang volunteered.


    When I want to explore the way, Ning Xiang insists on following me. On the one hand, I think she is worried about my safety. On the other hand, I think she thinks it is safe to be with me.


    "Do you like me and start to depend on me?" I joked.


    Ning Xiang was a little shy when I asked, and she didn''t know what to respond to me, but she followed me every step I took. It seems that she should be very dependent on me.


    I am very happy to know that she is so kind to me now. I wish I could propose to her now. Of course, if there are conditions now!


    "You are always so sad. Is your aunt here?" I deliberately joked, hoping to create some ambiguous topics.


    "Your great aunt has just come! You are a great aunt every day


    "That''s great! I guess Liu siyao has to help me stop bleeding every day. Ha ha! "


    Just when we were still fighting and frolicking, I suddenly felt some danger. I quickly hugged Ning Xiang and threw myself on the ground.


    After a while, a group of savages passed us. Recently, it was only a few meters. Ning Xiang and I held our breath for fear that these savages would find us.


    In the middle of these savages, they also tied a lot of Chinese. I have a look at them. There are three girls and one man.


    One by one, they were frightened and looked at by several savages, shivering and dying. They even had no courage and strength to cry for help.


    These people left soon. I recovered and found that my hand was on Ning Xiang''s chest. No wonder I always felt something soft and felt so good!


    She has been afraid to make a voice, do not resist me, should also be afraid of savages happen to us, of course, there is another reason, that is like me to touch her!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little nervous!


    Ning Xiang has been red face, also don''t talk to me, I look at her this shy appearance, really want to eat her!


    After that, we discussed going back to the team.


    "I see that a group of savages have bound many Chinese people. Why don''t we continue to take another road and go around these savages from other places?" I suggested.


    "Why go! They are obviously under control. We should go and save them! You are not very good! " Xiaohui made such a suggestion at this time.


    Xiaojing, who was with her, also started to stir up the flames and said, "it''s clearly Chinese. Why should we not save ourselves when we see death? You can do it, but I can''t do it!"


    After all, we are not a professional rescue team, and we have threats before and after. If we rush to rescue these people, we may be killed by savages or the gang of 30 people!


    "We can''t go. We don''t know each other''s strength now. In the past, we will only die and can''t do anything." I analyzed.


    Lao Hei was the first one to agree with me. He had to find another way to carry the goods.


    "Hum, I thought you were so powerful that you were all cowards." Xiaojing pursed her lips and said that it was disgusting.


    "Xiaojing, it''s really bad for you to say that about Yangchuan and them. Haven''t they been protecting us all the time?" Chen Wenjin explained for me.


    "I don''t know if it''s true, or if it''s something else!" Xiaojing still doesn''t stick to it.


    "You crazy woman, is it over? Believe it or not, I''ll cut your tongue off Miscellaneous hair deliberately frightens small static, the latter is afraid of hiding behind Chen Wenjin.


    "Miscellaneous hair! Come on, don''t argue. I know that you all want to save people. Don''t I? But after living on this broken island for so long, don''t you understand a truth? To survive on a desert island, we can''t rely on the kindness of two people. We need courage, wisdom, unity and calm! " My words calmed everyone down and made everyone think for a while.Then, I took you to continue on the road, but because there were differences on the issue of saving people before, the enthusiasm of the team has become very low.


    Ning Xiang saw something wrong with the atmosphere of the team and asked me quietly: "what are you going to do now? If it goes on like this, the leadership headed by you will certainly collapse. Now there is no one here to replace you, but it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be one in other teams. "


    "I can''t help it! Only one step is one step. Let''s have a look! " I have no choice but to say.


    It''s getting dark, but we haven''t found anything to satisfy our hunger. We are all hungry and in a bad mood.


    "Just sleep here. Don''t leave. I''m so sleepy!" Zamao left his backpack in the wild, and no matter whether there were other teams passing by, others followed his example.


    I have no choice but to let the players put the camp here.


    At this time, I seem to hear some strange sounds, let people imagine.


    I walked towards the north of our camp and found an open terrain in a hidden bush!


    If it hadn''t been occupied and put up two tents, it would have been the best place for us in a short time.


    After all, this place is surrounded by mountains on three sides, with only one exit and high terrain. It is a good place to guard against savages, wild animals and other teams.


    What''s more, I seem to hear some women''s exaggerated groans from inside those tents.


    With a curious heart, I pull the miscellaneous hair and old black is about to go, but the girls in the team become nervous one by one, I did not continue to act, but intend to act according to the circumstances.

 Chapter 47

    Hearing the voice inside the tent, the girls all blushed a little. I couldn''t help laughing at their appearance.


    At this awkward moment, Liu siyao quietly held my hand, this small detail did not let Ning Xiang see, she also winked at me.


    I know what she means very well, that is, I want to take her away from this place, and then do something similar with her to solve her dry and hot body!


    I don''t want to do this, but the most important thing to do now is to rob the materials of those people in the tent. There is no other way, because the people in our team are really hungry!


    I reached back awkwardly and whispered to everyone, "get ready, we''ve got these people under control, and then we''ll take something useful with us!"


    In my original team, Za Mao, Ning Xiang, Lao Hei, Chen Lin, Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin all agreed with me, but Xiao Hui and Xiao Jing strongly opposed it.


    "You are so inhuman! We are all in trouble. Why should we do this to others? " Xiaojing pointed to my nose and scolded.


    "Ha ha, if you have humanity, you won''t be starved to death? Then you have humanity. You can go to other places to find food. We are all inhuman people here. Go away, go away as far as possible! " I coldly took it back.


    Maybe they are afraid of being abandoned by me, and they both dare not speak.


    "Xiao Hui, Xiao Jing, don''t get him wrong, Yang Chuan, do what you want! But Let''s give people a chance. Don''t kill them all. Is that ok? " Chen Wenjin said to me uneasily.


    "No problem. Don''t worry


    I thought, after all, Chen Wenjin is also a doctor who can save lives and heal the wounded, so I will not be so determined in life and work. I will still consider her suggestion.


    I asked Zamao to keep a lookout for us. Then Lao hei and I went to a corner of the tent. The reason why we didn''t let Chen Lin come over was because of her female identity. After all, the people in the tent were still cheating.


    As Lao hei and I got closer and closer to the tent, there were more and more terrible groans and crackles inside.


    When I came to the tent, I saw a backpack with good texture, which contained a lot of dry food and some tools. When I was about to steal the backpack, I heard a familiar voice.


    "Move, you little bitch!"


    I don''t think I''ve heard that kind of sound recently.


    With this curiosity, I couldn''t help looking into the tent and found that the man in the tent was Liu Gang!


    While I was shocked, what surprised me even more was at the back.


    The female teacher who was wriggling on him was still scolding me on the desert island. Now, in order to survive, she is willing to become Liu Gang''s sex slave!


    Looking at these two people''s falling in love, I would like to use satellite to broadcast their ugly behavior to the world, of course, if I have the ability!


    Lao Hei has been greeting me at the back, asking me to solve the problem here.


    "Yang, what''s the matter with you? Take the things and let''s go! Don''t delay. If they find out, they will be in trouble! " Old black reminds me to say.


    I sent a signal to Lao Hei to leave with his backpack, but I had to solve the problem here, so I didn''t leave immediately.


    I saw Liu Gang and the female teacher there frantically slapping, as if they had taken some sex medicine and turned into two lingering wild dogs!


    This female teacher is like a female dog. She has been kneeling on the ground and licking Liu Gang''s body. Liu Gang''s body is like a fat pig, not to mention a girl. Even when I see it, I feel disgusted. I really can''t understand how the female teacher accepts Liu Gang.


    I see that Liu Gang''s body is full of mud. It seems that he hasn''t taken a bath for many days. I quite understand this. After all, there are too few resources on the desert island. It''s a luxury to find fresh water to take a bath!


    All fresh water will be given priority to drinking to quench thirst, and almost no one will take a bath.


    The female teacher was full of scars. In the gap between them, Liu Gang beat her back with a whip from time to time. The bloodstains were thrilling. I saw that it was very painful!


    "Ah! so comfortable! Master, hit me The female teacher has no dignity at all. She has been begging Liu Gang to whip herself in order to satisfy Liu Gang''s abnormal animal desire.


    What''s more disgusting is that as long as the female teacher wriggles her butt hard, Liu Gang will scatter some bread crumbs on the ground like feeding her watchdog.


    After the crumbs fell on the ground, the female teachers would run frantically to pick up the crumbs on the ground and put them into their mouths together with the weeds. I watched from a distance, and her eyes were full of tears.


    At this time, someone behind me suddenly pushed me. I subconsciously wanted to fight back, but that person controlled my hand.


    I looked back and found that it was Lao Hei, a false alarm.


    "Oh, you''re trying to scare me to death!" I said hastily."They don''t trust your safety and let me come to see you again. I didn''t expect that this guy was still doing these things!" Lao Hei is also a man of good disposition. Seeing these beautiful scenes, he will inevitably have some ideas.


    "Hee hee, let''s continue to observe it." I said with a sly smile.


    Lao Hei slapped me on the head and said, "hurry to solve this matter! Kill them all, so as not to have too many dreams at night!"


    I thought for a moment, thought, this female teacher and I have no injustice, she is just to survive with Liu Gang line these things, not to kill her.


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. I had a problem with that man before. He is an asshole. I have to kill him! But this woman, I feel that she is just for survival, otherwise... " I hesitated.


    "No! You know, how many traitors have we had before? Do you want to continue to make mistakes? " Old black warned me.


    After thinking about it again, I felt that I had to consider the safety of my team and replied, "OK, I think killing her is better than keeping her alive."


    After I discussed with Lao Hei, we both rushed in together. Liu Gang was almost impotent.


    "What are you doing?"


    However, as soon as he said this, the female teacher who had been bullied by her suddenly jumped up from the ground, and then pulled out the stick hidden in her hair and put it directly into Liu Gang''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Liu Gang''s eyes blood DC, lying on the ground shouting.


    Lao hei and I were shocked. We didn''t know why such a thing happened. But I thought about it carefully. Could this female teacher have planned to solve Liu Gang here? But after being disturbed by me and Lao Hei, I had to start my plan ahead of time?

 Chapter 48

    After Liu Gang was stabbed in the eyes by the female teacher, he immediately lost his ability to act and fell to the ground motionless, seemingly dead.


    "Ha ha ha, you are dead at last! Come on, continue to ravage me! Bully me! You beast After killing Liu Gang, the female teacher has been kicking Liu Gang''s body, looking very crazy.


    In order to protect my safety, Lao Hei was always in front of me for fear that the female teacher would turn around and stab me.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you ignore her, nothing will happen." I said.


    Old black is not like this, he has been holding a gun, as long as the female teacher has any misconduct, he will immediately kill her.


    The female teacher seemed to ignore our existence. She spat at Liu Gang''s body, and then stepped on Liu Gang''s face with her high-heeled shoes. It''s so cruel that it''s hard to recall that she was once a people''s teacher!


    Think of here, I can''t help feeling sad, the poor living environment of desert island, let human nature has degenerated to such a degree!


    I have read Robinson Crusoe before. How can he keep the reserve and courage of his civilized people? I don''t understand.


    Looking at the female teacher naked body, has been in front of Liu Gang''s body crazy wave of jumping, I doubt my life.


    Although her fragrant body makes me feel nervous, the cruelty of the scene makes my lower body hard.


    At this time, from the next tent came three former classmates, and two of them came out of the forest. They were all my former alumni. Although we didn''t know each other, we all knew that we were students of the same school.


    However, after all, we are all trapped on the desert island. Since these people came out of the tent, they are naturally Liu Gang''s dog legs.


    As soon as they came over, they saw Liu Gang lying on the ground like blood in his seven orifices. They thought that I had killed Liu Gang.


    "Yang Chuan, you son of a bitch, director Liu is our teacher. You are so disrespectful to your teacher!" One of the students spouted at me.


    Before I could respond to him, another person immediately said, "Yang Chuan, it seems that you are possessed. You don''t know how to thank director Liu for the food he gave you. Now you kill him instead. You will go to hell!"


    "Hum, you should understand the whole story first, and then spray people, OK?" I disdain to say.


    To tell you the truth, I really want to kill all of Liu Gang''s dog legs, because they are all soft bones and don''t deserve to live on this desert island.


    "Don''t embarrass Yang Chuan. I killed your director Liu." The female teacher''s tone suddenly became low.


    She is still not dressed. Her hot figure makes some boys drool a little. A girl tries to pick up the clothes on the ground and hand them to the beautiful teacher.


    "Ha ha, no!"


    The female teacher suddenly laughed wildly, as if there were some problems in her spirit. I don''t know where to take out a knife and wipe it directly on her neck!


    Even Lao hei and I couldn''t bear to watch the scene. Some girls even screamed. When they heard the scream inside the tent, they thought we were going with Liu Gang.


    Those students are still a little embarrassed. Before, the female teacher must have set up a lot of brilliant images in them, and let them respect Liu Gang. Now, it''s good that the female teacher also has such a dark heart. Suddenly, these people don''t know what to do.


    My heart is also very abdominal Fei, sigh how terrible human nature is! One second, I can be intimate with you, and even be your slave. The next second, I can kill you in a vicious way.


    Since there is no leadership of Liu Gang, these students have become a mess. Seeing their panic, I want to take this opportunity to recruit them.


    "You can join my team. I, Yang Chuan, will not treat you badly. As long as you work hard and work hard for the welfare of your team, I will not let you starve to death on this desert island." I said excitedly.


    I thought these nerds would join my team, but they wanted to fight with me.


    "Anyway, joining you must be your slave, Yang Chuan. You''d better die!" A boy at the head said fiercely.


    Just when Lao hei and I were surrounded by them, Za Mao, with other people, surrounded the mob.


    "Run


    The appearance of miscellaneous hair makes these cowards throw away their weapons in an instant. One by one, they run faster than the rabbit, and they are gone in an instant.


    I just took a long breath, but when I saw the two bodies on the ground, I was also very sighed.


    Somehow, Liu Gang and the female teacher in the past in the students of those kind and serious image, has been in my mind.


    Zamao patted my body, which made me wake up from my imagination. Compared with the beautiful picture, the realistic corpse showed a sad and lonely appearance.I can''t stand this, so I let Lao Hei dispose of the two bodies.


    "Do you want to burn this place? I don''t know if there will be any infectious diseases on them. If they are put here, will they be infected with the virus?" Lao Hei probably saw too many movies, so he told me some nonsense.


    "Don''t burn it. It hasn''t rained recently. It''s too dry nearby. If we can''t deal with Mars properly and cause a fire later, our position will be exposed. Moreover, if the wind direction is not good, we may start a fire." I warned.


    Lao Hei probably didn''t believe in Christianity, so he always wanted me to be cremated, but I persisted, so he finally dug a big pit nearby as I told him.


    Zamao and I laid down the bodies of Liu Gang and the female teacher.


    "Alas, although they are enemies on the desert island, I hope they will be reincarnated after they die." Ning Xiang murmured.


    "Whatever! It''s not a pity that these people go to hell after they die! " Miscellaneous hair scolds a way.


    I''d like to say the same, but I obviously see that Ning Xiang is a little upset.


    Later, we collected a lot of materials, food and fresh water from Liu Gang. Everyone''s mood was relieved and hunger was filled.


    We regard Liu Gang''s temporary camp as our own camp for the time being.


    However, I always found that Ning Xiang was a little depressed. She not only didn''t eat the dry food Liu siyao gave her, but also seemed to cry.


    Because the movement is very slight, and others are busy collecting materials and eating, no one pays attention to her.


    I thought, most of it is Ning Xiang that Liu Gang and the female teacher used to be his colleagues, but now they are going to die in a foreign land here, so it''s hard to avoid that their mood will be a bit complicated.


    I went to Ningxiang and tried to give her some comfort.

 Chapter 49

    However, when I came to Ningxiang, she seemed to be deliberately avoiding me. I didn''t want to let me know her current mood. I didn''t want to be disappointed and didn''t continue to pay attention to him.


    "Damn Liu Gang, he''s taken so many materials down! And let these men eat the same food as pigs. No wonder all the people around him have left! " Miscellaneous hair scolds a way.


    I saw that from Liu Gang''s tent, Zamao and Laohei found a lot of canned food, bread and compressed biscuits, and even some beer and wine, which are "luxuries" on the desert island. What makes people think most is that Liu Gang also has a box of Cuban cigars, which is also a precious luxury on the desert island!


    Chen Lin and her female students also gained a lot. They found many bandages, antibiotics, anti-inflammatory drugs and some other drugs from another tent. Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin, two medical students, cherished these things and exchanged with each other.


    The two girls brought by Chen Wenjin are also nurses, but they obviously don''t want to do their duties here. They have been looking at everyone with a very disgusting eye.


    After we had ransacked Liu Gang''s original materials, we continued to set out to find a better camp. Along the way, I tried my best to amuse Ning Xiang.


    "Ningxiang, look, there are insects!" I deliberately frighten Ning Xiang, who is also worried about being hurt by insects and dodges. But when she finds out that I''m actually bluffing her, she raises her hand to hit me.


    However, she was accidentally knocked to a stone and was about to fall to the ground. I hugged her and touched a pair of plump white rabbits with both hands. There were some reactions immediately.


    Her career line looms, which makes me a little dreamy.


    As we continue to walk along the path, I am more and more worried about Lu Wei''s safety. Since he and Wu Zheng disappeared at the same time, we have not seen his whereabouts for several days.


    After walking for three hours, everyone was a little tired, so I asked everyone to have a rest. Ning Xiang asked Chen Lin for some food because she didn''t eat before.


    I can finally close my eyes for a while. Just when I''m resting, I feel that someone is always pushing me.


    I opened my eyes and found that Liu siyao was a little shy and stayed by my side.


    "What''s the matter, girl, isn''t it delicious?" I said curiously.


    "No I just want to thank you for taking care of me all the time. Thank you When Liu siyao spoke, she pasted a special post on her body. I smelled her girlish fragrance.


    If Chen Wenning and I want to join another girl, I''ll be surprised.


    However, it turns out that I think too much.


    "Don''t do that, we Not suitable... " I politely refused Liu siyao.


    I thought she would give up, but who knows she cried wrongly.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, what''s the matter! Well, brother Yang, if I can help you, I will help you! " I asked anxiously, but she refused to.


    "I''m depressed if you don''t say it! Come on, what''s up


    After a series of questioning, Liu siyao finally opened her mouth and said, "my boyfriend Wang Kai He is still alive. When we came from the south coast, we were scattered by a group of people. Now I can''t find him Wu... "


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that this chick was so infatuated.


    "Don''t worry! Look at the way you came here before. It should be in the south. We can go and have a look! " I decided to take Liu siyao to find her boyfriend.


    During our break, we continued to eat and replenish some energy, and then I told everyone what I thought.


    "I''m going to search Liu siyao''s boyfriend Wang Kai on the south coast. That used to be Liu Gang''s territory. Now that Liu Gang is dead, we can really consider the past investigation. If the situation is good, maybe we can set up camp there." I analyzed.


    Speaking of this, in fact, I think of the group of more than 30 people we met before. If it wasn''t for the detour at the beginning, maybe all of us would be caught by them now.


    Now there are only ten people in my team, so I still have to make a long-term plan and strive to develop more people. Only in this way can I strengthen my team.


    "No! Why do you want to pick up the leftovers of Liu Gang! Besides, how can Wang Kai live alone? " Zamao retorted.


    "That''s not true. Since they are all the family members of siyao, I think we can go and see the situation." Ningxiang supported my idea.


    Naturally, Lao hei and Chen Lin have been following me, and Chen Wenjin has always supported me.


    "Zamao, don''t be such a counsellor. When did Yang Chuan and you get scared? Let''s do it when we meet savages! Anyway, our fighting capacity is not what it used to be, and if we don''t exercise our fighting ability, it will be difficult for us to live alone once we are alone in the future! " I finally convinced Zamao.However, after Liu siyao was close to my body just now, my lower body has always been in a state of congestion. Now my whole body is very uncomfortable. From time to time, I stare at Chen Lin, who wears the least clothes, and I have solved my own suffering of eroticism.


    "Yang Chuan, do you miss women?" Chen Lin is outspoken.


    I didn''t expect her to be so forthright, because when she said this, others also heard it, especially Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. They all kept an eye on Chen Lin, as if Chen Lin had become their rival.


    Naturally, I couldn''t respond to her any more. I quickly denied: "no, no! I just looked at it carelessly. I''m sorry. "


    In fact, everyone is focusing on my apology, so I don''t know what I''m doing.


    "Don''t look at me! I just casually said, "do your own business as soon as possible!" My face began to turn red.


    Ning Xiang is angry and doesn''t want to pay attention to me. Chen Wenjin, who has been very good to me before, doesn''t take me seriously because of my frivolous behavior.


    At this time, I''m interested in Chen Lin, who is a forthright and good-looking beauty. I even have a picture of enjoying the pleasure of fish and water with her in my mind. You know, she is a good athlete! She must be more flexible than other girls!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little nervous again!


    What surprised me even more was that Chen Lin didn''t pay attention and showed some spring light, which made me see a landscape I shouldn''t have seen.


    She didn''t wear the inside!


    It''s cold! I''m at a loss!


    I quickly put my eyes on other places, but my heart is still itching. I can''t stop looking at her direction. I wish I could press her on the ground now, and then I''ll have a storm!

 Chapter 50

    It''s getting dark. I don''t think we should keep on going, so we didn''t go to the south coast and camped on the spot.


    "Oh, I''m so sleepy, Liu Jing. Are you sleepy?" Xiaohui directly called the full name of another nurse girl, who was very close to Wu Zheng before. I just knew her name was Liu Jing.


    "Sleepy! I want to sleep directly, but there are so many mosquitoes here, how can I sleep well! " Liu Jing said haughtily.


    Her style is the most unpleasant for me, because I know the reason why I''m on my way. All the girls, including Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, are very sleepy, so Chen Lin''s physical strength is better. But except for the two nurses, the other girls don''t complain too much.


    However, just when we planned to put the tent here, I still felt that the terrain was too spacious, without the advantage of backing on the mountains, and it was easy to be attacked by the enemy in all directions.


    "Why don''t we go on for a while! It''s too dangerous here! " I suggested.


    Liu Jing simply sat down and decided not to leave. She said, "I''m so sleepy. If I don''t go, I want to go to you!"


    I always hate this kind of princess style. Even in the original social system, I don''t like it. Let alone living on such a desert island, I hate it even more.


    Although Xiao Hui was sleepy, she hesitated and didn''t show it directly.


    I wanted to scold Liu Jing, but because she was a girl, I couldn''t scold her. Finally, Chen Wenjin scolded her for me.


    "Xiao Liu, we are all friends in common now. No one should take care of you. If you don''t like our team, you can leave directly!" Chen Wenjin''s attitude is extremely firm.


    I noticed that Chen Wenjin had changed the name of the girl from "Xiaojing" to "Xiao Liu". Obviously, the relationship was not as good as before.


    At this time, Xiao Liu reluctantly stood up, patted his ass, and then went on with us.


    However, she has a very small action that I have found, and no one else has found. That is, when she just got up, she gave Chen Wenjin a hard look. The venomous look was like an old witch in a fairy tale, which was frightening.


    The army went to a hidden cave. We planned to build a temporary camp here. I took Mao and Lao hei and propped up the two tents collected from Liu Gang. One of the smaller tents was for our men, and the other one was for girls. After all, the number of girls was more than twice that of our men.


    Chen Lin and Ning Xiang were responsible for making the fire. Then Liu siyao, Chen Wenjin and the two little nurses who were not very good at work began to sort out the food materials and wild fruits. In a short time, a huge bonfire was built. We surrounded the bonfire and began to enjoy the delicious food.


    "Yang Chuan, thank you for taking care of me. I don''t know how to thank you. Here''s to you!" Liu Jing suddenly flattered me, which made me a little overwhelmed. I didn''t pay much attention to her at first.


    However, she actually baked a mushroom herself and handed it to me personally, smiling and trying to let me eat it.


    I dare not look at Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. I know that when they see this scene, they must want to strangle this ignorant woman.


    "Just eat! Look, it''s hot. Eat while it''s hot Liu Jing has been flattering me. I don''t understand why.


    "You can eat it yourself. I''ve almost baked it here." I want to shirk, but the miscellaneous hair on one side is making fun of me.


    "Yang Chuan, you are such a fool! Women care about you everywhere. Why doesn''t anyone care about me? " Za Mao said to himself.


    In my heart that is ten thousand don''t want to! After all, I already have two confidants, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. Besides, Liu siyao and Chen Lin have had an ambiguous past with me. If there are more little nurses, I really can''t stand it.


    In fact, now I''m still wary of Liu Jing. I know this woman used to be Wu Zheng''s person. Maybe she was Wu Zheng''s gap in our team!


    Just like Zhou Lu before, I have to be on guard.


    "Ha ha, eat your own. Thank you for your mushrooms. Eat your own." I pretended not to accept, but my eyes to Ning Xiang, she has a little angry appearance.


    After dinner, when everyone is going to have a rest, I plan to find Zamao to accompany me on a vigil, but Liu Jing takes the initiative to ask to come with me.


    "Everyone thinks I''m too delicate. Let me have a try! Please, brother Yang When Xiao Liu was coquettish with me, I was really uncomfortable.


    But I don''t know where I came from. I promised her!


    "Yes, but you must stick to it. We have a hard vigil. It''s not the kind of outdoor party we used to stay up late." I warned that I already had a point in my heart.


    Although other people are very curious about my decision, they all agree with Xiao Liu in order to make her grow up a little bit.


    Everyone went to bed like this. I didn''t have much communication with Xiao Liu during the whole night."Hoo Hoo..." The snoring of miscellaneous hair was so loud that even the savages on the other side of the mountain could hear it.


    In the middle of the night, I was always dozing off, but Xiao Liu proposed to go to the toilet.


    "It''s too dark over there, brother Yang. Can you accompany me? I''m afraid... " Xiao Liu looked at me with jiaodidi''s eyes. If she didn''t look OK, I didn''t want to talk to her.


    "All right, I''m nearby. You can rest assured that it''s convenient. Come here and I''ll take you back."


    Then, Xiao Liu himself walked into the grass, and I watched the environment nearby to prevent any possible danger.


    The sky is full of stars. If you can spend this night with Ning Xiang or Chen Wenjin, it''s actually a romantic day.


    "Brother Yang, look at me!"


    Just as I imagined watching the stars with the people I like, Xiao Liu jumped into my arms naked.


    I just felt that my chest was hit by a pair of soft little things, and my right hand accidentally touched it. I didn''t expect that Xiao Liu''s body was so hot. To some extent, she was more hot than Zhou Lu and female teachers I had seen before!


    "Do you want me? Well, I''ll give it to you! " Xiao Liu stretched out her hand, then touched my hand and moved it toward her chest.


    I instantly thought of the scene that Ning Xiang was angry with me and drew back.


    "Well! You dislike people Xiao Liu''s charming eyes are like fox spirits that hook my heart.


    I couldn''t control my hand, and finally I felt it slowly. I walked around the mountains and swam in the world of mountains. I felt as if I was burned by fire!

 Chapter 51

    After I felt it, I found that Xiao Liu was a reincarnated Pan Jinlian.


    Her body wanders on me, like a beautiful snake, which makes me unable to separate from her body.


    "Brother Yang, your technique is good!" Xiao Liu was shouting wildly in a loud voice.


    Fortunately, it''s late in the night, and other people can''t hear these sounds at all. However, I''m still worried that Ning Xiang or Chen Wenjin will wake up and see this scene, so my image in front of them will be destroyed.


    So, I covered Xiao Liu''s mouth with my hand. She licked my palm with her tongue, which made me itch.


    Then, my strength became more and more rough, even covered her, and my face turned red. I seemed to be the hero in fifty degrees gray, enjoying a moment''s passion in a abnormal way.


    Maybe my action completely inspired her enthusiasm, she gasped, squatted in front of me, with a way of temptation to untie my pants.


    "No!" I also subconsciously want to push her head, who knows that she suddenly jumped down, a head in my crotch, the whole hold of the thing, suddenly I feel like someone caught the handle, but this feeling, great!


    Her up and down the rub, I squint, my heart is flying in the sky feeling, her speed is faster and faster, I can''t bear, even issued a "ah!"


    I sprayed her face, and she licked all those things with great enjoyment. Her eyes looked at me, maybe confused, maybe psychedelic.


    "Ah! Brother Yang, you are so bad that you make a face of others! " Little Liu Jiao Di Di ground says, say to still pacify me that thing at the same time.


    I thought it was all over, but Xiao Liu was still lying on my body, licking my chest all the time, and seemed to continue to tease me.


    "Come in! Come on


    Xiao Liu has been pulling me, trying to let me into her body, I am very hesitant, do not know whether it is right to do so.


    In my heart, I thought of Ningxiang''s good to me before, and immediately felt something was wrong, and immediately stopped.


    "What do you want? Xiao Liu, that''s enough! " I said to her seriously.


    I thought Xiao Liu would give up, but who knows that she continued her action, then seduced me and said, "you are addicted to my body! Yangge, let''s reach the climax together, let me be your person thoroughly


    With that, Xiao Liu was about to ride on me, so I quickly moved away.


    "Don''t do it with me. I won''t eat it. To be honest, what do you want me to do? " I began to slowly put on my pants, trying to suppress the beast desire in my body.


    At this time, Xiao Liu finally stopped his action, and then said to me in a coquettish way: "you are a real person. You don''t understand the amorous feelings at all. Hum, people are going to give it to you, and you don''t want it! I want to be told! I don''t know! That is to say, I want you to kick a person out of the team. As long as you do, I will accompany you every night to make you feel like an ancient emperor! "


    I thought, how can I let you control me? In fact, I don''t want to!


    However, instead of refusing her face to face, I untied my pants and pressed her head up again.


    She continued to grope in my body, and I kept making wild words and asking her, "who do you want me to kick?"


    "Well Chen Wen... " Xiao Liu''s mouth was full of that thing, and she was hesitant, but I could tell she was saying "Chen Wenjin".


    I can see what she means. It seems that it''s still in the daytime because Chen Wenjin reprimanded her in front of everyone, which made her lose a lot of face. In addition, Chen Wenjin betrayed Wu Zheng before, which should also make her upset. So she wants to revenge Chen Wenjin now.


    Naturally, I can''t forget the beauty that Chen Wenjin has been following me and the true feelings she has brought me for such a coquettish woman.


    However, I still did not refuse Xiao Liu, just said: "OK, give me time to try, I will find the opportunity to do it."


    Although I said that, naturally, I would not do it in my heart. I just agreed to let Xiao Liu stop talking about it and concentrate on what she should do now.


    Sure enough, Xiao Liu was very happy when she heard that. Then she stripped off her own coat and was about to untie the underwear belt and lay down on me. When she thought everything was successful, she wanted to continue to fight with me, so I pushed her away.


    "Well, well, I''m very sleepy. I''ll go to bed first. If you want to keep watch, you''ll keep watch, but there''s not much time before dawn." I pretended to be sleepy.


    However, it''s true that after I sprayed her face just now, the whole person is in a state of exhaustion. I think it''s not just me, no matter which man, after spraying his own grandchildren, there should be a period of exhaustion, or sage period.


    It''s not only because I don''t want to go on well with Liu, but also because I don''t want to go on well with her."No! They are not satisfied yet. Come on, brother Yang She had a face full of meaning.


    "Don''t make trouble. You go to bed first. It''ll be daybreak after the meeting. I can''t change shifts until I get up in Zamao. Go back to sleep quickly. Don''t let others see your body!" After I mentioned it, Xiao Liu quickly put on his clothes and trousers and went back to the cave.


    After she left, my brain was very confused and I didn''t know what to do.


    Should I tell Chen Wenjin what Xiao Liu thinks? If you say that, Chen Wenjin will naturally have a way to deal with her, but at the same time, Xiao Liu is likely to tear her face with me and tell me what happened tonight. If not, Chen Wenjin will always be in the dark. If one day I don''t protect her, Xiao Liu is likely to retaliate against her in other ways.


    I don''t want to hurt Chen Wenjin, but at the same time I don''t want to ruin my image in front of everyone.


    I''m very tangled.


    After a while, the day slowly dawned. According to the order of the night before, Zamao woke up to change shifts with me.


    "Oh, it''s not easy. It''s boring to stay with that woman all night! Go to sleep Za Mao said to me with a smile.


    I yawned. I was always safe in the early morning when I had a hairy vigil, so I went to sleep comfortably, leaving all these worries behind.


    After a good night''s sleep, I thought things would be normal during the day, but when I woke up, there was a scream from the girl''s tent.


    My heart a tight, also don''t know what happened there, quickly took a weapon and miscellaneous hair together walked past.

 Chapter 52

    After hearing the girl''s cry, I ran into the tent and saw Xiao Liu. They were timid and shrunk to one side.


    I have a general look at these people. I find that Ning Xiang and Liu siyao are comforting Xiao Liu, Chen Wenjin is observing something, and Chen Lin is out of the account, but she doesn''t see Xiao Hui.


    "Where''s Xiaohui?" Za Mao also asked subconsciously.


    Hearing the word "Xiao Hui", Xiao Liu ran around like crazy, shouting "there is a ghost!"


    It''s better for Chen Lin to knock on her shoulder, which makes her dizzy and take her to one side.


    When I came to the place where the girl was sleeping, I saw that Xiaohui had died suddenly on the ground. There was blood in her eyes, ears, nose and mouth. This is commonly known as "bleeding from seven orifices". Her death was extremely tragic.


    Chen Wenjin checked Xiaohui''s body for a short time. Because the conditions are too limited to do further investigation, it should be poisoning.


    "Is it hard for us to sleep in this cave?" I said in surprise.


    Liu siyao and Ning Xiang begin to shiver when they hear the insects. After all, they are not as brave as Chen Lin or as professional as Chen Wenjin, who is a doctor. They are still worried about being bitten by poisonous insects.


    At this time, Chen Wenjin quietly pulled me aside, and then whispered, "I feel a bit strange. If it''s a poisonous insect, I don''t know that it''s so poisonous. Some poisonous snake''s nerve venom is OK. But I checked her whole body and found no snake teeth. The only possibility is She was poisoned with cyanide


    Chen Wenjin''s words surprised me, because even in the original society, it was not easy to get cyanide, let alone on this desert island.


    "Don''t be in a hurry. I''ll think about it again. I can''t wronged others without any reason. If I really feel that someone is wrong, I''ll make a decision." I told Chen Wenjin not to make it public, and then he walked out of the tent.


    I wanted to observe everyone''s expression after I left the tent.


    Ning Xiang and Liu siyao are still worried about the upper body of poisonous insects. Their eyes are full of fear of these unknown things, which can be excluded for the time being.


    Chen Lin is still wiping her swords, daggers and bows. She doesn''t pay attention to what''s going on here and does her own thing calmly.


    Xiao Liu, who was knocked unconscious by Chen Lin before, was still in a coma, and nothing happened.


    As for Zamao and Laohei, to tell you the truth, I believe them very much. After all, they are friends of life and death. There is no need to use these dirty means.


    I couldn''t find out who had done harm to Xiaohui. I was worried for a moment, so Zamao and I carefully carried Xiaohui''s body to a nearby open space, dug a pit and buried her.


    "Xiaohui, you can rest in peace here. We will live well with you!" Chen Wenjin picked some wild flowers from the side and put them in front of Xiaohui''s grave.


    We burned all the personal belongings and clothes Xiao Hui used in her life, hoping that she would live a good life in heaven.


    After Xiaohui was buried, everyone went back to the tent with a heavy heart. I was the last one to go back to the tent, but I found one thing.


    When I was near Xiaohui''s sleeping place, I saw some purple grass under a big stone. As soon as I saw that, I felt that it was more similar to a poisonous plant, ophiurotus, which I had seen before, so I paid special attention to it.


    Then, after cleaning up all the things in the tent, we began to go on the road. However, because of Xiaohui''s accidental death, everyone was a little depressed.


    I really want to find some way to make everyone happy, but everyone is also very low head, not interested in paying attention to me.


    In the middle of the walk, Xiao Liu asked me to go to the toilet.


    "Wenjin, come with me I''m afraid... " Xiao Liu made her most familiar appearance of weakness.


    Chen Wenjin thought that he had lost Xiao Hui, so he would never lose Xiao Liu again, so he readily agreed to her.


    However, I thought of what Xiao Liu said to me last night. I knew that she must have wanted to squeeze out Chen Wenjin or even get rid of him, so she stopped them.


    "Wenjin was very tired just now in order to investigate the cause of Xiaohui''s death. Take a rest. Siyao, can you go with Xiao Liu?" I asked Liu siyao to follow Xiao Liu.


    On the one hand, I know that Xiao Liu certainly does not dare to do anything to Liu siyao who has nothing to do with her. On the other hand, I can kill two birds with one stone by not letting her do anything to Chen Wenjin.


    Although I didn''t say it, Chen Wenjin also saw something fishy. He secretly pulled me aside and asked me, "tell me honestly, what happened?"


    I was afraid that Xiao Liu would harm Chen Wenjin in other vicious ways. I shook my head and didn''t tell her the truth.


    "What are you thinking? Just have a good rest and let siyao accompany your little girl friend. " I forced myself to smile.


    As a matter of fact, Chen Wenjin already knows.And I, on the whole, think that the culprit who killed Xiaohui is actually Xiao Liu, who has been unhappy with Chen Wenjin.


    Think of here, I secretly left some heart, followed two girls, don''t let Xiao Liu to Liu siyao have any indecent move.


    Just as I stayed in the Bush, waiting for the two girls here to come back.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, from the forest came the roar of a mountain pig, I felt a slight shock.


    At this time, the two girls rushed out of the forest one after another, looking very frightened.


    "Run, this guy is too big!" Liu siyao yelled at us.


    As soon as I saw it, it turned out that a mountain pig came rushing from the hillside and rushed towards our army.


    See mountain pig will hit our people, "bang" a gun, mountain pig fell to the ground.


    I looked at the direction of the team and found that Lao Hei had already aimed his pistol at Shanzhu''s key point, while Zamao was helping him with an axe. Chen Lin had already caught a bow and arrow, waiting for Shanzhu to enter the range and give him a fatal blow.


    I can''t help clapping and cheering. I''m happy to have these reliable teammates in my heart!


    "That''s too much, old black. You''ll probably be the best shooter in the Olympic Games with your shooting skill!" I rushed over happily and hugged Lao Hei.


    The mountain pig struggled in the same place for a while, and finally died because the bullet hit the main artery of its body and lost too much blood.


    We went forward to check the body of the pig, careful I found that the pig''s right leg had some knife wounds.


    I boldly made a guess, that is, the mountain pig was not hostile to us at all, but someone deliberately hurt it and led it to the side of the team.


    "It seems that there are people around here who are going to harm us!" I said on purpose.


    I want to see if there is any change in that person''s expression. As long as the person''s expression is flickering, he must be the traitor in the team and the villain who lures the boar to attack us!

 Chapter 53

    Because a mountain pig has appeared here, I can''t let other wild animals come near us and put the team members in danger, so I asked Zamao and Laohei to deal with the mountain pig and try to take away some edible parts, so that we can have game in the evening.


    I took the other girls to continue to look for the camp at night. In fact, the cave before was very good, but because of the death and some bad luck, I didn''t go.


    However, I found another hidden cave as a place to rest at night.


    After we all found a place to sleep, Chen Wenjin came to me in a panic and asked, "what''s the matter today?"


    I don''t think Xiao Liu is around us, so I take Chen Wenjin to a small corner of the cave and tell her carefully.


    "You see, what''s this?" I took out the grass.


    It''s safe for me to hold it with white gauze, but as a doctor, Chen Wenjin became serious when he saw this purple poisonous plant.


    "How can you have such a thing!" She was obviously a little angry.


    Just when I wanted to explain, Xiao Liu didn''t know where she came from. It seemed that she told me that she just broke in by accident.


    "Oh, you''re talking about things! Sorry, I thought there was no one here. I''m sorry! " Xiao Liu Sha looked at me in an intermediary way. From her eyes, I saw a trace of resentment.


    "You Why are you here? " I''m a little nervous. I''m afraid he thinks I''ve told her about last night, but she''s very calm.


    "Wenjin, siyao seems to have something to ask for you. Would you like to go there first?" Xiao Liu wanted to take away Chen Wenjin.


    I tried to stop, but there was no way, Chen Wenjin left.


    Finally, Xiao Liu and I stayed in this small place. We didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was very awkward.


    However, I use the remaining light in my eyes to see the appearance of Xiao Liu, and find that her look at me is more insidious, which makes me have goose bumps all over my body!


    "Ha ha, you have a good chat." Xiao Liu sneered.


    I knew that if I refuted her, I would make her jump out of the wall. I said with a smile, "let''s go and find something to eat."


    I thought that after saying this, Xiao Liu would not deliberately make things difficult for me, but she did not move away from me when she looked at my resentful expression.


    It began to rain outside the cave.


    I thought that the mountain pork alone would be enough for tonight, but if the rain became heavy, we would have to stay in the cave for today. Taking advantage of the opportunity to repair, I would let everyone go out to look for food and leave Ningxiang and Liu siyao to stay at home in the camp.


    "Lao Hei, Wen Jin, let''s go together later. Za Mao, take Chen Lin and Xiao Liu with you. Let''s look for things separately. Don''t go too far. The weather is very bad. If we go too far, we may encounter some trouble." I said.


    Everyone sharpens their swords, just like finding food early and coming back to enjoy the delicious mountain pig.


    I took the Mullah to one side and said, "boy, this little Liu is a little strange. You must keep an eye on her and see her actions clearly. She is likely to do something on the road, you know?"


    Za Mao was not happy with Xiao Liu''s usual coquetry. Hearing what I said, he paid more attention to Xiao Liu.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, she can''t make any waves!" Miscellaneous hair confidence slowly way.


    I don''t worry about Zamao or Chen Lin being framed by Xiao Liu, but I''m worried that they will be designed by Xiao Liu on the road.


    Later, I planned to go out with Lao hei and Chen Wenjin, but Chen Wenjin temporarily said that he wanted to tidy up the medicine box, so he stayed in the camp and went out with Lao hei and me.


    Before going out for many meters, Lao Hei asked me in a low voice, "Yang, is something wrong in the team? Why do you always look sad? "


    I can''t help sighing in my heart that although Lao Hei looks like a big man, his mind is very careful, which may have something to do with his previous experience as a soldier.


    "Well These things are a bit complicated to say, you''d better not know. " At first, I didn''t intend to share my thoughts with Lao Hei.


    I know that even for a man like Lao Hei, it''s hard for him to do anything about Xiao Liu. Besides, Xiao Liu had such an affair with me last night. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to take care of it any more, but I''m worried about Chen Wenjin''s safety.


    "Don''t hesitate. What you are so worried about is that you need someone to share your troubles. Although I can''t guarantee to help you solve your problems 100%, I will try my best."


    Under Lao Hei''s repeated demands, I told him the truth.


    "You mean the girl Xiao Liu? I also think she should leave our team. Her mental outlook and enthusiasm are too poor. She can''t go far in the future. It''s better to let her go now. " Said old black."But I have no proof! Although I obviously feel that Xiaohui was killed by her, she is too cunning! " I said indignantly.


    Lao Hei thought for a moment and said to me with a smile, "don''t worry, Yang, I used to deal with this kind of traitor in the army. Let me do it!"


    Then, Lao Hei left me and went back to the cave.


    I''m in a complicated mood. I don''t want to go back with Lao Hei. I want to find a place to breathe outside by myself. All kinds of things I''ve met in recent days make me a little out of breath now.


    In fact, I want to take this opportunity to give myself a chance to be alone and relax.


    As I walked, I unconsciously went back.


    Because it was not dark, I walked casually, but I saw some strange footprints.


    And these footprints were on the road I passed with Lao Hei just now. That is to say, when Lao hei and I started, someone was following us. As for this person, I had already left an impression in my heart.


    Is Xiao Liu following us?


    But I soon gave up this idea, because they are going in the opposite direction to us. If Xiao Liu wants to follow us, they will certainly find out.


    However, I also have a terrible idea, that is, Za Mao and Chen Lin are all caught by Xiao Liu''s other companions, and then she follows me!


    "Liu Jing, if you dare to attack my friend, I will not let you go!" I said to the nearby haystack.


    I thought Xiao Liu was near here, but even if I said these words, Xiao Liu still didn''t appear, which made me more puzzled.


    It''s true that there was no such vague footprints before, and it''s hard to judge whether it was a man or a woman from the size of footprints. I can''t help but sigh that I didn''t study criminal psychology well.

 Chapter 54

    Thinking that this suspicious footprints may come from the traitor in my team, I feel a little confused, and it''s hard for me to settle down.


    Originally intended to distract in this place, I have no way to focus my attention now.


    "I will find you out and wait!" I yelled at the neighborhood.


    In fact, I''m a little scared after shouting, because there are not only savages but also wild animals such as boar nearby. If there are tigers and lions, I''m still a little hard to resist.


    When I went back to the cave entrance, I found that everyone was standing outside and said, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you go in and eat? "


    Before someone answered me, I saw Xiao Liu lying on the ground. From her pale face and her posture, I confirmed that she was a corpse.


    "This..." I was a little speechless. Looking at the direction of Lao Hei, he didn''t say anything. He just kept shaking his head.


    I remember that before he wanted to find out Xiao Liu''s fox tail, but now he lost his life. I don''t know how to ask Lao Hei.


    I think I still believe that Lao Hei can''t kill Xiao Liu because of some small things. Although he is a bit out of group, he has his own code of conduct. If the other party is not a thoroughly bad person like the Americans and Liu Gang, he will definitely not kill him.


    "Who did it?" I asked other people, but they didn''t know and shook their heads.


    When I was at a loss, Liu siyao said to me, "just now Xiao Liu has been following Zamao. Would you like to ask brother Zamao?"


    I also feel strange. Where did Chen Lin go just now?


    Za Mao responded: "we did walk together before, but we didn''t go far. Xiao Liu said that she was uncomfortable. Chen Lin wanted to send her back, but she kept saying don''t bother us. She said that it was not far away I didn''t expect such a thing happened. Alas... "


    Hearing these hesitant voices of Zamao, I always felt that he had something to hide from me, but he refused to say it.


    "OK, it''s OK. I see." My answer is as plain as water. No one knows what I think.


    I came to the bodies and looked at some of them carefully.


    I was surprised to find that Xiao Liu was cut throat, and then died of excessive blood loss!


    If we hadn''t met savages now, I can''t believe it was done by people in my own team.


    "That''s too bad! I cut my throat I deliberately said, and then looked back at the reaction of miscellaneous hair.


    I found that his hands were always uncomfortable, and I didn''t even know where to put them.


    I thought, is it difficult for Zamao to have a conflict with Xiao Liu on the road? And then we discussed with Chen Lin to solve this big problem?


    If it''s really made by Zamao, it''s actually very exciting for me, because Xiao Liu has always been a potential threat in the team. But then again, if Zamao kills her just because of the quarrel, the violence factor in Zamao''s body is very terrible.


    Thinking of this, I think back to the sharp dagger that Zamao and I were going to leave, and he had been hanging on his leg all the time. Now he disappeared!


    For the sake of other people''s safety, I haven''t said it yet.


    After that, Liu buried the body with other members of the team, which made me feel a little embarrassed.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to shovel soil together, other people left, so I asked Za Mao, "did you do it to her today?"


    Miscellaneous hair wants to talk and stop, that kind of hesitant expression I can see, he must have something in mind!


    "Oh, Yang Chuan, when did you become such a gossip? I''ve told you everything I should say. Don''t ask me. I''m very upset!" Za Mao is a little angry.


    When he was angry, I was very angry. I thought that I would ask you calmly, but you followed me!


    "You are going too far now! I don''t even bother to talk about your brother Yang after doing such a wicked thing, do I? Do you think it''s right for our brother''s feelings for many years? Ah I growled at him.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the tomb was far away from the cave, everyone would have thought that I had a quarrel with Zamao.


    "Don''t be angry. I''m wrong! Actually She did have some problems just now. Not long after she left, she gave Chen Lin an excuse and took off her coat in front of me, revealing two balls Tempt me, want me to go to her... " Miscellaneous hair faltered.


    Hearing this, I finally understand what happened. Most of the time, it was Xiao Liu who wanted to start from Za Mao and make Za Mao her second slave. She wanted to hold on to Za Mao.


    But Zamao didn''t accept her.


    "I ran away in a panic, and then Later, Lao Hei took her body out of the forest... " Za Mao said nervously.At this time, I thought of the time when I had just met Lao Hei.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a soldier."


    I thought about it carefully. When Lao Hei introduced his identity to us at the beginning, he especially mentioned the sentence "soldier", which was particularly thought-provoking.


    First of all, a soldier may not be an active serviceman, but may also be a retired soldier or a mercenary. In the eyes of traditional people, mercenaries are evil and cruel.


    Thinking of this, I dare not think about it any more.


    What''s more, I don''t know Lao Hei very well. Although we have come here, he still hasn''t done anything suspicious, but it doesn''t mean he is a clean man.


    We don''t know his past.


    I had an idea in my heart, but I didn''t dare to expose Lao Hei directly. I was afraid that he would kill me in a rage, so I would die worthless.


    After I go back, I look at Lao Hei with a gloomy face all the time. I don''t know what he''s thinking now. Is he trying to kill me? Or do something else, I dare not think too much.


    "Yang, I have something to ask you. I wonder if you have time?" To my surprise, Lao Hei took the initiative to find me.


    I was afraid that he would do something to me, so I made up an excuse and refused him.


    "Oh, wait. I have something to do. I''ll talk to you later."


    Just at this time, Chen Wenjin also asked me to help, so I took the opportunity to get rid of Lao Hei. However, when I looked back at Lao Hei, I found that he showed an unprecedented gloomy face.


    That kind of appearance reminds me of Zhou Lu and Xiao Liu. They all showed similar expressions before betraying me.


    Is Lao Hei really a traitor?


    I was surprised, almost 100% sure that Xiao Liu must have been killed by Lao Hei, I still don''t know his motive, and Xiao Hui''s affair probably has something to do with Lao Hei!

 Chapter 55

    "Brother Yang, come with me. I have something to tell you." When Chen Wenjin said this to me, he was mysterious. It seems that there is something shameful to say.


    I followed her to the inside of the cave. In fact, I already had a good idea of it. Generally speaking, I said something about the cause of death of Xiao Liu and Xiao Hui.


    After Chen Wenjin and I went to the cave, we thought that other people didn''t follow me, so we stopped and said, "OK, just stay here. If there''s anything you can say now, otherwise I may have to do something else first."


    At this time, Chen Wenjin took out a bunch of snake tail grass from her arms, which was carefully wrapped with white gauze.


    "This is "Snake tail grass?" I was a little surprised.


    I also took out the snake tail grass which was found next to Xiaohui''s body in the cave before, and compared it with the one in Chen Wenjin''s hand. I found that it was the same kind of plant!


    "Yes, I found it in Xiao Liu. I didn''t say anything, just told you, so you must keep it secret! I feel Xiaohui was killed by her, but now she''s dead without proof, and she can''t find the truth. " Chen Wenjin said seriously.


    After thinking about it carefully, I thought that the snake tail grass was originally a rare poisonous grass. I had never seen it on this desert island. It must have been brought in by others. Now only Xiao Liu has this kind of thing. It''s very likely that she brought it in.


    "Alas! They used to be jealous of each other. I should take care of them. " I said with some regret.


    The reason why I didn''t tell Chen Wenjin is that she is the one Xiao Liu is jealous of. I still want Chen Wenjin to be more relaxed and don''t be bothered by these things.


    Later, I asked Chen Wenjin to come back to the team together. I was afraid that if I left too long, the murderer in the team would suspect me.


    Sure enough, after I returned to the army, Lao Hei repeatedly wanted to chat with me.


    "Yang, come here. I have something to talk about with you. Take some time." There''s something wrong with Lao Hei''s appearance. He''s always a little smiley.


    "No, I have to discuss the follow-up work with Za Mao. You should have a good rest first, Lao Hei. You are too busy these days." I''m deliberately shirking.


    Lao Hei looks even more unhappy. I always thought he was the kind of easygoing person, but I didn''t expect he was so careful.


    Looking at his gloomy face, I always felt that he might find out my real intention, and then turned away from others and slaughtered in the team.


    Although there are two helpers Chen Lin and Za Mao, Lao Hei is also a big and tall man, so if he gets angry, we will surely lose some money.


    Taking advantage of Lao Hei''s inattention, I pulled the miscellaneous wool aside and said, "if you have a chance later, you will let Lao Hei''s gun go, and then put it away by yourself. Don''t tell anyone."


    For my idea, Za Mao has been looking at me in a confused way.


    "Why? Isn''t he our companion? Did he do something bad? " Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    "I''ll explain it to you later. Anyway, if you have a chance, you''ll shoot him first, so that I can do the follow-up work." I whispered back, for fear that my thoughts would be known by Lao Hei.


    Zamao understood what I meant.


    I took the team to the middle of the walk, and felt that the terrain here was hidden enough, and it was a place where miscellaneous hair could work, so I asked the team to stop and have a rest.


    "Let''s all have a rest and go on later." I said as usual.


    Lao Hei didn''t come to me any more. Maybe he noticed something, or maybe he felt that he had nothing to do with these boring fun.


    "I''ll find a place to go to the toilet. Don''t go too far!" Old black said to me.


    At this time, Za Mao winked at me. I knew what he meant. He wanted to do it in this place.


    "Go ahead." I whispered a word, the other girls did not hear, only miscellaneous hair a person to understand what I mean.


    "Lao Hei, wait for me. I''ll go too. It''s convenient. I''m more relieved to be with you." Za Mao said on purpose.


    Then, miscellaneous hair took old black together into the bush.


    To tell you the truth, let Zamao face Laohei alone, I''m still a little scared. After all, the strength gap between Zamao and Laohei is still there.


    But at the same time, I also believe in Zamao''s strength. He used to be able to mingle in Liu Gang''s team, and he didn''t make Liu Gang suspect at all!


    In the past when I was studying, Za Mao also gave me a lot of information from other channels, which made me understand the true information of many beauties in the grade. I have to admire his ability of gossip.


    And if this kind of ability is used here, maybe it can really succeed.


    I can''t be such a person as Zamao. I''m naturally jealous of evil, so once I know that Laohei has done those immoral things, it''s absolutely impossible to forgive him so easily. In this way, it''s likely to expose my real purpose, and finally I''ll be attacked by Laohei.I can''t let Lao Hei get this chance, so I have to let Za Mao do it.


    After they left for almost five minutes, Za Mao didn''t come back. I expected that he would come back. If he didn''t come back, could it be that they had a conflict in the forest?


    The more I thought about it, the more scared I was, and I wanted to go in and look for miscellaneous hair, but there were so many women to protect, so I was a little hesitant.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with your face Chen Lin saw the clue on my face.


    When I saw Chen Lin, I thought she was good at it, and she should be a good helper to protect girls.


    "Chen Lin, take care of them first. I''ll go and see these two dawdling people." I deliberately relaxed and said.


    I don''t want Chen Lin to know my real purpose, because since Lao Hei was included in my suspicion, I feel that I should keep an eye on all the other people in the team except Za Mao and Ning Xiang. After all, I had no social interaction with them before, and I didn''t know their background.


    "Well, go ahead and leave it to me." Chen Lin readily agreed.


    I took my own dagger and walked carefully into the woods.


    But not long after I went in, miscellaneous hair rushed out of it. It seemed that he was still a little out of breath. I saw that he had stolen Lao Hei''s pistol in his arms.


    "Well I got it... " Miscellaneous hair panted.


    It seems that he has been very nervous about stealing just now.


    "Ouch! I''m so tired, but it doesn''t cost me any effort! " Miscellaneous hair said to me with a smile, and then still holding a pistol dangling in front of me, looking very Bang se.


    In fact, I understand that he is already very nervous, but he is optimistic and likes to show off his unique skills.

 Chapter 56

    Although Za Mao came back safe and sound, I was still worried about his situation, because Lao Hei didn''t seem to be the kind of person who was easy to get into trouble. If I knew that Za Mao had stolen his pistol, I didn''t know what serious things would happen.


    "You How on earth did you steal the pistol? Didn''t he find out? Lao Hei is not such an ignorant person I said in a bit of surprise.


    In my impression, Lao Hei has always been a kind of cautious person, not to mention taking away his pistol. Even if he takes out a dagger, pistol and other weapons beside him, he will notice.


    This sensitive feeling is really the sharp intuition that soldiers get after long-term high-pressure military training in the army.


    Different from my worry, Za Mao seemed very relaxed and said, "don''t worry about it. Don''t you know what I''m doing? Don''t worry. He won''t find out. Even if he does, it''s my own pot. It has nothing to do with you. "


    "How can it be your pot? This is what I asked you to do. If there is any problem, I will carry the pot. It has nothing to do with you! " I said to Za Mao seriously.


    Za Mao pushed my back and motioned me to go back to the team, otherwise Lao Hei would really suspect us.


    "I''m just making a small plan! Don''t worry. He will never know. He may think it was stolen by the enemy. He will never suspect me. " Miscellaneous hair cunning way.


    In fact, if I didn''t know Zamao''s character, I wouldn''t let him do this kind of thing. If he is the same type as Liu Gang and gives him a gun, it''s like having Shangfang''s sword. He can kill whoever he wants.


    "If there''s an accident here, I''ll tell him not to wait for him now." I took old black''s pistol and left Zamao. When I left, my heart was still a little uneasy.


    After returning to the team with a pistol, Ning Xiang saw that I was nervous and asked me what happened.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any trouble? " Ning Xiang looked at me with concern and said.


    "No It''s nothing. I''ll go and make it convenient. Go back to the team. It''s not very safe here. " I have been avoiding the eyes of Ning Xiang, for fear that she knows I have a black pistol in my arms.


    "Well, you''re still under too much pressure. If you have anything, just tell me. I''ve been by your side all the time, you know?" Ning Xiang looked at me with concern.


    "It''s OK, I''m ok..."


    I pretended to be in a hurry and ran away.


    "It''s strange that this man didn''t talk to me well, so he ran away like this..." Ning Xiang muttered in situ, and then he left.


    I came to a big tree nearby and chose a big tree with recognition. The reason for this is that it grows towards the north and I can easily recognize it.


    I planed a big hole, then put the old black pistol in, carefully filled the soil, and stepped on it with my feet. After that, I looked around, and there was no one around, so I went back to my own team.


    Zamao just came back, and he looked a little flustered.


    "Old black It''s gone Za Mao said anxiously.


    The other girls were surprised and a little panicked.


    "Don''t be afraid! Let''s get out of here first, and then we''ll find Lao Hei slowly. Let''s go


    According to the past, I certainly took everyone to look for Lao Hei, but I was afraid that Lao Hei knew that the pistol was missing, so I deliberately disappeared and took revenge in the dark. That''s why I wanted everyone to leave this place.


    "I can''t go! Why should we leave Lao Hei behind? He is our companion Ning Xiang insists on staying where he is and refuses to leave.


    "There''s no time to explain. I have some things to deal with quickly. Don''t worry. Lao Hei has his own pistol. He can protect himself as long as we leave a mark!" I said anxiously.


    In fact, when it comes to pistols, I feel a little nervous because I took Lao Hei''s pistol.


    "No, Yang Chuan, when did you become like this? Why did you leave your partner behind? Lao Hei has been with us for such a long time. He has gone through life and death for us so many times. Now you tell me you want to give up? I''m not going Ning Xiang was firm in her mind, but refused to go.


    Miscellaneous hair also came to her, trying to let her leave with the army.


    "You don''t have to persuade me. You can leave first. I''ll never leave anyway!" Ning Xiang turned her head and even didn''t bother to look at me.


    At this time, I quietly close to Ningxiang, and then quietly hit a punch behind her, after she was knocked unconscious, I held her on my back.


    "I''ll go! You can do it. She''s your goddess Zamao said jokingly.


    Chen Wenjin has been looking at me with a gloomy face. It seems that she cares about Ning Xiang so much for me, and she is not happy in her heart.Indeed, if I were Chen Wenjin, if Ning Xiang was so unruly and unreasonable, naturally, I still hope Yang Chuan can make a decision as soon as possible. I didn''t expect that Yang Chuan cared about her so much that I would be jealous.


    "Since you are so tangled, it''s better for us to stay here, and don''t stun others. If you want to drive, you can carry her on your back. How far can we go?" Chen Wenjin said jealously.


    I can hear the irony in her words, but now I''m not sure whether Lao Hei is the enemy or not. If I stay in this place rashly, the whole team may be destroyed in the end.


    "No, I can''t stay here!" I stick to my ideas.


    Liu siyao, Za Mao and Chen Lin are all a little tangled, because I have conflicts with Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang one after another, and the most embarrassing people are naturally them.


    "Let''s go! It''s better to go one step at a time. " At this time, Chen Lin walked alone in front, I quickly carried Ning Xiang to chase her.


    "You Chen Wenjin yelled behind me. Maybe she was completely disappointed with me. She agreed to move forward with Liu siyao''s half push and half pull.


    Going out for more than 100 meters, before we left the field of vision of the original resting place, we saw a pool of fresh blood on the ground. We all picked up the blood, and no one knew whose it was.


    "Let''s get around here!" I suggested that no one else would dare to disagree. After all, it is possible for wild animals and savages to appear on such a desert island.


    At this time, a big man suddenly rushed from our side, he was covered with blood, but I can still tell from his clothes and accent that he is old black!


    "Run After Lao Hei cried out, he fell to the ground and fainted.


    We were all confused. What happened? Why did Lao Hei get hurt again?

 Chapter 57

    The sudden appearance of Lao Hei really disrupted all my steps. I wanted to leave this ghost enemy early to avoid Lao Hei, but now he brought us all bad news.


    "Hiss


    Just when I hesitated to take Lao Hei away, I suddenly heard some strange sounds in the mountain forest. These people are like some wild animals or savages. If we spend more time here, we can only be wiped out by this unknown danger!


    "Miscellaneous hair, carry old black!" I made a quick decision and let the miscellaneous hair carry Lao Hei.


    I ran under the big tree as fast as I could and took out the pistol.


    Then, I started to retreat from this place with all the people, but in the process of walking, I felt that the whole thing was not as simple as I thought.


    After all, if Lao Hei is in danger, he will draw his gun for the first time. If he knows that his gun is missing, why don''t he doubt us?


    We rushed for more than 40 minutes in a row. Except for Chen Lin, several girls were out of breath, shouting for a rest.


    I looked at the rear and found that there were no people or wild animals catching up, so I wanted everyone to have a rest.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the woods in front of me.


    I almost subconsciously pulled out Lao Hei''s pistol and then aimed it at the man''s head. When I was about to shoot, the man exclaimed.


    "Don''t shoot, it''s me!"


    When I look at it carefully, it turns out that it is Lu Wei who has been missing for a long time.


    How could he be in this place? Why is Wu Zheng not with him?


    Almost no clothes on him were in good condition. He was in a mess. He was very excited when he saw our former companions.


    "I see you at last! I''m saved Lu Wei fell into my arms and I felt his body shaking.


    However, I still don''t believe that he can survive on his own. There must be someone else with him.


    "Where have you been all this time? Zamao and I have been looking for you, but we can''t find you. Now we are almost going to the south coast, but you show up I said.


    I still have not forgotten my promise to Liu siyao. Some time ago, I promised her that I would take him to find my boyfriend Wang Kai.


    "I''ll live on the dew of wild fruit after I''m separated from you! You don''t know how hard this vagrant life is! I met savages several times. Fortunately, I moved fast and climbed to the big tree. Otherwise, I would be done by them now! " Lu Wei cried bitterly as he spoke.


    "It''s a blessing for you to meet us by accident." Ning Xiang said comfortingly.


    At this time, the big stone in my heart finally fell down, and I could feel a little relieved at last, but I still felt that everything was a little too coincident, as if it was a little incredible.


    Lu Wei looked at Lao Hei''s direction and did not look away. He seemed a little surprised.


    "Old black What''s up? Why do you look like this? " Lu Wei inquired.


    "I don''t know. It seems that he was attacked by a group of people and survived, but now that he is in a coma, we can''t ask him what happened." I said helplessly.


    "Alas! These days when I left you, I met another group of people, but I didn''t dare to contact them. I just watched them from a distance in the dark, because they It''s cruel... " Lu Wei wants to talk but stops, as if something is hiding from us.


    "Who? Say it Miscellaneous hair is acute, hear here, also press cannot bear.


    I took the Mullah aside and asked him to put down Lao Hei. Then I told Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao to take a look at Lao Hei''s injury.


    "Let''s take a rest. Let''s revise the route before we make plans." I said.


    Everyone thought that my idea was good, but Lu Wei was always a little shivering. I knew that the team he was talking about was absolutely extraordinary.


    "Tell me what you know about them." I said calmly, trying to pretend to be indifferent, so maybe Lu Wei would not be so nervous.


    "They are very strong and well armed. They have all kinds of improved bows, arrows and crossbows. It seems that they call themselves marauders and enjoy killing. But they don''t kill animals, they do Kill When Lu Wei said here, his eyes suddenly twinkled.


    Chen Lin was sitting by, but when she heard these words, she immediately thought of something.


    I also thought of Chen Lin''s previous team. Since I took Chen Lin away last time, I never heard from them again. Now, I didn''t expect that their power has become stronger.


    "We have to take a long-term view on this matter. Everyone should be careful. Maybe we have fallen into each other''s ambush circle now. Don''t leave the team too far." I said.Looking at Chen Lin''s face, I knew that she must think that this so-called predator team was the team she had been in before.


    Thinking of Chen Lin''s position, I didn''t tell these people to others in the team for fear that they would continue to misunderstand Chen Lin.


    During the break, Chen Lin pulled me aside and asked, "Yang Chuan, I know you have some thoughts about my former boss. Yes, they called themselves marauders at the beginning, but..."


    I felt a pause in my heart. I didn''t know what Chen Lin was going to say next.


    "They are just a small branch of the team of" Predators ". The real predators are a huge group, distributed in all corners of the island. Although they do different things, their slogan is very unified, that is" plunder ". They have fun plundering other people''s property and food. If they encounter resistance, they will kill people and kill their mouths. They are very arrogant. " When Chen Lin said here, she couldn''t help shivering.


    I saw the details of her trembling, and thought that something must have touched her nerves before.


    "Then I think your old boss In fact, it''s OK. He once gave us some supplies, and it''s not as bad as Liu Gang. " I responded.


    "He When I worked with him at the beginning, he was really good, but other people in the team always encouraged him to do those bad things, you know, in order to survive! Sometimes people have to abandon some of their principles in the civilized world Chen Lin''s words are full of regrets.


    From her eyes, I can see her regret for her old boss. I feel that she still likes her old boss, but for various reasons, they can''t be together. Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling happy for the state of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. At least we can live together now.

 Chapter 58

    After learning about these things from Chen Lin, my heart is still heavy, because I don''t know whether other people will think the same way except Chen Lin.


    "Otherwise, don''t tell them about it, especially these girls, who have been worried for a long time. We need to find a long-term shelter, with which we can adjust our mind." Chen Lin suggested.


    "Don''t worry. I know it. You can have a rest." I comforted.


    After Chen Lin left, in fact, I was a little lost, because I knew that Chen Lin''s original team was really strong, and they were just a branch of the "Predator" team.


    That is to say, the strength of "Predator" far exceeds our current team!


    Thinking that the living environment of the desert island will become more and more cruel, I feel that I have little hope of living on the desert island, whether I am myself or other members of the team. Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little desperate.


    I always encourage others in the team to move forward. As long as I do my best, nothing will be wrong.


    But now, I know what is in my heart. Who can encourage me?


    It''s getting dark. It''s almost dusk.


    The girls are still resting. Lu Wei and Za Mao are on guard. I look at the time and plan to take the team forward. Ning Xiang is awakened by me.


    "Why bother me to sleep? Go away!" Ning Xiang gave me a white look.


    I know that she must still be angry for her own things, so I always stayed by her side and coaxed: "I was wrong just now, little darling, don''t be angry."


    "Little darling? Who are you, little darling? Get out of here Although Ning Xiang is still an attitude of burying me, in fact, her tone has eased down.


    I touched her waist, deliberately rubbed, scratched, she immediately jumped up, and then kept chasing me.


    We''re going forward, and then we''re going forward again.


    On the way, maybe Lao Hei had enough rest. He woke up from behind.


    "I Where is this? Yang, where are you going? " Old black said vaguely.


    "We''re going to find shelter." Za Mao said calmly.


    "Water I want water... " Lao Hei''s lips were cracked. He woke up from a long coma. He really needed some fresh water to replenish his body.


    However, not only Lao Hei, all the people in our team haven''t drunk water for a long time, and everyone is eager to drink water.


    "Why don''t we find some fresh water? How about leaving some people to look after Lao Hei? " I suggested.


    "Nothing You go to find it. I can do it alone. I''ll help you with your luggage here! " Old black said with difficulty.


    I thought, if Lao Hei is our spy, will he take all our luggage away while we go to look for water?


    "Yang Chuan, I think what he said is reasonable. Now that we know that there are" marauders "nearby, we should stick together and not walk together with one or two more people." Chen Lin suggested.


    Since Chen Lin even said that, I also think it''s a big deal. So I divided the team into two groups. I was in the group of Ning Xiang and Lu Wei, and Za Mao was in the group of Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and Chen Lin. in this way, Lao Hei was left alone.


    "Let''s go! Half an hour later, we''ll come back again. Everyone should aim at the time. Don''t go too far. Remember to mark it I exhort.


    Chen Wenjin is not with me. I''m still worried about her.


    After we separated into two groups, Lu Wei said that he had a new flashlight, but he forgot to put it in his bag.


    "Why don''t I go back and get the flashlight? So we can walk safely at night. " Lu Wei said.


    "OK, then you go and come back quickly." I responded.


    "Wait for me! Let''s go together when I come back When Lu Wei left, he especially told me.


    I always feel strange when I listen to his words, but when I say it again, I can only let Lu Wei go first.


    However, something disturbing happened.


    About ten minutes after Lu Wei left, he still didn''t come back, so we began to discuss where he had gone.


    "Wait, I''ll go back and have a look!" I was a little worried, so I took Ningxiang back to the original resting place.


    After returning to the original resting place, I still didn''t find any trace of Lu Wei, even Lao Hei who had been here before.


    "Look, the bags here are so messy!" Ning Xiang showed a frightened expression.


    I just found out that some bushes at the scene seem to have some traces of being crushed, such as someone fighting here before, and then someone was pushed here.


    And the place where we used to put our bags is also a mess."Is it hard to be black? What danger have they encountered?" Ning Xiang said.


    I thought, I''m afraid I didn''t encounter the enemy of an outsider, but one of Lao hei and Lu Wei had a ghost, which led to such a chaotic fight.


    "Don''t worry, let''s follow the clues, and then wait for them to come back!" I said.


    "No, since something has happened, we have to tell them about it. We can''t delay it any longer." Ning Xiang warned.


    I thought it made sense, so I lit a fire and used smoke to warn them to go back to camp.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After a while, Za Mao and other team members went back to the temporary camp. They were surprised to see the scene in a mess.


    "Maybe they had some trouble, so there was a fight here. But don''t worry about it. Lu Wei is a little intelligent, and Lao Hei is not a man who can be easily knocked down. They will be OK." I comforted him calmly.


    "But Lao hei and Lu Wei Well, if they are really in trouble, shall we go to them? " Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    In fact, Za Mao has understood my inner thoughts. I know Lao Hei must have a problem, but it''s not convenient to report him in front of everyone now, so we can only continue to be patient. Only by being patient can we find the final truth.


    "Definitely, but we can''t disperse. It''s my negligence to disperse to search for water just now, and it''s also my fault to let Lu Wei come back alone to get the flashlight Well, I can only hope that they are still alive I sighed.


    In fact, no matter Lao Hei or Lu Wei, I have doubts about their identity. I always feel that they come to my team with something else in mind. They must not be the kind of people I think.


    However, I can only put these ideas in my heart. I only know that next time I meet Lao Hei, I will not be soft hearted!

 Chapter 59

    We have been searching around for a long time, but we still haven''t found any trace of Lao hei and Lu Wei, so we plan to find a place to settle down.


    "It''s getting dark, so we''ll continue to search nearby later. You can find a place to have a rest." I told the others.


    I thought that if there were no Lao hei and Lu Wei, the boys in the team would only be me and miscellaneous hair, so we should take some responsibility and not let these girls be in any danger.


    "No, it''s not safe for you to go. Let''s go together. We can take care of each other and avoid too much trouble." Chen Lin said.


    I know what Chen Lin means, but I can''t let the people in the team betray me any more. I have to make some changes.


    "All right! Let''s find a place together. It''s good to have a rest, but It''s better to have one more person on the night watch! " I told everyone.


    In the evening, everyone is in a bad mood when they eat, because there are two less people in the team, which is bad news.


    "Yang Chuan, I have something to tell you in the evening. Let me join you." Ning Xiang took the initiative to ask for a vigil with me. I was very happy in my heart and thought that I could have something to do with her.


    However, after hearing these words, Chen Wenjin felt very bad and went to bed on a haystack.


    I really want to explain to Chen Wenjin, but I''m afraid of Ning Xiang''s wishful thinking, so I didn''t say it.


    In the evening, everyone was almost asleep. Ning Xiang came over.


    "Do you suspect that Lao Hei is the traitor among us?" Ning Xiang asked me seriously.


    "Yes! How do you know! "


    I''m very surprised, because I''ve never seen Ning Xiang tell me these things, and I don''t know that she should have such foresight!


    "Well, you can tell this kind of thing by looking at your face. In fact, I''ve been doubting him for a long time, but I''m afraid that if you say that I always doubt my teammates, I won''t say it. Now it seems that there is a great chance that he will be a spy! " Ning Xiang and I have a good analysis.


    "Well, tell me, when did you begin to doubt him?" I asked.


    In fact, I don''t know whether Laohei has any human problems. Other people''s ideas may enlighten me, and these enlightenments are very useful.


    "First of all, before he knew us, he killed a man with a spear in front of us. We don''t know whether that man is good or bad. We believe him only by Lao Hei''s one-sided words. Of course, he also helped our whole team, but if you are a spy who breaks into the enemy, it''s necessary to do something that people can trust, isn''t it? "


    Ning Xiang''s words made me very impressed. I really thought of his strange actions when I first met Lao Hei that day.


    "But we can see that he has conflicts with the Americans! He also made a lot of efforts in the struggle with Liu Gang, Americans and savages. If being a spy is so tired, so bitter and so painful, I would rather not do it. " I analyzed.


    "That''s what you say Then there seems to be no suspicion of such an old black... " Ning Xiang began to tangle.


    Like her, I''m very tangled.


    "But! Thank you for supporting me and having similar ideas with me. I''ve been bothered by these things recently. With you... " I looked at Ning Xiang''s eyes, and even looked at her for eight seconds.


    People say that looking at each other for eight seconds without looking away, this is true love!


    After I stared at her like this, Ning Xiang was a little shy and didn''t dare to look at me any more.


    "You Why do you look at me like this Is there something on my face? " Ning Xiang shyly turned his head, do not want me to continue to see her.


    "No Do you think It''s beautiful. " I said calmly.


    In fact, I really do not want to make her happy, but this time Ningxiang, such a smart Ningxiang I really like!


    The two of us didn''t have much intimacy that night, but because of these conversations, our relationship became closer.


    The next day, early in the morning, we all continued to go south towards the south coast. At the same time, we were still looking for the whereabouts of Lao hei and Lu Wei.


    "Don''t we go to the east? If you cross these peaks, you may not find them Asked Za Mao.


    "No, we also have more important things to do. If they are lucky and have a big life, they will meet us or other companions, and we can''t continue to spend it like this." When I said this, I especially looked at Liu siyao. She looked at me with an excited and trusting look, as if I cared about her thoughts.


    I know very well in my heart, because it doesn''t matter whether Lao Hei is a traitor or not, whether Lu Wei is alive or not. I have to continue to be responsible for my team, and I have to continue to be responsible for all the people who are still alive. I can''t let them go through this muddy water any more."Let''s go! Just listen to Yang Chuan. Anyway, we don''t have any supplies now. If we continue to find them, we will starve ourselves to death. " Ningxiang did not oppose me as before, but supported me instead. I''m also very glad.


    "All right! Then pack up and go


    We went back to the empty space and cleaned up the things we didn''t take the day before.


    When I was packing my backpack, I found a carved stone in the grass.


    "Well, how can there be such a thing?" I said doubtfully.


    When you heard my doubts, you all came and saw the stone with words.


    Unlike other information, the stone is not carved with Chinese characters, but a row of English.


    It''s early morning, so it''s still a little dark in the forest, and we can''t see what''s written on it clearly.


    "Who would be so boring and carve English letters on it?" Miscellaneous Mao did not think too much, make complaints about it directly.


    But whether it was me, Ning Xiang, Chen Lin or Chen Wenjin, the nerves of the four of us immediately became nervous.


    Because Lao Hei is an American, it is reasonable for him to speak English and carve English letters.


    Moreover, in order to avoid other people''s search, English is the best.


    When I think of it, I really want to see what it means.


    "Lu Wei seems to be the same In English Department.... " Ning Xiang mentioned a key message.


    "What I''m more nervous.


    Because originally I thought that the information engraved was left by Lao Hei. Now I know that Lu Wei is also an English major, which means that the information may also be left by him. This makes me even more confused.


    Who left the message?

 Chapter 60

    After we got the English information engraved on the stone, we continued to go south without too much time.


    "Let''s go! Anyway, it''s just information. We can''t stay here all the time for this information! Be sure to keep on going, or there will be some mistakes! " I said.


    In fact, I don''t want people like Lao Hei to appear in front of us again.


    All the way to the south means that we will meet Liu siyao''s boyfriend soon.


    "Siyao, how handsome your boyfriend is. It''s worth going through fire and water for him like this." I joked.


    Ning Xiang slapped me on the shoulder and said, "what do you want to do about other girls? Lead the way quickly


    When Chen Wenjin heard this, she was not very happy. After all, Ning Xiang and I were not related, but she always took advantage of these opportunities to have some intimate moves with me.


    "Oh, it''s all right. He''s just normal! Nothing special! " Liu siyao is also very smart. She sees the displeasure on Chen Wenjin''s face and knows that if Ning Xiang and I continue to have an affair, Chen Wenjin will be angry, so she wants to solve the crisis.


    "What is it like? Tell us about it! Otherwise, even if we find him, we don''t know him! You can''t follow us all the time, can you? " I said.


    In fact, what I mean is that if we encounter any danger and the team is broken up, Liu siyao may not be able to find her boyfriend in person, but some of us may find her boyfriend.


    "Never mind! Anyway, he has one nose and two eyes That''s about it! " Liu siyao replied shyly.


    "I''ll go! If you say that, you are not saying it! Are you a boyfriend or a girlfriend, or are you... " I didn''t say the word "gun friend", but everyone understood it.


    "No! We are friends and girlfriends! That is to say We haven''t been dating for a long time... " Liu siyao whispered.


    Other people don''t say it, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t think so. I just think Liu siyao regards her as her boyfriend after only a few days of interaction with her. It''s really inappropriate, but I didn''t stab her face to face, instead, I continued on my way.


    In fact, I still have a little defensive mentality in my heart, because Lao Hei, who once went through fire and water for us, may now be the spy in our team. No matter who I meet again and how close I am to our team members, I can''t believe him.


    In my opinion, the difficult living environment of the desert island will change people''s mentality. Even if the people who were great and upright in the civilized society before come to the desert island, they will become degenerate.


    Walking, I don''t know where I feel. I always feel that someone is following me. I have to look back from time to time, but I don''t find anyone.


    "What''s the matter? Yang Chuan, who are you always secretly looking at Ning Xiang said with bad intentions.


    "No No Let''s go


    Because I have no exact evidence, I have not seen anyone, and I have not heard anything, it is not convenient for me to express my inner worries.


    Because the nerves of all the players are still sensitive now. If I say it directly, it will be difficult for them to go on their way safely.


    However, when I thought of the English information engraved on the stone, combined with my own sixth sense, I was still a little worried about the situation that someone might be following us.


    I can only hold the pistol in my arms for fear of any accident!


    After we walked for about half a day, we finally came to the south coast and saw some amazing things.


    "You see, there are many traces of human life here, old fires, tent wrecks, food wrecks All of them I analyzed.


    In the past, this kind of thing was analyzed by Lao Hei for all of us. After all, he was born in the army, so he has more experience in outdoor life than us.


    Chen Lin has rich experience, but she always likes to be alone, so she didn''t tell us much about it.


    Now that Lao Hei is gone, I will take the responsibility of explaining.


    "Then why are they not here now..." Liu siyao muttered.


    When I was about to answer her, a group of people came to us from a distance.


    Subconsciously, I grasped the weapon and became more nervous. Are these people the enemy?


    "Hey, little brother, wait, we''re not bad people!"


    There were four people on the opposite side. The leader looked a little bad, but he looked at us with a smile. He seemed to know who was in our team.


    "Wang Kai! It''s me, I''m siyao Liu siyao cheerfully yelled at each other.


    When the bad boy saw Liu siyao, his eyes were shining, and he quickly came to Liu siyao."Siyao! You don''t know how much I miss you! How are you? How are you doing these days! " When the bad boy looks from the side, he is actually quite handsome.


    To tell you the truth, even if I''m not five points handsome, I''ve got four points. No wonder Liu siyao is so determined and unswerving to him after she separated from him.


    "You are so bad! I''ve been away for a long time, but I didn''t come to see you. Hum Liu siyao deliberately pretends to be very angry. In fact, people with clear eyes can see that she is very happy to meet Wang Kai again.


    "Oh! Siyao, you know it''s very hard to live on this desert island! If I hadn''t met these little friends, it would be hard for me to live alone! Don''t embarrass me any more! " Wang Kai pretended to be aggrieved.


    I know very well that they are just in love, so their relationship is certainly not as good as those close lovers, even with me and Ningxiang.


    Ning Xiang and I have had that night''s communication. In fact, our relationship is close to a little couple now. Chen Wenjin and I have always been very tacit understanding.


    However, although the relationship between Liu siyao and Wang Kai seems to be close, in fact, they do not have any physical contact.


    Wang Kai, looking at Liu siyao''s reappearance in front of him, tries to open his arms to embrace Liu siyao.


    "Siyao, let me hold you!" When Wang Kai reached over, Liu siyao pushed his hand away and refused his request.


    "Don''t Wang Kai, I''m a little Not adapted to... " Liu siyao hesitated.


    As soon as I saw Liu siyao''s action, I knew that she would not be happy, otherwise she would not be so reluctant!


    But Wang Kai wants to take advantage of Liu siyao before he can say a few words of greetings. From the bottom of my heart, I don''t think he is a good man.

 Chapter 61

    However, the short-term embarrassment of Liu siyao and Wang Kai did not affect Liu siyao to introduce her little boyfriend to us.


    "Wang Kai, come here and I''ll introduce you to these friends who have been taking care of me all the time!" Liu siyao happily pulled Wang Kai to our side.


    Za Mao looked at Wang Kai with a disdainful look, and he looked very disdainful.


    In fact, I know that it''s because Za Mao feels a little uncomfortable. These days, he has a good relationship with Liu siyao.


    I also know that if Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin fall in love with me, naturally they will not have any sparks with Zamao. Chen Lin, a woman, seems not to like men and women''s affairs. She has no interest in Zamao at all. Zamao''s only pursuit is Liu siyao.


    Now that Liu siyao meets her former boyfriend, the worst person in her heart is naturally Zamao.


    "Brother Yang, sister Ning, this is my boyfriend, Wang Kai." Liu siyao knew that Ning Xiang and I had the highest position in the team, so she first introduced Wang Kai to us.


    After Wang Kai saw me, he also held out his hand with a smile and said, "nice to meet you. Thank you for taking care of my girlfriend these days. Thank you!"


    Wang Kai also pretended to bow in front of me. I observed that the three people behind him all showed an incredible look. It seems that Wang Kai has done less of this kind of thing, otherwise the three people would not have been so surprised by his behavior.


    I didn''t like his politeness at all, but I also shook his hand with just the right strength. There was nothing wrong with it, so I didn''t expose his idea.


    "Well! We still want to go with you, do you think? Big brother Wang Kai still looked respectfully at me.


    "Don''t call him big brother. It''s strange. Just follow me and call him brother Yang." Liu siyao said with a smile.


    "Join us! But you have to listen to Yang Chuan for everything big and small. He is our leader Miscellaneous hair disdains to say.


    I didn''t say anything in silence.


    I thought that since Liu siyao introduced Wang Kai to me on her own initiative, in Wang Kai''s view, I was actually the leader of our team.


    I''ve seen a lot of gangster movies before. The elder brother doesn''t need to talk too much. He just needs to ask his younger brother to do everything.


    I don''t mean that Za Mao is my younger brother. He is my good brother who has gone through life and death. It''s just that in order to set up my image higher and suppress these four people, Za Mao said this in particular.


    I also want to see how the opposite party will react after hearing this.


    "Fuck you! Why should we listen to you! If you don''t like it, just fight! " Wang Kai''s younger brother a is not happy.


    Younger brother B also continued: "brother Kai, I have already said that these people must be bad to us. Otherwise, take your sister-in-law and we''d better leave!"


    "What are you going to do? If you don''t like it, do it! Come on Zamao took out his axe from his backpack and put it directly in front of the two boys. They were so scared that they shivered.


    Wang Kai and I are a bit upset, but no one has spoken yet, because we know who loses in momentum as soon as he speaks.


    I watched Wang Kai for a long time, but he finally let go.


    "Well? Both of you, apologize to me! " Wang Kai yelled at the two little brothers.


    The two counsellors apologized to Zamao.


    "Sorry! My little brother is not sensible, please forgive me, brother Yang, right! After that, I will follow you. You are the big brother of the four of us. What you say is what you say! " Wang Kai said readily.


    Everyone in the team can see his face clearly, not to mention a sensitive person like me.


    I used to see similar expressions on the faces of Li Mingyu and Zhou Lu. They are all uneasy. How can they rely on others?


    Thinking of this, I paid special attention to the position of the four of them.


    "Zamao, I''ll walk at the back and you''ll drive ahead. I''ll see what these four bastards are going to do with us!" I said.


    The reason why I didn''t walk in front with Za Mao was that I was worried that if I walked in front, I might be plotted by these people, so I had to go to the last position of the team!


    "Oh, why do you let these people follow us? They can be big trouble in big trouble Miscellaneous hair a face melancholy way.


    "No way! If you look at siyao, she''s going to stick it to someone else. Fortunately, she has a sense of reserve and knows her identity now. " I also a face helpless way.


    In fact, I don''t want Wang Kai to follow us on the road. Now, it''s really hard for me to accept any new companions, not to mention Wang Kai who is restless.


    "Wang Kai used to do some shady things in school, and I can''t tell you..." Miscellaneous hair still hesitates."What? Did they have any black stuff before? " I was a little surprised.


    Because if Wang Kai is really like what Za Mao said, then I really need to pay attention to it. I can''t let such four rat excrement spoil our soup!


    "He has so much black stuff! I heard that he had fallen asleep, and the girl made her pregnant. The girl came to ask him for abortion, but he threatened to take nude photos. If she asked him for money, she would make it public! One more time! One eye boy accidentally offended him. He rushed to the dormitory with several people and beat them up. He also threatened to break their legs if he said anything When Za Mao said this, his eyes always showed indignation.


    After hearing this, I was shocked. I thought that Wang Kai, who seems to be friendly on the surface, should have such a style. It seems that he is quite capable!


    In fact, I know very well that Zamao, like me, is always jealous of evil, but if he doesn''t think about it carefully, he will definitely have conflicts with Wang Kai in the future. I can''t let this matter be found here!


    Just after we were about to start a new journey, Lu Wei suddenly appeared in front of us. This time, he still had a lot of blood on his body, and his clothes were even worse than before.


    He''s like this, which gives us a big surprise.


    "Old black! Old black! To kill Kill me... " Lu Wei just said a word and fainted in front of us.


    A few of us were all in a daze, but I thought that Lao Hei might have killed Xiao Liu and Xiao Hui before. My heart was tight, and I was ready for revenge!


    Just as I was preparing to deal with the possible crisis, Lao Hei rushed out of the grass and met us.


    Old black and I looked at each other. He looked at the pistol in my hand, and I also looked at the dagger in his hand. The atmosphere was a little subtle.

 Chapter 62

    After that, the old man took the axe and ran away quickly, but he didn''t think about it.


    Wang Kai and others are also confused. They don''t know what deep hatred we had with Lao Hei, otherwise they would not have met each other as soon as we met!


    "Don''t worry, he''s far away." Chen Lin''s tone is very relaxed.


    I thought to myself, is Chen Lin also with the old black gang?


    In the past, Chen Lin must have been the kind of person who started first, but now, she didn''t start! I don''t even have the idea to pull a bow and arrow!


    I didn''t think much about it. For today''s sake, it was the most important to catch Lao Hei, so I took my own dagger and Lao Hei''s pistol to catch up.


    After a while, miscellaneous hair also followed.


    "How''s it going? Did you find the boy? " Asked Za Mao.


    I shook my head and said, "he''s so fast. I followed him almost immediately, but I still didn''t find him."


    "Then there''s no way. In that case, we''d better go back to the team. I''m afraid that if he comes up with a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain, the people in our team will be in danger." Miscellaneous hair reminds a way.


    In fact, I''m not very worried about this, because Chen Lin is still in charge of the team, not to mention the men who just joined.


    All of these factors should be the place for the old black to fear.


    "Let''s go looking separately. We must be careful. Lao Hei is different from Liu Gang. He is a soldier. You must be very careful! If something happens later, we''ll use the whistle as a signal to support each other. " I said.


    Za Mao nodded, and then we separated.


    However, just separated for two minutes, the whistle suddenly sounded, my heart a tight, thought miscellaneous hair is not an accident!


    Whistle sounded less than two seconds, it suddenly stopped, like someone forced to interrupt the same.


    I followed the voice just now, trying to find miscellaneous hair, but found no one, but also saw the ground is some fighting traces.


    In my mind, there was a picture of Zamao and Laohei fighting each other just now. In fact, my heart was very tangled. After all, Laohei was the first friend I knew on the desert island.


    Now I''m going to fight with my first friend in this way, and I''m also wearing mixed hair. My heart is actually very complicated.


    However, now that I''ve got a hand with Lao Hei, I can''t hesitate any more!


    "Miscellaneous hair, miscellaneous hair!" I yelled around.


    I know that if Zamao and Laohei fight head-on, they won''t get any advantage.


    Even, from these messy fighting traces on the ground, I clearly felt that the miscellaneous hair was trapped by Lao Hei!


    Thinking of this, I can''t wait to find Lao Hei.


    "Lucky you!" I burst into a rage and yelled a few words of English into the forest.


    I know that if I scold Lao Hei in Putonghua, maybe he can understand it, but it''s definitely not as provocative as scolding him in English.


    Sure enough, after I yelled this, the air flow behind me began to be disordered. I turned around and saw that Lao Hei rushed towards me.


    My heart a tight, trying to avoid the old black attack.


    However, the speed of the old black is too fast, I simply can not dodge, can only wrestle with him together.


    My figure is different from that of Lao Hei. Soon I was in a weak position. I was attacked by him all the time. I always tried my best to protect my head.


    Although Lao Hei actually hit me with every punch, he didn''t attack me in the head, neck and other fatal places. He just kept hitting my arm as if he were punishing me.


    I feel that he seems to have reservations.


    Originally, I thought that he looked down on me as a yellow race, so I didn''t use all my strength on purpose. Thinking of this, my body didn''t know where to burst out a strong force and rushed towards him.


    I turned over from the ground and wrestled with old black again.


    At first, he was a little surprised. He thought that I had the strength to resist, but he didn''t give me another chance, so he caught me on the ground and made me unable to move.


    How to say that he was a soldier before, so it''s natural for him to have these skills. Besides, he and I are not a heavyweight, and we will soon lose again.


    After I was controlled by him, I fell on the ground and asked him, "why do you want to kill your own people? Why? We are so good to you! Take care of you and protect you when you are injured. Is that how you treat your benefactor? "


    I looked at Lao hei and found that he didn''t refute me. He just showed a dignified look. It seemed that he still didn''t agree with what he said to me."You speak! What''s the matter with your silence? " I asked aloud.


    "I didn''t do what you said, and I didn''t kill anyone. You all misunderstood me. Although I''m fighting with you now, I think you misunderstood me, so I want to show you some color, but I didn''t do those things, I just didn''t do them!" Old black cut the railway.


    Even after hearing his explanation, I still feel that he is a dead duck and refuses to believe what he said. I know that he definitely wants to use these words to return to our team and play a greater role as a traitor!


    "Do you think I''ll believe you if you say that?" When I said this, I had quietly grasped the dagger in my hand, and Lao Hei didn''t pay attention because he was focused on talking to me.


    "Believe it or not, I didn''t come back this time to join you, but..."


    Before Lao Hei finished his sentence, I rushed in front of him with a dagger. Lao Hei couldn''t defend himself. He was knocked down by me and lost his fighting ability.


    I pointed his pistol at him and he was a little honest.


    "If you don''t tell the person behind you, I''ll kill you here!" I yelled at old black.


    Think of miscellaneous hair may be killed, my heart that pain ah! It can''t be cured in one or two days!


    "You can kill me if you want. Why talk so much to me? Besides, didn''t you read the information I left you carefully? " Lao Hei mentioned the stone engraved with English words.


    "I can''t see clearly. It seems that it has been destroyed Well, no, you kept that stone? Not Lu Wei? " I''m so confused that I really don''t know who''s right and who''s wrong.


    "I have to keep it. Do you think you Chinese people can write such continuous letters? It''s still a little crooked, but it''s really my handwriting Old black firm way.


    I hesitated a little. If that stone is really left by Lao Hei, it means that Lu Wei is playing tricks on everything!


    Now it''s hard to tell the true from the false!

 Chapter 63

    I''ve heard all these things Lao Hei said. Indeed, just based on Lu Wei''s one-sided words, I chose to believe what he said, and now I can kill Lao Hei.


    But if Lu Wei is always behind the scenes, and he intends to blame Lao Hei, then I will not only kill my good friend myself, but also raise a tiger for trouble, and let Lu Wei, the traitor, back into our team.


    Thinking of this, my trigger was released.


    I was at a loss and didn''t know what to say.


    "Look at you, maybe you don''t know the truth! In fact, we were all cheated by that boy. You don''t know that boy''s tone is too different when he talks to me alone! This is Lu Wei you''ve never seen before Old black kept yelling at me.


    Although he was so rude, he didn''t mean to get up from the ground. In fact, when I was at a loss, he had many chances to escape, but he didn''t do it either.


    From these tiny details, I can see that Lao Hei is definitely not the murderer we thought before, and the murderer must have someone else!


    "I have something else to tell you..." Before Lao Hei finished, the others came running.


    Seeing me pressing Lao Hei on the ground, Lu Wei rushed over madly and tried to kill Lao Hei.


    "You son of a bitch, you didn''t hurt me enough, you want to hurt Yang Chuan! Look, I won''t kill you! " Lu Wei is furious and will rush to Lao hei and give him a blow.


    I thought to myself, didn''t Lu Weigang still faint? How come I''m so excited to see Lao Hei now? It''s clear that there''s a ghost in my heart!


    "Wait, where''s the fur? Why is the hair gone? " Liu siyao saw that Zamao wasn''t with me, and I was wrestling with Lao Hei, so she couldn''t help worrying about the whereabouts of Zamao.


    "I''ll find it later! This man must be slaughtered first. No, then he will suffer endless troubles! " Lu Wei is going to stab Lao Hei with a dagger.


    I thought something was wrong, so I kicked Lu Wei away. He was weak originally, so I kicked him casually, flew out and lay on the ground.


    "Lu Wei, are you in such a hurry to kill Lao Hei that you still have something on your mind?" I asked.


    The reason why I didn''t say he had a ghost in his heart is to give him face. I need to see how he dealt with my words.


    "No No, Certainly not! " Lu Wei quickly explained.


    "Then why are you still holding a dagger in your hand? Didn''t I let Zamao take your dagger away before? Why didn''t you give him the dagger? " I continued to question.


    In fact, I didn''t ask Zamao to collect anyone''s weapons. I just said this on purpose to see when Lu Wei showed his fox tail.


    "I I didn''t! " Lu Wei quickly threw the dagger on the ground, but his eyes were still red. It seemed that he really wanted to kill Lao Hei.


    "Lao Hei, tell us what you have done these days. Before Lao Hei finishes, no one can be rude to him!" I ordered.


    My words are like military orders here, and basically no one dares to resist.


    Lao Hei slowly got up from the ground and told us.


    "The first thing is that when I went on patrol with Za Mao, I found that my gun was missing. I thought I was obeyed by a thief, but when I found out that it was Yang you who ordered him to do it, I was worried that you would kill me, so I didn''t come back, but followed you in the dark." Said old black.


    "Yes, I let you steal the gun, but it''s also because I suspect that you have something to do with the death of Xiao Liu and Xiao Hui." I responded.


    "I really can''t explain their death. I didn''t do it, but I''ve been following you all the time. If you think it''s me, kill me." Old black said calmly.


    In fact, his attitude and the way he did to me before, I already know that he didn''t do these things, but now other people don''t understand, so I need Lao Hei''s explanation one by one.


    "Then why don''t you and Lu Wei confront each other face to face, but try to avoid us?" Ning Xiang inquired.


    "Before I came back, Lu Wei secretly attacked me. If I hadn''t seen through his trap, I would have been a corpse standing in front of you now. He always wanted to kill me, but I saw through the trick, so I went to hunt him down, which would have caused the illusion that both of us were not in the team at the same time." Said old black.


    "You fart! make slanderous charges at sb! You want to kill me, that''s why I keep running Lu Wei replied.


    I thought about it for a while and thought that Lu Wei couldn''t beat Lao Hei, and Lao Hei hasn''t killed Lu Wei now. Naturally, he has a conscience. But Lu Wei, knowing that Lao Hei was captured by me, was eager to kill him. This is the expression of guilty heart!


    "I don''t want to argue with you. I tell you, Lu Wei, I see all these things you do, but I have no evidence to tell Yang. Before we were attacked by wild animals, by savages, even Xiao Liu, you killed us. What are you arguing about? Do you dare to frisk us? You still have a snake tail grass on you. You''re waiting to kill me and then poison everyone else, right Asked the old substantia nigra.After Lao Hei said this, I looked in the direction of Lu Wei and found that he had disappeared!


    At this time, I had the answer in my heart.


    From the very beginning, Ningxiang and others were attacked by wild animals when they went to the toilet, and then we were attacked by savages until the death of Xiao Liu Xiaohui. When we just met with Chen Wenjin, I overheard the chat of Wu Zheng and others that night, and someone deliberately made a sound. Lu Wei should have done all these things!


    Now, Lu Wei''s leaving without saying goodbye is the best evidence!


    "Where is Lu Weiren?" I said in a little hurry.


    Za Mao came over from behind and gasped: "Oh, I was almost killed by the barbarian Lao hei Forget it, now you want to chase Lu Wei, the bastard! "


    It turns out that when Zamao was fighting with Laohei, Laohei actually let him run away.


    "He just told me that he would go to the toilet, but I didn''t expect..." Chen Wenjin whispered.


    "No! I saw him at the corner of the forest just now. He said that Lao Hei was caught here, but he wanted to go to the toilet. He was very dangerous, so I gave him the pistol! " Miscellaneous hair reluctantly patted thigh, hate oneself too easy to believe others!


    "That''s enough! Don''t get separated. Lu Wei is crazy now. He''s sure to shoot cold arrows at us in the dark. Be careful! " I said.


    At this time, it happened that there was a gust of overcast wind nearby, blowing the fallen leaves around. The sound was like a black-and-white impermanence evocation, which made us all shudder.


    Lao Hei sorted out his clothes and accompanied us to guard the surrounding environment.


    But after all, Lu Wei has a gun in his hand. Thinking of this, I feel very nervous.

 Chapter 64

    Lu Wei''s escape and Lao Hei''s confession brought the truth to light.


    Seeing that Lao Hei was injured all over, I felt very embarrassed and ashamed.


    "Lao Hei, the attitude I had towards you before, I I''m sorry! " After all, I should admit to my old friends!


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. You two embroidered legs can''t hurt me! Ha ha ha Old black smiles.


    In fact, both me and Zamao understand that we have all tried our best. Naturally, Laohei will not be any better.


    Moreover, in order to prevent us from being hurt, Lao Hei kept his temper down and let himself not be mad and hurt us, which is very valuable.


    "Come on, let me bandage it for you!" Chen Wenjin takes the initiative to help Lao Hei bandage the wound, while Liu siyao also helps. The atmosphere of the team is getting better again.


    Za Mao and I were about to discuss Lu Wei''s next move when someone around us was criticizing.


    "Oh, I thought you had something! There are so many traitors in your team! Hum The speaker is Wang Kai''s subordinate, a sissy named Wang Jing.


    "Shut up, do you have a part to talk about here?" Miscellaneous hair Qi just hit back.


    "Well, some people! We don''t even have the ability to distinguish between loyal and traitor. Why can we be our boss? Is that right? Xu Dian, self-improvement. " Wang Jing pointed at the mulberry tree and scolded the locust tree.


    I know he is talking about me, but I don''t care too much with him.


    The two doglegs beside Wang Jing also said: "yes! Not as good as us! At least we''ll follow Kai Shao and drink spicy food. If we follow the present one, hum, we may be regarded as traitors one day! "


    I noticed that although the dog legs were criticizing me all the time, Wang Kai didn''t budge. There was a meaningful smile on his mouth.


    I thought to myself, although this man was a little cruel before, he still thought very clearly about these tricks.


    "Shut up, stop it!" Wang Kai said with a gloomy face.


    All of a sudden, the three dogs were afraid to speak.


    Then, Wang Kai stood up from where he was and walked up to me.


    Za Mao thought that he would come to find fault, so he stood in front of me and protected me. Lao Hei also leaned towards me.


    "What''s the matter? You want to fight, don''t you? Come on, I''ll be with you. " The miscellaneous hair rubs the hand ground to say.


    "It''s OK, miscellaneous hair, you get out of the way, let him come over." I said calmly.


    I know that since Wang Kai was able to stop the three men''s actions before, I don''t need miscellaneous hair and old black to protect me. This is a man to man fight!


    Wang Kai laughs. He doesn''t care about the miscellaneous hair at all. Instead, he comes to me with a little arrogant attitude and says, "brother! I don''t have any opinions about you being the boss, but it''s really not right to see what you''ve done just now! For Lu Wei''s betrayal of you, he has done so many suspicious things. Why can''t you find out earlier? If you had found out earlier, we would have solved him now, and there would not have been so much trouble, so you should be more cautious in the future, right? "


    Before I could answer him, Wang Kai added, "do you think I''m right?"


    He seems to give me more advice. In fact, I''m not happy with his condescending tone.


    However, I didn''t turn my face around. I responded with a dry smile.


    However, I feel very sad in my heart. I feel that I really don''t have leadership ability. I doubt whether I am suitable to be a leader.


    After that, Wang Kai went back to his position.


    Liu siyao knows that I must be very sad after hearing Wang Kai''s words, but because she is Wang Kai''s girlfriend, she can''t comfort me.


    In my heart, I feel a little confused. I don''t know whether what I''ve done during this period is right or wrong. I feel that I haven''t done a lot of things well enough, which leads to my mistakes today.


    When I lost my soul, a hand was on my shoulder. I turned to see that it was Ningxiang.


    "Don''t lose heart. We''ve been with you all the time. Besides, no one is perfect. Everyone has shortcomings. Your shortcomings are the least among all of us, but it''s inevitable to make mistakes. However, no matter how wrong you are, we are willing to follow you, because your efforts are obvious to all! " Ning Xiang comforted me.


    Looking at her firm eyes, as if to tell me, no matter how others doubt you, abandon you, I would rather Xiang will also swear to follow you Yangchuan.


    With the comfort of Ning Xiang, I feel as if I have been reborn!


    When I came back, I suddenly found that Ningxiang comforted me. This was something I didn''t dare to think about before. I couldn''t help getting excited.I think of Ning Xiang''s sneering at me leaving Liu Gang in order to find food on the edge of the desert island. To tell you the truth, I was very miserable at that time. However, under the pressure of survival, I put this misery in my heart and didn''t tell others.


    When I come back, I want to continue to say two words with Ningxiang, but she immediately changed her face, and recovered the way she used to treat me.


    I feel that a woman''s temper is indeed cloudy and sunny, just like the climate in tropical areas. It changes as soon as it changes. It doesn''t give people a chance to breathe at all!


    Even so, I have already felt her concern for me with what Ningxiang said just now, so my heart is still a little warm.


    I know that now Ningxiang is no longer the one who has just fallen into the desert island. After so many things, she has become stronger and stronger. She has become on the same front with me.


    With such a beautiful woman, even if the life on the desert island is no longer difficult, I will choose to stick to it. Only by sticking to it, can we finally get rescue and return to the civilized world!


    I feel better, and then I take the players on the way.


    On the way, Lao Hei followed me at the front of the team.


    "Lu Renwei and I were cheated. In fact, there was another person who didn''t know how to live before he was killed!" Said old black.


    I was shocked when I heard about it.


    I never thought that Lu Wei, who used to be gentle and looked very weak, had such a deep sense of city! How could you do such a inhuman thing!


    In my heart, I wonder if the cruel living environment on a desert island will really make such a big change in a person''s nature? Will it really make a person lose his original dignity?

 Chapter 65

    "Come on! Don''t worry too much. We will follow you in the future. We won''t let this happen again! " Zamao came up and patted me, I said.


    Looking at the two good brothers beside me, thinking about Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, as well as Chen Lin and Liu siyao, with their company, I feel that I am not fighting alone.


    "We still need to make some traps, so that we can wait for him. If we keep walking, our goals are too big." Lao Hei suggested.


    After thinking about it, I think what Lao Hei said is really a problem, so I let the team stop and design some traps for Lao Hei to let Lu Wei, an old fox, fall into the trap himself!


    Lao Hei found some huge wooden piles, and then borrowed some hemp rope from me and Zamao, intending to make some traps made by savages in the Caribbean islands.


    Za Mao is very interested in Lao Hei''s "Craftsmanship", but he is always embarrassed because he has stolen Lao Hei''s gun before.


    "Old black, before I''m sorry! I I stole your gun. " Miscellaneous hair faltered.


    In fact, I know that Lao Hei is not the kind of person who just cares, but for Za Mao, he did something unkind, so he felt guilty for Lao Hei.


    "Nothing! What is this! It''s good for you to have one more heart. And Yang, knowing that you college students can have such a mind, I''m a soldier and I can''t lose to you. We''ll have to compete with each other in the future! " Old black replied with a smile.


    All of a sudden, he was very happy.


    "Here, I''ll tie you up!" Miscellaneous hair immediately relieved, and then help old black began to make traps.


    Naturally, I am the happiest person. I regard Lao Hei as my own person from the bottom of my heart and tell myself in my heart.


    "From now on, you don''t need to doubt people, but you don''t have to doubt the use of people!"


    I don''t want to make the same mistake again. I can''t doubt my good companion any more!


    However, I thought for a moment that there are still four people in the team, Wang Kai. If we want to use them, to tell the truth, I''m still a little worried.


    Especially Wang Kai, I feel that he has been hiding something, but now Liu siyao is still in our team, and has a good game with us, so he has no action for the time being.


    "Yao Yao, don''t run. I have something for you!" Wang Kai happily went to Liu siyao.


    Liu siyao has been hiding, two people have been playing, others look also envy.


    They are playing, Liu siyao came to my side, she saw my look or there is a kind of unspeakable shyness and worship.


    Although she quickly turned her face away, she was still seen by the sensitive Wang Kai.


    I can feel Wang Kai''s anger in his eyes from such a long distance!


    "All right! With these two traps, whether Lu Wei comes from the ground or from the air, we are all right! " Lao Hei wiped the sweat on his forehead. It seemed that he was very sleepy.


    Indeed, just now he and miscellaneous hair two people will be a few hundred kilograms of wooden pile up, to tell you the truth, or very tired!


    "Haw, haw, haw!"


    Just when the trap was ready, a wild boar rushed towards us. It was about to plunge into the trap, but it was shot in the head by a bow and arrow and died.


    "Good archery!" Chen Lin can''t help but sigh.


    If Chen Lin hadn''t said something, I would have thought that this arrow was shot by her, but it was actually shot by Wang Kai.


    "Kaishao is great, kaishao is invincible!" The three doggies kept cheering and chasing him.


    At this time, Wang Kai looked at me with a contemptuous look. The disdain in his eyes made me disgusted and hostile.


    However, other people didn''t see his eyes, only I felt them.


    I held back and said nothing.


    After a while, the boar was roasted with the help of everyone. I saw that Ning Xiang was very hungry, so I broke off a pig leg and handed it to Ning Xiang, but Xu Dian grabbed it.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "What am I doing? Don''t make a mistake. This boar was caught less by Kai. How can you distribute it! We should let Kay eat first Xu Dian is unreasonable.


    Wang Kai laughed and let Xu Dian make a fool of himself.


    I immediately understood that Wang Kai deliberately let Xu Dian give me the upper hand and let me down. In the future, he will step by step take over my leadership.


    "Sister in law, you eat, you eat!" Xu Dian said to Liu siyao with a smile that the flattering looks like a eunuch in the old society.


    Liu siyao''s face flushed, a little shy, refused to accept, Wang Kai saw this, when about to pig legs stuffed in Liu siyao''s hands.


    Liu siyao was frightened and gave the pig leg to Ning Xiang.


    "Eat it, eat it. It''s second-hand goods anyway. I''ll give it to you!" Dou Ziqiang sneered.


    Miscellaneous hair gas however, raise a hand, will fight up."Miscellaneous hair! Stop it I stopped Za Mao, then took some wild boar meat Wang Kai didn''t want from the fire, and took Za Mao to one side.


    "Why not? He did that to Ning Xiang! " Miscellaneous hair anxious way.


    I look at Ning Xiang''s aggrieved appearance and wish to kill the four bastards with one knife.


    "Don''t do it first, it''s bad to do it! I have a feeling that this grandson will definitely do something that we can''t do. We should observe carefully before making plans! " I warned.


    I forbeared and decided not to do it first.


    Looking at my indifferent appearance, Za Mao also felt that he should not continue to intervene, so he did not continue to say anything.


    I look at Ning Xiang sullen appearance, know that she was Dou Ziqiang and Xu Dian two boys such a confusion, in the heart must be very bad taste.


    My heart is angry, because they bully, but my woman!


    On the surface, I still smile bitterly, no one understands my real idea, I am very sad, but I did not give up the surveillance of Wang Kai!


    When I thought I was helpless, and miscellaneous hair couldn''t help me, I looked up and saw Lao Hei waving to me again.


    From his eyes, I knew one thing, that is, Lao Hei understood what I thought at this time!


    I was very happy to think that I didn''t believe in Lao Hei for nothing!


    I know that although Za Mao is jealous of evil, he is too bad at scheming. He is easy to be confused by hatred impulse, but Lao Hei will not. Lao Hei will think about countermeasures as well as I do.


    I immediately felt warm in my heart. I knew when Lao Hei would give me a hand. With his help, I would not fall behind in the confrontation with Wang Kai in the future!


    In other words, with Lao Hei''s help, I won''t worry about Wang Kai''s backwater in the future. After all, we have Lao hei and Chen Lin''s two major fighting forces on our side, and the other three of the four people on the other side, except Wang Kai, seem to be eating and drinking together. They don''t have any fighting power at all!

 Chapter 66

    No matter what the team is, once people''s hearts are broken, it will be difficult for the team leader to lead the team. I know that the small partners in the team still trust me, but Wang Kai''s behavior has seriously affected my leadership.


    If I insist on going now, Wang Kai''s four people will definitely disagree, and Liu siyao may also waver, and other people''s attitude is not clear.


    After all, with Wang Kai, they may be more likely to find food than I am.


    Think of here, I can only endure, no matter how, I have to endure! If you are patient in one moment of anger, you will escape a hundred days of sorrow!


    I made a look at Lao hei and told him that I knew what he meant. I told him not to worry about my situation. I had my own discretion.


    Lao Hei smiles at me. It seems that he has understood me.


    As a matter of fact, my calm eyes should be understood by Zamao, but now Zamao is immersed in the pleasure of boar meat and doesn''t know what I think. For this, I feel very sad.


    But I don''t blame miscellaneous hair, I know his heart is still toward me.


    After a while, we all had enough to eat. This time, there was no hesitation. Everyone packed up and went on before dark.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Or we''ll have a rest here! " Dou Ziqiang said.


    "No, it''s too wide here. If Lu Wei shoots here, we''ll be dead and wounded! We still have to find some hidden caves! " I responded.


    "I don''t ask you, what do you answer? That''s true Dou Ziqiang choked.


    "What do you mean?" I''m a little angry.


    However, Lao Hei stopped me next to me, so that I didn''t have any conflict with Dou Ziqiang directly.


    "You don''t want to do that. They will be angry with your husband, so they have to make an issue. You have to endure and stick to it!" Old black advised to say.


    I understood Lao Hei''s meaning, so I didn''t insist on getting angry any more.


    We walked on for a while. During this time, I didn''t find anything unusual nearby.


    In fact, I always find it strange why Lu Wei did not pose any further threat to us after he took the gun?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that something is wrong. I feel that Lu Wei is still planning another bigger game.


    "No water! Yang Chuan


    When Za Mao was drinking from the kettle, he found that there was not enough drinking water.


    "Then take a rest in place, miscellaneous hair, and you will go with me to look for water nearby!" I winked at Lao hei and asked him to stare at Wang Kai for me.


    In fact, with Lao hei and Chen Lin in the team, I don''t think Wang Kai should dare to take away my leadership by force. But because of things like wild boars, I know that he is slowly gaining the trust of other team members, so as to deprive me of my leadership in this soft way.


    I will never let him succeed!


    With weapons and containers, Zamao and I were going to look for water nearby, but I found some traces of human activities on the road ahead.


    "Wait! It seems that some people have gone too far here, and there are some traces of eating. It seems that there are people around here. All of you should be on guard. We may meet the enemy! " I said.


    At this time, out of the woods came seven or eight men, armed and hostile looking at us.


    "Wow, there are so many girls here! I''ll take the one in red in the middle! " One of them seems to have an eye on Ning Xiang.


    I was afraid that Ningxiang would be in danger. I subconsciously moved towards her, but accidentally touched her chest. I felt that my elbow seemed to touch something soft. Looking back, I found that Ningxiang was looking at me with a flushed face.


    But she did not say anything, after all, now we are facing more enemies!


    "Wait! You can take food, weapons and tools, but you can''t touch our people! " In a hurry, I made such a decision.


    However, those people did not want to.


    "But I''m going to take it away. How can I drop it?" The man at the head reaches out his hand and grabs Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin.


    I protect the two girls, old black and Chen Lin suddenly rushed out from behind me.


    Old black with brute force pressed a person''s neck, and then forced a drag, directly killed that person.


    Chen Lin''s skill is not bad. She didn''t even use her own weapon. Instead, she kicked a man in the face. The man couldn''t escape. She flew to the tree trunk more than ten meters away and was killed by the sharp tree trunk.


    The two men killed two enemies in an instant, and the others of the other side were a little confused. All of us took this opportunity to run away from this place.


    In the process of running away, Liu siyao didn''t do much exercise, so she was tripped by a big stone when she was running. Wang Kai looked at her and hesitated for a second, but didn''t go back to save her."Asshole!" I yelled at Liu siyao, and then turned back to pull Liu siyao. But at this time, the other party''s remaining people also ran after Liu siyao and me, and they held us together. The rest of the team took this opportunity to escape.


    "Mom, run? Take it away The leader seemed very angry and spat in my direction, but I dodged him.


    Later, Liu siyao and I were dragged to a seemingly campsite by these people.


    Different from the cave we found before, the camp of this group is much more advanced. There are not only military grade tents, but also some daily necessities brought down from nearby stranded ships.


    They even raised some wild boars and horses in captivity, as if they had the original appearance of a colony.


    However, this group of people are all men, and there is no woman in the group of more than ten people!


    This can explain why they just saw Ningxiang girls, as if they had found gold. I thought that if the girls fall into this group''s hands, they will be ruined. I can''t let Ningxiang become like this!


    After I was caught in their camp, I found that the people in this camp were carrying many excellent weapons, which was similar to Chen Lin''s team before. I surmised that this was the branch of the predator team!


    Thinking of this, my fear is one more point.


    Before I was put into prison, I saw a lot of bodies lying nearby. Their skin was stripped. I don''t know why I said that. I guess it''s just to show off the force of the Marauder team!


    From their cruel and terrible style, I feel that they are more evil and more powerful than Chen Lin''s team!


    I don''t know what I can do, because Liu siyao and I are tied in this place together, so I have to protect her!

 Chapter 67

    "Put them in the pit!" Ordered the leader of the Marauder team.


    Later, Liu siyao and I were taken to a big pit by several minions and threatened to go down.


    "Get out of here!" The minion A is in trouble.


    "Push, push! I won''t go myself Liu siyao disdains the way.


    I was responsible for Liu siyao''s walking slowly from the ground to the bottom of the deep pit, which was more than three meters deep. If it wasn''t for some places that were a little more gentle, Liu siyao and I would not be able to walk down.


    "This damned girl! Sooner or later, I will enjoy you The minions squint at Liu siyao.


    The two guards didn''t leave when they saw us go down. Instead, they held the main road with some weapons to prevent us from escaping from the pit.


    I knew I couldn''t get out, and I started to have a headache.


    Liu siyao was very tough at first, but when she saw these hooligans staring at her one by one, she began to be a little afraid, and her body began to tremble.


    "Don''t be afraid, with brother Yang in, they won''t bully you." I came to Liu siyao and put my hand on her shoulder.


    Liu siyao looked at my gentle expression, her mood relaxed a little, no longer so nervous.


    Just because she was so scared before, she subconsciously put her body close to me.


    I felt the softness of her body, and instantly felt that the whole person was exploding. I unconsciously put my hand around her waist and leaned her against me.


    "Your waist is so thin! If there is a chance, I really want you to have a good match with Ningxiang! " I joked.


    "How can My figure is so bad, compared with sister Ning Xiang It''s impossible Although Liu siyao is so shy in her mouth, her body is very honest with me.


    I know that a pure girl like her, in this environment, is likely to have negative emotions, I can only tease her with every sentence.


    "Or We play games? What if the loser agrees to do anything? " I said, looking at her with a sly smile.


    "Ah? No, I''m sure I''ll lose miserably. You will No Liu siyao still covered her eyes shyly.


    I accidentally stumbled and fell to Liu siyao''s direction. She was caught off guard and our lips collided like this!


    At that moment, I felt as if I had touched heaven!


    I feel that Liu siyao''s lips are too smooth, and she has lived on a desert island for such a long time, but her body can still maintain a certain amount of fragrance, which really makes me unexpected!


    This short contact, Liu siyao even small hands on my waist!


    However, when I was immersed in this joy, there was a movement from the top of the pit. I took back my heart and quickly sorted out my clothes.


    "What''s the matter..." Liu siyao, like a frightened deer, separated from me in an instant, her cheeks flushed.


    "Shh! It seems that someone has come down. We must be careful, or they will catch us. Don''t worry, brother Yang will take care of you. " I said to Liu siyao.


    Liu siyao was obviously a little unhappy, but she agreed with me.


    After a while, a brave man came down from the top. He had a good appearance. At first glance, he knew that he was different from other hooligans. It seemed that he should be the leader of this group.


    "You''re the boss, right? Since you''re down, I''ll tell you the truth. I want to negotiate with you." I said seriously.


    The man looked me up and down, looked at me with disdain, and said, "Why are you? Now that you are trapped here by me, I will not kill you, which is the greatest kindness to you. What else do you want? "


    "I have a gun, I have a weapon. This is my bargaining chip. As long as you let me go, I can give you all these things, OK?" I said seriously.


    "Hum!" He gave a sneer.


    "Do you think our place is short of weapons? Ah! If it wasn''t for us to have these things, we could have beaten you away! Ha ha ha The man laughed wildly.


    From his arrogant eyes, in fact, I saw some timid appearance.


    "You don''t have much supply, do you? I looked at your people outside. They were cutting branches to make bows and arrows. If you had enough ammunition, would you do that? It won''t be I said with a smile.


    The man was slightly surprised.


    "Good! It seems that your observation ability is really excellent! Bring him here The man ordered me out of the pit.


    "Don''t go, don''t leave me alone!" Liu siyao cried and followed me.


    "Being worried, siyao, brother Yang won''t go alone. If he goes, he will take you with him! Don''t worry I covered her hand and said, giving her some comfort.


    After I got out of the dungeon, my eyes were suddenly illuminated by something that reflected light. Neither the man nor anyone else found it.I chose this reflection to look into the mountain forest, and found that a person seemed to use a mirror to shine on my side.


    Because the distance is too far, I can''t see who that person is, but from the figure of that person, I can conclude that it must be Lao Hei!


    Old black should be tracking this group of people to this camp, and then has been hiding in the dark waiting for the opportunity, finally until I come out of the dungeon!


    I thought that if I ran away now, I would have time. However, because Liu siyao was still in prison, I could not act rashly, so I decided to take a look at the situation first.


    I made a gesture in the direction of Lao Hei, and Lao Hei probably saw it.


    However, for the people in the camp, I didn''t make too much noise, and my attitude became arrogant just because someone came to save me.


    I followed the man to his tent and said, "what''s up? Think about it? If you think about me, let me go. You can follow me, and I will never break my promise. "


    As a matter of fact, I said all these words as a delaying tactic, and the purpose was to gain more time for Lao Hei.


    I know that Blackie is still waiting for a suitable time, probably when this group of people fall asleep at night to defend the emptiness.


    "Yes, you can. How many guns and ammunition do you have now?" The man inquired.


    "Guns There are plenty! Ammunition is naturally sufficient, otherwise I would not take these as my bargaining chips! " I said.


    "Fart! If you have so many guns, why don''t your men attack? Why didn''t they come to save you when they robbed you? Ha ha ha! You want to cheat me, no way The man pulled out a long machete and came towards me.


    I was about to be stabbed to death by a man, but there was a scream outside.


    "It''s on fire, boss. It''s on fire outside!" A hooligan ran in from the outside in horror.


    "What The man was shocked.


    I took advantage of the emptiness of their defense, even kicking and beating, instantly knocked down two people, but my arm was also cut by the man, the meat on it was about to fall off!


    I kicked the man in the head with my back foot, and he fainted.


    I bear the pain, tore a rag, bandaged my arm, and then rushed out of the tent, taking advantage of the chaos, took Liu siyao, ran towards the forest.

 Chapter 68

    "The man ran away! Come on


    Just after Liu siyao and I ran out of the camp, some hooligans who were fighting the fire saw us running away and quickly cried out.


    At this time, the leader who was stun by me came out of the tent with the help of others, and then ordered his men to take the guy and chase him.


    Liu siyao and I both suffered a lot, so our escape speed was relatively slow. In order to avoid catching up with each other, I took Liu siyao into the dense forest.


    Walking, I saw a fire in front of me, so I hesitated.


    "Come on, it should be our people!" Liu siyao was very scared, but she was eager to see her boyfriend Wang Kai, so she wanted to go out, but I caught her.


    "Be careful, now I can''t confirm whether these people are our people or not. We must be careful. We have all escaped. If we are caught again, I''m afraid we will be in different places." I said seriously.


    Hearing what I said, Liu siyao did not dare to act rashly.


    We watched the flames slowly approach us, and after a while, I heard the sound of miscellaneous hair.


    "Didn''t Lao Hei mean to explore the truth first? Why haven''t you come back so long? " Za Mao complained.


    As soon as I heard his voice, I was very happy, so I took Liu siyao to join them.


    "Miscellaneous hair!" I said happily.


    Miscellaneous hair group to see me safe and sound back, excitedly rushed to me.


    "Good! You''re good, boy! We haven''t caught you yet, you yourself Oh, no, you ran out with Liu siyao. Hang! This is my brother Zamao patted me on the shoulder excitedly and said.


    "Siyao, you are back!" Wang Kai looks at Liu siyao awkwardly.


    Liu siyao accidentally fell down when she ran away, but Wang Kai didn''t save her. Liu siyao always saw this detail in her eyes and was angry in her heart.


    Therefore, even after returning to the team, Liu siyao didn''t look Wang Kai in the eye and treated him coldly.


    Wang Kai looked at me darkly, as if he had been more hostile to me.


    "Come on, let''s go!" I didn''t care about him. I just asked my companion to continue to run away.


    I am well aware of the strength of those Marauder teams. Their weapons are far better than ours, and the combat effectiveness of the team is also very strong. If we really want to fight them head-on, we will definitely suffer!


    I took the team and ran all the way to the trail. The mountain road here is very difficult to walk. I still feel that there are pursuers behind me.


    After observing the terrain nearby, I found that this side is still relatively condescending. If I choose to fight with each other here, I may have a chance. If I continue to walk to the edge of the cliff, I guess I really don''t have any chance.


    "Stop! We''ll lie in ambush here, waiting for Lao Hei to come back and fight them to the death in this place! " I told everyone.


    Miscellaneous hair head when among them, with an axe stood in the front of the team.


    "I''ve wanted to do that for a long time! Damn, let''s fight with them here and see who is the real man Za Mao said indignantly.


    From what Za Mao said, I can feel that he wants to fight. Besides him, Chen Lin is ready for bows and arrows. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are women. Although they are not effective enough, they follow me one by one and are not afraid of the enemy.


    Just Wang Kai''s four people, their eyes have been strange, erratic, it seems that they still want to continue to run away.


    "Are you really fighting with each other? It''s not worth it Wang Jing sneered.


    "Yes! Anyway, I won''t stay here. I''m against staying here! " Wang Kai yelled at us.


    In fact, he was not afraid, but a kind of fear of life and death.


    "Don''t you dare? When it comes to fighting, you four counsels run faster than anyone else, and you have to share the benefits more than anyone else! Didn''t you say we didn''t eat boar meat last time! All right, now get out of here Miscellaneous hair disdains to say.


    When Wang Kai saw that we were not going, the four of them had no weapons, and Liu siyao didn''t want to follow him, so he gritted his teeth and said, "forget it, just follow you!"


    "Big brother!" Dou Ziqiang was a little afraid and said.


    "Come on, I know it!"


    Then, Wang Kai pulled the three guys aside and whispered for a while.


    I didn''t want to pay any attention to them, but the people with the team found a relatively hidden place and hid. When the enemy came here, they were surprised.


    About twenty minutes later, a group of pursuers came running.


    I was about to do it, but Wang Kai yelled, "here we are!"


    This sentence instantly exposed the whereabouts of all of us, and also reminded the enemy that our idea of playing out their unwillingness was broken.


    When I was angry to scold Wang Kai, he ran away from a path with his three little brothers!After Liu siyao watched Wang Kai run away, her tears were about to come out. She would never believe that a person she trusted at the beginning would choose to leave her in the face of danger. Now she betrayed the team. She finally recognized Wang Kai as a human face and a beast!


    "This son of a bitch, I should have seen through him long ago, alas!" I scolded.


    Although I have scolded, but now there is no way, all our positions are exposed, we can only fight with each other.


    I have a rough look. There are eight people catching up. If I, Za Mao and Chen Lin deal with two each, the remaining two still need Ning Xiang to fight against them. In fact, it is very dangerous to do so.


    Although Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao have been fighting for a long time, they are still lacking in actual combat experience.


    "I''m back!"


    Just when I was struggling, Lao Hei, who had gone to the enemy camp to set fire, came back. After seeing him, I was very happy.


    Because Lao Hei''s return will enable the four of us to come together. As long as each of us solves two enemies, we will certainly be able to solve the crisis.


    "Up I said indignantly.


    Miscellaneous hair carrying an ax rushed past, Chen Lin arched with a bow, soon formed a certain degree of suppression.


    Lao Hei was holding a thick hammer. It was originally in the enemy camp, but after he set fire, he took it back easily.


    At the beginning, the four of us were at an advantage, and the other eight were losing.


    However, in the middle of retreat, they immediately took out some pistols to suppress our attack, and we hid in the grass.


    "Miscellaneous hair, still have bow and arrow?" I said to the miscellaneous hair.


    "No! I''ve been busy running for my life. How can I make bows and arrows in my spare time Miscellaneous hair anxious way.


    Had it not been for Lu Wei''s taking away the pistol, we would not have been so passive. Now we have to rely on Chen Lin''s bow and arrow.

 Chapter 69

    Chen Lin''s bow and arrow were shot quickly, but there were still a lot of pistol bullets left in the other side. They kept shooting in our direction, and we were suppressed. The situation was very critical.


    "Or you go first, Yang Chuan. I''ll stand by myself here!" Zamao said to me.


    "No way! You are the best dish among us. Now there is no way for the four of us to break through! If you stay here, you will die! " I said.


    Behind us, the three girls of Ningxiang were shivering all the time. They seemed to be scared.


    "Ningxiang, you take them to hide in the forest behind. We have too many stray bullets here. I''m afraid that you will be hurt by mistake!" I said to Ning Xiang.


    "No, I''ll never leave! I''ll stay with you until the end of this fight! " Ning Xiang said to me firmly.


    I know very well that if Ningxiang and her followers don''t leave, if the enemy''s pursuers catch up, we will not be able to hold on. Now we must let Ningxiang leave.


    "Let''s go! If you don''t go, I won''t recognize you in the future! " I dropped the hard words.


    "Let''s go, sister Ning. Don''t embarrass him. Look at them Now it''s hard... " Chen Wenjin is calm and persuades Ning Xiang to leave.


    These two girls, who used to be tit for tat, are now in the face of danger, but they are able to cooperate with each other. In fact, I am very gratified.


    Later, under the persuasion of Chen Wenjin, Ning Xiang left with Liu siyao.


    "Go After seeing the three girls leave, I rushed to the enemy with the other three. After we fought hard, we finally killed these people, but we all suffered a lot.


    "Go! Don''t stay here too long, and take away their remaining weapons! " I said.


    I followed up with the injured three people in the forest. The forest was very deep and the trees grew densely. I thought it was safe, but I smelled a very bad smell.


    In fact, when I just walked into the forest, I already felt something was wrong, because there was no sound of birds and animals in such a big forest, which was a little strange.


    According to my previous understanding of these situations, if the forest is silent immediately, it means that there are more powerful beasts or humans hiding here!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel a little nervous, because all four of us have suffered a lot of injuries. If we are ambushed again, it is very likely that the whole army will be destroyed.


    At this time, I suddenly met with a group of people and ran into each other.


    I subconsciously used a dagger across the man''s neck and found that it was Chen Wenjin!


    I quickly took back the dagger.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Wenjin was too scared to speak.


    I looked at Ning Xiang behind her, but she was also very white, and Liu siyao even cried.


    "What''s the matter? Speak quickly Said Za Mao in a hurry.


    "Four of them All... " Chen Wenjin hesitated.


    I asked Chen Lin and Za Mao to calm them down, and then I took Lao Hei to the place where Chen Wenjin was pointing.


    I and old black slowly touched the past, for fear of meeting some terrible things.


    But the closer I got to the place, the more blood I smelled.


    "It seems that There''s something wrong. Be careful! " Lao Hei also reminded me.


    I nodded, or slowly touched the past, when I was about to open the grass, Chen Wenjin pulled me away.


    "Don''t go there, Wang Kai, they are all dead! And the death was very miserable. Maybe it was because of some severe pain, and then someone cut it to death... " Chen Wenjin said tremblingly.


    "You deserve it! Let them escape in the face of battle, and now they are cut off by the enemy''s follow-up forces, ah ha ha Miscellaneous Mao is lucky in disaster, happy in disaster.


    I thought, since the runaway Wang Kai and others have been killed, it means that we have wolves in front and tigers behind. Now we are in the situation of being caught between two sides step by step. If there is no good way, maybe we will die in this place.


    However, I can''t do anything. I can only take the team forward.


    "Let''s go! Let''s try to find a better place, have a rest and fight with these people again! " I ordered.


    "Go! What are you afraid of! No matter how many people come here, I will kill two more Miscellaneous hair red eyes, completely forget their own strength.


    But Lao hei and Chen Lin are calm. Although they are willing to follow me, they still suggest me to find a safe way.


    "Most of the way that Wang Kai died, we can''t go any more. Why don''t we take some mountain roads?" Lao Hei suggested.


    It''s not impossible to walk on the mountain road, but we have to rest for a while. Now we are all in a bad state, injured and afraid. If we are caught up by the enemy here, we will probably destroy the team."No! I''m not going, you go! " Liu siyao looked at the distant direction, which was exactly where Wang Kai''s body was.


    I knew she was a little scared, so I went over and said, "don''t worry, siyao, come with me. It will be OK."


    Liu siyao looked at me blankly and replied, "really?"


    I said to her with a smile: "no problem, believe me, brother Yang has always been such a promise to you!"


    I dare not say too much. I''m afraid I''ll say too much. I''ll wait for Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin to be jealous.


    Then, I took the crowd and began to walk into the black forest.


    The more I walked forward, the more bloody I felt, which was more obvious than I had been at the edge of the haystack before.


    The smell of blood, like an invisible hand, guides us forward.


    I held the dagger subconsciously to prevent any unexpected situation.


    When we got to a big tree, Liu siyao suddenly screamed.


    "Ah Miscellaneous hair quickly covered her mouth, for fear that there was an enemy ambush here.


    I saw that Wang Kai and others were already dead in different places, and they were hung on the tree, and their death was extremely terrible.


    "How long have they been running! In such a short period of time, we have been able to use such cruel means. Who is it I''m a little puzzled.


    "Indeed, from the point of view of these techniques, it''s really a lot of trouble. They may have been ambushing here for a long time." Chen Lin analyzed.


    "No, there is no ambush. The edges of these knives are very rough. They are obviously dried with stone axes, and they can lift people in such places. If we don''t have a crane, it''s hard to do it." Said old black.


    "Who would that be?"


    I looked at the old black with a puzzled look on my face.


    "Savage, only savage can have this kind of power." When Lao Hei said the word "savage", I couldn''t help shivering.


    Because we have no pistols, if we meet savages here, we can only fight with them.

 Chapter 70

    Thinking that there would be savages nearby, my brain suddenly warmed up, and I felt it hard to calm down.


    We lost miserably with savages several times before. Now if we really meet savages, maybe our end will be the same as Wang Kai''s.


    But looking back, I thought about it again. Anyway, it''s already like this. If I feel sorry for myself here, it''s not a good way. So I''m going to pick up Wang Kai''s backpacks and take everything I can use.


    "Za Mao, Lao Hei, search here! We have to take everything that can be used. Since they can no longer move forward, we should not waste the resources here. " I said seriously.


    Liu siyao is still sobbing. When she heard that I was going to take Wang Kai''s things away, she was a little out of her wits.


    I think she is still immersed in the pleasure of falling in love with Wang Kai before. This person is really good in some aspects, but greed for life and fear of death and narrow mindedness are his fatal wounds. Now that she has this end, she deserves it.


    After sorting out the resource backpack, I took the team on my way, and soon found a stream. The fresh water here solved our urgent need, and let us replenish a lot of water.


    "How cool! If it were not for the fresh water, we would die of thirst in this land! " I said excitedly.


    Everyone is very happy, only Liu siyao didn''t drink much water, she is still thinking about the things before.


    I really want to comfort her, but Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang have been with her. If I talk more, I guess it will only make people worry. I didn''t say anything.


    After a short rest, I took the team on.


    On the way, I found that there were some black trees on both sides. These black trees grew strangely. With my many years of professional knowledge and experience, I felt that it was because blood had infiltrated into the soil of this forest for a long time that the trees here turned black.


    I shudder at the thought of it.


    How many people died!


    With this question, I followed others for a while, and found that the road ahead was more and more strange.


    "Guoguo..."


    At this time, I heard a strange sound, which sounded like the sound of some wild animals.


    The girls in the team were a little scared, and they didn''t dare to go any further.


    "Don''t worry, these sounds are made by the birds here. I have observed them. They are all vegetarian animals. There is no meat, and there is no carrion." I comforted the girl.


    In fact, I don''t know what kind of birds there are, but if I don''t say that, people in the team will be in a panic.


    As soon as I lost my voice, there were some discoveries from Zamao.


    "Come here, I seem to have found some good things here!" Shamao called in the distance.


    I was wondering what he had found. Then I followed him and saw a very hidden place.


    Because of the terrain, there is no light in this place. The day is like night.


    If you take this cave with you, it''s still a bit creepy.


    "It''s quite hidden here. We can rest here. Let''s have a good rest! Zamao, follow me to find firewood. " I ordered.


    "No! I don''t want to stay in such a dark place Ning Xiang was the first to raise an objection.


    "Yes! Yang Chuan, it''s really dark in this place. I''m afraid we always light candles during the day. We Isn''t that convenient? " Chen Wenjin is rarely in line with Ning Xiang.


    "Don''t do that In fact, dark under the light is safer for us now. Whether Lu Wei with guns or savages, it''s a great threat to us. It''s the best place to have such a place to cover us now! " I tried my best to persuade the girls to agree with me.


    When we walked into the cave together, Chen Wenjin''s pace slowed down. Other people didn''t notice this detail, but I found it.


    She touched her head and felt uncomfortable, so I walked up to her.


    But at this time, she was suddenly confused and almost fell back. Fortunately, I was beside her. Even if I helped her, she didn''t fall in this ghost place.


    "I What''s wrong with me? " Chen Wenjin looked at me in a daze, without a trace of blood on his face.


    "You are mostly hypoglycemia, now we have no dry food, give her some carbohydrates!" I said anxiously.


    "No dry food! Last time we met Wang Kai, we had not enough food. Now after so many days, we are all starving with wild fruits! " Ning Xiang said.


    Others shook their heads.


    The problem is that if Chen Wenjin can''t supplement sugar in time, it is likely to cause more serious complications. The worst is that he will fall into shock. If he is in shock in this place, he will almost die!When I was in a hurry, I thought that in the previous physiology class, the physiology teacher once said that there was a kind of liquid on the boy''s body, and the protein and sugar in it were OK. It was not bad as a temporary sugar supplement.


    However, I am sorry to say that there are so many people here.


    "I have a way, that is I don''t know when to say... " I hesitated.


    As a doctor, Chen Wenjin naturally knows what I mean. She also knows that her body can''t carry it for a long time, so she insists on letting me say it.


    "Just say it. Anyway, there is no better way now." Chen Wenjin said with a frown.


    In fact, from her face, I have seen a bit shy feeling.


    I know what Chen Wenjin thinks of me, and I know that she doesn''t care much about these things.


    "Men''s sperm contains good sugar. If I could..." Before I finished, Ning Xiang scolded me "shameless!"


    And Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, they are more shy to bow their heads.


    "Well, you can say other ways. I can only think of this way." After that, I blushed.


    However, to my surprise, Chen Wenjin took the initiative to say, "OK, I agree You You go get it, I''ll drink it


    I was surprised, a little eager to try, think of Chen Wenjin to drink my that, I have a little blood.


    Then, as soon as my head was hot, I went to the forest to get the essence.


    However, because there is no external stimulation, especially the stimulation of girls, how to roll also hard up, I am very puzzled.


    When I was upset, a thing fell from my head. When I looked at it, it turned out to be an edible fruit!


    I thought, God is still open-minded! It''s true that Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to do it! As long as we keep working hard, God will not be bad to us!

 Chapter 71

    In fact, I was very happy after I found these abundant fruits, but when I took one and squeezed it apart, I made some amazing discoveries.


    The white sticky pulp inside the fruit flew directly to my face. I was amazed by the abundance of pulp!


    I was secretly happy and thought that I had finally found something that could make the team, especially Chen Wenjin, supplement energy!


    I picked up the fruit full of clothes, and then squeezed the pulp of some fruits into a glass bottle. Looking at the full bottle of white sticky pulp, I went back to the team happily.


    "I''m back! Look what this is I said to the crowd happily.


    When other people saw the white sticky bottle in my hand, they all blushed and did not dare to speak.


    "Yang Chuan! Why are you so high-profile! Hurry up, Chen Wenjin can''t stand it any more! " Miscellaneous hair is a little embarrassed to say.


    "Ah? oh Don''t get me wrong! " I just remembered that I was actually going to masturbate before, but because I found these fruits, I didn''t do that.


    However, the people in the team didn''t know these things. They thought I had got the thing into the bottle in the forest.


    "Oh, hey, you overestimate me too much. It''s impossible to have so many this time! You think it''s animal insemination! " I said, shaking the little bottle.


    In fact, what I said is not unreasonable. After all, if a whole bottle of white liquid is my own, how long will it last!


    "Eat it quickly. These are the fruit juices I found in them. They are very useful for replenishing body energy!" I said to Chen Wenjin with a smile.


    However, even after I said that, all faces are still a little hot, and you are probably still immersed in the things I said before.


    "Zamao, there are still many fruits over there. You can move some to eat. I''m afraid everyone else is hungry except Wenjin." I said.


    As soon as he heard that he had something to eat, he quickly took Lao Hei with him, took several containers, and rushed to the forest where I had gone before.


    And Chen Wenjin also took the bottle in my hand and looked at me with delicate eyes, hesitant.


    "What''s the matter? Still uncomfortable? " I asked.


    When I asked this question, I especially looked at Ning Xiang. I was afraid that she was always jealous, so I didn''t dare to say too much.


    If Ning Xiang was not here, I would be more considerate of Chen Wenjin.


    "No, no So Then I''ll drink it... "


    Chen Wenjin opened the lid of the bottle, and then sniffed the taste of the pulp. Although the pulp was a little thick, the aroma of the fruit was unforgettable.


    "How''s it going? It''s delicious, isn''t it? " I said with a smile.


    Chen Wenjin drank all the pulp in one gulp, and his body gradually recovered some physical strength, no longer so weak.


    However, when she finished drinking the fruit juice, I clearly saw that there was a white sticky substance left in the corner of her mouth, which made me a little imaginative.


    I feel that there is a little reaction under myself, and other people don''t notice it. Ning Xiang just turns around and goes to find Zamao.


    Only Chen Wenjin saw the abnormality of my body. When she handed me the bottle, she accidentally touched my bottom and blushed.


    Chen Wenjin was slightly surprised and said in a small voice: "how hard..."


    As soon as I heard this, I felt a little nervous. If it wasn''t for other people here, I would have been forced to bow and handle Chen Wenjin.


    However, Ningxiang soon came back from the intersection.


    I in order to avoid her to see, but also to avoid greater embarrassment, quickly took away Chen Wenjin''s hand.


    Chen Wenjin also knew that it was against women''s rights to do so, so he didn''t continue to have an affair with me.


    I sorted out my appearance and said to everyone, "let''s have a rest in place! Otherwise, we can''t keep on going! "


    Za Mao and Lao Hei brought back the wild fruit and distributed it to everyone.


    "Wenjin, siyao, you all see who is injured. They are all bandaged. Let''s have a rest here!" I said.


    After all, the hidden place we found can protect us better, and there are no pursuers to catch up with us now, which is very good for all of us.


    Over the past few days, we have come across Lu Wei, the Marauder team, and the potential threat of savages. Each of them is very tired. We need time to recover.


    However, after Zamao and Laohei came back, I found that the original noise of birds and animals in the forest was gone!


    This moment of silence makes me a little restless.


    "Za Mao, you and I are patrolling around. I feel that there seems to be some movement around here." I said.


    Later, I asked Lao hei and Chen Lin to protect the rest of the people, and then left the cave with miscellaneous hair.Just a few steps out of the cave, there was some thick fog in the forest.


    "Yang Chuan, why don''t you go back first? There is not much electricity in my flashlight. If the fog spreads too much, I''m afraid we will get lost... " Said Za Mao.


    I raised my hand and motioned to him to whisper.


    However, when I went on for a while, and then looked back, I found that the miscellaneous hair had disappeared!


    "Zamao, Zamao! Don''t tease me. It''s not suitable for joking here! " I yelled around, but Zamao didn''t respond.


    I''m a little worried about what happened to Zamao.


    "Here I am! Yang Chuan, come here quickly. There''s something going on here! " Cried Zamao.


    I followed the voice of miscellaneous hair and ran in his direction.


    When I came to Zamao, I found him staring at something.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I patted Zamao on the back and scared him.


    "Ouch! You didn''t say a word when you came. You scared me to death His face was white, as if he had seen something extraordinary.


    "I''m depressed. Why didn''t you follow me just now? But I came to such a place by myself? " I said angrily.


    "You see, this place is really a bit strange!" Za Mao pointed to the place not far ahead and said.


    I followed the direction he pointed to and saw a very old cave. What''s more amazing is that the entrance of the cave seems to have been carefully carved!


    From a distance, the entrance of the cave is more like a wild animal in the fog. It opens its mouth and is full of anger.


    "It''s weird here, or we''d better go back?" Zamao is a little scared.


    "Go back what? Go back? Now we are both lost. It''s estimated that we will go further when we go to the fog. Let''s wait here first. We''ll find our way back when the fog clears! Remember later, don''t run blindly. This time, it''s only the entrance of the mountain. If you meet other teams or wild animals, how can you go back! " I reprimanded Zamao.

 Chapter 72

    Zamao and I stayed in the cave for a while, and there was a cool wind in the cave from time to time, which made us both feel very comfortable.


    "Ah, Yang Chuan, do you think there are some treasures in such an old cave?" Za Mao said, looking at me with a sly smile.


    I looked back at the cave again and found that it was full of vines and Parthenocissus, which had a history of several decades or even hundreds of years. In such an ancient cave, there must be some wild animals. If I rush in, I will encounter some danger.


    "Don''t give up these bad ideas, we''ll just wait until the fog clears and come back to the team." I''m a little worried.


    "Oh! You see, the fog is long. It''s going to be a long time before it''s gone, or shall we go in and explore? I promise to come out in case of danger! " Za Mao made a promise to me.


    "All right! Anyway, the situation is not right. Let''s come out as soon as possible. Don''t be greedy! "


    Then I went into the cave with Zamao.


    As soon as I entered the cave, I felt some strange sounds inside. As I walked, I felt more and more that something was wrong, so I looked towards the exit.


    But I don''t think it''s OK. As soon as I look at it, I can see a figure shaking at the exit!


    I suddenly patted miscellaneous hair, too hard, but also pushed him to a distance.


    "Ouch! What''s the matter with you, Yang Chuan! " Miscellaneous hair is pushed by me like this, his whole person also muddled force.


    "I see a man at the mouth of the cave!" I yelled.


    "You Don''t scare me! I''m timid I''m more scared than I am.


    He turned around and saw a man, his hair standing up!


    "Yang Chuan, someone!" Miscellaneous hair nervously pinched my arm, suddenly my arm was pinched Purple by him.


    "Ouch! Let go, let go I quickly pushed him away, but he looked ahead, his body a little trembling.


    I also looked into his eyes, but did not find a figure.


    Miscellaneous hair panic, he has been rough breathing, also don''t know what to do.


    "What to do? Yang Chuan, why don''t we go back now? I don''t want to go any further! " Zamao said to me.


    "Oh, now you know how to go back? I told you not to come in before, but you wouldn''t listen! " I scolded.


    "I''m wrong! Come on, let''s go back! I''ll never be curious about these things outside again. I''m wrong! " Zamao apologized to me all the time.


    In fact, I also understand what Za Mao meant. In fact, he just wanted to find more useful things, but he was too eager for success, which led to the present results.


    "Forget it, it''s no big deal. Let''s go!" I picked up the groceries and prepared to walk towards the entrance of the cave.


    At this time, I suddenly heard some strange sounds, let miscellaneous hair listen down.


    "Squeak..."


    I clearly feel that there are some snakes stirring in some haystacks in the cave!


    "Shamao, shovel!"


    I took out a shovel from my shaggy backpack and searched the ground constantly, trying to find some useful clues.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, there was a low roar of wild animals in the cave. I was surprised. I thought what kind of wild animals would live in this ghost place?


    "Run


    Too late to think, I let Zamao run with me.


    The two of us started to run away separately, and there were bursts of rapid steps in the cave.


    I have been looking forward to escape, also did not pay attention to see miscellaneous hair actually ran to where, when I think back again, I saw a terrible scene.


    There is a huge Python following me.


    This Python is so huge that I have never seen or heard of it! It''s as thick as a water tank!


    I have many movies about giant snakes in my head, such as the disaster of python, the python in the air and so on.


    Although the hero of these movies all survived in the end, almost all the people around them died!


    Thinking of this, I don''t think I can let this boa constrictor leave the cave.


    "Za Mao, don''t go out. We''ll walk around the cave!" I cried in the cave.


    Because the effect of the cave echo is very good, not far from the miscellaneous hair also heard my voice.


    However, he seems to be frightened by this huge python, and has been crying bitterly.


    "Oh, my God! Yang Chuan, let''s go out! " Zamao has lost his sense.


    "Let''s go separately! So it doesn''t know who to chase! If it continues to chase, the person who has not been chased will go back and tell the truth, I know not! " I have been persuading Za Mao for fear that he will leave like this.


    "Good! Just as you say! " Za Mao agreed with me.


    However, when we separated, the boa constrictor directly caught up with me without saying a word. It didn''t even look at the miscellaneous hair.I secretly scolded God for not giving face in my heart, and then ran all the way to a pool.


    I looked down from the top of the pool and found that the pool was still very deep. If I jumped from it rashly, it would not have a good end.


    However, the boa constrictor has been chasing me. If I don''t jump, I will encounter more danger!


    "No matter, Yang Chuan, have a fight!" I closed my eyes.


    When I was about to jump, I thought that when I was studying biology, my teacher once mentioned to us that snake is a kind of highly myopic creature. It can only catch food by smell and temperature.


    If I jump into the deep pool, first of all, the smell of my body will disappear. In fact, the low temperature of the deep pool will cover up the temperature of my body, which makes it more difficult for the python to find me.


    Think of here, I did not hesitate, a plop jumped into the deep pool, that moment, I feel like jumping into an ice cave.


    I didn''t expect that the temperature of this deep pool would be so cold that the temperature of my whole body dropped in an instant.


    I feel like I''m going to be frozen. I''m in a cold environment all over my body, and my brain''s ability to think has declined rapidly.


    However, the python came to the side of the deep pool, peeped left and right for a while, it seemed to find nothing, it stroked the taste, no interest, and then turned and swam away.


    After the python left, I finally got my life back.


    I tried my best to swim to the edge of the deep pool, trying to catch the grass beside the deep pool and climb to the ground.


    But maybe the deep water is too cold, and the fat and heat on my body are used to warm my body, which leads to my serious lack of physical strength.


    It''s only two meters high. No matter how hard I try, it''s hard for me to climb up. I''m a little desperate.


    The cold of the deep pool made my body sink gradually. If I hadn''t tried my best to maintain the balance of my body, I would have sunk into it.


    I feel like I can''t get away. I''m afraid I''ll die in this place. To be honest, my heart is a little dead.

 Chapter 73

    When I stopped, I felt my body was sinking. I realized that I had fallen into some mud in the deep pool.


    This kind of mud is the most terrible, you do not move OK, if you move it is easy to speed up the speed of falling into, accelerate their own death!


    I wanted to ask for help, but at the same time I thought that my voice might lead the boa constrictor or other wild animals out of the cave, so I held back.


    I insisted, trying to try again.


    I grabbed the grass by the pool to climb up.


    However, the mud under the pool seemed to absorb me, making it impossible for me to push up.


    Snap, the water grass is broken!


    At that moment, my whole body fell back, almost to be further engulfed by the pool!


    I quickly stabilized my body so that I would not move any more, so that the sinking speed of the pool would slow down, but it was still sinking.


    "Zamao, Zamao! If you have a heart, call someone to come after you go out! Otherwise, I''ll lose you, brother Yang! " I said to myself.


    I know that they will come back to save me, but I don''t want them to come too early, because the python seems to be moving nearby, not far away at all.


    Although I kept still and the sinking speed slowed down a lot, I still couldn''t hold on for a long time.


    In my heart, I was a little desperate. Although only half of my body was exposed, the half submerged in the water was numb, and I didn''t seem to feel my legs.


    In such a cold environment, even if I will not be swallowed by the pool, I will be frozen to death by the cold of the pool!


    Moreover, I know that if my body is exposed in the pool for too long, both my legs and my lifeblood are likely to suffer from frozen death.


    If that''s the case, I''ll be half useless!


    I can''t be like that, I must find a way out!


    However, although I have the desire to survive, the appearance of deep pool and boa constrictor in my mind made me give up this idea soon.


    "Forget it! Leave it to fate


    I''m going to just wait to die and let myself sink into the depths of the pool until I can no longer feel the pain.


    However, when the pool flooded near my neck, I closed my eyes and seemed to hear the movement above.


    I opened my eyes and found a rope dropped from above and fell in front of me.


    I just recalled that when I was in a trance just now, I did see a figure in a daze. This figure found a solid thing by the pool, then put the rattan rope on it, and threw the other part to me!


    Because I was immersed in the cold deep pool for too long, in fact, my brain has some do not turn, before that all this is an illusion, in fact, it is not!


    I grabbed the rattan rope in a hurry.


    "Who is it? What''s wrong? Old black I wonder.


    In my mind, I felt that only my companion could come back to save myself, but the other side didn''t answer.


    I hesitated and didn''t dare climb up the rope.


    Because on this desert island, I have met Liu Gang, the Americans, Jason and Wang Kai. If the man who saved me had another plan, he would be in great trouble.


    But then again, I once saw a figure at the entrance of the cave. Maybe it''s him who saved me now?


    Thinking of this, I held the rattan rope again and tried to climb it.


    At this time, the pool is swallowing my body again, and I feel like I''m sinking.


    Just when I was about to die, I quickly grasped the rattan rope, and then tried to walk up. In the process of walking, I felt that the rattan rope was very strong, and I was slightly surprised.


    "What a good rope man! In just a few seconds, it took a lot of effort to find such a strong rope! " I thought.


    Climb up along the rope, I finally returned to the ground, exhausted my strength!


    By the time I got to the pool, I felt that my lower body was unconscious.


    I looked around and felt that there was no one nearby. I should be in a relatively safe environment. I was a little curious, but I didn''t hesitate for a long time. I even crawled away from the pool.


    After I left the pool, I realized that there were no other creatures in the pool just now. If I met any saprophytic animals, especially the carnivores, it would be all over!


    I can''t help but feel a little scared. I admire the man who just jumped into the deep pool.


    As I walked along, I felt too cold, so I stopped and found the lighter in my shirt pocket.


    I''m glad I just put the lighter in my shirt pocket and didn''t let the pool wet the lighter.With a click, I lit some hay with a lighter.


    When I was just making a fire to keep warm, I felt someone close to me. I cautiously continued to burn the fire, pretending that I didn''t find the trace of that person, but quietly observed in the dark.


    I feel that the man hiding in the dark is the one who just saved me, so why didn''t he come out and meet me?


    When I hesitated, I felt that the figure was slowly approaching me.


    At this time, there are many kinds of scripts in my mind, maybe he is a cannibal, save me just to eat me!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help holding my weapon.


    However, I thought, if the other party really wants to eat me, why wait for me to go ashore before starting?


    I didn''t have any strength after I went ashore. If I took the chance to kill me, in fact, I have no room to resist!


    Now, this man didn''t kill me. Instead, he kept me warm. My physical strength has been restored by 34%.


    I didn''t move, just quietly waiting for the figure behind me to approach me slowly.


    When he was only about two meters away from me at last, I rushed over and knocked the man to the ground.


    However, I feel my hands touched a ball of elastic things, looked up and found that the person I fell over was actually an 18-9-year-old girl!


    She''s holding the bimodal thing, which is very elastic!


    I keep this action in the same place, don''t know what to say.


    My heart is very sigh, because this girl is really a good development, a little material!


    Moreover, because the chest is very strong, so I feel very comfortable when touching, which confirms the previous sentence.


    When you drive the car to about 80 miles, put your hand out of the window to feel the wind pressure, it''s like touching the girl''s firm Su Feng!


    And what I feel at this time is not the wind pressure, but the real fullness!

 Chapter 74

    Originally, I thought it was dangerous, but I felt a little girl''s chest, so I was a little confused.


    And after I felt it, because it was too soft, I was not willing to let it go. The little girl was a little shy when I touched it.


    "Hooligans! Don''t touch me The little girl burst out and scolded.


    I quickly threw my hand and said, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to I was just a little nervous... "


    The little girl hung her head shyly, with a sense of shame on her face.


    I took advantage of the fire, this just see her appearance, I found her skin is abnormal white, nose is also very high, a pair of big eyes is bright!


    She can''t choose her looks. She''s a bit of a mixed race beauty.


    All the things, I can''t help to her heart.


    When I looked her up and down, the little girl also glanced at me from time to time, which was quite unique.


    I feel more comfortable in my heart! If Ning Xiang or Chen Wenjin learned this little girl''s moves, I would be fascinated by them all the way!


    But I thought for a moment that this little girl was about seventeen or eighteen years old. This is the time when the hormones of youth germinate. So it''s reasonable to give me such a sneak look.


    "What''s your name? Sister I broke the embarrassment of two at one time.


    "I My name is Fang Mengyu Hooligans! You asked me my name. Get out of here Xiaoyu''s voice was a little shivering when he spoke.


    "Well, how can I explain it? I really didn''t mean it! Otherwise, I''ll cut off my hands and give it to you, which will explain something! " I said jokingly.


    I saw her indecision, so I took out her dagger from her waist and tried to cut it down to her left hand.


    "Ah! No! Don''t do that! I believe you can''t do it yet! Really, just like my child Xiaoyu murmured.


    I think she looks so cute.


    If Ning Xiang or Chen Wenjin, I don''t have so much mood to tease them. After all, they are so familiar.


    But for Fang Mengyu this little girl, full of a lot of unknown and curious, I can''t help but have an impulse to her.


    "Come on, let''s not stay in this ghost place. The python doesn''t know when it will come back. If it comes back, it''s hard for us to deal with it?" I suggested.


    "You can''t walk yet. Your physical strength is estimated to be exhausted after two steps. It''s better to take a rest and chat." As Xiaoyu said this, she added some firewood to my fire, which I had never seen before. Maybe she found it in the woods outside.


    "I''ve seen you for a long time, but you look like a rascal. You really look like a rascal!" Xiaoyu continued.


    "Wrong! Have you ever seen such a handsome rascal? Besides, if I wasn''t handsome, would you come to save me? I don''t think so! " I joked.


    "Don''t be so sentimental. Originally, I was going to die, but when I passed the deep pool, I thought of some things before, and my heart was a little soft So... " Xiaoyu wants to talk but stops. I know there must be some other tangles in her heart.


    "So you saved me. Thank you." I''m still a cynic.


    "As long as I knew you were such a person, I shouldn''t have saved you just now. I thought you were a villain just now, so I kept hiding behind you all the time!" Xiaoyu said to me.


    I can''t help sighing in my heart that although this little girl is young, her mind is very careful. Neither the brave Chen Lin nor Ning Xiang Chen Wenjin have such careful mind.


    "What about your friend? Are you all alone? " I looked around for a while and thought that Xiaoyu should have other companions, but what I saw was only an empty cave.


    "No, it''s dead. It''s all dead." She spoke in a trembling voice, which seemed to evoke some bad memories.


    In the next conversation with Xiaoyu, I learned that she did have some companions, but some of them suffered from some desert island diseases and died without treatment, some of them met savages on the road and were killed, and some of them starved to death.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have mentioned it..." I''m a little sorry.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, it''s all in the past. By the way, do you have any dry food here? I haven''t eaten for many days. I''m so hungry that I feel dizzy." Xiaoyu looked at me.


    I think she looks very pitiful, and she''s my life-saving benefactor, so I want to leave with her.


    "I''ve eaten all I have with me, otherwise you''ll come with me and my companions will be waiting for me nearby." I suggested.


    However, Xiaoyu is a little hesitant. It seems that she doesn''t believe me.


    I still looked at her with a smile, and did not explain too much."Why are you looking at me all the time? Am I worth it?" Xiaoyu questioned me.


    Sure enough, she was still worried that if she went with me, she would be cheated by me.


    "I just invite you. As for whether you come or not, it depends on your attitude. I don''t mean that you have to follow me. If you don''t want to come, I''ll give you some fresh water, food and some weapons when I meet other companions. You can do it alone first." I still said to her with a smile.


    Maybe she was moved by my sincerity, maybe she was infected by my bright smile, and she was a little moved.


    "OK, I''ll go with you, but if I don''t think your team is suitable for me to stay, I''ll leave at any time. Don''t stop me then, do you understand?" Xiaoyu has a hand in his own way.


    My heart is also secretly strange, thinking that the girl is really not simple.


    "No problem!"


    Then, I left the cave with Xiaoyu and walked back along the marks I had made with Zamao, trying to find them.


    But just after walking a little, I felt my legs shaking and a little weak. It seems that when I fell into the deep pool before, I still spent a lot of physical strength.


    Xiaoyu was also a little sleepy. He stayed where he was and didn''t move.


    "You can climb up the tree first. There is nothing to hide here. It should be relatively safe in the tree. I''ll look around to see if there are any wild fruits to satisfy my hunger, so we can make do here." I suggested.


    Xiaoyu nodded and climbed up a towering tree with my help.


    I was just hanging around, trying to find some useful food, but I heard a group of people.


    I was hiding by a haystack when I saw a group of armed men passing a path not far away.


    Judging from the number of weapons they have, it''s similar to the group of marauders I met before. I can''t help but gnash my teeth and wonder if I can get something from these bastards.

 Chapter 75

    At this time, it was already a little late. I looked up and found that the moon was shining high in the sky. Then, I looked at my watch and found that it was more than 8 p.m.


    According to the principle, the predator team can not choose to go out to look for food at this time, the only possibility is that they found something nearby, so they came in a rush.


    When they were camping, I slowly approached them, looked out from the haystack and saw them drinking and eating meat with laughter around the fire. My stomach could not help crying. Fortunately, the voice was relatively small, otherwise these people would have heard it.


    After a while, at about 9 p.m., many of the marauders went to have a rest. I felt that this was a good opportunity, so I felt it slowly from the haystack.


    Under the cover of a big stone, I came to these people''s tents and slowly stole two bigger backpacks.


    "Little trash, my grandfather is in a good mood today. I won''t worry about you. I''ll deal with you in a few days!" I thought to myself.


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, a naked woman came over from the forest. When she saw me, she was frightened and was about to shout for help, but I covered her mouth.


    I saw no one around, so I slowly dragged her out of the view of the tent and into the woods.


    In the woods, women have been struggling, but somehow I am also a man, strength is still much greater than her, did not let her shout out.


    "Don''t move, I''ll kill you if you move again!" I threatened.


    I will not do these terrible things to her, but if I don''t say that, she will certainly attract more predators.


    After I said that, women did not continue to struggle.


    Looking at her hot figure, I know that she must be the wife of someone in these Raiders'' team, or the sex slave of these people. I can''t help thinking of Liu Gang''s behavior towards other female teachers and schoolmates. I feel a little angry.


    After being intimidated by me, women are much better and no longer struggle, but their bodies are still shaking and they seem to be afraid.


    "If you don''t struggle, I don''t have any malice. I''m just here to steal something. I don''t have any interest in you." I said.


    In fact, if these guys are really the Marauder team, naturally they still have personal feuds with me.


    If I hadn''t been caught by them before, I wouldn''t have been in such an embarrassing situation. In addition, they sent a lot of people to chase us. The blood debt can''t be paid by one or two people.


    I thought this woman would be stunned or flustered, but she plopped, knelt down in front of me and cried bitterly: "brother, I just An ordinary woman, you let me go, let me go! "


    The woman knelt in front of me and begged all the time.


    In fact, I am very soft hearted, especially when a woman pleads in front of me, my heart softens.


    "Or you can take me away, I''m just a tool for them to vent! They don''t treat me as a person at all. As long as you take me away and give me a meal, you can do anything you want me to do! " The woman kept pleading.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really excited.


    "Alas! You don''t know, these people It''s terrible I don''t want to live like this any more. Please take me away


    When she said this, the woman''s eyes flashed a trace of panic. It seems that the things she had encountered before were similar to those female teachers in Liu Gang''s tent.


    I have some hesitation. After all, I am not in a safe state now. If I take such a woman with me, the goal is too big.


    Another is that she has no history. All I know about her is based on her own account. If she is not the sex slave of the predator team, but their leader, and now she is naked just to play with those men, I will be in big trouble.


    Moreover, because she did not wear clothes, if you take her back to the original team in this way, it will definitely make Ningxiang misunderstand them.


    Why should I spoil the mood of my former companion for such a stranger?


    Thinking of this, I don''t want to take her away.


    However, this woman saw that I was indecisive and deliberately rubbed me with her plump chest. I had some reactions!


    "Don''t do that." I kind of refused.


    "Not what? Come on


    This woman half pushed to touch my thigh, but I slowly pushed away, but she was a little bare breast, let my heart a little itchy.


    Moreover, taking advantage of the moonlight, her charming and enchanting face appeared in front of me, which made me a little dreamy!


    My brain a heat, unexpectedly didn''t push away her, but took her into the arms, feel like he was beaten chicken blood!


    This woman is also the kind who has experienced human affairs. Seeing that I blush, I know that I want it very much. Then she uses her hands to do this and that.If I hadn''t seen her with my own eyes, I would have thought she had taken some aphrodisiac.


    But, her technique is really too good, I was teased by her do not want.


    I don''t care about thirty-seven twenty-one, my mind is the picture of wild horses galloping on the grass, at this time, I think every normal man should have this idea.


    She seems to know what I want, just like the human spirit among women. The dry pond, waiting for irrigation, twisted its body to me.


    I couldn''t help myself. I almost cooked the raw rice.


    "What''s the matter?" Women have been rubbing me with their rounded hips, but I have been dodging.


    If it wasn''t for the unknown origin of this woman, I might have gone in long ago, but fortunately I stopped it in time and didn''t let myself indulge too much.


    Because, when she rubbed her butt up, I noticed this little detail. I always felt that this woman had some bad intentions. If she was a good woman and was used as a sex slave by those Marauder teams, as she said, she should be afraid of physical contact with men. Why did she take the initiative to me?


    Thinking of this, I can''t go on any more!


    "You''d better go back. I can''t take you. I''m used to being alone." I refused her request.


    Then I pulled up my pants and slapped my face with my hands to wake me up.


    I looked at the woman under my legs, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Come on! I''ve already taken the initiative. Why don''t you want to come in? Come on, I''m up, you''re down! " Women still stick it all at once. I feel something is wrong.

 Chapter 76

    Looking at her worried face, I asked, "don''t you say that you are their sex slaves?"


    "Yes! Do you think I look bad? Come on The woman has been holding my leg with her hand, not letting me leave, not letting me calm down.


    "Then why are you so hungry? Are you short of men? If you were their sex slave as you said, you would have been swollen? But from my point of view, it''s more like you haven''t done it for a long time I wonder.


    From this detail, I feel that this woman must have a special purpose. I have already thought of all the measures to deal with it.


    When a woman listens to my analysis, she is stunned, and her eyes flash with a sense of panic.


    I knew she must be greasy. Then I took out a dagger from her trousers and was about to stab it, but this woman got the lead.


    She pounced on me. I thought she would hit me on the head with a stone, but she gave me a kiss on the neck.


    I was stunned, thinking how could there be such a way of fighting?


    I was so close to her, the little brother who had been soft, began to burst out those male hormones, and constantly strengthened.


    "Don''t be like that. What can I say?" I also want to hold the naked woman in front of me. I thought she was soft hearted or something, but the next second, I almost regretted my whole life.


    Just when I relaxed my vigilance, a blade appeared in the woman''s mouth, which was about to pierce the aorta of my neck. I quickly dodged.


    "Despicable I scolded.


    "Well, haven''t you heard the ancients say that it''s hard to raise only villains and women? I''m just shameless. How about that? " The woman picked up the blade in her mouth and kept shouting.


    I took advantage of her not paying attention, from behind her suddenly hammer a punch, will she stun on the ground.


    Originally, I wanted to end her life very much. After all, if this kind of snake and scorpion woman stays on the desert island, it will become a big threat to us in the future. It''s better to kill her now.


    "Don''t blame me for being so ruthless!"


    I hesitated as I raised my dagger and was about to stab her in the heart.


    I also thought that if I killed this woman, I would not be able to deal with her body, and those who were so close to the Marauder team''s tent might find her body, and they would know that the enemy was close to them.


    Then I''ll be even worse off leaving this place!


    What''s more, the fight with women just now has made a lot of noise. Maybe the people in the tent have heard it, or even some people have caught up with it. I can''t stay in this ghost place for a long time.


    "You''re lucky to keep your dog alive!" I put the dagger back in my pocket and carried the woman to my shoulder.


    To tell you the truth, her plump chest swaying in front of me really makes me very excited, but now is not the time to indulge in beauty, I have to leave this ghost place.


    The reason why I choose to take this woman with me is to prevent me from using her as a hostage if I meet a predator.


    From the previous conversation and actual contact with her, I feel that this woman still has a certain position in the predator team. She is not as simple as an ordinary sex slave.


    I ran a part of the way with this woman on my back, and I felt that there was really no one behind me to catch up with, or they ran in the wrong direction after a part of the way, so I stopped.


    Although the woman was not very heavy, I didn''t have much physical strength, and I didn''t eat anything, so I was out of breath soon.


    I put the woman down, and then helped her to the side of the tree, with the backpack inside the rope tied her up..


    After a while, the woman woke up, found herself tied up by me, and immediately yelled.


    "Grandson, son of a bitch, let me go, or I''ll kill you!"


    The woman''s mouth is full of some unclean words, which makes me very uncomfortable. Having been on the desert island for such a long time, I met a foreigner named Senna who made me so uncomfortable. This woman is the second one.


    I picked up a cane from the ground and started beating her fair skin.


    "Ouch! Ah! Ah


    Every beat, the woman called.


    Her cry is not so much crying, but more like the enjoyment of groaning. Her look is also very comfortable, which makes me a little strange.


    "Did you always play SM before? I''m hitting you! Why are you acting so cool? " I wonder.


    "Hard, baby, hit me hard, you''d better come up and do me!" The woman a pair of coquettish appearance, still try to tempt me.


    "Ha ha, I won''t be cheated for the second time, stinky bitch. Just like you, do you still want to tempt me?" I showed an indifferent appearance, but in fact, my heart is still a little tangled."Oh! They just want it! If you''re afraid, you don''t have to untie yourself. Just take off your pants and put them on me Women show a pair of impatient appearance, let me more itchy heart.


    "You are also a woman. Why don''t you love yourself so much?" My tone has softened.


    The woman looked at my attitude and knew that I was no longer on guard against her, so she further seduced me and said, "there are always a few days every month I want to, now I meet you, I want to give you! Don''t despise others, will you? "


    Looking at this woman''s delicate appearance, I really want to connect the person who wanted to kill me with a blade. To tell you the truth, I really want to get on with her, but the only reason in my mind didn''t let me do it.


    "Well, if you don''t want to go to me, I''ll help you with your mouth, OK? Please She longed again and again.


    From her yearning eyes, I feel that she is an estrous mother Teddy. If I don''t make her or let her help me, she will die immediately.


    "Are you a pervert! Why do you practice yourself like this? " I scolded.


    In fact, when she talks about this field, I don''t have much interest in her, but her appearance is really enchanting.


    I try to avoid making eye contact with her, for fear that if I don''t pay attention to my lower body, it will be as hard as an iron bar.


    "Ha ha ha! Come on! I will make you comfortable She kept laughing at me.


    I thought, this person is not because of the fall of the desert island has become insane, right?


    Thinking of this, I intend to leave this big burden and leave this place alone. I want to find Xiaoyu, and then take Xiaoyu to join my unknown army. Why waste my own time and my eyes and mood here?

 Chapter 77

    As soon as I left the place, the woman yelled, "help! It''s killing people


    In order to prevent other members of the Marauder team from approaching this place, I quickly covered the woman''s mouth.


    "Don''t shout! Call again and I''ll kill you! " I threatened.


    "No..."


    She struggled all the time, trying to talk.


    "You can talk if you want, but don''t shout. Do you hear me! If you call me again, I''ll kill you directly! " I said, looking at her viciously.


    Maybe, she was frightened by my vicious appearance, so she nodded abruptly all the time, and didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    I slowly let go, her face has been red.


    "What''s the difference between leaving me here alone and killing me! You''ve lived here for a long time, too? You know that! There are so many wild animals and savages here that I can''t survive no matter what I encounter! " Said the woman indignantly.


    I think so. Anyway, she is also a modern person. Although I don''t want to go along with her, it seems too inhumane to bind her like this.


    I looked at her whole body again, and felt that such a naked woman should not have much ability, and the threat should not be too big, so I planned to untie him.


    "I''ve untied you now, but don''t mess around, or I''ll kill you at any time, you know!" I threatened.


    She ordered a little.


    I took a dagger, gently stroke, will be on her rattan rope to cut open.


    However, as soon as the rope was untied, she jumped on me. I didn''t know what to do. I thought she was going to fight with me. Who knows that she untied my belt and wanted to take off my pants!


    "Don''t do that, let go!" I ordered.


    I thought she had been intimidated by me before. After I said that, she would let go immediately. But the fact is that she put her hand into my belt and grabbed it.


    "What are you doing?" I''m a little worried.


    Because if a man''s lifeblood is attacked violently by the outside world, the most serious result will be death.


    I regret that I untied this woman. Now she caught me. I''m really worried about my life.


    However, after holding my lifeblood, she skillfully provoked me, and did not treat it as violently as I imagined.


    "Don''t worry, my sister''s technique is the best in the neighborhood. Come on!" The woman is also a pair of watery appearance, make me the whole person''s interest suddenly raised.


    I looked around and thought I hadn''t done it for a long time. In fact, there was a heat in my body that hasn''t been dispelled!


    I''m hot and dry all over. I can''t help it any more. I''m going to make a mess with this woman here!


    I put her on the ground, feeling a little rude, blood on the brain, also can''t care so much.


    Just as I raised her legs and tried to push forward, a girl screamed behind me.


    "Ah! You


    I looked back and found that Fang Mengyu looked at us in amazement.


    I stood up in a hurry, then lifted my trousers up and was about to explain, but Xiaoyu ran away with a gloomy face!


    "Xiaoyu, don''t go!" I yelled.


    However, after Xiaoyu saw the unbearable scene between me and this woman, she soon ran out for a long time.


    "Oh, leave her alone!" Women are still under me trying to pick my pants.


    "Stop it. I have to go after her. She''s my important friend!" I tried to get rid of the woman, but she caught me.


    "Don''t go! She can''t do it for you. I''ll do it for you! " The woman looked at me and said.


    My backhand is a slap.


    "You! How dare you hit me Women behind me is very aggrieved.


    I ignored her, picked up my pants and rushed out, trying to find Xiaoyu.


    After a while, I saw Xiaoyu stay under the tree alone and cry. She curled up and looked very pitiful.


    I slowly came to her side, although the distance is not very close, but obviously can feel that she is sobbing, she is shaking.


    "Don''t cry, Xiao Yu It wasn''t what you thought just now It''s just that I was confused by her for a moment... " I comforted.


    "Are you someone I can rely on? If you do the same to me, I think we''d better separate! " Xiaoyu asked chokingly.


    In fact, I thought she was young and her friends died, so I always wanted to treat her as my sister.


    However, now I was forced by Xiaoyu''s question, but I still answered: "yes, it must be! I''m here to protect you! "


    She looked up at me, suddenly stood up from the ground, held my waist, gave me a gentle kiss on the lips, and then quickly dodged.I Leng for a while, feel the fragrance of some girls, the heart is very happy, but do not know what to say.


    After Xiaoyu finished kissing me, he didn''t know what to do, especially his eyes had been avoiding me, and he seemed to be very shy.


    "I..." Xiaoyu wants to talk but stops.


    "Well, needless to say, as long as you can understand me!" I said happily.


    I know very well in my heart, since Xiaoyu has already come up, naturally she forgives me, and other things are not very important.


    "Shall we find a place to rest?" Xiaoyu suggested.


    "Oh, well, well, let''s go!"


    When I was about to leave, I felt my back and found that I had forgotten to take the backpack I was carrying just now! It''s mostly near the woman!


    "Xiaoyu, go back with me to get the backpack. There are many materials in it, which are enough for us to live for a long time!" I took Xiaoyu and turned back. Although Xiaoyu didn''t want to see the naked woman, he still believed me.


    However, we have not returned to the original place, we have heard the voice of women''s coquettish.


    "Ah! How comfortable! All of you, push, push


    Xiaoyu blushed as soon as he heard the sound.


    "Brother, let''s not go. I I don''t want to go... " Xiaoyu hesitated.


    I know that Xiaoyu is still a girl with yellow flowers. She is naturally shy when she hears the cry of these mature women.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. We''ll take our backpacks and go!" I looked at Xiaoyu firmly and said.


    When we got back to that place, we found that there was a 4P Xiangyan drama. Three wild men were doing it with that whore from different angles. The scene was very beautiful. Even people like me who had experienced human affairs were a little embarrassed.


    However, I still found the backpack I had stolen from the Raider team not far from the battlefield.

 Chapter 78

    As time goes by, Xiaoyu is more and more afraid to see the beautiful scenes of these people. He always reminds me in a low voice: "can we go? Shall I wait for you outside first? "


    I still comforted her and said, "it''s OK. We''ll just wait here."


    In fact, I didn''t mean to let Xiaoyu watch the live spring palace with me. I was worried that the Raiders were patrolling nearby. If they found Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu would be in danger.


    It can be seen from this woman''s experience that she should have been a normal person before. She only suffered from the predator team and was treated inhuman. That''s why she became so wild.


    However, while Xiaoyu and I were waiting for the end of this 4P battle, the air seemed to condense and become a little embarrassed.


    Xiaoyu looked at it and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Some physical contact between me and her from time to time made her body more hot and dry.


    As a young girl, she was at the most sensitive time of puberty. Now she has such a strong impact on her vision and hearing. With a normal adult male like me around her, she can''t help but be fascinated.


    I can''t help looking at her for several times, and found that she was particularly beautiful at this time, which made people feel pity and moved.


    Two rows of long and dense eyelashes flicker, big eyes like full of spring water.


    Xiaoyu''s skin is white, and her face is oval. Her lips are red and her teeth are white. It makes her heart beat when she sees it.


    With an instinctive impulse, I held Xiaoyu in my arms.


    I thought she would push me away and slap me in the face, but to my surprise, she didn''t have any resistance. Instead, her body became softer, like catering to me!


    My brain a heat, the hand also starts uneasily to divide, toward her that plump chest touched past.


    Maybe I didn''t control the strength well enough, or I was too nervous, so I squeezed her chest.


    "Ouch, pain Could you please take it easy... " She gave a cry.


    I woke up slowly and shook my head to calm down quickly, otherwise I would make a big mistake.


    Although the air is loose, it is still in a state of solidification. Xiaoyu and I are a little embarrassed and dare not look each other''s eyes directly.


    Just when we hesitated, the 4P war over there was over.


    I looked back and found that the coquettish woman''s face was full of white liquid, like the milk of terenzo spilled on her face, and she licked it contentedly.


    And the three men after the war with her, also a satisfied face, carrying pants loaded guns, just about to leave.


    "Oh, my God! It''s worth it for my brothers to meet such a wretch in such a shabby place


    "That''s the old saying! My life is worth it! Ha ha ha


    "Comfortable!"


    Three people''s exclamations made me sick, because they not only killed this coquettish and cheap woman, but also said some shameless words, which showed that they were not good people.


    They put on their backpacks and left the haystack soon. It''s very unpleasant for them to smile. I want to chase them and give them a beating, but they are strong and don''t look like ordinary people.


    Recently, I''m a little short of physical strength. I don''t have enough weapons and I don''t have any helpers. If I fight them rashly, I don''t think I can get any advantage, so I have to give up.


    When I think about what I said to that woman and tried to comfort her, I found that she was also smiling. After a simple clean-up, I left.


    I see her crazy appearance. She is so happy after being turned by so many people. Most of her is really insane. She has lost her mind!


    After they left, Xiaoyu was a little shaky and unstable, and fell down.


    Fortunately, I helped her. If she went on like this, she would have a concussion for a few days.


    "I haven''t eaten for a long time. I have hypoglycemia. You can''t! I have to find you something to eat quickly! " I said anxiously.


    "It''s ok I''ll be fine Just take a break and drink some water... " In order to avoid causing me much trouble, Xiaoyu declined my idea.


    I was worried that this would not work. I put all my eggs in one basket, so I carried Xiaoyu on my back, and then started to run quickly to find the previous people.


    After running for a while, I saw three men walking leisurely in front of us. It seems that they are very satisfied after venting their lust for animals.


    I saw two of my backpacks carried by two of the men. They seemed to be looking for a suitable place to eat.


    When I came to the side of some rocks, they stopped, and I hid behind a big tree with my little feather on my back.


    From a distance, I found that they opened my backpack, which was full of food and fresh water."I''ll go! There''s no place to look for the worn-out straw sandals. It doesn''t take much effort! Today, there are women to work and food to eat. It''s so comfortable! "


    One of the men took out some dry food and was about to eat it when he heard some voices.


    It turned out that I was worried that they would finish all the food in their backpacks and accidentally kick the stones at their feet, which hit the stone walls and made a huge noise.


    "Who is it?" The man in red immediately glanced at me.


    Although Xiaoyu and I are hiding behind the big tree, they can''t see it at first sight, but if they come, Xiaoyu and I have no way back.


    "Xiao Hua, go over and have a look. Is there anything happening over there?" Said the man with the flowery clothes.


    One of them, the shortest man in blue, reluctantly put down his backpack and said, "Why me every time! So did I just now. I didn''t even have to do that woman. It''s all about you in the back! "


    I think his dissatisfaction with desire is still a little funny. It turns out that he only participated in the front hole in the 4P war just now, and the back hole has nothing to do with him.


    "You are the youngest, little boy. You should listen to your brother more when you are young. Go and have a look, or we will eat all the bread!" Flower clothes said jokingly.


    "No, say nothing. You can''t bully me this time!" The blue dress is obviously a little reluctant.


    "Damn you, are you going or not?" Red clothes suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist, threatening the man in blue clothes.


    "OK, OK, I can''t go!" After the blue clothes were threatened, they came quickly.


    The closer he got to me, the more anxious I was, for fear that they would threaten me and Xiaoyu when they found me.


    After thinking about it, I still think it''s better to start first. As soon as I feel horizontal in my heart, I slowly put down Xiaoyu, rushed out and knocked down the man in blue.


    Then, I picked up a stone from my side and knocked on the man in blue''s head. It was a terrible scene!

 Chapter 79

    After I hit the man in blue on the head with a stone, he died quickly. When the other two men saw it, they were surprised and then scolded, "where are you from, motherfucker?"


    Flower clothes man also pulled out a dagger from his waist, and red clothes man together close to me.


    I quickly took a branch from the side and fought with them. Although it was one against two, because of the long branch, I knocked down their daggers one after another.


    "Two wastes beat me one, but you can''t beat me. Do you want to abolish it?" I sneer.


    Maybe I was irritated by my ridicule, red clothes said to flower clothes: "two dogs, fight with him!"


    Flower clothes, understand.


    They changed their strategy, red clothes entangled with me on the front, while flower clothes were waiting for an opportunity to sneak on my side.


    After all, I don''t have much physical strength. Just now, I had to carry Xiaoyu on my back for a while, and then I got entangled with the man in blue for a while. Naturally, it''s hard to fight with these two strong men again.


    Not long after the three of US fought together, I gradually fell into a weak position. I couldn''t fight any more.


    At this time, red clothes from my front down me, two strong men on my body, has been on my head with a heavy blow.


    I couldn''t escape. I had to protect my head and face with my hands, but I was beaten badly, black and blue.


    At the critical moment, I saw a figure rushing out of the woods.


    "Damn you, brother Chuan The man broke out and swore.


    At the same time, he also raised a strong stick and directly killed the strong man in red clothes with one stick. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    At first sight, the angry man turned out to be miscellaneous hair.


    He was panting in front of me and seemed to be still immersed in the fury just now. If he hadn''t seen that I was Yang Chuan, he would have continued to fight with his baton.


    But maybe he had accumulated too much strength just now and used up all that strength with a swing, so instead of rushing to knock down another strong man, he was staring at the man in the same place.


    Seeing that his only companion also died, the flower dressed man, who used to be the eldest brother in the trio, began to panic. He got up from me and then stepped back.


    I also got up and looked at him angrily, holding the long branch in my hand.


    Miscellaneous hair had not calmed down, but also a fierce look.


    The two of us together, even in the face of the wolf of wealth, wild tiger is estimated to be killed by us.


    "There are many of you, huh!" Flower clothes man shivered for a while, and then ran away in a hurry, even did not have time to take the foot of the dagger.


    As the saying goes, handsome but three seconds.


    I stood up "majestically" for less than ten seconds, that is, the moment that the man in flowery clothes just ran away, I was a little unsteady at the foot, fortunately, the miscellaneous hair helped me.


    "You are too careless!" I don''t know.


    He saw that I was in a coma, so he pinched me with his hand, so that I could wake up from the coma.


    When I woke up, I thought of Xiaoyu for the first time and said anxiously, "Zamao, you can help the little girl under the big tree over there. She''s a little hypoglycemic. Feed her some water and dry food..."


    "Oh, good!" Miscellaneous hair is a little girl, quickly left me, all the way trot past.


    After a while, Zamao came back to me with Xiaoyu on his back and joked, "when did you start to like Lori type girls? Don''t you always like the old lady


    I saw Xiaoyu squinting and wondered if she had fainted because of excessive hunger. I immediately stood up and checked her physical condition.


    When I checked Xiaoyu''s health, Zamao joked and said, "is this your concubine? Yes, elder brother, teach me. You see, several girls in this team are interested in you. I feel inferior to myself! "


    I don''t have time for him.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you now. You should quickly feed her with some things. If she falls into shock due to hypoglycemia, I''m not finished with you!" I said seriously.


    "Yo, yo, you''ve been working hard with me! Who saved you just now! Hum Za Mao retorted haughtily.


    Although he didn''t like it, he sincerely opened the package of some bread in his hand. Then he tore a small piece of bread and slowly fed it to Xiaoyu.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I said impatiently.


    "Feed! Didn''t you think of that? " I''m still vigorous and straight.


    "No one wakes up. You just put it in. Can she eat it? Give it to her, too I still said impatiently.


    In fact, I really want to do these things by myself, but I can''t do it any more. I''m very tired just telling miscellaneous Mao about these things.


    Then, miscellaneous hair wake up Xiaoyu, and carefully feed her some dry food and water.After eating for a while, Xiaoyu gradually regained his consciousness. Seeing my head broken and bleeding, he knew that I must have gone through a life and death struggle just now in order to get back my backpack.


    She was moved to cry when I thought that I would spare my life for her. I felt that it was a blessing to have such a little sister to accompany me!


    As an outsider, Zamao feels like an electric light bulb when he sees that Xiaoyu and I are both a little sympathetic.


    "Well I''ll go to the neighborhood and see if there''s any firewood. " Za Mao said awkwardly.


    "Zamao, no, we''ll leave this place and find a suitable habitat later. By the way, how did you find me? If it weren''t for you today, I would have been killed by those two bastards. "


    Speaking of this, in fact, my heart is a little scared, I am still more grateful for the help of miscellaneous hair.


    "Oh! That day, after being chased out by the python in the cave, didn''t you come out? I found no trace of the python nearby, so you can''t find it far behind the fire. " Said Za Mao.


    "You are such a boy! Did the python chase you all day? I''ve been in the deep pool of the cave for a long time. But for this little girl, you would not see me now! " I''m a little angry.


    "Hee hee, when I was wandering in the forest behind me, I saw the three people! Originally, I was going to steal something, but I found that you had rushed to work with them. Then I saw that you were bullied, so I couldn''t stand by! So we started to work! " Za Mao said excitedly.


    Looking at him like that, I don''t think he''s playing well enough.


    "But then again, where are we going now?" Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    "Let''s go back to that cave and have a look. I feel that there are still some things we haven''t found in it. There must be something worth exploring."

 Chapter 80

    "Which cave to go back to? It''s not the one I saved you before, is it As soon as Xiaoyu heard the word "cave", her nerves immediately became sensitive, and she felt that I would take her back to the original hell like place.


    "Well Don''t be nervous, Xiaoyu. We don''t go back to find python, but I need to confirm something, so You don''t have to worry. " I have been comforting Xiaoyu.


    I know that in that cave, Xiaoyu experienced many horrors that very people can experience. Maybe some of her companions were eaten by the python. Maybe she saw others were eaten by the python. Anyway, she didn''t want to go back. Naturally, there was a reason for her.


    "No, the python there is very dangerous! Even if you have guns, you may not be able to subdue those monsters, and you haven''t No, will you? " Xiaoyu almost always looks at me in a way of begging me. To tell you the truth, I''m a little softhearted.


    But I also thought that I had lost my way and didn''t know the direction, so the chance of finding Ningxiang was very small.


    If I can go back to the cave, at least I can remember how I got to the cave from the fog, and I can turn back the same way. The best situation is to find Ningxiang, and the worst is to find some marks before.


    Zamao knows me very well.


    "Let''s go, little girl. Don''t worry. We have two big brothers to protect you. We won''t let the python hurt you a hair, not a hair!" Za Mao smiles confidently.


    Xiaoyu is still a little nervous, but when she sees that we both insist, she doesn''t talk any more, but her body is still shaking.


    I know very well that she should be thinking back to those days when she was fighting with Python in the cave.


    I took Xiaoyu''s hand, looked at her firmly and said, "don''t worry, we won''t take the initiative to provoke her. We just want to locate our present position. Only when we go back to the cave can we find our former companions again."


    I look at the sky, although a little dim, but not completely dark down, but it is nearly dusk.


    "Hurry up! As long as we can find the cave before dark, we still have a chance to leave! " I said.


    Then, I supported Xiaoyu and Zamao volunteered to carry two big backpacks. We started to explore the way to the cave with our own memory.


    Because all three of us had been in the cave for a while, and Za Mao and I always had a good sense of the road. About half an hour later, we found the cave entrance.


    "Finally! It seems that this angle is not where we used to be, or else we should reset it? " Zamao said to me.


    But I didn''t pay attention to what he said to me. I kept staring at the cave like a monster. The carving was so strange and beautiful that I was a little fascinated.


    "Or Let''s go in and have a look? It''s like a sculpture of some kind of civilization. Maybe there are some treasures in it? " I said a little hesitantly.


    "You are crazy! Now it''s so late, it''s not convenient for us to start a fire. If the python knows our location, it''s hard for us to escape! " Za Mao looked at me in surprise and said.


    If you want to say that this world is also changeable, when I came to the cave with Zamao, it was Zamao who suggested to go into the cave to look for treasure, but now it''s me.


    I don''t know what mysterious force is pulling my heart. My sixth sense tells me that there must be something I need in this cave!


    "Can''t we not go?" Xiaoyu is still trying to persuade me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go and have a look. I won''t be long!" I comforted.


    Seeing that I am so stubborn, Zamao and Xiaoyu no longer persuade me.


    However, Za Mao took out a sharp hoe from his backpack, together with his big iron bar, holding the sharp weapon in both hands, followed me and approached the entrance of the mountain.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. According to my experience, the python should have been eating and sleeping now. As long as we don''t go to its territory, it won''t be found." I said.


    In fact, I don''t quite understand the living habits of the creatures on this desert island. I just say this to comfort the miscellaneous hair and feather, and let them not be too nervous.


    As we were about to enter the hole, I stopped.


    "Wait, I have a way to get the python out. It''s just a waste of time."


    Then, I licked my fingers, smeared my palm with saliva, and reached out to touch the direction of the entrance of the mountain. I already knew it.


    "What''s this for?" Zamao doesn''t understand.


    "It''s a way to measure the wind direction. You can try it. Put saliva on your fingers first." I said.


    Zamao did the same.


    "Then put your finger to the side of the hole. If there is wind from the north, the finger facing the North must be chilly, so that you can confirm the wind direction here." I went on.


    "Oh Good... " Za Mao answered with a little knowledge.In the small experiment just now, I already know that the wind is blowing towards the front of the cave, and heaven helps me!


    Because of this wind direction, I can use fire attack to force the python out.


    "Miscellaneous hair, pile some dry leaves and branches in the hole." I said.


    Zamao didn''t know what I wanted to do, but he did as I told him.


    I took a box of matches out of my backpack, lit a pile of dry leaves, took off my clothes, made them fan like, and kept waving smoke.


    Because the things we burned were miscellaneous, and the smell of dry leaves was very strong. Soon the smoke was rolling, and with the wind blowing into the cave.


    "Go! Let''s go away and hide! " I advised him.


    "Ah? Why? " Zamao doesn''t quite understand.


    I took the two of them to hide in the haystack not far away from the cave. After a while, I saw the python crawling out in a hurry. It seemed that it was very uncomfortable because of the smoke. It crawled away and disappeared.


    "OK, boy, I didn''t expect you to have this skill. I''ll give you a 999!" Za Mao said with a smile.


    "What is 999?" Xiaoyu is a little confused.


    "It''s 666! Ha ha ha


    Xiaoyu was so embarrassed by the sudden cold joke that he didn''t know what to reply to him for a moment.


    "Oh, don''t pay attention to him. It''s just a lot of nonsense."


    I took two people with sand to put out the fire, and then when the smoke almost dispersed, we went in together.


    Because the cave is relatively closed, the smell of burnt leaves is still in the cave. But compared with it, the gloomy and terrible atmosphere in the cave makes us all shiver.


    "Yang Chuan, I''m afraid..." Xiaoyu hid behind me.


    Always boasting of his boldness, he didn''t dare to make any noise. He just shrugged his shoulders and followed me.

 Chapter 81

    We walked all the way to the pool, found a path leading to another vast space, and then walked over.


    I didn''t burn a torch. I just used a lighter to occasionally look at the road ahead. Because there was some moonlight around the hole, I could still see the road ahead clearly.


    "Alas! Use a torch! It''s really dark here! We don''t even have time to react if there''s a ghost Za Mao complained.


    "All right, I''ll guard nearby. You can be a torch." I thought that Za Mao was right, so I stopped and asked him to make a torch.


    After about 15 minutes, Zamao made a temporary torch out of some waste materials. Although the light was not bright enough, he was able to see what was in the huge space.


    "Why are there so many boxes?"


    There are some green boxes in front of us. There is a layer of hemp rope tied outside the boxes, but some hemp ropes have been cut.


    On the outside of the green box, there are also words like p224 and P225. I don''t know what these symbols mean, but with curiosity, we came to have a look.


    When the torch slowly approached the box and revealed the whole picture of the box, I found that it was actually a kind of military material box widely used in jungle war!


    "Open it quickly, there may be some military weapons in it!" I said happily.


    As soon as Za Mao heard this, he and I quickly opened one of the boxes together. Sure enough, there were a lot of American machine guns and a lot of ammunition in the box.


    We opened all the other green boxes together. Some of them contained daggers, machetes, military machetes, some contained grenades, mines, some contained composite bows, crossbows and other weapons, and even two of them contained high-precision sniper guns!


    I tried to grab a machine gun, open the bumper and shoot into the distance.


    Bang bang!


    In just a few seconds, more than a dozen bullets were fired. This kind of fully automatic weapon is certainly rare on this desert island!


    "Ah! That''s great! If we have these weapons, let alone Liu Gang or the Marauder team, we can absolutely conquer this island as long as we have enough people! " Miscellaneous hair cheerfully shouts a way.


    To be sure, with these weapons, we have more confidence.


    "Yang Chuan, come on, let''s go hunting!" Za Mao''s voice suddenly became loud.


    I still feel a little bad, because before the python was just smoked away by me with thick smoke. If we make such a big noise here, it may turn back, and then it will be terrible.


    "Keep your voice down, we need to keep a low profile, not so high profile!" I advised him.


    In fact, my heart is also very excited, otherwise I would not immediately take a machine gun to try fire.


    "Well, come and see. There''s a box here. I can''t open it." Xiaoyu seemed to find something, so we quickly took our favorite weapons and walked over.


    "One, two, three, up!" I opened the last box with miscellaneous hair.


    "Wow, it''s coming!" The first to see the inside of the box Xiaoyu exclaimed.


    Then Zamao and I also looked at the box and found that it was full of canned meat and fresh water, as well as a lot of medical supplies. This box is an excellent logistics supply!


    Now we have not only weapons, but also so much food and even medical supplies. If we can find Laohei and Ningxiang again and have enough manpower, maybe we can build our base here!


    Just as we three were excited, I saw that there seemed to be a sign similar to a skull inside the box. With curiosity, I quickly went back to the boxes containing weapons and found that each box had a skull, which was not intentional.


    "You see, is this skull a little strange here?" I came up with the idea.


    Xiaoyu was a little worried and said, "skull, what skull?"


    I thought to myself, Xiaoyu thought I was talking about human head, maybe there were some human remains eaten by Python in this cave, so Xiaoyu was a little scared.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not real skeletons. It''s carved with some skeletons. You see, every box has it. It seems that it''s spray painted." I said, pointing to the inside corner of the box.


    Miscellaneous hair also Piao Piao Piao, eyes have some wonderful shaking.


    "Well I seem to have seen it somewhere... " Za Mao hesitated and immediately began to open his dusty memory bank.


    "Where? Where have you ever seen it? " I said anxiously.


    I am very clear that with such neat box planning and skull marks, these boxes must belong to certain organizations.


    "It''s like the independent Armed Forces Institute of the United States? Or what? I saw it in the newspaper when I went to the toilet to take a shit Oh, no matter whose it belongs to, it belongs to us now. It only works. No matter where it belongs to! " Miscellaneous hair some impatient way.As soon as I heard that it was the armed forces of the United States, I felt a little nervous.


    In the original civilized world, the United States was like a world policeman. If there were weapons and logistics supplies in such a desert island, that is to say, it is very likely that these things have something to do with the existence of this desert island!


    Thinking of this, I feel we have to leave this place early! If I stay in this place too long, I will feel more and more uneasy.


    "Come on, let''s take some things with us and leave this ghost place as soon as possible. It seems that this is someone else''s base. If we don''t leave early, I''m afraid we''ll get into some big trouble!" I advised him.


    Zamao and Xiaoyu are not very clear about what I think, but they are no longer happy to see me so frightened.


    "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t we use this as our base? Why leave? It''s hard for us to find so many things. Now we just need to find our companions! " Za Mao put forward his own opinion.


    "You don''t understand Listen to me, leave early


    When I was packing, I found that the two outermost boxes had been opened and some weapons had been taken away. Then half of the food in the food box was missing. At this time, I found that these boxes had been opened!


    In other words, the owner of the box is near us!


    If we don''t leave this place as soon as possible, all of us will be in trouble. These troubles are not ordinary troubles, but big troubles!


    "Miscellaneous hair, clean up quickly, we must leave this cave in one minute!" I let miscellaneous hair to speed up the finishing speed, leave the time is urgent!

 Chapter 82

    However, when I finished these words, I saw some boxes that we didn''t pay attention to when we opened them. There were many things missing in them.


    That is to say, this cave has been occupied by others before us, and the place we come to now is probably the front position of the independent armed forces Research Institute of the United States.


    Even, I have a more terrible idea, that is the python.


    When I met with the python before, I felt that the python was a little strange. Why did it move so fast, and why did it find me so accurately?


    It would be a bit of fun if someone planted some instruments on it, or used some biological means to transform the python into a kind of watchdog like existence.


    "Hey, Yang Chuan, what do you think? Hurry up! Didn''t you let us all clean up together? Why did you stop yourself? " Miscellaneous hair has been calling me.


    However, my mind is full of pictures of biotechnology and biological weapons. There is no way to hear what Zamao told me.


    "Brother Zamao, you''d better not rush him. Yang Chuan is also very tired. Let him have a rest. We''ll just decorate more things." Xiaoyu said.


    In fact, in addition to the fact that Xiaoyu was a little cold with me at the beginning, she showed a very good character during the time when she was with us. Zamao and I like her very much.


    "Oh, you still talk for him. It''s true that there''s no place for a single dog like me to live!" Za Mao said to himself.


    "How''s it going? Are you ready? Why is it so slow! Hurry up, I didn''t mean to tidy up in a minute! " When I came to my senses, I was again giving directions to miscellaneous hair.


    "Oh, Hello, I really don''t understand you scholars. Just now I asked you if you didn''t speak, but now I think of it, do you urge me? OK, OK, I look at the dress. I really can''t bear some things! " Miscellaneous hair some distressed way.


    In fact, I would like to explain to them, but time is pressing, so I can''t continue to talk nonsense.


    A minute passed quickly. I loaded some heavy weapons ammunition into my backpack, and put some grenades and daggers in it. Then I carried a sniper gun, two machine guns and a crossbow.


    The reason for this choice is that there are not only enemies of modern society in the jungle, but also threats from savages and wild animals. It is more appropriate to use hot weapons to treat modern humans, but cold weapons to treat savages and wild animals.


    Zamao is similar to me, but he is more greedy than me. He also carries some machetes in his backpack. The original wide backpack is full.


    Xiaoyu is much smarter than the two of us. She found a camouflage knapsack from the food box, packed some canned meat and fresh water in it, and consciously selected some insect repellents, malaria drugs, fever reducing drugs, cold drugs, bandages, medicinal wine and other medical items that are often used in the jungle. As soon as I saw what she chose, I knew that she had a rich jungle life Experience.


    "Have you finished the selection? Let''s go now!"


    As soon as the three of us turned around, we saw a man lying across the hole, which made us jump.


    Because we just focused on the selection of materials and weapons, no one found a person standing at the entrance of the cave.


    Because it was dark, I couldn''t see the man''s face, but then I saw the outline of the man in the backlight of the hole.


    He stood motionless at the entrance of the cave, as if to eat all of us.


    "What to do?" Miscellaneous hair nervous ground hears information way.


    In fact, I don''t know what to do. I''m stuck in the same place.


    Miscellaneous hair see I don''t move, also don''t know what I am thinking, just holding a gun, very nervous looking at the front.


    Looking at the man, I should not be very worried about us shooting. I wonder if there is any support behind him?


    If we really support, then we can''t shoot, because this is a dead end. If the other side throws a grenade to detonate this place, then all three of us will be blown up.


    I have a terrible picture in my mind, that is, I, Zamao and Xiaoyu were hit by dense stray bullets, and then we all died in this hole.


    I thought to myself, you must not be allowed to succeed.


    However, the more I think about it, the more nervous I am. The man is still standing still.


    My heart jumped. I couldn''t help it, so I yelled, "be on guard!"


    It''s OK that I didn''t yell. As soon as I yelled, Zamao and Xiaoyu were nervous. Zamao was in a panic. Originally, he wanted to find a box as a cover, but he bumped into the box above. With so many heavy weapons on his back, he almost fainted.


    "Zamao, are you ok! Hold on, he''s the only one. We can handle it! " I said.


    Zamao shakes his head and tries to make himself sober. However, the cave is dark, and the air content in the relatively closed space is relatively rare. In such an environment, if people''s minds are hit by something, they will be prone to lack of oxygen."Aim!"


    I and miscellaneous hair at the same time with machine gun aimed at the man''s body, but the man still did not make any evasive action.


    "I''m afraid he''s not scared, is he?" Zamao joked.


    "You''d better aim at him. I''ll go up and have a look. If there''s something wrong, don''t worry about me. Shoot immediately. You know what?" I said.


    In fact, I said so, but when I went up, I was a little worried that I would be suddenly attacked by the other side.


    When I walked up to him about five meters, I found that he was still motionless.


    "Not a dead man, is it?" I joked.


    In fact, I was trying to avoid being too quiet, and then the whole atmosphere seemed strange. I approached him carefully.


    When I was only two meters away from him, I found that his chest was slightly raised, and his long legs were very attractive, so it was hard to be a woman!


    I looked up and saw that it was a woman!


    She closed her eyes, very quiet, as if thinking about something.


    "Zamao, don''t aim. It''s a girl. It''s OK." I was about to put down my machine gun and reach out to touch her body when the woman suddenly opened her eyes, which made me jump.


    "Be careful, Yang Chuan!" After seeing this, Za Mao quickly pointed the gun at the man, but found that my body covered the woman, so he couldn''t shoot.


    "Get out of the way, Yang Chuan!"


    No matter how Za Mao yelled, the woman always hid behind me and stabbed me in the heart with the dagger she carried.


    In fact, her movement was not particularly fast, but because I was carrying a backpack and had several guns hanging on my body, the weight of dozens of kilograms slowed down my movement immediately. I was accidentally stabbed in the right arm by her, and my blood was flowing.


    "Ah Xiaoyu saw that I was injured and screamed.


    Suddenly, I fell into a bitter battle.

 Chapter 83

    After being suddenly attacked by this woman, I quickly dodged, but her action was not very fast, so I avoided several fatal attacks.


    However, because the right arm was cut by a dagger, so blood DC, let me a little empty.


    "Za Mao, what are you doing in a daze? Come and help quickly!" I cried.


    For a moment, he didn''t know how to shoot. He immediately put down his weapons and rushed to me and the woman.


    "Bitch, let go of my brother, or I''ll catch your BoBo!" Miscellaneous hair worried, even words do not know how to organize, how to say such a color of a paragraph, I can not help for him to pinch a sweat.


    "Oh! What are you doing! " Xiaoyu is anxiously beside him.


    I thought, anyway, I don''t know what to do with Zamao. I''d better control this woman first. Otherwise, she would hurt Zamao or Xiaoyu if she scratched like this.


    Thinking of this, I quickly threw all the guns on my body on the ground and picked up the dagger with my bare hands.


    Because I had been scratched before, I was very careful and tried to grab the girl''s wrist all the time.


    After all, I could only control her if I caught her by the wrist, but she was also very careful not to give me a chance to start.


    "Don''t run! Let me catch you


    I finally saw a great opportunity to hold her wrist and wrestle with her. We both lost our balance and rolled to the ground together.


    In the process of rolling, I smelled the fragrance of a woman, and my face rubbed her plump chest from time to time, which made me almost bleed.


    I think of a very obscene way, that is to touch her chest with her hand, generally speaking, the girl''s instinct will protect her chest.


    Sure enough, after I touched it, she threw down the dagger and tried to protect her chest with her hand. However, I took this opportunity to control her and stop her acting wild.


    I gasped for breath, and it took me a long time to recover.


    Xiaoyu was so scared that he quickly took the bandage and ran over, then bandaged the wound of my right arm.


    "It doesn''t get in the way, just a little hurt, but we have to try this person. It''s too arrogant. Without saying a word, we just rushed up!" I tied up the woman with miscellaneous hair, and then questioned her.


    "Who are you? Why assassinate me? " I said, looking at her seriously.


    She is also an angry look, did not pay any attention to my words, but has been staring at me, as if to eat me.


    "Oh, you don''t talk, do you? I''ll make you cry later! " In fact, I don''t have the technology of coercion and inducement, but I know that it''s always like this in movies, so I learned to say it.


    The woman remained silent.


    "Yang Chuan, this woman is not a mute, is she? You see, we''ve all provoked her like this. She doesn''t even scold her. " I think it''s a little incredible.


    "Forget it, forget about her." I asked Zamao to continue to pack up, then turned to the woman and said, "be honest, we are not bad people. We just came to find some supplies and left soon! I''ll untie you now, but you don''t have to move any more, do you know? "


    After I untied her, she immediately picked up the dagger and looked at me coldly, as if she had a deep hatred with me.


    "I''m not in a hurry to catch up with us!" I explained.


    That woman is holding a knife to confront with us, a look of death.


    "Well, well, let''s go! Zamao, pack up and get ready to go! " I told Zamao to pack up. I don''t want to get into this big trouble.


    When Zamao and I were packing, Xiaoyu was still very attentive in dressing my wound. Although her technique was no better than that of Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, she was very attentive to me.


    I like her intention very much. I feel very relieved to be with her.


    "Well, after packing, don''t have any more troubles, otherwise I really can''t solve these things." Said Za Mao.


    I also think it''s too bad recently. It''s hard to find such a place like a military base, but we can''t stay here for a long time. It''s really a bit frustrating.


    However, just as we were about to leave, the woman stopped us.


    "What do you want, sister? We''ve spared your life, and you''re content, OK? " I''m a little impatient.


    The woman has been pointing at our backpack. It seems that she likes the things in our backpack.


    "Do you want the contents or the bag?" I asked.


    The woman gave us a gesture. Although I don''t know Braille very well, it seems that she wants all the backpacks.


    "No, how can it be? If we really fight, you can''t beat me, not to mention the three of us. We haven''t killed you. We have been very kind to you. Don''t go too far! " I told her.However, she still insisted on the idea of standing in front of us and refusing to let us go.


    I didn''t want to kill her. After all, she is a lady and a mute. She only wants our backpack for survival.


    I was about to give her a new reason, emotional persuasion, but found that her arm had a skull hole pattern.


    With curiosity, I particularly close to her, she is very alert, with a dagger directly against my neck.


    "Well, don''t get excited. I don''t mean any harm. I''m just a little curious about the tattoo on your arm." I wonder.


    After I got close to her, I took a closer look at the tattoo and confirmed that the skull was indeed the one in the material box.


    Therefore, this woman should be a member of the American armed Research Institute.


    "I''m sorry! We intruded into your place by mistake, but these things are really too important for us. Can''t you give us some when we meet you? " I said to her with a smile.


    Zamao and Xiaoyu don''t understand what I''m talking about, and because they stand far away and their observation ability is far below me, none of them can see women''s tattoos.


    "What''s the matter? Yang Chuan, why are you so polite to her? She''s the only one of us, and we still have guns in our hands. Are you afraid of a woman? " Miscellaneous hair is very disdainful.


    In fact, Za Mao is good at everything, just a bit of male chauvinism, so he is a double-edged sword in attracting girls. His manly side is really popular, but his usually disrespectful side is very annoying.


    Sure enough, after Za Mao had said these words, the woman pointed a middle finger at him.


    "Fuck, what do you mean!" Za Mao wants to fight with others.

 Chapter 84

    "Zamao, come here! I have something to discuss with you. " I whispered to Zamao.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything you can''t say face to face? Don''t you see this woman is too arrogant? We let her go all the time, but she did... " Miscellaneous hair kept on chattering. I thought he was too bored, so I pulled him over directly.


    "I tell you In fact, you should pay attention to other people''s arms After I finished, I was embarrassed to stare at the woman again.


    "Ah?"


    After I reminded Zamao, I also looked at the woman''s arm and found the tattoo on the skull.


    "She Za Mao didn''t finish his words, but he was stopped by me.


    "I wish I knew. Don''t say it! In fact, it''s us I''m a little bit red with Shamao.


    "Well This Sorry What we took, er We''ll give it back. Don''t worry I stammered.


    At this time, Xiaoyu also found each other''s tattoos. Knowing that we had stolen other people''s things, she consciously put back the things in her backpack bit by bit.


    In fact, I really want to take these things away, but it''s a little pitiful to see that the other party is a girl, dumb and lonely. If we take away other people''s supplies again, it''s really a bit unreasonable.


    However, when I put those things back, it suddenly occurred to me that if I could pull this woman into the gang, her things would be our team''s, and we should take them away!


    "Or Beauty, you can join us in the desert island! Anyway, as a person like you, you should have no company, right? How about one more person and one more care? " I said to the woman with a smile.


    Women''s hostility to us has already been dispelled. Listening to me, she is even more moved.


    "Yes, sister, we can chat with each other. It''s boring to be with men like them." Xiaoyu said.


    "You are too fake! They are dumb You can''t talk. Why do you want to talk to people? " Make complaints about the way.


    I can''t help but be a little funny, because the word "Ba" was forced back by miscellaneous hair.


    Zamao is like this. Although he is a bit male chauvinist sometimes, he does not discriminate against special groups in society, especially the disabled.


    "Che, don''t you know that there is eye contact between girls? As long as we can see the scenery, we can communicate! It''s like talking to you two bad old men. It''s fun! " Xiaoyu, in order to help me pull this beautiful girl into the gang, it''s really hard work!


    But what the hell is bad old man? Me and miscellaneous Mao Mingming are both college students!


    Because we have lived on this desert island for some time, and we haven''t had a haircut or shave for a long time, so we look a bit sloppy, like a beggar uncle.


    At this time, the woman seems to be a little loose, she put her dagger away.


    When she put away the dagger, I carefully looked at her face and found that she was really a plain beauty!


    Her beauty, beautiful so refined pride, people can''t help but look at two more!


    Moreover, because the distance with her is the nearest, so my heart has been pounding, very shy.


    I didn''t speak any more. I just hope that time will stop at this moment and let me taste her beauty.


    The woman seems to find me peeping at her, although her expression is still so cold, but she did not just cold, but drooped her head, some shy.


    Is she interested in me?


    Is the shyness in her eyes interesting to me?


    This idea has been in my mind for a long time.


    "Hey, boy, what are you thinking? Every day you think like this, don''t think that if you think like this, there will be a woman who wants you! " Miscellaneous hair a palm fan in the back of my head, let me Leng for a long time.


    After we reached an agreement with the woman, with her consent, we took some canned American military luncheon meat out of the food box.


    Miscellaneous hair makes a fire.


    Then four of us sat around the fire and enjoyed the late dinner together.


    American military luncheon meat is not ordinary meat. These are ground meat from the best beef in Texas. It tastes tough and memorable.


    In fact, apart from lunch meat, there are also some canned tuna and COD, but we didn''t choose these luxury cans. After all, these things are still useful here, and we didn''t ask much.


    It''s getting dark.


    After dinner, the woman searched for some guns in a weapon box. I began to think that she wanted to tell us something about guns, but she picked up the gun and went outside.


    I looked at her back and thought of going out on patrol or hunting with her."She''s gone. Don''t you go after her?" Zamao didn''t know when he stole a can of tuna and began to eat it himself.


    "What are you doing? These tunas can''t be eaten! There must be a purpose for others to stay here. As guests of others, we can''t do these petty things! " I scolded.


    Miscellaneous hair avoided me, took the tin and ran to the inside of the cave, enjoying it alone.


    "Well! Anyway, she has already agreed to join us. She''s one of us. She won''t mind so much! " Miscellaneous hair side said, but also put the rest of the fish into his mouth.


    "You eat! I can''t eat you! Be careful of the fishbone


    On the one hand, I''m very angry that he is so selfish, but I''m worried that he will swallow the fishbone, and it will be troublesome to get stuck in his throat.


    There was no vinegar to soften his bones, and no doctor would take his bones under an endoscope.


    Then again, after the woman left, I began to worry about her safety.


    "Yang Chuan, what do you say that elder sister is going out with a weapon? If we stay here at night, no one dares to invade us? " Xiaoyu''s thinking is relatively simple.


    However, I also feel that we are in a huge arsenal. Even if there are more than ten or twenty people outside, we will be wiped out instantly. But why do dumb beauties want to go out by themselves?


    "Boa constrictor! By the way, at night, the boa constrictor will return to the nest to rest! In that case, did my sister go out to kill the boa constrictor? "


    Xiaoyu''s words suddenly awakened me.


    "I''ll help her. You stay here and protect the supplies with the eater." I took a machine off and a dagger, and was about to walk out of the cave, but when I thought of going out, what would I do if the boa constrictor turned back?


    "all take some supplies and weapons, we have to leave here and keep up with her steps!" I ordered.


    "Ah! I haven''t finished yet Zamao is a little reluctant.


    However, at my urging, he and Xiaoyu sorted out the materials together, and then the three of us left the cave.

 Chapter 85

    When I left the cave, I felt that the woman''s action had already formed her living habits. If it is true, I''m afraid she has lived in the cave for a long time, so she can have such similar living habits!


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but guess her identity again.


    Who is it? Will you live alone in such an old cave for a long time? Besides, there are so many weapons and materials. Who brought these things? Why do women have tattoos of skeletons?


    All the mysteries are waiting for us to find the answer.


    After leaving the cave, we walked along the direction where we were separated from Ningxiang. Because it was night, there were some strange nocturnal animals nearby, but they didn''t mean much to us, so we didn''t pay much attention to them.


    In the middle of the walk, I found the sign of "Muye village". This is the mark left by our team!


    "It seems that they are nearby. Go on! Speed up I cried.


    Because we had a long rest in the cave, and also ate American military cans, our physical and mental strength were greatly restored, and each of us started to run with a runaway wild horse.


    The birds and beasts on both sides of the mountain forest were scared away by our rapid pace.


    However, as I happily walked towards my destination, I found something bad.


    When I was a few hundred meters away from my destination, I saw some signs of fighting nearby, because there were some traces of human being being crushed on the grassland.


    The most worrying thing is that there are still some blood stains on the ground.


    I lowered my body and touched the bloodstains on the ground with my hand. I found that the bloodstains were still fresh. It seems that they were left only recently.


    "Pay attention, there will be enemies near us. Be careful!" I took a machine gun, carefully looking at the vicinity, miscellaneous hair and feather are also holding a gun alert.


    Just when we were very sensitive to the neighborhood, I heard some movement in the grass in front of us.


    "Just stay here and I''ll go by myself." I ordered.


    "Be careful." Xiaoyu was very worried about my situation, so he pointed a gun at the direction I went, which was a way to cover for me.


    I slowly touched the past, there are many opponents in my heart.


    I thought, maybe it''s savages, maybe it''s wild animals, maybe it''s members of the Marauder team.


    All the possibilities have been guessed, but my heart is still a little uneasy, even though I hold such a powerful American machine gun, I still have no bottom.


    "Ah, there''s no one here. Don''t worry!"


    When I was ready to approach the target, I pretended to find nothing and said hello to the rear.


    Zamao and Xiaoyu don''t understand the meaning of my words. In fact, I lied to them.


    As soon as the voice fell, I jumped into the haystack. What I didn''t expect was that the other side also jumped at me.


    At the moment when he pounced on me, I seemed to smell a familiar smell. I seemed to smell it somewhere, but I didn''t remember it.


    When I was holding that person together, I felt that I had a soft mass on my chest, which was more like a woman''s chest than a bullet proof vest.


    I fixed my eyes and found that Chen Lin was in my arms!


    We both froze.


    "Why are you? Chen Lin, what about the others? " I hastened to tidy up my appearance to avoid that when Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin were in the back, they would continue to be jealous when they saw me holding Chen Lin so closely.


    Sure enough, after Chen Lin showed up, others came running from the big stone behind.


    At first, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin were behind the big stone block. They saw Chen Lin and I hugged each other from a distance. They were really jealous.


    But fortunately, I didn''t show the habit of being a hooligan at the critical moment. I put Chen Lin aside and didn''t make any intimate moves. They didn''t care too much.


    But after seeing me, Ning Xiang didn''t speak much, neither did Chen Wenjin.


    "Brother Yang, I finally see you. Where have you been these days? We miss you so much Liu siyao said.


    I recall that these days, I first fought with a boa constrictor, then separated with miscellaneous hair and fell into a deep pool. Then I was rescued by Xiaoyu, and later I met a dissolute woman. After I captured the backpack of the trio, I met the dumb woman again. I felt that my experience was very rich.


    However, I can''t tell them all these things. After all, we are all exposed in the wild now. Boa constrictors, savages and Marauders are all our threats.


    "Oh! It''s great to be able to find you. We''ve been waiting for you in the same place for several days. I''ve been wandering around for many times, but I''m afraid you can''t find us, so I haven''t left. " Old black said with a smile.


    In fact, I also understand that Lao Hei is not the kind of person who is willing to leave his companions behind. Since I gave him the team at the beginning, he will surely lead the team well.There is one person I have never forgotten, that is Lu Wei who stole the old black pistol. So far, we have never met him again, and we don''t know which team or person he went to fool.


    "Then you..." I wanted to say something inspiring, but I saw that Chen Lin''s left hand and Lao Hei''s right palm had some knife wounds. Although they were wrapped in gauze, the blood stains were still soaked with gauze.


    "Why are you doing this?" I can''t bear it.


    As a matter of fact, I know very well that the combat capability of the whole team will be reduced after me and Za Mao leave.


    Lao Hei had already had a fierce fight with Lu Wei and me, and he had old injuries before, so his combat effectiveness was actually weakened a lot.


    Chen Lin is no better than Lao Hei.


    "Alas! Shortly after you left, a group of Marauder teams found us, and we fought hard to beat them back. However, it seems that their supplies were stolen, so we withdrew to look for supplies. " Old black explained.


    I took out two backpacks, put them in front of them, and said: "no, these backpacks are originally from the Marauder team, but I stole two. You can share these things. These are the girl''s." I looked at the dumb beauty.


    "Well! We haven''t seen each other for a few days. We''ll have two beauties with us. Won''t we even give up our old friends in a few days Ningxiang sour road.


    "No! Xiaoyu saved my life, otherwise I would fall into a deep pool. This beautiful woman can''t speak, but she can hear us. She provides us with weapons and food. " I looked at the dumb beauty, but she still didn''t look at us.


    "Thank you for coming back. In fact, I feel that the predators will continue to come tonight. I had planned to change places." He said happily.


    "Hey, it''s time for me to come back." I said with a smile.

 Chapter 86

    Hearing Lao Hei say this, I know that these predators will definitely come. If we are not prepared, we will be devastated.


    "Lao Hei, are there any wooden tools?" I asked.


    "Ah? What wooden tool? " Old black alertly responded.


    I wanted to say that, but thinking of Ningxiang, many of them are afraid of what happened recently. If I told them that I wanted to ambush the Marauder team, they would be afraid.


    "Come here, I have something to tell you."


    I took Lao Hei to one side. When Ning Xiang saw my unusual behavior, she naturally knew what I thought.


    "You don''t need to avoid suspicion. We all know that as long as you can do it well, we can understand it. Don''t worry about it." Ning Xiang comforted me and said.


    I looked at Ning Xiang''s firm expression and knew that she must be standing in the same position with me. I couldn''t help feeling warm.


    "Yes! Don''t avoid suspicion. We all know it. " Chen Wenjin also expressed his attitude.


    "Well, since everyone is here, I''ll open the window and speak up. I think we''ve been living a long life of running things. If it goes on like this for a long time, it''s definitely not a solution, so I''m going to make some traps with Lao Hei to ambush the Marauder team nearby. " I said seriously.


    As Chen Lin from the Marauder team, she has always been cold-blooded, but for my thoughts, she expressed her uneasiness.


    "Are you sure? If we really fight them, we will be chased by all the Marauder teams, and it will be even more unsettled. " Chen Lin responded.


    "I have no problem. If you want to fight, fight!"


    Having said that, I stretched out my right hand, indicating that whoever supported me would also stretch out my hand.


    Lao Hei, Za Mao, Chen Lin, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin all held out their hands for the first time. Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu hesitated and also held out their hands.


    Tattoo girl did not come over, she just looked at the distant moonlight.


    I think it''s not that the tattooed women don''t know the existence of these predator teams, so they don''t have any ideas about what we call the enemy.


    "Beauty, come here!" Lao Hei whistled at the tattoo girl, trying to lift her, but the latter still looked at the distance coldly, without paying any attention to Lao Hei.


    "Lao Hei, forget it. She doesn''t think she''s with us. This kind of woman is not easy to tease. Don''t do these thankless things!" Said Za Mao.


    "Well, let''s break up! It''s all right! "


    Just as everyone was about to leave, I found that the tattoo girl didn''t seem to move. She was still standing on the edge of the mountain, looking at the bright moon in the sky without saying a word.


    I quietly came to her side, and then saw her face looking at the distance, I don''t know what she thought.


    I thought that although I had unhappy memories with this tattoo girl at the beginning, we had dinner once, and both me and Za Mao took a lot of materials from the cave. This tattoo girl should be with us.


    Another point is that although the tattoo girl can''t speak, her own actions also guide me and miscellaneous hair, so that we can leave the cave.


    Otherwise, if the python returns to the cave now, it is estimated that Zamao and I will still be in danger, and Xiaoyu was in it at that time. We have to protect a girl. Maybe someone will be in danger.


    Anyway, I''m glad to meet this tattoo girl.


    Just when I felt at ease to leave, I saw that the tattoo girl''s body seemed to have some shaking feeling. At first, I thought it was my own eyes. But when I looked at it carefully again, I found that she was really scared.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. People here are your companions and will protect you." I went to the tattoo girl and said.


    The tattoo girl looked at me, calm as water, no change at all.


    I thought she couldn''t speak, so naturally she wouldn''t reply to me, so I didn''t ask for anything, and I didn''t plan to say more nonsense.


    After all, if a person doesn''t respond to you all the time, but you have to keep talking, it seems that you are bored and wordy outside.


    I don''t want to be such a boring and wordy person, but at the same time I have to protect all my companions in my team, so I have to say what I should say, and I won''t say what I shouldn''t.


    "If I What can I do for you Just say


    I just stepped out and wanted to go back to the original position to help Lao Hei make traps, but the tattoo girl said something squeaky.


    When I heard it, it was English, but it was very vague.


    With my poor English level, I worked hard to spell out the meaning of tattoo girl''s words in my brain. If I didn''t hear it wrong, her meaning would be "someone has come".


    At first, I couldn''t understand the tattoo girl''s idea. One of them was that she could speak, but she didn''t speak to us all the time, like a mute.Second, the tattoo girl has been observing something before. It seems that there is an enemy approaching our area, so she will appear as a guard.


    "Yang Chuan, I heard some strange sounds of birds and animals over there. I don''t know what happened."


    Za Mao had been far away from me, but suddenly he ran to me and said something like this.


    I hastened to the edge of the mountain, but the tattoo girl had already gone.


    I didn''t pay attention to her too much. Instead, I looked down from the side of the mountain and saw many birds flying from the forest.


    As soon as I look at this scene, I know that there are people marching below, and there are a lot of people marching, and the speed is very fast. The direction of marching is our side of the mountain.


    "Tell Lao Hei that someone is approaching! also! How''s the trap over there with Lao Hei? " I''m a little nervous.


    In fact, I am more nervous about the fear of these unknown things, because if those below are the marauders team, it is still a little difficult to fight them with our current strength.


    "It seems that it''s still a little short. Shall I help him first?" Miscellaneous hair is not sure to pay attention, see I am very nervous, he also muddled force.


    "Hurry! Let Lao Hei speed up and tell everyone that someone is close! I have something else to tell the tattoo girl. You go first! " When I said this, I especially looked at the direction of the tattoo girl.


    She did not show too strange expression, but constantly with a handkerchief to wipe her love gun, from time to time with the gun aimed at the direction of the distance.


    I was a little puzzled. I thought that there was no movement just now. How did this woman know that someone was approaching us? It seems that the tattoo girl''s identity is really not simple!


    Thinking of this, I was a little afraid that tattoo girl would be the enemy.


    I hope not.

 Chapter 87

    "You What''s your name? " I asked a tattoo girl tentatively. She turned her head and glanced at me. Her mouth seemed to be wriggling, but she still didn''t tell me her name directly.


    "Better defend well!" Tattoo girl simple and clear way.


    I''m a little surprised, because when the tattoo girl talks to me, she uses Chinese!


    Before I saw that she had all relations with the independent armed forces research of the United States. I thought she was an ABC who grew up abroad and knew nothing about Chinese, but now it seems that I was wrong!


    I still want to continue to talk with her, but I think that the next group of people will be close to us soon. If we don''t take the team to escape well at this time, we will be easily devastated.


    "Listen to me, people from below will come to this mountain soon. We must evacuate here in half an hour!" I went to the original camp and told everyone what I thought.


    "Ah! Someone is really coming Ning Xiang was a little surprised.


    I asked Za Mao to explain to them before, but maybe Za Mao didn''t have any prestige at ordinary times, so they didn''t believe it when they said this. They didn''t know these things were true until I came to inform them.


    "Hurry up!" I didn''t have time to make a detailed explanation. I went to pack up the tools and weapons. I asked Zamao to collect the food and fresh water.


    "Where are you going later?" Ning Xiang continued to doubt.


    "Let''s go north! The South Coast here is not very safe. I feel like we''re all back where we were before I analyzed.


    "Yes! You are the boss, you has the final say! Za Mao agreed with me, and others didn''t mean to object.


    However, when we finished packing up, the tattoo girl went to the south by herself. As soon as I looked in that direction, I knew that she was going to the entrance of the mountain.


    "Ah, where are you going?" Za Mao wants to run over and hold her.


    I quickly grabbed Za Mao and said to him, "it''s OK. She just wants to go back to the cave. Don''t worry."


    Za Mao was a little worried and said, "how can you rest assured! Although she is fully armed, the direction beyond the cave is the scope of the Marauder team. If she goes back alone and meets the marauder, it''s really a bit of trouble! "


    I thought, it''s true, but since the tattoo girl is walking to the cave at such a sensitive time, she probably can''t bear the supplies in the cave.


    "It is understandable that she is reluctant to give up the things in the cave! If we are the owners of that cave, now if there are robbers approaching our home, naturally we will also protect our home! " So I explained.


    From the perspective of home, they can understand my idea.


    Although I don''t know the combat effectiveness of the tattoo girl, she is so familiar with the guns and daggers. I think she should be a soldier, and her combat ability should be good.


    But, let her a girl home alone to face so many enemies, I am also very worried about her life safety.


    "Lao Hei, you should take the girls to a safe place first, and you should follow me. I''ll carry some things with the tattoo girl and come back. Don''t worry, no problem!" I said.


    Lao Hei has always been very clear about my arrangement and naturally agreed to it. Although Za Mao was reluctant to part with me, he also agreed with me.


    I know very well that Za Mao has always been a kind-hearted person. If it wasn''t for me, he would have volunteered to protect the tattoo girl.


    "No, you can''t go!"


    Before I started, Ning Xiang was the first to oppose my approach.


    "Why don''t you go! If you go, I really don''t feel safe... " It''s a bit hard for me to use both soft and hard.


    However, as the leader of the team, I can''t use my personal feelings to miss things like this. I tried to bear the pain in my heart and said, "Ningxiang, I promise you that I will come back well! What''s more, I''ll bring my companions back! "


    "Are you really going? There must be no room for maneuver? " Ning Xiang''s eyes twinkled. I knew that she must be soft hearted as soon as I saw it.


    I''m not wrong. Ning Xiang is also worried about my safety. In this difficult time, she doesn''t like tattoo girl because she is jealous.


    "Well! There are still many materials in the cave. If we can''t take them away, we may have to destroy them. Anyway, we can''t leave those weapons to the Marauder team, or they will rule the island. " I swear.


    Seeing that I''m so persistent, Ning Xiang''s attitude is a bit loose.


    "All right! You must come back alive! Otherwise, even if I go to hell, I will not let you go! " When Ning Xiang said these cruel words, she still had some love in her eyes. I understood her feelings and responded to her with her eyes, indicating that she would come back!


    I said goodbye to my big team and ran out with great strides to catch up with the tattoo girl."Sisters! What''s your name! We''ll be partners of life and death later. At least tell me your name! " I was just joking, but I didn''t expect the tattoo girl to respond to me.


    "Feng Ying."


    When I heard the name, I felt a slight shock.


    What shocked me was not only that the name was a little handsome, but also that Feng Ying told me her name generously!


    If they heard what Feng Ying said now, they would be the same as me, like children from the countryside have gone to the city!


    "Hide now!"


    Just when I was still in a daze, Feng Ying took me to one side.


    At this time, I heard footsteps slowly approaching us, and my heart was slightly surprised. How did Feng Ying detect it!


    Does this tattoo girl still have the perception ability like a beast?


    The more I think about it, the more terrible I feel. I still don''t think about it any more.


    We were careful to hide in the Bush, and soon a small team appeared in front of us.


    I roughly counted the number of these people, more than ten, the leader is a one eyed dragon, looks very ferocious and terrible.


    It almost occurred to me that this leader had gone through a life and death struggle before, which is why he became what he is now.


    "Did you find it?" The one eyed Dragon said to his men.


    "No We''ve gone all over the mountain, but we still haven''t found the boy''s whereabouts, otherwise we... "


    Before the one eyed man had finished speaking, the one eyed man took out a whip from his waist and hit his body.


    Ouch!


    Feng Ying and I heard the cry of pain.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. If you can''t find it again, you''ll die for me!" The Cyclops seemed a little angry.


    From their conversation, I feel as if they are looking for someone.

 Chapter 88

    "Boss, I seem to see a man walking into a cave here. Why don''t we look here?"


    While I was eavesdropping on these people, a man suddenly said something like this to the Cyclops. I thought that they didn''t find me and Zamao in the front search, did they?


    I also want to be more worried, because if they really find us, they will naturally remember our physical characteristics. If they encounter miscellaneous hairs now, they will be recognized.


    "If you see it, hurry! Do you know that someone has got ahead of others, and we don''t have enough ammunition supply. Hurry up The Cyclops are very grumpy, but I also learned some information from their conversation, that is, they are also short of materials.


    Thinking of this, I can''t let them know that there are those green boxes in the cave, otherwise they will be looted.


    "One more thing, I have to tell you..." The one eyed dragon seems to have something important to say.


    The reason why I judge in this way is that when he said these things, his expression was very cautious, and he was still looking around and didn''t want to say it directly.


    From all kinds of signs, he didn''t want others to know some of his thoughts!


    Just as I listened carefully, Feng Ying took a stone and hit it violently.


    Bang!


    The sound caused by the collision of stones is especially obvious in this quiet night.


    That group immediately picked up all kinds of weapons, aimed at our direction, my heart a tight, thought this tattoo girl in the end how to think ah!


    Feng Ying didn''t explain anything, but after she made a sound, she continued to run away in other directions.


    "Are you crazy?" I swore.


    I don''t dare to say that she is not. After all, these people are too close to us. If one doesn''t pay attention, he will be overtaken by the other.


    I followed up in a hurry, for fear that if I was far away from Feng Ying, I would be chased by that group.


    Feng Ying and I are constantly circling those difficult mountain roads in the bush. In fact, we are still a little uneasy. I don''t know what Feng Ying thinks.


    The group behind were also a little alert. They didn''t know whether it was human, savage or beast who made these sounds, and they didn''t send anyone to search inside.


    "Is that what you calculated?" I tried to ask.


    Feng Ying looked back and laughed, but did not respond directly.


    At this time, it dawned on me that Feng Ying''s attention just now was to let us leave this ghost place.


    I can''t help feeling that she is a bold and careful person. If I were myself, I would never do such a risky thing.


    Because I''m not sure that group of people are afraid of what we did just now. If they are stupid or brave enough to go into the Bush where we hide, they will find us.


    Just now, Feng Ying and I had only a few guns. It is estimated that in a few minutes, they will be destroyed by that group.


    The two of us soon got rid of the gang and went back to the cave from a path.


    She ran all the way back to the cave, and I was very worried.


    "What are you going to do? Are we going to fight them here? " I''m not very clear about Feng Ying''s motive.


    She took out a green dynamite from a box, and I was shocked.


    "You want to..."


    She spoke before I finished.


    "Yes, I''m going to blow up this cave. Are you going to help me?" Feng Ying ignored me and began to set up explosives.


    I don''t know what to do. I played with her.


    "It''s all your hard work! Don''t you always stay in this place to protect these things? Why destroy these things? " I''m a little puzzled.


    Compared with my anxiety, Feng Ying seems particularly indifferent, or calm.


    "The two of us can''t keep this cave. You heard the one eyed dragon just now."


    "What''s that?" I question.


    "They will definitely come to this cave. If we don''t solve the weapons in this place, they will take them away! Better Destroy all these things. It''s over. " Feng Ying''s attitude seems to have become more resolute.


    I thought, if you really destroy all these things, it will be a great loss.


    So while she was connecting, I took two more green army bags and put some supplies, weapons, ammunition and food in them.


    "Just take it. You should have asked that guy to come with us just now. Our manpower is limited. We can''t take many things back later." Feng Ying is still indifferent.


    I was a little surprised, because I thought she was focusing on the connection and had no time to take care of me, but I didn''t expect that she was always paying attention to me.I''m a little embarrassed.


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, I''d better not take it!" I left my backpack on the ground on purpose.


    "You don''t have to provoke me. It''s a comfort for me to take these things away. It''s better to give them to you than to those bastards, isn''t it?" Feng Ying seems to have something to say.


    "Why? I don''t know what''s wrong with that! " I responded with a smile, then continued to pack up the supplies.


    Feng Ying did not continue to pay attention to me, but played with those chain explosives.


    I think her technique is so skillful that I know she must have done it before. I feel more and more that she used to be in the army, just like Lao Hei.


    After about half an hour, Feng Ying finally finished her explosive work. I think she used only a few materials to piece together a fairly professional explosive roadmap!


    "All right!" Feng Ying said excitedly.


    "We''ll just get out of the cave and press this thing later." Feng Ying also gave me a detonator.


    I had a bad feeling with this detonator.


    I really don''t want to destroy all those things, but at present, I still have to do so.


    Later, Feng Ying and I walked out of the cave. Not far away, Feng Ying asked to press the detonator.


    I''m a little hesitant.


    "You''re so sweet. Let me do it!" Feng Ying grabs the detonator and presses it down.


    But I heard footsteps nearby, shouting: "wait, someone''s coming!"


    At this time, a man and a woman came from a distance. They were injured all over, and they were very embarrassed. Some of the men''s flesh turned out, and they could almost see the white bones inside.


    What surprised Feng Ying and me most was that they were still chasing a few savages behind them. They had no place to go. Seeing a cave here, they ran in.


    "I can''t blame them for their recklessness. We can''t let these weapons and materials leak out!" Feng Ying wants to press the detonator again.


    I stopped her and said, "no, let''s see!"

 Chapter 89

    "You are still too kind. I tell you that in this world, especially on this desert island, kindness alone is not enough. You must learn to give up some benevolence, righteousness and morality, you know?" Feng Ying brainwashed me.


    Naturally, I know what she thinks, but these two people were chased and killed by savages in front of me. If I didn''t save them, instead, I sent them to hell with explosives, I would go to hell after I died.


    "If you don''t want to go there, you stay here alone, and I''ll be back soon." I told Feng Ying.


    Feng Ying''s expression is a little complicated. Maybe she regrets knowing us. Maybe she is used to her life.


    So now, whether I''m following us or I''m going to save others, these scenes of helping each other appear in her life, which makes her feel very surprised.


    She seemed to have something to say.


    However, I saw that the two men had been running in for some time. I was afraid that they would touch the explosives in it by mistake, so without waiting for Feng Ying''s response, I ran into the cave.


    When I ran to the cave entrance, I was a little afraid, because we had been away from the cave for so long. I didn''t know whether the python had returned to the cave. If those two people or I met the python now, they would be eaten by the python!


    When I went into the cave, the wind was still chilly.


    I checked the situation here and found that there was no sign of the boa constrictor moving.


    But I can''t relax, because those two people are still here, I have to find them, otherwise this short fortune will turn into bad luck.


    I fumbled for the road inside and walked in slowly. Originally, there was light inside, but because Feng Ying and I were going to blow up here before, we also turned off the temporary light inside.


    I didn''t make any torches, just walked in with my own feeling.


    When I got to a place that was not too much inside, I saw the couple curling up in the corner.


    Even though it was dark, I felt that they were still scared, and both of them were a little shivering.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll kill you if you come again!" The man saw me close to him and thought I was a savage, so he threatened me.


    I was still very funny. I thought you didn''t have the ability to speak. If you hadn''t met me and other teams like the Marauder team, you would have been dead.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m here to help you." My tone is very gentle. The reason why I choose this is because I am worried that my tone will make these people feel troublesome.


    "No way! Is there anyone else helping each other on this broken island? Don''t lie to us, we won''t be fooled Cried the woman.


    I had no choice but to shoot at the entrance of the mountain.


    Bang!


    The two of them were even more frightened when they heard the gunshot.


    "Do you know? I have a gun in my hand. If I really want to kill you, I can do it at any time, and I don''t need you to talk to me, you know? " I''m a little helpless.


    "Then you Why are you saving us? We are safe in this cave The man''s voice trembled.


    "Before, it was quite safe here. Although there were boa constrictors, now my companions and I have to bomb here for some reasons. If you want to bury them together, I will follow you." With that, I turned to leave.


    "Well, well, we can go with you, but you can''t be rough with us!" The girl''s attitude is a little soft.


    "Not that interest!" I pretended to be indifferent.


    In fact, the reason why I choose to face them with such an attitude is to let them clear up the misunderstanding. I know that they are worried that I will have ulterior motives, because if someone somehow comes to help me, I will still doubt each other with my current understanding.


    "Hurry up, we''re going to blow up this cave soon!" I said anxiously.


    Then, the two of them were loosening their attitude, but the savage ran in from the outside.


    "Be careful!" The man reminded me.


    When I turned my head, a savage carrying a stone axe rushed towards me. If I had been, I would have been pressed on the ground and rubbed again.


    However, I have a gun in my hand now. I aimed at his heart and fired several shots. Although it was very dark, my shooting skill was not bad. I directly knocked down the first savage. The savages behind didn''t seem to stop. Two more came towards me.


    I still decisively and fiercely fired a few shots to solve all these savages.


    The two people in the back, seeing that my skill is exquisite now, naturally knew that I really wanted to save them.


    "Go


    I took these two people all the way out of the cave. As soon as I ran out of the cave, I was about 100 meters away. Then Mashan yelled in the direction of Feng Ying: "detonate!"


    At this time, the follow-up savages would run out of the cave to chase us, but Feng Ying detonated the explosive decisively.Boom!


    Suddenly, the whole cave collapsed, and all the living savages inside were killed by the rocks.


    The two people behind me and I quickly hid in the bushes to avoid the shock wave and dust after the explosion.


    After a while, they were finally able to catch their breath.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, benefactor. Please accept my obeisance!" The man knelt on the ground and kowtowed to me.


    "Well, we are all modern people, so we can avoid the ancient red tape. We know each other as friends, and friends should help each other." When I say this, I feel very happy in my heart, because being able to help others is a very happy thing for me.


    "Let''s say goodbye!"


    I saw that the girl was still a little nervous, and she didn''t say much thanks. I thought they were still afraid of me, so I wanted to leave with Feng Ying first.


    "Benefactor! Send the Buddha to the west, help others to the end, we can We want to go with you! " The man hesitated, but he told me what he thought.


    I have met all kinds of people on the desert island. To tell you the truth, I dare not accept them easily, so I simply asked about their situation.


    "Well, we can''t accept people at will. Please give us a brief introduction." I''m a little helpless.


    "Oh, it''s my girlfriend, Zhang weiqi, before we lost the plane." The men were still a little uncomfortable when they spoke. It was obvious that they had just come into contact with this kind of life on a desert island.


    "How long?"


    "A week, maybe..." I was surprised that the girl also spoke.


    "Do you know where this is?" Conwich continued.


    "I''m the same as you, but I''m a ferry wreck, just a little earlier than you."

 Chapter 90

    "Ah? I thought you were the indigenous people here, that''s why you are so powerful... " Kang Weiqi''s words made me a little sad.


    "It''s also funny. If we are aborigines, can we still speak Mandarin with you? Stupid Feng Ying said coldly.


    Her words made the atmosphere a little embarrassed, and I quickly explained, "I''m sorry! My friend speaks more directly, so don''t worry about it. "


    "It''s OK, it''s ok We were originally saved by you. In fact, you can kill us at any time. You are also merciful. That''s why you saved us Alas, we are reduced to this desert island. We''ve seen too many terrible things. I didn''t expect that Chi Chi and I would fall into this field... " Conwich showed a look of loss.


    I see him like this, just like I had nothing to eat at that time, and I had to rely on miscellaneous hair to go undercover with Liu Gang. Finally, I got some biscuits to satisfy my hunger. At that time, Ning Xiang was almost given by Liu Gang.


    However, thanks to our persistence, we have today''s team and a relatively good life.


    "Can you take us in? I''ll help you with the laundry, and I can do the cooking, too. Vicky, he can help you cut firewood and watch the night, all right. " Zhang Chi seems to see me a little hesitant, so he always wants me to agree with them to join our team.


    When I saw them, I thought of Liu Gang, Zhou Lu, Lu Wei and others, as well as those people like Connor and Zhang Zheng, who were all the villains I met on the desert island. I was afraid that these two people would also be like that. If they were, I would really be sorry for my team.


    I''d like to reject the idea of them joining the team, but I can''t bear to see them on a desert island.


    "Follow us, but be honest. Our people are very cautious. If you have any misdeeds, you will not be merciful!" I warned.


    When they saw that I had let go, they were very happy. After they had cleaned up, they would follow us.


    But when they got up and saw Feng Ying, they were happy and cautious again.


    That expression is like a child who used to play with his friends. When he saw the head teacher or parents, he immediately became a lot more clever.


    "If you want to go, help carry something. Go!" Feng Ying is still cold.


    I look at Feng Ying''s indifference. In fact, I understand her very well, because she has always been on her own. Now that she meets our small team, I''m still absorbing members. She may be a little uncomfortable.


    Indeed, some people don''t like crowded occasions. Once they are in such an environment, they will feel uncomfortable all over.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. She is quite cold. Just get used to it." I explained with a wry smile.


    "It''s all right, brother. You don''t need to explain. We all know that you can''t get paid for nothing! We haven''t made any achievements yet, so when we come to your team, we will naturally encounter some difficulties, but we will not be discouraged. We will do our duty to let you all see the importance of us! " Conwich looked at me firmly and said.


    When I saw him like this, I thought he should be good.


    Then, I took the team and walked for about an hour. After passing the marks I made after Feng Ying, I slowly fumbled back and met Ning Xiang again.


    "We''re back!" As soon as my voice appeared, Ning Xiang turned her head and I laughed at her.


    Ning Xiang''s face full of doubts showed a smile again.


    "Hello, Hello!"


    But at this time, Ningxiang suddenly disappeared again. Gradually, other people also disappeared. I heard Feng Ying calling me.


    I just drifted out of my imagination and saw that I didn''t meet Ningxiang at all, but we were still on the way.


    "I What happened just now? " I''m a little confused.


    "Are you hallucinating? Why is it called Ningxiang all the time? We are still on the way Feng Ying looked at me with concern.


    I know that although she has been very cold, she is warm to me.


    I vaguely follow Feng Ying to continue walking, but when she is at a joint point, she suddenly changes direction.


    "Ah? Why are you going this way! The plan we just made is not here! Do you remember the wrong way I asked after him.


    With the illusion just now, I''m even more worried that I won''t meet Ningxiang, so I can''t make mistakes on my way back. Once I make mistakes, I guess I won''t see Ningxiang.


    However, Feng Ying ignored me, but the speed of walking became very fast.


    "Stop it for me!" I tried to hold her in anger.


    However, at this time, she suddenly turned back and fell on me, pressing me to the ground, I was shocked by this sudden scene.


    I was knocked down by a girl?


    Whoosh!


    At this time, an arrow shot from a distance, I quickly dodged, but the cold arrow shot to conwich''s arm, the latter fell to the ground."There''s an ambush. Find shelter quickly!" I cried.


    Zhang Chi was already flustered and didn''t know what to do. At last, Kang Weiqi took her away from the wide area.


    "Vicky!" When Zhang Chi saw that his lover was hurt, he was already crying.


    "Don''t cry, your cry will be shot!" Feng Ying said coldly.


    The pool tears back, but I know she is very sad, Kang Weiqi has been protecting her, although he has been seriously injured.


    I pulled out my gun and tried to shoot in the direction of the arrow, but Feng Ying stopped me.


    "Don''t move." Feng Ying gave me a cold look.


    I don''t want to let her know what to do when the archer pulls out.


    Just when I was still hesitating, Feng Ying quietly had some actions. She first crawled on the ground, trying to make her body lower.


    Then she slowly drew the dagger from her thigh.


    When the bright dagger was pulled out by her, a white light flashed through my eyes, and she quickly jumped into a grass in the distance.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, we heard a man''s scream. I knew very well that most of this man was the enemy who had just fired cold arrows at us.


    I was very worried about Feng Ying''s whereabouts, so I learned from her and crawled over slowly.


    "Shh?" I tried to shout.


    The reason why I dare not call Feng Ying directly is that I am worried that she has not solved the enemy over there. If my voice causes danger to her, I will definitely not forgive myself.


    Thinking of this, I didn''t talk to her rashly, but I also leaned towards her. I was very slow and worried about her.

 Chapter 91

    Just as I groped through, I found some movement in the haystack. I was not sure that this was Feng Ying, so I went back to Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi and gave them a sign, which basically meant that they should not follow.


    I am very clear that these two people do not have any ability to survive. If I encounter danger, maybe I can help myself, but if I add their two oil bottles, it will be really troublesome.


    "Good..." Conwich echoed me in a low voice.


    I knew they understood what I meant and went on to the haystack.


    At this time, the movement of the haystack was even greater. I held the gun tightly. Once the person who came out of the haystack was not Feng Ying, I might shoot at any time!


    "Get out of here!"


    After a while, I couldn''t help it, so I yelled. The haystack was very quiet at first, but it was quickly taken back.


    "I''ll shoot if I don''t come out!" I threatened.


    After all, I was afraid of being killed by Feng Ying just now.


    At this time, there was some movement in the haystack again, and I pointed the gun directly at the haystack.


    Whoosh!


    The people in the haystack rushed out, and I quickly pointed at him with a gun.


    "Even me?" Feng Ying looks surprised.


    As soon as I saw that it was Feng Ying, I was relieved. Then I helped her to come over and examined her carefully to see if she was hurt.


    "Don''t move, just that kind of minion, it can''t hurt me." She said easily.


    "But you..." I said, pointing to the blood on her.


    "It''s all his! Just a seeker. I think there are big troops nearby. Otherwise, we''d better move to another place Feng Ying said.


    When I saw Feng Ying like this, I immediately thought of Chen Lin and thought how could all these girls have such strong fighting power?


    When I was still in doubt, Feng Ying had already started to pack up her backpack and was ready to leave at any time.


    I''m still thinking about these things.


    I thought, if there is a small team around here, or this small team is the one eyed dragon team, we must be careful.


    Now, someone has found me and Feng Ying. We can''t be sure if he has spread the news, but we can be sure that these people are looking for us.


    So, we have to get out of this place right now!


    "Ah After Kang Weiqi was hit by the bow and arrow, he didn''t pull out the bow and arrow. He didn''t know how to deal with it.


    I didn''t have similar experience, so I was very distressed.


    Feng Ying saw it, and he could not help but make complaints about it. He said, "you people! Why do you come to such a place? If it wasn''t for me here, I guess you would all be finished? "


    Although Feng Ying was very indifferent, she helped Kang Weiqi pull out her bow and arrow, and her treatment method was very professional. In addition, we also took some disinfection things and gauze in the cave, so she simply helped Kang Weiqi deal with the wound.


    "It''s just a simple treatment. When you meet your friend, you have to ask a professional nurse to help him. Let''s go!" Feng Ying said.


    I thought that Feng Ying didn''t chat with Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, but she could know that they were medical staff. I admire her observation.


    We walked back along the original road. After walking for about half an hour, we really met Ningxiang.


    This time I met Ningxiang, I pinched my thigh to see if I was still in a dreamland.


    "Ouch, it hurts!"


    The pain from my thigh made me understand that we really came back to the team. Ning Xiang really broke into tears and laughed. I was very happy to see them again.


    "Why did it take you so long to come back?" Lao Hei was very anxious to see us.


    He also saw two strangers behind me, a man and a woman, and the man was injured. He almost knew that something had happened to us.


    "Lao Hei, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "We''re fine here, but it''s you Did you meet a predator? " Lao Hei is a little incredible.


    "We met a Tanfeng, but Feng Ying, oh, by the way, this sister is Feng Ying, you all know him!" When I mentioned the tattoo girl, I specially introduced it to them.


    Feng Ying didn''t seem to like me to say her name, so she went to one side and ignored us.


    "It''s strange! These people don''t seem to know that we have put a lot of materials and weapons in the cave. They have no reason to chase us all the time! " I had this idea in my heart, and I felt very strange.


    I really don''t have many people to doubt in this team, because we all have life and death experience with me. I really doubt that they are Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi who I just met.


    However, their performance is too timid, not like the people who do great things, so I always keep these questions in my heart and don''t tell others."These are two friends I met outside, Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi. However, Weiqi was injured accidentally just now. We simply helped him deal with it. Wen Jin, can you help him deal with it more carefully? " I said to Chen Wenjin.


    Perhaps recently I care less about Chen Wenjin, she has been stuffy head, I call also Leng.


    "Ah? OK, siyao, can you help me? " Chen Wenjin is a bit lost.


    I went over and looked at her firmly. She was relieved and no longer lost her mind.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Later, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao began to dress Kang Weiqi''s wound. Zhang Chi was always with him, with a look of love.


    In a short time, after they bandaged conwich, I took the team on.


    Along the way, Chen Wenjin and them continued to chat, and then discussed with Kang Weiqi about the follow-up protection.


    Lao hei and Feng Ying are responsible for exploring the way, while Za Mao and Chen Lin are behind the hall. Ning Xiang and I are walking in the middle. We always feel that the atmosphere is a little strange.


    In fact, I am very pleased that my team can have so many people in it. The fighting power of Lao Hei, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Za Mao reassures me, as well as the medical ability of Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. Therefore, with the thinking of online games, my team can not only fight, but also milk.


    "Hey, do you think there''s something wrong with Feng Ying! How do you know her? Did you really know each other in the cave? " Ning Xiang approached me and gave me an idea.


    "Ah? Why do you say that? Yes, I met you in the cave. " I whispered back.


    Although Feng Ying is standing in front of us, it''s still a little bad for her if we talk about it behind her back.


    "I always feel that she is strange. Is she a pervert like Lu Wei?" Ning Xiang looked at me with a puzzled face.


    I think of Feng Ying''s various actions since I knew her. I think she is different from Lu Wei, so I still don''t pay much attention to her.

 Chapter 92

    As for Ningxiang''s suspicion of Feng Ying, I don''t want to make it known to the public, because if other people know what Ningxiang thinks, naturally Feng Ying won''t like Ningxiang himself, and other people will have antipathy to Ningxiang because of Ningxiang''s behavior.


    "It''s all right! I''ll keep an eye on her, so you can rest assured. " I said to Ning Xiang with a smile.


    I said this in order to reassure Ning Xiang. If I don''t say it, I think Ning Xiang will doubt it.


    "All right! Now that you''re in trouble, I''ll tell you that you don''t have any problems Ning Xiang worried.


    Crying and staring?


    I think I have a good ability to cope with emergencies. If I really want to say that I will have problems, I guess I have problems. I just don''t think Ning Xiang is the kind of person who deliberately stirs up dissension, so I don''t put this matter on me any more.


    After communicating with Ning Xiang, I specially looked at Feng Ying''s direction and saw that she really opened the way to guide us. My heart was more gratified.


    You know, at the beginning, Zamao and I intruded into other people''s base by mistake. They didn''t blame us. Instead, they let us take so many things. In fact, we should all thank them.


    Before I with rather fragrant smile but not language of at the same time, in the heart head still a little nervous.


    After all, the way Feng Ying showed me before is actually more professional than Chen Lin. if Chen Lin is only a professional athlete, then Feng Ying is an elite killer.


    The two of them seem very similar. In fact, Feng Ying''s character is colder and harder to approach than Chen Lin.


    Take the affair of ambiguity as an example. In the past, Chen Lin would generously show me underwear directly. If the same thing happened to Feng Ying, most of my little brother would not be protected.


    "Feng Ying!" I yelled in the direction of Feng Ying.


    She looked back at me, but ignored me.


    What I wanted to say was forced back, which made me very uncomfortable.


    I think Feng Ying can live here alone. Naturally, her ability to survive in the wild is very powerful, at least much more powerful than all of us here.


    I watched it getting late and thought it would be better to have a rest now and let the team have a chance to repair.


    However, before I could speak, Feng Ying asked Lao Hei to stop, then turned back and said to all of us, "I think the place here is not bad. I''ll sleep here tonight! I''ll go and see if there are any game nearby. Who will look for water? "


    "Well Well... "


    All along, I''ve done such things as ordering others. After all, I''m also the leader of the team, but now I''m not used to being commanded by Feng Ying.


    "If you don''t feel well, go to bed, nigger. How about that? Together? " Feng Ying seems to have a good impression on Lao Hei, so she invited him directly.


    Lao Hei was also the kind of person who was familiar with himself, and naturally readily agreed to the other party''s request.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m not used to these things, so I can''t say anything.


    But I think of another thing, that is, we have been looking for temporary accommodation all the time. There is no fixed place for shelter in caves, mounds and even tents in the woods.


    Sometimes the things carried by the team are too heavy, and it''s not suitable for us to drive all the time, so I think we should find a base to camp. Only in this way, we don''t need to wander all the time.


    With this idea, it will be implemented naturally. But I see that in the whole team, only Feng Ying may have ever had the idea of setting up a camp. No other people have similar experience, so I am tired.


    But it''s getting late. It''s not a good thing for me to continue to grieve. I still think I should do my part well. Only in this way can I become stronger.


    "Make something to eat!" Instead of continuing to grieve, I told the rest of my team to start cooking.


    We took a lot of tins from Feng Ying''s boxes. Some of these tins are raw food, and they are well sealed. They can still be taken out for cooking.


    While cooking, I saw Chen Lin observing the nearby terrain all the time, and I thought that she seemed to have come out of the predator team before.


    If I could talk to Chen Lin about how the Marauder team set up camp, I think there would be a lot of harvest.


    "Chen Lin, are you free? I want to talk to you about something. " I said to Chen Lin.


    Chen Lin saw my sad face and knew that I had encountered some problems, so she didn''t deliberately create difficulties for me. If she had been, she would not have been happy.


    "My former team In fact, they don''t do anything, but they do things seriously, so I always envy them. " Chen Lin responded."Seriously?" I''m a little confused.


    "Well, they just found a big mountain. It''s very remote, and it''s very sparsely populated. Although there are not many resources, it''s very safe." Chen Lin continues to explain.


    After I heard this, I was silent, because this kind of place is not easy to find. Even if we find it, we can not guarantee that no one will occupy it.


    You know, there are many people on this desert island. Although I''m not the first one, I''m not the last one. Once someone gets there first, it''s still very difficult for us.


    Other people didn''t see me full of doubts, but Lao Hei noticed.


    So, when I left my seat and tried to find some seasoning in my backpack, Lao Hei followed me.


    "Did you just tell us something?" Asked the old man.


    "Well No Don''t always doubt me like this! If there is anything, I will tell you. You can rest assured. " I said to old black.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, you should tell me in time. Only in this way can I guarantee your rights and interests!" Old black said to me with a smile.


    Hearing this, I think Lao Hei is a lovely person, so I want to tell him what I think.


    "Actually There is something I want to find a suitable place to camp, but I don''t have a clue. Look at these people in the team, none of them is in charge. It''s very difficult for me to do it, you know? " I told all the unhappiness in my heart. When Lao Hei heard that, he also felt a pity.


    "You still have to relax. Not everyone can do everything well. We just need to do some of them right, right? One more thing, actually, I always wanted to tell you that there was a mountain in the north. I saw that the terrain there was very similar to what Chen Lin said... " Lao Hei hesitated a little.

 Chapter 93

    After hearing what Lao Hei said, I have some ideas. Although I don''t think these ideas are very mature, they are still a bit of a success.


    "We can get rid of the people there first. If we have weapons here, it shouldn''t be a problem. What do you think? It''s estimated that we can have a rest by living in the cave there for a while. After all, we have suffered a lot recently. " Lao Hei suggested.


    I don''t know if I want to find such a place. I''ve seen many survival movies before. Basically, I find similar places, and finally I can get out of danger.


    "Yes, yes However, there are many people here who have escaped from death. If they are allowed to go back, I think none of them would like to, especially Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi, who have just come here. They are both young. How do you say we can lead them to attack the city and build a stronghold? " I''m a little confused.


    "Also Then you don''t say, wait for a suitable time! Otherwise, we would ask one by one, I feel that tattoo girl, what''s her name Feng... " Lao Hei is a little shy.


    "Feng Ying, how do you like people? You can''t even remember their names! This is taboo I joked.


    Before, I felt that Lao Hei had some interest in Feng Ying. Unexpectedly, he mentioned this girl immediately.


    "No! I just I just don''t know how to tell you Anyway! I don''t like people! Don''t stigmatize me... " In fact, I didn''t intend to tease him so much at the beginning.


    "Well, well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s explore the truth one by one." I suggested.


    Lao hei and I looked at each other and laughed. After we knew what we thought, we should leave here first.


    "Are you two big men making friends over there! Come and eat! If we don''t come here to eat, we''ll eat up all these things! " Zamao joked.


    I know that Zamao can''t finish those tins, because we have already planned the portion for more than ten people. The tins we brought out twice are enough for all of us for a week.


    If we can find a habitat this week, we can activate our whole team, and then everyone will be more motivated to work.


    "Thank you very much! Thank you for giving us a chance to join the team Conwich took a glass of water and knelt down in front of me.


    "Well, what are you doing? Why do you do this to me? " I''m a little dizzy.


    I used to hear people say that people would be dizzy if they kneel down and worship them for their reactive work. I used to think it was superstition, but after Kang Weiqi really did it, I really felt that there was no problem.


    "Yang Chuan, let others thank you! If I were saved like this, I would thank you very much Ning Xiang said to me with a smile.


    I see Ning Xiang so happy smile, naturally very comfortable, also gladly accepted each other''s thanks.


    I helped Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi up and let them have a good rest. If there''s anything they don''t adapt to, you can tell Za Mao or me. It''s better to adapt to our team''s life as soon as possible.


    After two short days together, I feel that Kang Weiqi is relatively honest. He doesn''t have Lu Wei''s insidious temperament before.


    Soon, we all had dinner. I asked all the girls to go to bed. Feng Ying left here alone and ran to the tree.


    "Lao Hei, let''s watch tonight!" I gave Lao Hei a look, and he understood what I thought.


    Other people are probably sleepy. After I said that Lao hei and I had a vigil, other people, especially Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, didn''t have any opinions. You know, they used to rush to stay with me. To tell you the truth, I''m a little sad, but it''s good to have Lao Hei chat with me.


    In the evening, I wait for other people to fall asleep and specially pull old black to one side.


    "How''s it going? Tell me about the cave! It must have been months ago, isn''t it? " I asked.


    As he peeled the blueberry like wild fruit he found in the forest, he explained to me: "there''s no way to make it clear How to say... "


    Old black looked around, as if looking for something.


    He stopped in a bit of mud and said, "come here, I''ll tell you something."


    I came over curiously to see what he would say.


    However, after I went over, Lao Hei did not explain the cave to me directly, but drew something on the mud.


    I have a rough look, which is basically a map of the distribution area of an island.


    "All right! See for yourself Lao Hei used the branch to draw for about 10 minutes, then he turned to me and said.


    "The desert island where we are now should have several areas. According to my own exploration results, it can be roughly divided into rainforest area, mountain area and barren forest area." As he spoke, Lao Hei compared his design with me.According to what he said, I also recalled the terrain I experienced, which is almost the same as what he said.


    "Then we are in..." I''m a little confused.


    "Rainforest area, don''t you find that the leaves around us are wetter? Moreover, if we continue to go north, the climate and temperature will become very comfortable. Of course, in mild places, the natural biological chain will be more complicated. In short, there will be more wild animals in the north of the desert island. " Old black explained.


    After listening to what Lao Hei said, I think he is still a bit powerful. After all, this desert island is quite big. He can touch all the sites almost. In my opinion, it''s a very good skill.


    "If we can find a suitable place for us to live, as long as it is better than this wet and rainy forest area, even if there are more wild animals, I think our team members are willing to stay there. Let''s go! Let''s go north! " I suggested.


    "Yes, but..." Old black wants to talk but stops.


    "Oh! If you have anything to worry about, just finish! If I, Yang Chuan, can help and solve these problems for you, I will certainly be at your service! " I assured old black.


    "It''s not like that It''s just Don''t you see that part of my drawing is missing? " Old black frowned and said to me.


    I immediately felt that this unknown area would be more dangerous.


    "What''s here?"


    "In the middle of the desert island, I didn''t go in. Once I had a partner, he told me not to go in! I don''t know what''s in it? "


    "Is there any beast? Giant I said jokingly.


    "Maybe..."

 Chapter 94

    That night I talked with Lao Hei a lot, especially about the structure of this desert island, which gave me a clear understanding.


    Sometimes, I am very glad that I know Lao Hei, who has the ability to survive in the wild, and he is always with me, which makes me feel more at ease.


    In fact, all along, I have no sense of security on this desert island. I just met many friends one after another, which made my heart gradually stabilize.


    Almost in the morning, Lao hei and I changed shifts with Za Mao and Chen Lin, and then both of us went to bed.


    To tell you the truth, I had a comfortable sleep.


    I didn''t get up until the morning when the sun was shining on the earth.


    "Oh, how comfortable! I haven''t slept so well for a long time I sighed.


    I stretched a stretch, not careful to see the palm of my hand seems to have some words.


    I can only see the four words "Beware of Feng Ying" written on it. These four words are very vague, so I can''t tell whose font it is for the time being. I''m always puzzled.


    I thought, why should I be wary of Feng Ying? Is it difficult for this person to understand Feng Ying''s background?


    Thinking that Feng Ying might also be a secret agent in my team, I was shocked and worried about the future direction of the team.


    But then again, I don''t know who wrote it for me. What''s more, I can''t make it public, because it''s not good for Feng Ying and everyone.


    When I wake up from my sleep, I don''t look any different.


    I couldn''t see the trick, and I was depressed, so I had to give up.


    Zamao and Chen Lin get up in the morning, so they are responsible for making breakfast, and their mental state is the best of all of us.


    "Come and eat, Yang Chuan! You''re the only one left to eat. " The miscellaneous hair yells a way.


    "Oh, good." I was a little dazed.


    For me, in fact, I''m still thinking about who wrote those four words to me, so I was still stunned when Zamao called me.


    "Where shall we go today? Or stay here? " Ning Xiang inquired.


    When I eat, I don''t think about letters any more.


    "Well Today we go to a barren forest area on the island, which is generally in the north of our country. " I said.


    "So powerful? How do you know that''s the barren forest? Have you ever been there? " Chen Lin doubts a way.


    In my heart, I secretly admire it, because these things are my private communication with Lao Hei. I never told Chen Lin about such things, but she doubted some things.


    "Well Well... " I faltered and everyone looked at me, but I didn''t know how to explain.


    "I''ve been there before. Yesterday I talked with Yang. Don''t think about it." Lao Hei came to my rescue.


    "Didn''t we say we were going to stay around here and find a place like a mountain? Why go now? I don''t want to leave. I just want to stay here. You always change the direction and don''t discuss it with us. Isn''t that good? " Ning Xiang is a little upset.


    It''s true that I didn''t communicate with the team about many things, so they complained about it. But I was also wronged. After all, I''m not sure about many things, so I can''t talk to the team.


    In addition, many of them have escaped from death. If they are put into any danger, they will not be happy.


    "I I want to find some caves in the barren forest area, which should be better than our living environment. " I explained.


    "We will follow you wherever you want to go. After all, you have been taking care of us all the time, and you have planned all the road maps. Besides, you are our boss, and we will follow you. But You''d better make some decisions clear to all of us, and we understand you. " Ning Xiang said seriously.


    When I heard Ning Xiang''s words, I was ashamed, because I always thought that people would not understand me, but now it is the opposite.


    "Good! It was my fault before. I''ll make it clear to you in the future. Pack up and get ready for the road! " I said to everyone with a smile.


    "Well! Look at you. I won''t talk about you any more. " Ning Xiang murmured.


    Looking at her mischievous appearance and her agreement with me, I like her even more. When I see her, I feel that I have met the best woman I can meet in my life.


    I have been looking at Ningxiang with an ambiguous look, staring at her, for a long time can''t move my eyes, I feel my whole heart is her.


    Ning Xiang has been looking at me.


    We two eyes meet together, let other people feel a little uncomfortable, others are like our light bulb.


    "Hey, hey, you two want to make love, please find a hidden place for yourself, OK? This is a public place. Showing love here is like defecating in public. This is not allowed by us single dogs! " Chen Lin joked.When Chen Lin said that to both of us, Ning Xiang immediately blushed and turned his head, and I was at a loss.


    See Chen Lin''s ass always swaying in front of me.


    I slapped Chen Lin on the buttocks, in fact, this is not my intention, I just want to chase her to cover up my embarrassment.


    Chen Lin also ran to the front, not to let me chase, we two a chase a run, each other, let us dry island life also added a lot of fun.


    After a while, we all had breakfast, packed up our things and went on the road.


    After a long walk, it''s almost noon.


    "This desert island is really big! We''ve all come so far. We haven''t got out of the rainforest yet. We don''t know when we''ll get to the barren forest! " I sighed.


    Then I gave you a break.


    As soon as I sat down, Feng Ying came up to me and said coldly, "come here. I want to talk to you alone."


    With that, she went to the edge of the forest, and I followed her.


    I''m worried that Feng Ying has some other ideas in his mind, and these ideas have something to do with the words in the palm of my hand.


    After walking into the woods, Feng Ying specially looked at those people in the team to see if there were any other people following. After confirming that there was no one, she assured me, "I lost something. It should have been taken by the people in the team."


    "What? What did you lose? " I was a little surprised and tried to go back to the team and question you.


    "Don''t rush back. I can''t confirm who stole it, but I can confirm that I can''t find it after a sleep. So you''ll see. Don''t tell them that I don''t want to make trouble yet. " Feng Yingshen''s mysterious way.


    "Then what have you lost?" I''m a little curious.

 Chapter 95

    Even if I asked Feng Ying in this way, she still hesitated and refused to tell me what she had lost.


    Even when she spoke to me, her tone was very uncomfortable, as if I owed her a lot of money.


    "Anyway, you don''t need to know what I''ve lost. You just need to know what I''ve lost. You can do it yourself. I''ll also secretly find out who stole my things. Once I find them, I''ll deal with them myself." Feng Ying is tough.


    Naturally, I know that Feng Ying was used to living alone before, so he didn''t care too much about other people''s opinions when dealing with things.


    But now that she and I are in the same camp, we can''t let her do whatever she wants. Otherwise, the rules I set up will be in vain.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to ask, but don''t say it in the future. As long as there is clear evidence, I will directly show it to the big guy. My partners are all sensible people. If there are really sensible people, he doesn''t need to stay in this team." I also said to Feng Ying seriously.


    Feng Ying is not very willing to respond to me, as if she has understood my inner thoughts.


    ¡°OK¡£¡± She said coldly.


    Then, Feng Ying turned around and left, looking at her figure. In fact, my heart is still suffering. I don''t know how to tell Ning Xiang about it.


    If you don''t say it, it''s certainly not good. If you say it, it''s not good for Feng Ying either.


    Just when I was in such a dilemma, I had another idea, that is, Feng Ying was originally a traitor. Obviously, he said this kind of words to sow discord.


    Thinking of this, I hastened to catch up and said, "I know this matter clearly. You don''t have to mention it any more."


    I especially used a very simple tone, let Feng Ying think I don''t care.


    I frowned and went back to my team without further questions.


    At the time of leaving, I can imagine that Feng Ying should be confused. She probably has never seen me so indifferent.


    But then again, Feng Ying''s words were like a stone falling into my calm heart, arousing thousands of waves.


    I look at everyone in the team and feel suspicious, especially Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi who have just joined our team.


    "Weiqi! Are you used to living here these two days? " I made a special inquiry.


    Originally, Kang Weiqi was still in love with Zhang Chi. When I asked him like this, he immediately became more serious.


    "Good! I''m used to it!" Kang Weiqi said nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous. Is the wound better?" I looked at his gauze wrapped arms.


    "Good! Better Conwich''s reply was stiff, which made me feel suspicious.


    At this time, Ningxiang came again.


    "What did you do with that chick just now?" Ning Xiang looks jealous.


    Not only her, I feel that Chen Wenjin, who has never spoken, is a little dissatisfied with my recent performance.


    I used to flirt with Ning Xiang first, and then I played with Chen Lin, but I didn''t pay attention to Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. If the latter is a little girl, she is very sensitive. She always sees my actions in her eyes.


    "That is to say, about our supplies. I''m afraid our supplies are still consumed too fast. We still have to go hunting before long." I made up a random reason to try to muddle through.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Ning Xiangzhi asked.


    "How dare I lie to you! Big sister I tried to explain.


    When I explained it to Ning Xiang, I still thought of Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi. I always felt that they were a little strange, but I couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Thinking about it, I think these two people are a little like the old black. They don''t get along well with the team, but they also show their loyalty to me from time to time.


    When we were eating at noon, two new people were also helping. Kang Weiqi helped to collect firewood, Zhang Chi helped to boil water and distribute food, and so on.


    Thinking of this, I feel a bit confused.


    Should I trust Feng Ying? Or should we accept the mystery of these two people?


    I really want a third person to help me talk about the details of these two people. I thought about Zamao at the first time.


    However, I can''t let Zamao help me with this kind of thing, because he is too rough and doesn''t pay much attention to observe the mentality of the people in the team.


    Ningxiang is at my side at this time, I feel she is a good candidate.


    "Xiangxiang, I think you look good recently. Is that the one who just left?" I joked.


    "You are here! Every month No, you come every day! " Ning Xiang was a little embarrassed.


    In fact, the most inconvenient thing for girls to survive on this desert island is the treatment of menstruation.


    Zamao and I found some sanitary napkins on the ship before, but there were more girls in the team, so we had almost used them. Fortunately, we met Feng Ying again. She had a lot of goods in stock, which solved everyone''s urgent need."Look at your mouth and face. Come on, let me feel if it''s getting more tender!" I deliberately want to touch Ning Xiang''s face, but she quickly dodged.


    "Stop it! Everybody''s watching! " Rather fragrant mouth said don''t, but the body is very honest to stop in place, waiting for me to touch.


    After a fight, Ning Xiang and I went to a place far away from the team, and I said to her, "I always feel that the two new people have some problems. Can you help me to have a look?"


    "No wonder! I thought you were kind to me Hum! Well, anyway, you have no one else to ask, so I''ll give you a hand. " Ning Xiang said haughtily.


    "Good drop!" I made an Amitabha look and looked at Ningxiang devoutly.


    Ning Xiang went back to the team and talked to the couple on purpose.


    I was waiting, in the heart is still very anxious, I don''t know whether Ningxiang can ask some level words.


    At this time, miscellaneous hair eating, diao''er Lang came to me, saw my unhappy face, asked me: "today''s big aunt?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re watching!" I don''t have time to pay attention to him. I just keep looking at the direction of Ningxiang.


    Zamao looked at me and at Ningxiang, and naturally he knew something.


    "Hey, did you find anything?" Miscellaneous hair asks a way stealthily.


    I know he''s asking me about the couple, but I''m at a loss.


    I shook my head and said, "I feel..."


    Before I finished, Za Mao secretly glanced at the direction of Feng Ying and the couple and said, "they all have problems, but we haven''t found them yet."


    "I''ve already felt it."


    "Say it! What are we going to do now? " Za Mao was very excited and thought that he and I were ready to hit it off.


    I thought about it for a while, but I didn''t have a good strategy.


    "I don''t know. One step is one step."

 Chapter 96

    When Zamao and I were in a tangled state, Ningxiang had already communicated with the couple about many things. Although I didn''t know many of them, I felt that Ningxiang had his own ideas.


    After a while, Ning Xiang came over from a distance and pretended nothing happened.


    "How''s it going? What''s the question? " I asked.


    See Ning Xiang a little frown, I know, but you should have a problem.


    "They say they are from Yunnan. When I visited Yunnan before, I just learned two sentences, so I asked them to say two sentences about their hometown." Ning Xiang said.


    "Oh? After that? Did they say that? " I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    "They didn''t say a word, and the woman, that is to say, Zhang Chi, looked very flustered. I felt that they were not from Yunnan at all, and they didn''t continue to ask, but..." Ning Xiang wants to talk but stops.


    "But what? Come on, Ningxiang. I need to know these things earlier so that I can figure out how to get down here. " I''m more anxious.


    "Don''t worry. I can''t say it all at once. I can only tell you a little bit. If you look at them, they are always staring at us. It seems that there is something wrong with them. Also, they say that they have been living in the capital, so they can''t speak local dialect. I don''t believe that. " Ning Xiang said with her mouth curled.


    In fact, I don''t believe it, because if you are from Yunnan, then naturally your family will be from Yunnan. Even if you are living in other places, at best, you can''t say a word in your hometown, which is too suspicious.


    "I''ll continue to ask them where they live and where they go to school in the capital, but their answers are mostly evasive, avoiding my questions." Ning Xiang continued.


    "In that case, they..."


    "Also, I saw that girl wearing a string of things, which seems to be the symbol of a province in the middle of China. It is estimated that she is the person there." Ning Xiang continued.


    "In this case, we really have to be careful of them. This kind of people of unknown origin will pose a great threat to us. We have to remember all the hardships we suffered for this before. We can''t forget the pain after the scar is healed!" I responded.


    Then, I let Ningxiang go back, and I thought about the countermeasures myself.


    On second thoughts, I still think it''s better to remove these two people first, no matter what way to remove them or what things to verify their loyalty.


    The former is simple and violent, while the latter is too weak.


    If I have to hesitate, if the team is not only lost things, but dead people, it is estimated that I will regret for a lifetime.


    I thought, since these two people lie in front of us, they are not sincere to us, so we can drive them away with this reason.


    I''m back in the team.


    "Kang weiqi, Zhang Chi, you two come here." I said seriously.


    "Why? What are you looking for? " Chen Lin joked.


    I didn''t pay attention to Chen Lin, but kept staring at those two people. I guess they were looking at me seriously. Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi were a little nervous.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Conwich''s voice softened.


    "I''ll listen to you two sentences of Yunnan dialect. Some people here know how to say it. You are not allowed to tell lies!" I''ll go straight to the mountain road.


    "I We... " Zhang Chi hesitated.


    "Me what me? You are not from Yunnan. Don''t quibble. Pack up your things and leave our team. Swindlers are not welcome here. " I said coldly.


    "Liar? Why do you say that? " Old black was on the alert immediately.


    "Wrong! We are not liars Conwich''s voice became loud, as if he was crying to me.


    "Well, I ask you, where did you come from when you were chased by savages that day? Do you mean to attract savages, and then want us all to be killed by savages? " I''m talking about savages on purpose.


    In fact, Feng Ying and I were hiding in the dark that day, and they didn''t know at all. The reason why we asked was to see if they were guilty, because if they were guilty, they would not know how to answer me, and they would show their feet.


    "We We were really chased there! About 200 meters? We saw the cave, ran in and met you... " Conwich is still quibbling about something.


    I no longer pay attention to his words, but help them pack some water and food in a backpack, and then coldly put in front of them, said: "these things are enough for you to live for a while, of course, before you meet predators or savages."


    My attitude made them nervous.


    "Don''t do that! Brother, let us go! We will do everything for you Conwich crawls in front of me with his own woman.


    He even pulled at the bottom of my pants, but I was still unmoved.At this time, Zhang Chi, who never spoke much, knelt down in front of me. He looked very pitiful and said, "please, brother."


    I''ve always been unable to see girls suffer. I''m a little soft hearted and don''t know what to do.


    Zhang Chi may have hesitated to see me, thinking that if she continued to beg, I would allow them to stay here. Finally, she touched me on the shoulder with her hand and behaved vaguely.


    Ning Xiang on one side was furious when he saw it.


    However, before Ning Xiang and I spoke, a man rushed out next to me, picked up the backpack again, and then threw it in front of the two men.


    "Get out of here! If you don''t go, I''ll shoot you away with a gun! " Feng Ying deliberately makes an appearance of holding a gun, which makes Zhang Chi''s "salty pig hand" take it back quickly.


    They saw the hope originally, but now Feng Ying''s toughness has brought them back to before liberation.


    Conwich saw that the soft method didn''t work, so he tried to use another way.


    "You used to abandon your companions just like those bad guys. I can see through you! God will not forgive you, especially you, you false Christian. I will definitely report your sins to the Lord! " Kang Weiqi pointed his finger at Lao Hei.


    I know Lao Hei is a Christian, but he is not sentimental, so even if Kang Weiqi curses him in this vicious way, he will not be moved by it.


    "I don''t even want to give you backpacks when you talk about all this nonsense!" I scolded angrily.


    I''m furious. Even Ning Xiang hasn''t seen it many times, let alone Kang Weiqi''s two counsellors.


    They had been tough for a while, but they were depressed again.


    I look at these two oil bottles who like to lie, and I don''t know what to do for a moment.


    If it really seems inhumane to drive them away, what should I do?

 Chapter 97

    Although Feng Ying threw her backpack in front of the two people for the sake of us all, this behavior also highlights the defects in her character, which is just not what I can accept.


    "Feng Ying, it''s better to do less of this kind of thing in the future. It will affect the unity of the team!" I said sternly.


    Maybe I feel uncomfortable because of what I said. Feng Ying left our temporary camp angrily as soon as she heard it.


    "Hey, where are you going?" I yelled at Feng Ying, but she still ignored me, as if she was really angry.


    "Well! If you want to go, you can go. It''s nothing I''m a little upset, too.


    In my opinion, I''m the leader of the team at least. I''m still in a dilemma if I turn around and leave without giving me steps.


    Moreover, if everyone treats me like this, I will have no prestige in this team, and it will be more troublesome to manage people in the future.


    "Leave her alone, let''s go by ourselves!" I told the rest of the team.


    However, Ningxiang was the first to disagree with me.


    "Let''s wait for her to come back! We can support to this day, but also all rely on other people''s materials ah! We can''t be white eyed wolves Rather fragrant bitter mouth old woman heart way.


    I understand Ning Xiang''s idea, but I don''t want to go on like this, because if it''s always like this, then each of us should be treated the same, not differently.


    However, this idea soon changed because of the attitude of the two people.


    Soon after Feng Ying left, Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi began to talk to each other, and they especially consciously avoided us. Seeing their furtive appearance, I immediately regretted what they did.


    I saw them look at each other and smile. The unfathomable meaning bothered me.


    However, I have already said what I said, and I can''t take it back for the time being. I have to keep an eye on myself, so that I won''t be threatened later.


    We had a rest for about half an hour, but Feng Ying still didn''t come back, so I thought we should start.


    "Forget it, let her go alone. Anyway, we can''t walk fast. If she wants to, she can catch up with us." I said.


    "It''s OK. I told her about our route before. She should know our route. We''ll just slow down then." Old black responded.


    I think it''s a bit magical, because Lao Hei had a liking for Feng Ying before, but now he says so, so I think their American way of thinking is still very strange.


    And then my team started to move on.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Zhang Chi began to pretend that he had a stomachache and would not go.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts! I want to go to the toilet first, you go first! " Zhang Chi frowned and covered his stomach all the time.


    "Go and come back." I responded coldly.


    "Then I''ll go with you, baby, that Captain, can I go with her? " Conwich was very polite when he spoke. He didn''t make people feel that he was complaining about me.


    "Hurry up, we''ll leave before dark." I responded in a slightly relaxed tone.


    Then Kang Weiqi took Zhang Chi into the woods.


    A few of us waited for more than ten minutes, but no one came back.


    "Siyao, you''re a girl. Go and help?" I said.


    Liu siyao readily agreed to me.


    "Then I''ll follow. If there''s any danger, I can protect her." Chen Lin volunteered.


    "OK, you can go together. If you find anything wrong, come back quickly. Don''t fall in love with war." I said.


    In fact, I would like to let one of Lao hei and Za Mao go with me. After all, it''s better for men to take care of girls. However, Chen Lin''s ability is here, so I''m very relieved.


    After they left, I told Lao Hei to take care of his luggage. If anything happened in the forest, I would go to check with Za Mao.


    But after a while, Liu siyao and Chen Lin ran back in a hurry.


    "She They... " Liu siyao was out of breath, but she couldn''t speak out. She looked very flustered.


    "For me, both of them have run away. What should we do now?" Chen Lin said seriously.


    I don''t think they are joking with me.


    What''s more, Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi have been whispering to each other before. What I am most worried about is that something has happened.


    "See if you''ve lost anything!" Ning Xiang said it in her first reaction.


    I was surprised and asked Zamao, "look at it!"


    Before the rest, Kang Weiqi deliberately sat next to his backpack. At that time, he was busy talking about Feng Ying, but I didn''t pay attention.


    After finishing the order, he frowned and said, "less Two guns and two daggers. "In my heart, I was so surprised that I scolded myself for being so stupid that I was cheated by these two villains!


    When I think of Feng Ying, I regret it even more, because if I had not sympathized with Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi, she would not have left.


    Because of two small popularity, I left myself a reliable companion, which made me very sad.


    The more I think about it, the more angry I am. I hold the gun tightly in my hand. If I see those two people now, I will kill them.


    "You wait for me here, I''ll go to them!" I said angrily.


    With that, I took a machine gun and a pistol and tried to leave here to chase the two thieves.


    "Don''t go! They all have guns in their hands and hide in the dark. Is it really good for us to go like this? " Ning Xiang was a little worried.


    "Must go! It''s because they have guns in their hands that we want to go, because these guns are ours. If they keep them in their hands, they will become the second Lu Wei! " I ordered.


    Seeing that I''m so serious, other people don''t advise me any more.


    I asked Lao Hei to issue weapons to everyone. Then Lao Hei walked in the front of the team, behind Za Mao and Chen Lin, and Ning Xiang, Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin were in the middle of the team. I followed Lao Hei.


    As we walked along, we saw many traces of fighting, and there were still some blood stains on the ground. I lowered down to check, and found that these blood stains were still fresh, that is to say, shortly after the fighting ended.


    "Ah! Come here. Here''s the gun! " Old black surprised way.


    I ran up and saw the pistol thrown aside, but I didn''t find the dagger.


    "The dagger may still be on them. Pay attention, we are all in the woods now. There are too many trees here. If they sneak on us from behind the trees, they will easily get it." I said.


    In the past, I didn''t have such excellent tactical accomplishment. All my vigilance was formed by living on a desert island.

 Chapter 98

    "It seems that something has happened to them, but we can''t take it lightly. We can''t be sure that their attacker has left." Lao Hei looked around and found nothing.


    I was confused for a moment.


    Originally, I took the team to come after me with live ammunition. In fact, I just wanted to find Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi.


    It''s better to put them in the right place, so that I can vent my hatred. However, not only have they not been found, but new threats have emerged, exposing the whole team to threats. As the team leader, I am responsible.


    "Come on, we''ll go back to where we used to be. We can''t stay here any longer." I told the others.


    In fact, I am very clear that there must be some teams hiding in the dark on this road. If we continue to hesitate and wait here, we will surely be discovered by those people.


    If the Raider team attacked conwich, then we are a bigger gift for them, and there will be a fight.


    "Well Are we not waiting for Feng Ying? " Lao Hei is a little hurt.


    I forgot Feng Ying because the team came up with this kind of thing one after another, but she is already our little partner.


    "It''s up to fate. If she''s lucky, she''ll meet us, won''t she?" My words are more like comforting myself.


    In fact, I am also worried about Feng Ying''s accident. After all, it was because of me that she was angry. Now in retrospect, I can understand her original good intentions.


    "You go now!" Feng Ying treated Kang weiqi and his wife coldly at the beginning.


    At that time, I was angry with her, which was the direct reason for her being angry. Now, I really regret it.


    Now I think about it carefully. Most of the time when Feng Ying went to bed that night, she felt that Kang Weiqi or Zhang Chi had stolen things, so she kept warning them.


    "Don''t regret anything. Let bygones be bygones. You can''t catch what you can''t keep. You''d better live a good life below." When Ning Xiang saw my sad face, he knew that I must still regret for Feng Ying, so he came to comfort me.


    "Yes! Sister Ning Xiang is right. What a hard time we''ve all survived. Now these things are nothing at all. You don''t have us without them! " Liu siyao gave a knowing smile.


    Chen Wenjin also looked at me with a firm look. I only need to see her eyes to know her thoughtfulness about me.


    Although Chen Lin has only been wiping her sword, she has also been whistling. She mostly wants to tell me that I didn''t make a big mistake with this kind of easy action. The wrong person is not me.


    "Good! Since everyone encourages me like this, if I continue to grieve, I will be irresponsible to you! Don''t worry, I will regain my confidence! " I assure everyone.


    After that, I took the team on my way.


    After walking for about an hour, I saw that the landscape in front of me seemed different from that in the rainforest area. I wondered if I had gone to another area of lehuang island.


    "Lao Hei, look at the terrain here. Have you come to the barren forest?" I tried to ask Lao Hei.


    Lao Hei carefully observed what he seemed to see in his eyes.


    "You see, there''s a turning point over there. We''ll see a mountain soon after we walk up. That mountain is very important." Lao Hei replied truthfully.


    I also know that this kind of mountain resources will be relatively rich, but the range of wild animals will also be wider.


    "Let''s go! Don''t stand there! " Zamao is a little anxious.


    I think most of his anxieties are due to the affairs of Feng Ying and Kang Weiqi. Now Zamao is a little grumbling about me.


    I quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t get excited. Let''s take a look at the situation first. If the two conwich have been following us and suddenly attacked us, it would be miserable." I said.


    "So you''re going to sit here and die? Nothing to do? " He asked.


    I feel very sad, because Za Mao always stands on the same road with me. Now he has a disagreement with me, and most of them start to distrust me.


    "Lao Hei, why don''t you explore the way first? Take some of the weapons here. Be careful. Come back and tell me if you have any problems. Don''t act alone. " I said.


    "Oh, let others die. You''re here alone, aren''t you?" Za Mao became more and more sour.


    "Zamao, don''t be like this. Yang Chuan is also doing it for everyone''s good, so he arranged it like this." Ning Xiang comforted him, but he was still a little reluctant.


    I had no way to pay attention to him, so I had to let Lao Hei go ahead first, and several of us followed.


    Halfway through, I heard the gurgling water.


    "There''s water!" I''m excited.


    But soon, I heard laughter again.I can''t tell who this person is from the sound alone, but there is someone beside Tanshui.


    In order to let the team pass here more safely, I asked Lao Hei to leave with other people first, and I went there alone to find out.


    "Then pay attention to it alone!"


    Even if she wanted to leave me temporarily, Ning Xiang was very worried about my situation, so she told me to pay attention to safety.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." I said to her with a smile.


    After leaving them, I walked slowly along the woods by the river and touched the side of the water source.


    When I went to the water source, I found that the so-called water source was actually a small pool. Compared with the big pool we met before, it was a little too small, but there seemed to be someone in the pool.


    I can see that there seems to be a small waterfall in the upper and middle of the pool. The waterfall is only a few meters, and the drop is not too big. Although there are many fruit trees on both sides of the pool, these fruits do not seem to be edible.


    "It''s a pity." I said to myself.


    When I met the big pool, the team had no weapons. We were driven away by the guys who kept the white wolves.


    Now we can say that we are a reinforced platoon. Naturally, if we face these people, we will not have any problems. We can occupy this place.


    Thinking of this, I heard people''s laughter again.


    "Hee hee, elder sister, you''ve grown a lot here! It seems that the pulp of those fruit trees has a lot of breast enhancement effect, tut tut! "


    When I got close to the pool, I found that there were many women in the bath.


    I immediately thought of "journey to the west" in the spider essence bath those pictures, let me suddenly a little blood.

 Chapter 99

    When I looked over the woods, I could see their attractive figures.


    The back of the white flower swam in the water, so that I was a little fascinated. I looked at the budding rabbits, showing their little spots, and my heart itched.


    "I go" it seems that the primitive fire in my heart is about to burst out.


    I have to control myself!


    However, just when I tried to control my lower body, a girl jumped out of the pool. The towering towering and thick forest between my legs made me feel bloody!


    The most tempting thing is that when she jumps out of the water, she even shakes her hair. You know, it''s extremely tempting for a woman to do this action!


    I estimated her cup, at least d!


    "No, no, Yang Chuan, you have to control yourself! You have to know that you are here to explore the way, not to make an appointment! " I''ve been reminding myself, but my lower body is still hot.


    At this time, I saw a wolf by the pool!


    Looking from a distance, the wolf seemed to be beside the girl''s clothes, playing with the girls in the water!


    "Playing with wolves? You''re too rough, aren''t you I was amazed.


    Because the wolf has always been more arrogant and won''t be with people. Once there is a tamed wolf, it''s almost as good as a hound.


    "Ah woo!" The wolf howled at the girl in the pool.


    I see in the eye, startle in the heart, can''t help but cry out: "ah!"


    After my voice came out, it reverberated in the whole pool. Several girls ran away, leaving only the girl who played with the wolf.


    She immediately covered her key parts with her hands, but she could block the bottom, but she couldn''t block the top. The top blocked the bottom and showed it again.


    "Sex wolf!" She scolded.


    I ran away quickly, but the wolf seemed to understand her meaning and catch up.


    When I looked back, I found that the wolf rushed towards me fiercely from the bank. I was a little flustered and ran on.


    But in this kind of jungle, the wolf''s running speed is much faster than that of human beings, and my physical quality is not particularly outstanding, so I was soon overtaken by it.


    "Don''t come here!" I cried.


    The wolf didn''t listen to me at all. He pounced directly on me and aimed at my throat. He wanted to give me a fatal blow.


    I thought, it''s over. If I''m killed by the wolf, I''ll be the first one in the team.


    However, I would not give up, I reached out to try to stop it.


    However, there is little use for eggs.


    It was biting my arm, and I felt pain, so I let go of my hand. Now, my white neck was open under its sharp teeth.


    As long as the wolf bit and twisted, I would die.


    I closed my eyes, dare not see, dare not think.


    "Alas! After all, I''ll die! "


    My mind was in a mess, and I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t even ask for help, because everything was too fast.


    I think a lot, and feel that I''m dying before I can get closer contact with Ningxiang. I''m not reconciled, but what''s the use of not being reconciled?


    "Why? How can I be ok? "


    After waiting for five minutes, I found that the wolf didn''t kill me. It just stood beside me and didn''t bite me any more.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    The moment I opened my eyes! I saw a woman who seemed to come to me from a fairyland. She had no shoes and ten white toes. She was very lovely.


    Looking up again, she looks like a rose. At this time, the cheek is slightly red, and it looks more beautiful than some so-called big stars. The fairies in my heart are just like this!


    I feel my heart has been occupied by her beauty!


    "Who are you?" She said coldly.


    "I..." I hesitated and didn''t know what to respond to.


    "Bite him if you don''t say it!" The woman said coldly.


    At this time, the wolf came to me again, and I quickly explained, "Ai Ai Ai! Don''t get me wrong, I have no other malice! I hunt here to survive


    I made up a random reason to try to muddle through.


    "Hunting? This is a desert island. I''ve seen savages, but I''ve never seen such a land speaking savage like you! " Women are cautious.


    I knew she was worried that I would harm her, so I put all my weapons on the ground and raised my hands.


    "If you don''t want to believe me, you can let the wolf bite me to death. I will never resist again." I looked at her seriously.


    She looked me up and down and thought I didn''t mean anything, but she was still very cautious."The way She didn''t know what to say, but after that, the wolf walked away.


    After the giant wolf went away, it disappeared. I felt relieved. After walking through the gate of hell, I feel lucky to be alive!


    I took a deep breath and then suddenly stood up from the ground.


    But it''s not good to stand up, when I stood up, I pulled her clothes, Yila!


    The sound of clothes being torn came, and all her clothes were torn down by me, showing her snow-white body again. Two white rabbits were jumping in front of me.


    She must also be a face muddled force, see oneself was picked by me completely, suddenly burst into a rage, slapped me.


    "Pervert!" She said angrily.


    Then, she quickly covered her private parts with her few clothes, but I still saw many sensitive parts of her body.


    "I I am wronged I looked at her like a stray cat staring at human beings.


    "You''re wrong? You mean it! I should have called the wolf back and killed you! " She looks very angry, but also has been sorting out their own clothes, do not let themselves appear too exposed.


    "I was thrown on the ground just now, and my head was a little dizzy. In addition, I used too much force when I got up, so I gave you a hand I didn''t expect Oh, blame me, blame me. I shouldn''t hold your clothes. I''m wrong... " I''ve been apologizing and trying to get forgiveness.


    It''s not that I''m hypocritical. I have to apologize to this girl, otherwise she will call the wolf back, and I will probably be able to see Yama.


    "It''s shameless!" she looked at me fiercely, but didn''t call the wolf back.


    At this time, I carefully observed her figure again, and found that her chest was really big, and her buttocks were up in the sky. The most important thing was that the girl''s waist was still full to hold, and her long legs made her drool. I knew that she was a woman who often exercised.


    Thinking about it, I feel like my second son has a feeling again.


    I thought to myself, if I can have a good time with such a woman, it''s mostly like I''m in a dream

 Chapter 100

    "Who are you? Tell me, or I''ll blow you out of this place! " The girl looks a little familiar. I think she is so cute, so it''s hard to cheat her.


    "My name is Yang Chuan. I came here by ferry and fell into the water. I have many companions. Would you like to introduce me to you in the future?" I told you all about myself, without any reservation.


    After hearing this, she felt thoughtful, but she didn''t express much.


    I saw that she was silent. I thought she was thinking about something and said, "would you like to tell me your name, too? I think you are so beautiful. You must have a nice name, don''t you


    I looked at her with a smile, but it was a bit obscene.


    "What''s my name, what''s your business?" The girl replied haughtily.


    If other girls do this to me, I''ll be a little angry.


    Because I have spoken sincerely before, but the other side is still so aggressive. Naturally, it''s not my problem, it''s her problem.


    "That''s not what I mean I just want to know your name Is it that hard? " I''m a little confused.


    "Don''t say, don''t say, don''t say! You get out of this place. No, you get out of here as far as you can! " The girl''s attitude began to get tough.


    I was stunned and didn''t know what to respond to her.


    In fact, I thought she was so beautiful and had such a good time with wolves, which showed that she had her own unique ideas in controlling wild animals. If such a girl could come to my team, it would be like a tiger adding wings!


    "Don''t do that! I''ve just met you. How can you drive me away? " I looked at her tearfully, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    I don''t mean that I have no purpose to get close to her, and finally I want her to join my team.


    But at this time, the woman''s expression was a little nervous, I saw something wrong with her face, and I heard some other strange sounds.


    "You go now, someone''s coming." The woman is a little anxious.


    I was going to leave, but seeing that she cared about me so much, I didn''t leave on purpose.


    "If I don''t leave, I''ll be here with you. No matter who comes, I''ll ignore it!" I joked.


    In fact, if I had been in the past, I would have run away for a long time, because if I were some terrible people, it would be very difficult to fight against them with my strength.


    When I thought about it later, I was still a little scared, but I soon got used to it.


    At this time, I heard the footsteps getting closer and closer. If I walk now, I think I will be seen. The situation is very critical.


    The woman was quick witted and pushed me to the back of a big tree to get me up.


    "Don''t come out. I''ll deal with those people." The woman is a little flustered.


    Seeing that she cares about me like this, I know that she is a good woman with a kind heart. Generally speaking, she will not turn to strangers when meeting strangers, but she will turn to me.


    I know a lot of women are knife mouth bean curd heart, she is no exception.


    No matter what the situation is, at least one thing I can be sure is that she will no longer bite me with giant wolves.


    As for who is the footstep, I''m really curious.


    I can''t touch the dagger at any time, and I can''t handle it at any time.


    At this time, I heard two men''s voices from behind the tree.


    One of the men''s voice is very rough, and they communicate in English, which makes his image more wild.


    "Is there a foreigner here?" My heart is tight.


    I''ve met many foreigners on this desert island, such as Lao Hei, Americans, Connor and so on. However, in addition to Lao Hei, he is also a kind-hearted person, and the rest are thoroughly bad guys.


    I don''t know what level of society they were in when they were in a civilized society, but when they came to this place, the kind of violent factor in their character was exposed.


    I can''t help but feel chilly at the thought of it.


    If the two men have a bad intention, I have to rush out from behind the tree to protect the woman.


    Although I only met her once, I like her proud personality a little. Besides, her figure is really hot.


    They continue to communicate in English. Although my English is not very good, I can hear that they are asking if there is anything wrong.


    It seems that the two of them also have a certain relationship with the women who fled by the river before.


    In my opinion, it is estimated that the runaway women have informed them, so they came back to inquire about the situation.


    Fortunately, the sexy woman who played wolf didn''t reveal my position. I don''t know what she meant. At least she wasn''t too bad to me.Think of here, my heart is still happy, it seems that I still have the opportunity to her!


    After the girl said no, I thought the two men would come back.


    But not only did they not leave, but what they said became more and more disgusting. I even heard some English words beginning with F.


    In my opinion of English, these words beginning with "F" are quite dirty, just like scolding mother and father.


    When I heard this, I felt that something would happen again.


    However, I still did not come out, just have been observing the behavior of these people.


    "Come on! You and I haven''t tasted it. Other people are all tamed and comfortable by us. Don''t worry, we will make you climax. " One of the men teased.


    The woman was very angry, raised her hand to open the man''s salty pig hand, and said sternly: "you respect the point! I''m not the same as those who are just like water! "


    In my heart, I admire this woman''s courage, because on such a desert island, most women would exchange their bodies with men for food, safety and even passion, just like the woman I met outside the Marauder tent before. But this woman is different. I seem to see something different in her.


    "Get out of here!"


    The woman slapped the man with a slap. I couldn''t help clapping and cheering for his neat action.


    "No shame, come here!" One of the men tugged at the woman''s hair.


    At this time, I heard the "ah Wu" wolf howl, the giant wolf rushed out of the grass, directly rushed to the man.

 Chapter 101

    After that giant wolf tore his throat, he just couldn''t bite me.


    Although the biting power of giant wolf is not as good as that of tiger wolf, it has sharp teeth. Once it bites human''s neck, it will also make people die instantly.


    Another man saw this and pointed a pistol at the wolf, but he couldn''t shoot.


    "Shoot, shoot! What are you thinking? " The man who was knocked down by the wolf was begging all the time, but his companion was very hesitant.


    "I don''t know where to fight? Will it hit you? " He hesitated.


    I looked at the side funny, thought I had no such pig teammates, otherwise I would have died hundreds of times before.


    The man on the ground was about to be killed by the wolf, but I heard the woman call the name "Lulu" again.


    After that, the wolf stopped biting and did not continue.


    Just after the wolf left the man''s body, the man on the ground tried to do something wrong.


    The wolf jumped and dodged his attack. Then he fell to the ground again and looked at him fiercely. This time, he didn''t do any dangerous action.


    "Lulu, ignore him, come here." The woman greets the wolf and walks over.


    I saw that another man had already pulled the trigger to aim at the giant wolf, but the woman kept blocking in front of the wolf and didn''t let that man have any chance.


    "Get out of the way, I will kill this little beast!" The man with the gun was arrogant.


    I looked at him from a distance and found that he was short. If it wasn''t for the gun in his hand, I don''t think he would have been so bold to talk to others.


    "No, this is my partner. If you want to kill it, kill me!" Women are very tough.


    "Are you crazy? It''s just a beast! Why do you shelter the beast? " The man some doubts a way.


    "It''s not a beast, it''s my partner. You can''t slander it like this!" Women''s attitude became more and more tough.


    To my surprise, the wolf did not stop yelling at the two men since he came back to the woman''s feet.


    Looking at it, if it had not been controlled by women, it would have killed the two villains.


    "Elder brother, let''s go. There''s no need to have a hard time with wolves." The man who has been bitten several times by the wolf is a little counselled.


    "Don''t give me advice. We have guns now. Why should we be afraid of a wolf? Come on, follow me. As long as I can subdue it, we won''t have to worry about anything! " The man with the gun slowly approached the woman again.


    However, when he took the first step, the wolf also took a fierce step, and both sides acted step by step, which made me feel comfortable.


    "There''s something wrong with the wolf! It feels like it knows what you think. If we stay here, will it bite us to death? " Counsellor Bao Nan said again.


    I looked at them from a distance and found that the wolf was still grinning at them. Although the action was very restrained, if I confront the wolf directly, I think that kind of mood is very complicated.


    "Damn it! Come on, let''s go! Let''s not spend it here! " Counsellor Bao Nan couldn''t hold on any longer, so he always let his companion go with him.


    Maybe he didn''t think he had any chance. The man with the gun took a look at the woman and said: "don''t leave this little beast alone. We won''t make it! Go


    Afterwards, the man with the gun packed up and was about to leave with him.


    They wandered around for a while and left without staying too long.


    I waited for a while to see that they didn''t come back, so I walked behind the big tree.


    At this time, the wolf still roared at me, but his attitude to me was much better than before.


    I think it''s probably a comparison between the animal''s own heart. The previous two evil men''s behavior was much worse than mine. I just saw the woman''s body carelessly, which is excusable. The two evil men wanted to possess the woman naked.


    "Who are they! So arrogant! If I hadn''t stayed in the back, I would have shot them with my temper. " I said.


    In fact, my heart is still a little empty. As these people, their combat effectiveness must not be underestimated. Once there is a slip, they will catch me. It is estimated that even if I am protected, I will be in a mess.


    "Nothing. It''s all marauders. How did you get out? I told you to stay in the back? They are so erratic. If they come here later, I can''t protect you! " The woman said haughtily.


    In fact, I know that I have already felt her fear from her actions just now.


    "Since it''s a predator, why do you want to listen to them, ignore them and just do it?" I''m a little confused.After all, I''ve met predators before, and I know how many of them are hateful, but the woman didn''t go on refuting them.


    "It''s nothing. There are some companions in their hands. I need to calm down, or my friends will be in danger at any time." When a woman says this, she looks a little depressed.


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help thinking that I was still with Lu Wei when I was arrested by Liu Gang.


    Where will Lu Wei be now? I thought that he might be the culprit of Xiaohui Xiaojing''s death. I can''t help but feel angry. But there''s still no way. After all, we can''t find him.


    "Don''t worry, there''s always a way to save your partner. As long as we work together, we can get the Marauder team done!" I believe in myself.


    "Don''t look down on them. Their leader''s style of handling affairs is not what you think. I''ve met him with only one side. The feeling of being cold to the bone will never be forgotten as long as you watch it once." The woman said seriously.


    I''m quite interested, because such people are rare. If they can be seen, their life will be worth it.


    "By the way, why is this wolf so close to you? You used to be a trainer? " I asked.


    "No, I''ve been here for more than half a year. When I saw him, he was very young, and there was no mother wolf to protect him. I''ve been taking care of him till now. He should be almost one year old." Between the women''s words, the giant wolf was also put into the hair.


    "It''s so nice of you and it! I didn''t expect that wolves would be intimate with humans one day. " I am a little sigh, their feelings really let me redefine the wolf this kind of creature.


    "More than a month ago, the marauders hijacked my companion. Because my survival skills were OK, I went out with their team to look for food and water. When I was bullied by them several times, Lulu saved me. Now they dare not do anything to me with Lulu by my side." The woman continued to explain.

 Chapter 102

    In fact, when I heard her words, I felt that she didn''t do much useful things. If she spent it like this, she would either be killed by predators or become a plaything of men.


    "You can''t go on like this. You have to think of some more useful methods. Only by using these methods can you escape them!" I suggested.


    "How? I have a way! But no one paid attention to me! My companions are counting on gods to save them. What can I do? I can only search for food and water every day so that I won''t starve to death. " The woman said seriously.


    I don''t think it''s good to see her like that. I really want to take her back to my team and make a good transformation.


    "I''m going back to my team. Would you like to come with me? We have a lot of people who have similar experiences with you. It is estimated that if you come to me, you can have a good chat with them. " I said to the woman.


    "No, I have companions here. If I leave, they will be even more hopeless. I''m worried that they will commit suicide. Others In fact, they still have some sense, so they won''t become other people''s playthings. If I go away and take away their last hope, it is estimated that they will sink. " The woman worried.


    "Yes! It''s because it''s very difficult for you to rescue your companion. It''s certainly very difficult for you to do it by yourself. It''s better for you to come back to my team with me and let''s help you find a way. There are many people and great power! And we have a lot of weapons. To be honest, even if we can''t compete with a whole predator group, we can at least kill a few small teams. " I replied confidently.


    Generally, when I meet someone else, I don''t completely expose my strength, especially when I meet for the first time. But this woman makes me feel very comfortable and makes me trust her, so I tell her about my military strength and manpower.


    "Don''t bother. You don''t understand the cruelty here. Goodbye." She shook her head and refused, then left the pool.


    When I saw her leaving her lonely back, I was filled with emotion.


    What I lost may be a friendship, or a passion, because the thought of her graceful figure and beautiful face makes me feel a little nervous.


    I fell back to where the team was.


    When he saw me coming back, Lao Hei woke everyone up.


    Originally, when waiting for me, everyone was resting in place, only old black and miscellaneous hair were on guard.


    "How''s it going? How''s the water over there? Is it drinkable? " Lao Hei is very concerned about the water source. It seems that he is most concerned about whether he can survive here for a long time.


    "A relatively small pool, with waterfalls and fruit trees, should be good, but there are predators nearby, and I just met a girl. She... " I don''t want to talk.


    I''d like to share with Lao hei and Za Mao that I saw each other without clothes. But Ningxiang, they are here. Although they are resting, they are supposed to sleep very light.


    "There are beauties? Where is it? Where is it? I''m going Miscellaneous hair excited way.


    "Oh, you''re back!"


    Ning Xiang was woken up by our communication, and Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and others around her also got up.


    "Yang Chuan said there are beauties in the pool. Let''s go and have a look together." Za Mao is in high spirits.


    "What beauty? She''s locked up with the Raiders No, it was her companions who were coerced, and she was forced to help the Marauder team I told you what I just saw.


    "Go, go! Since beautiful women are in trouble, we are even more responsible! " Za Mao actively began to count the weapons, as if we were really going to who.


    However, others, including Lao Hei, were silent.


    When I see them like this, I know they don''t want to take the risk, and our enemy is the predator team.


    Since living on a desert island for such a long time, the most common enemy we have encountered is the predators. We have been defeated several times. Now, although we have so many weapons to support us, we do not have a stable base. Once we are scattered by each other, it is very likely that we will go back to the pre liberation night and have nothing left.


    "That''s what I expected of you." I have no choice but to say.


    "Ah? What is it like? " Miscellaneous hair is also picking up the package, thinking that other people are just as stupid as him.


    "Yang, it''s not us..." Old black tried to explain something, but I interrupted him.


    "Although the Marauder team is powerful, it is not an invincible enemy. There are many of them, but not all of them are elites. There will always be one or two consultants who will delay us. As long as we plan well, cooperate well and work together, there is no enemy we can''t defeat!" I try to inspire my players.


    "Well, tell me what to do?" Ning Xiang said with a frown.


    "They must have a lot of resources. If we can beat this team in one fell swoop, it will be a supplement to us! Maybe we can live a carefree life. Why not I said with a smile.Chen Lin wiped the knife nearby, stopped and asked, "how many of them are there? How many guns? "


    "Well I don''t know that very well. " I''m a little embarrassed.


    "What a fart! It''s better to sleep! " Chen Lin poured a bowl of cold water on me.


    "Then there''s no way. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy, you can''t win a hundred battles. We don''t even know each other''s situation. If we rashly pass like this, we will still have a great chance to die in battle!" Ning Xiang also feels that she can''t go.


    "Forget it! I''d rather not go. You can continue to have a rest. Miscellaneous hair, follow me. " I said hello to Za Mao. He didn''t know what to do.


    "Ah? What''s up? Didn''t you say no? " Za Mao had already put down his weapons, looking a little depressed.


    "No! Neither of you is allowed to go Ningxiang seems to think that I will take two people to face the predators, but in fact I just want to get water.


    "Oh! Go fetch water! Since we don''t save people, we must drink water! Take all the containers with you as far as possible. There''s plenty of water over there. It''s enough for us to replenish for a while. " I said.


    Then, I went to the pool with my hair.


    This time in the past, I would like to see if the woman is still in the pool, but I and miscellaneous hair rushed empty.


    When loading water, my mind is the beautiful ketone body of that woman. I can''t stand the temptation of her body to me.


    "Zamao, why don''t we go and save people! It''s just the two of us. If things go wrong, we can run out. " I suggested.


    Miscellaneous hair is a Leng at first, then ask the question of water how to do.


    "We can put the bucket closer to them first. When they can''t find us, they will come to pick up the bucket. Then we can save people." My heart is full of that woman. I can''t help seeing her again.

 Chapter 103

    "Good! I just wanted to go! But you have been forbidding me to go, so I have to come with you to get water. I didn''t expect you to think the same way. A good brother is a good brother! " Miscellaneous hair excited way.


    Look at his excitement. If others see him, they will think that he has got some treasure.


    "Don''t just be happy. We have no one else to help or support us this time. We have to solve all the problems by ourselves. Aren''t you afraid?" I asked tentatively.


    I know that Za Mao should not worry about these things, but I asked him for safety.


    "I''m afraid of a hair, you see!" Miscellaneous hair boldly turned his clothes, revealing the guy inside.


    I think he has several pistols, two daggers and even several grenades around his waist.


    "Good fellow! You know me best I patted him on the shoulder happily, then we distributed the weapons and started to move the bucket closer to the team.


    "Where''s the bullet? Do you have any? "


    After putting the bucket away, I was worried that there would not be enough bullets, so I asked Zamao.


    With a confused face, Za Mao replied, "ah? I forgot. That''s all. What should I do? "


    I also think it''s funny, but it''s also in line with Zamao''s fiery character. If he is so careful with Lao Hei or Chen Lin, I''m afraid he won''t take risks with me.


    He is careless, but hot blood is also the hottest!


    "Oh! I''m lying to you. Look how worried you are. You see, they are all! " Za Mao took out four boxes of bullets from his pocket. There were more than 100 bullets in total, which was enough for us to destroy half a team!


    "Yo, you son of a bitch! I have learned to play these jokes with me I raised my hand and was about to fight. I was dodged by miscellaneous hairs.


    "Stop it! Where should we go now? " Zamao quickly dodged the palm of my hand and asked me where I was going to save people.


    "Well, how do you know I want to do something big?" I wonder.


    In fact, I have always been very concerned about the psychological activities of my team members, because only when I understand their ideas, I can lead them well in the future.


    "Well, I''ve been playing with you for so long. Don''t I know what medicine you sell in gourd? Don''t you always want girls to go with you and take advantage of it? Today, I''m very interested in asking me to come along. Isn''t that what I''m hiding for? " Zamao explained.


    "Smart!" I responded with a smile.


    Then, with the hair around the small waterfall, and then along the shore of the woods continue to move forward.


    After walking about 500 meters, we can see a place surrounded by mountains on three sides. This place is not a cave, but because it is surrounded by mountains on three sides, it is easy to defend but difficult to attack.


    "This place is terrible! It already feels like a natural blockhouse. If we can seize this place, we will have a good life in the future!" I analyzed.


    "Then go! Do it Za Mao said that he would draw out his pistol and move on.


    "Wait! Although this place is good, they may not be here. Let''s ambush and observe the situation first! Otherwise, if they set a trap, we will fall into the trap! " I said cautiously.


    "Yes! Today, Chen Lin said the same thing. How can you all care so much! I didn''t think so much, but you already have so many ideas! " Miscellaneous hair excited way.


    "It''s nothing. Just watch it carefully. Be careful. Someone''s passing by." As soon as I was about to raise my head, I saw someone passing by in front of us. I wanted to lower my body.


    After Za Mao lowered himself, a man with AK47 patrolled around us. Fortunately, I let Za Mao squat down, otherwise he would see me.


    "AK47, their weapons are also good! We can''t beat them with these two pistols alone Za Mao worried.


    "Nothing. Let''s see." I comfort miscellaneous hair.


    I am very clear that if we fight directly with each other like this, naturally we will not get any advantage, but if we think of some way to go around and fight with them, we may not be defeated by them.


    While the AK47 man left the spot, Zamao and I changed to a better position to observe what seemed to be the camp.


    Because this time we stand higher, so we can see the whole picture of the camp.


    "Oh, yes! There''s a straw shed! It means that they have been stationed here for some time. If we can take down this place, we will certainly get a lot of materials! " I said to Zamao.


    "Go! Then what are we waiting for? " Miscellaneous hair will rush out again.


    "Well, don''t worry. You''d better have a look. It''s not an opportunity yet." I stopped Zamao again and told him not to be so reckless.


    "Oh! What else do you want to see! You can "find the dragon and point the acupoint". Naturally, we are going straight to the Yellow Dragon! " Zamao joked.In fact, I don''t know what to do. If I did, I guess we would have found all the treasures on this desert island. But in fact, we are still worried about our habitat.


    At this time, I found that the voice over the hut was very noisy. They seemed to be having a party.


    "Go! Let''s get closer and see what they''re doing! " I said.


    Then, I and miscellaneous hair slowly touched in the past, quietly close to the hut.


    I am very puzzled that there is no one guarding the place so close to the grass shed, but there are many people guarding the place far away from the grass shed, which makes people feel a little strange.


    "It''s no surprise that some people have left." So said Za Mao.


    I looked at it from a distance and found an iron cage in a corner of the hut.


    "Look, there are many piglets in the iron cage. I think they can have a good meal!" Said Za Mao.


    "Piggy?"


    I know Zamao has always been short-sighted, so I also looked in the past, looked carefully, and found that where is the pig in the iron cage, but some people locked up by the iron chain!


    "They are not pigs! They are all human beings. They are probably the slaves of this group of marauders! " As soon as I blurted out the word "slave," I regretted it.


    Because these people are not slaves at all!


    A smell of meat floated into my nose and miscellaneous hair, let our taste buds have some vibration, to tell you the truth, I am a little hungry.


    But I think again, how can these people eat meat and drink so much in the wilderness?


    I have a terrible idea in my heart. Is it difficult for these guys to eat human flesh?


    And those who are bound in iron cages are not their slaves, but their food!


    Thinking of this, my body naturally trembled, and I was a little nauseous.

 Chapter 104

    It makes me a little nervous to think that these people are eating human flesh, because I seldom see such barbarians. If they are so cruel, it means that they have no humanity.


    They can eat people for food! It''s not much different from the life of savages and wild animals!


    "Wow, how fragrant! I feel like they are enjoying delicious food! Shall we join in the fun? " Zamao''s mouth is watering.


    Originally, I didn''t want to let Za Mao know the truth about the cannibalism, because it was too incredible for him.


    "Go, go! How about we get rid of these people, and then we get the cagers out and have a big meal together? " The more you talk, the more interesting you are.


    I said coldly, "do you want them to eat their companions? I don''t think they''d like to


    "Ah? what? What do you eat? Isn''t it food? "


    "Where there is food, they are eating human flesh!" I told the cruel truth.


    Zamao thought that these people were cooking human flesh, and almost vomited.


    "I wipe! Are these people really eating people? " It seems that Zamao still doesn''t believe it.


    "It should be right. In such a wild place, they can''t find such rich meat. Look at the wild boar meat we used to eat. Although it''s delicious, the meat quality is not like this. Only the carefully bred animals are like this. The only possibility is people." I analyzed.


    "Mom, I have to kill these bastards next door!" Za Mao is a little angry.


    Zamao and I slowly approached the group, but a guard found us.


    He was about to shoot at us, but I went up and knocked him down. Then I took a dagger out of my arms and stabbed him down the throat.


    His blood immediately splashed me and miscellaneous hair.


    "I''ll go! You are fast enough! " Miscellaneous hair excited way.


    In fact, I was forced by the situation. I didn''t want to kill him.


    After I cut my throat, the man fell to the ground and struggled for a while. It seemed that he was still alive, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "Come on, leave him alone." I said.


    "But he''s in such pain, or I''ll end him!" Said Za Mao.


    "It''s OK, let''s go!"


    I pulled miscellaneous hair to leave here quickly. I know that we have been found. If we don''t leave this place again, it will be a big problem.


    After killing people, I always feel a little uneasy.


    I have finally experienced what I dare not do in a civilized society, killing people. Although I have killed savages before, I have always regarded them as beasts, and I have never regarded them as human beings at all.


    However, now that I''ve killed people, I feel a little bit bad about myself as a whole.


    "Hello, are you ok?" Zamao thought that something had happened to me.


    "It''s OK. We have to find the woman I knew before as soon as possible. As long as we find her, we can finally get information, you know?" I said to Zamao.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!" Za Mao said firmly.


    I strengthened my heart.


    "Just now, I have roughly counted that there are almost 35 people in this Raider team, which is no more than 40 at most. We have to count some people who are patrolling." I analyzed.


    "So much! We bullets alone It seems that it''s not enough! " Zamao checked our cartridge again.


    "It''s OK. Those who have gained more help and those who have lost less help. As long as we attack them, those who are greedy for pleasure will surely disperse in a crowd. It is estimated that no more than 20 people will stay to fight." I said.


    "Yes! Do as you say He said boldly.


    "Remember that we must not confront the enemy head-on, we must learn to use tactics, and these guns in our hands are not covered!" I responded.


    At this time, I found it was a little dark.


    "Go, go into the grass." I said.


    The reason why I chose to do this is that I don''t want to be too outspoken, because if I and miscellaneous hair are exposed all the time, it''s easy to be seen.


    When we two slipped into the grass, two black people passed by and almost met us.


    We were so surprised that we quickly separated and hid in each other''s hut.


    "It''s over."


    After I separated from Zamao, I was very worried about his situation, for fear that he would shoot when something happened.


    We can''t shoot now, because there are too many people on the other side, and they are dozens of times more than us.


    If we fight them head on, we will die here. I don''t want to die so early!


    When I hesitated, I suddenly turned around and found a naked woman beside me. I was shocked.Because this woman''s figure is also surprisingly good, suddenly let me think of the girl by the river.


    However, the girl''s strong character is directly proportional to her hot figure. If I want to have sex with her, it will take a lot of effort. At least I have to get her approval first.


    However, when I invited her, she flatly refused, which made me feel very hurt, so I came to rescue her companion with miscellaneous hair to make her look at me with new eyes.


    At this time, the woman in front of me was in a surprisingly good shape. I made a preliminary estimate that she was a man''s dream type.


    "Ah..." Just as she wanted to scream, I made a quick stride to cover her mouth.


    I was holding her in the bath. At first, she resisted. But she, a weak woman, wanted to fight with me. Naturally, it had no effect.


    "Don''t move, I''ll kill you if you move again!" I threatened.


    She didn''t dare to resist any more. Those people outside were still drinking and eating meat. They didn''t find the situation inside.


    I thought, so many men outside, this woman can also be so safe here to take a bath, I''m afraid this person''s identity is not general ah!


    Women have been scared silly, do not know what to do, her naked body touched my sensitive parts, let me gradually also have some feelings.


    If it wasn''t for today''s purpose of saving people and looking at her proud curve, I would have had a good meal.


    But I thought, this woman must be scared to the extreme.


    "Don''t shout! I can let you go, but you can''t tell anyone you saw me While talking to her, I watched her football again.


    The round outline of a jump in front of me, made me very uncomfortable.


    "Well Well... " She hesitated and agreed to me.


    I touched her on purpose, and it was a blast.

 Chapter 105

    When I rubbed her big balls with my hands, I felt her body tremble. I thought, is this woman enjoying my touch?


    In fact, before I was reduced to a desert island, I didn''t have any sexual experience, and one of the few was just with my college girlfriends at that time. I didn''t have much contact with these mature women.


    If there is any intersection, it is estimated that we can only appreciate them in the love action movies of island countries.


    Now in front of me is the sexy and enchanting body, if not have the responsibility in the body, I really want to have a vigorous movement with her!


    "Yang Chuan, you need to be calm, you need to know what you want to do!" There is always a voice in my heart to remind me, let me remember my duty, let me not forget my duty.


    I''m just slowing down.


    The noise of drinking outside is still the same, the woman in my arms is still shaking, and I slowly recover my sense.


    "I''ll let you go later, but you''re not allowed to shout. As long as you make a little noise, I''ll kill you. I won''t hesitate!" I threatened.


    Maybe she was worried that she would be killed. The woman shook her head. She swayed in front of me, especially the red grapes. I wanted to take a sip, but I didn''t do that.


    "Go I pushed her away and told her to get dressed quickly.


    The woman shivered and stayed in the same place without knowing what to do.


    I didn''t think she was in any danger, so I relaxed my vigilance and began to go to the door to check the outside.


    I can''t see the situation of Zamao from my thatched cottage, but since those people outside are still extravagant, naturally Zamao hasn''t been found.


    However, I have to find a way to get out of the hut. It''s better to be able to meet with the miscellaneous hairs. I want to attack the West from the East, but I''m not familiar with the road nearby. I''m likely to be caught by the guards outside.


    Looking out from the thatched cottage, I can see the people in the cages. They all look lonely, but they are definitely not the indigenous savages on this desert island, but the people of the civilized world.


    The reason why I have such a judgment is that I saw the clothes on them. I feel that they must have been arrested.


    If it''s a modern savage, it''s impossible to wear clothes.


    I carefully observed their clothes. Although they were old and some of them were broken, I could see that they were wearing clothes.


    "These people are abominable! When I get you out, I''ll kill all these people! " Seeing this, I can''t help but feel more sympathy for the people trapped in the cage.


    What''s more, I hate the predators outside even more. Anyway, cannibalism is also a bad habit. Once this habit is allowed, the desert island will become a terrible slaughterhouse.


    After I let go of that woman, I did not continue to pay attention to her, but focused on the outside.


    At this time, I suddenly feel a wind behind me, I look back, the original woman towards me, still holding a pair of scissors.


    I dodged quickly, but she still stabbed some skin on my right chest. I slapped her on the neck with my backhand and knocked her unconscious.


    "Motherfucker! Not honest at all! If you didn''t have a pair of rich milk, I would kill you now! " I scolded.


    I felt that I could not stay here any longer, so I tried to leave the hut and began to find a way out.


    I observed the structure of the thatched cottage and found that there was a small door in the northeast corner of the thatched cottage, which seemed to be prepared for escape.


    I tried to walk past.


    "Perfect!"


    From the small gate, we can see that it is just the dead corner of those people, and there is no guard on the side of the small gate, so the cliff is a good place to escape.


    I quietly came out of the small door. As soon as I left the hut, I saw that miscellaneous hair had just come out.


    "Ouch! I''m scared to death. Why did you come here just now? " Zamao took a deep breath.


    "Where are you going? I just wandered around and met you I said.


    The conversation between us was a little loud. It seemed that some people had heard it. I quickly took Za Mao back to the small door and hid in the hut.


    "Brother, I just heard someone talking over there?"


    "You''re listening! Brothers are drinking and eating meat. Come on, guess one


    ¡­¡­


    I looked from the inside of the hut and found that they were talking about what I had just talked with Za Mao. Fortunately, the other party was a little drunk and didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Why is there a naked woman here! Lying trough, this chest Zamao was also surprised when he saw the big breasted woman.


    If outsiders see us staying next to this naked woman, they think we''re going to have a three-year visit with her!


    In fact, I''m just discussing the next action with Za Mao."What did you find in the hut over there?" I asked.


    "No! They are all weapons and supplies, which is a good thing. " Zamao responded.


    I wrote it down to myself, because these materials are also needed by our team.


    "See the woman with the wolf I told you about before?" I asked.


    "No! There is no one in that hut. You know my bad temper. If I meet someone, I don''t think I''ll ask him anything. I''ll go straight with him. " Za Mao said confidently.


    I felt strange in my heart, because after leaving the pool, the wolf girl walked this way. Why didn''t she find her trace in the hut?


    Is it difficult for her to hide somewhere here, and then look for an opportunity to save her companion?


    I think about it, but I still haven''t come up with a suitable reason.


    "Oh! Are we going to kill now! I''m here to fight with you! You''ve been hesitating here. I''m very embarrassed! " Zamao is a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. We can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. We have to wait here to get the best return, or it''s just a waste of time." I comforted miscellaneous hair to say.


    But then again, when we hid in the hut, we found that there were all women''s clothes in it, and those clothes looked a little different from the naked women lying on the ground.


    It seems that the figure of the wolf master is similar to that of my mistress.


    I have an idea in my heart. Isn''t that the wolf girl also lives here?


    If so, why did she say she wanted to save people?


    I''m confused by these things. I don''t know what to do. What should I do is the best choice?

 Chapter 106

    "Look! There seems to be some pictures of people here! " Zamao seems to have found something, and I went over.


    I can see that Za Mao seems to be standing in front of a photo wall. There are some old photos pasted on the wall, which are basically commemorative of these people''s hunting, drinking and gathering here. Some of them even look a little similar to the previous "sea and sky feast", or the desert island version of "sea and sky feast".


    When I despise these people''s debauchery, I see a familiar face.


    That is the woman I met at the edge of the pool. In a broken photo, it was clear that she also existed, which attracted my attention.


    I almost all lay on the wall, carefully staring at the picture, looking for the connection between the picture and the wolf girl in my memory.


    I remember that there was a beautiful mole on the right cheek of the wolf girl. I also found some signs from the broken picture.


    See here, I feel like I was cheated, I feel that she led me here, is a complete fraud!


    "It should be that the water has been soaked, so there will be wrinkles here. I used to stay in the photography agency for a period of time, learning from the East and the west, and I also know something about these things." Za Mao said to me with a smile.


    "You don''t have to explain it to me. I know you''ve been in a photo studio." I don''t need to explain.


    We may have fallen into each other''s trap, but I can''t tell Za Mao. If we talk to him directly, I think he will not be able to bear it. Once he can''t bear it, he will collapse, and we can''t continue to do it.


    "Or shall we go first?" I suggested.


    "What are you going to do! If you look at these photos, I feel that these people have just fallen into the water, so we should join hands with them to survive! " Zamao''s idea is a bit whimsical.


    "Don''t be paranoid. I''ve just offended the naked girl on the ground. She won''t let me go, so we''d better leave early." I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    "Oh, come and have a look! You see what a beautiful girl she is Zamao still doesn''t want to go.


    I couldn''t beat him, so I had to look at the pictures on the wall and found that the person mentioned by Zamao was the wolf girl.


    Before I saw the wolf girl, she dressed like a queen in a civilized society, which matched her temperament very well, which made me even more paranoid about her.


    Just as we were absorbed in it, the door of the thatched cottage was suddenly opened. We were both a little nervous.


    Miscellaneous hair in a hurry, direct gun at the door of the man.


    I have a close look. Isn''t this wolf girl!


    I was afraid that miscellaneous hair was too nervous. As soon as the pistol went off, it would be bad to directly kill the wolf girl, so I quickly stopped him.


    "Don''t shoot!" I cried.


    "She''s the enemy! Yang Chuan, are you so absorbed in the beauty that you forget our identity! " Miscellaneous hair said sternly.


    I quickly put away the gun of miscellaneous hair and said seriously: "you see who is in front of you! She is the beautiful woman we saw on the wall, the one I told you about! "


    Za Mao suddenly realized that he was really a wolf girl. He put down his gun and stopped pointing it at others.


    Wolf girl was surprised to see us hiding in her room, and there was a naked girl lying on the ground.


    "You You What are you doing here? " When the wolf girl saw this scene, I thought she was a little confused, but fortunately, the clothes of me and miscellaneous hair were very neat, there was nothing special, otherwise she would let the wolf bite us.


    "We We are here Waiting for you... " I casually made up a particularly bad reason, and I think Zamao is also ashamed.


    "Beauty, when I meet you for the first time, my name is..." Za Mao held out his hand to the wolf girl.


    However, at this time, the wolf girl suddenly rushed in from the outside and caught Zamao on the ground. I was also surprised by her fierce action.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Miscellaneous hair has always been called the way of heaven.


    "Come on, what are you doing here! Or I''ll take your arm off! " The wolf girl''s attitude became a lot tougher.


    "We''ve come to save your friend."


    At this time, I became a lot more calm. I knew that wolf girl was the kind of person who ate soft but not hard. If she was rash to take tough measures with her, it was estimated that her arm would be broken.


    "Don''t be silly, just the two of you? Hit a bunch of them? " Asked the wolf.


    "The two of us, because we are only two people, so they will despise the enemy, so our opportunity will come." I said.


    "Forget it! You''re lucky to be out of here. Let''s go. " The wolf girl let go of her hair.


    After the hair was released, the whole person collapsed on the ground and covered his right arm all the time.


    "This is what you call a beautiful woman, like a man and a woman!" Za Mao scolded angrily."Who are you talking about?" Wolf girl fierce miscellaneous hair a, scared the latter quickly hide behind me.


    "Well, stop it. Let''s have a good discussion." I stand in the middle of two people, or two people at any time to fight the feeling.


    Just when I wanted to continue to communicate with wolf girl, I found that the naked girl had disappeared!


    It turned out that I had been focusing on talking with wolf girl before, and I was also looking at the photo wall before. The naked girl was originally beside the small door, so it was easy to escape.


    "Be careful, the guy''s gone." I said.


    As soon as I finished this sentence, someone outside called for help.


    "Help! Someone''s breaking in! " The woman screamed and immediately attracted the attention of the men outside.


    I and miscellaneous hair are very nervous, immediately clenched the gun, ready to fight with those people outside.


    If it''s a concrete house or a stone house, it''s OK, but it''s a grass house. Once it''s ignited by fire, it''s easy to start a fire, and I and miscellaneous hair will be engulfed by the sea of fire in an instant.


    "Damn it! I killed her just now when I knew it, but now I''m left with a big problem! " Miscellaneous hair disdains to say.


    Wolf goddess color a tight, a pull up the grass mat underground, said: "here is a secret way, you can hide in, after entering don''t mind me, go quickly!"


    "And you? You will be doubted by them here, and you have had a festival with them last time, and now you will be chased and killed by them! " I said.


    "It''s OK. I have my own way. By the way, we''ll meet at the same place at nine o''clock tonight, you know?" Wolf goddess color hastily way.


    People from outside will come in soon. I didn''t have time to say hello to her, so I pulled miscellaneous hair into the cave.


    When I left, I took a last look at the wolf girl for fear that I would never see her again. However, since she made an appointment with me in the evening, I naturally wanted to keep the appointment, but my mood was very complicated.

 Chapter 107

    After we left the burrow in the hut, Zamao and I left the area quickly. I know that this area is easy to attack and difficult to defend. If we can cooperate with Laohei, it''s easy to take this place.


    But because we didn''t take appropriate measures before, not only the old black people didn''t agree to come to rescue the wolf girl, but also we alerted the members of the predators here, so our approach to sneak in has failed.


    In this case, I don''t intend to stay in this shabby place. I have to find a place more conducive to my development.


    Zamao and I soon went back to the camp. On the way, I said to Zamao: "we must be calm when we go back, because we are late, and they may have found the bucket. We must never let them know that we are coming back from the outside."


    Za Mao nodded, indicating that he agreed with me, but I still don''t believe him, because Za Mao''s big mouth often makes mistakes, which are not rare.


    The first thing I wanted to do when I got back to the camp was to explain where we were going, but I was interrupted by Ning Xiang.


    "Are you going to save people? Look at you. " Ning Xiang first tried to ask, or did not do too many other things.


    "No Not at all! We''ve been around for a while trying to find some suitable habitat, so we came back a little late. " Zamao tried to muddle through, but even I think this excuse is too bad.


    "Alas! Stop lying and admit it! We really went to save people! But we didn''t let each other find out! " I tried to sophistry, also want to continue to explain, but Ningxiang has left in a rage.


    She went to one side, not willing to look at my side of the direction, think I am a liar.


    I''m helpless and want to coax her, but I don''t know where to start. I feel I''m really wrong, but I don''t want to apologize directly, because it''s too shameless.


    "Oh, don''t be angry! We are all partners. If you have anything to say, just say it Chen Lin rarely spoke, but also because of the contradiction between Ning Xiang and me.


    In fact, I don''t think much of Li Ningxiang, because I feel that she is too headstrong. I don''t go there to play or to pick up girls. I just think that wolf girl and we share the same aspiration and want to live on a desert island. I don''t want to waste their resources.


    With these people, I can know more about this desert island.


    Chen Lin also looks a little ugly at my face. She knows that I definitely don''t want to apologize to Ning Xiang now. Ning Xiang is also stubborn and naturally refuses to bow first.


    "Boy, come here. There''s something I have to tell you." Chen Lin pulled me over and wanted to talk about something with me.


    I didn''t have anything to do. I just wanted to talk. Anyway, I won''t take the initiative to apologize.


    After Chen Lin pulled me aside, I took a special look at Ning Xiang. I thought she would look at me, but she didn''t. It seems that she is really angry.


    "You Muggle, don''t you know that girls are always jealous? It''s OK to save people, but you just told us to save a girl. Naturally, people think you have ulterior motives. What''s more, you''re secretly taking miscellaneous hair with you. You didn''t tell us about it, which makes people feel even worse. Is that right? " Chen Lin has a bitter heart.


    Originally I also want to argue with her, but see angry Ning Xiang, see a face helpless people, I also softened.


    "You don''t know enough about women! Study hard Chen Lin left meaningfully.


    I look at her smile and know that I am not good enough. I really need to improve a lot.


    However, when I talked with Chen Lin, I didn''t tell her about the meeting with wolf girl in the evening. I don''t think even if I did, they would understand, because everyone thought that I was just a person who could pick up girls.


    I don''t want to talk about it.


    It''s dark in the evening. I''m going to discuss some things with Zamao, but because it''s not my night watch, I have to change shifts with Lao Hei.


    Because of the shift change, Lao Hei will feel confused, so I have to give this lie to Yuan Shang.


    "Since I''ve always lied to you and made you distrust me, I''ll be punished tonight and be on duty for you for one night, OK?" I said seriously.


    Lao Hei was a little confused at first, but seeing that I was so serious, he knew that if he didn''t let me do it, I wouldn''t be happy.


    "All right! But you''d better be careful. Don''t do it all the time. Don''t take care of anything by yourself in the future. Everyone is by your side and can relieve your worries. " Old black looked at me with concern.


    I really appreciate them in my heart, but I have to watch the night with Zamao tonight, so that I can let Zamao stay here alone, and then I can go to see the wolf girl.


    I still remember the look she gave me when I left the cave. It was full of hope and expectation. I can''t live up to her.However, I can''t let Ningxiang feel sad to me any more, otherwise I guess I can''t coax her.


    After I finished talking with Lao Hei, I took a look in the direction of ZA Mao and gave him a look quietly.


    Zamao just saw my direction, understood it, and gave me a response with his eyes.


    "Lao Hei, I don''t sleep at night. It''s so annoying! I want to find a place to rest! " Za Mao looks unhappy.


    "What happened to you? Are you a group uncle? " Chen Lin joked.


    "No I just want to have a rest. I''m so tired these days. If I don''t have a good rest, I''ll have a rest. " Zamao continued.


    "Then you should sleep! It''s incredible that you are now asking for a vigil! " Chen Lin continued.


    "Well Anyway, I just want to have a rest. I just want to watch the night. I hope I can stay alone and quietly. " Zamao continued.


    When I heard this, I felt that he was really stupid, because he would not be understood.


    "Ha ha ha! Za Mao, lying is a skill. You need to work hard! " Chen Lin continues to laugh at miscellaneous hair.


    Za Mao thought he was very powerful, so he didn''t realize he was wrong.


    I can''t explain to him. Once I explain, I''ll be exposed.


    "Forget it, Chen Lin, let them go. Their hearts are no longer in our team. We can''t force them." Ningxiang cold road.


    "Tut Tut, I just think it''s funny. It''s up to you. I''ll go to bed." Chen Lin turned over and went to sleep.


    Old black see Chen Lin they have no objection, of course he also agreed, vigil by me and miscellaneous hair is responsible for.

 Chapter 108

    However, although Chen Lin has gone to bed and Lao Hei has promised to keep watch for me and Za Mao, others have no sign of sleeping.


    I tentatively asked Liu siyao and said, "siyao, why did you sleep so late today? I don''t think it''s too early. It''s very sleepy. Don''t you rest? "


    Liu siyao is still fiddling with some group photos of her and her former little boyfriend, all of which were taken down from the boat by the little boyfriend. However, because of the last incident, she already thinks that the little boyfriend is unreliable, and the latter has died miserably. Now she can only use the group photos to remember the past.


    "Ah? I feel a bit complicated today, don''t want to go to bed so early? What''s up? Are you on your way tomorrow morning? Then I''ll try to have an early rest later. " Liu siyao said to me.


    Chen Wenjin was still packing up the medical supplies. After Feng Ying left, although we had a lot of supplies, they were also messy. I didn''t have time to assign a person to deal with them.


    Now Chen Wenjin can help me clean up, I like her from the bottom of my heart, but I don''t know how to say it.


    "Well Brocade Have you... " Before I finished speaking, Chen Wenjin left on purpose, as if he was hiding from me. It seems that Feng Ying''s incident has a big impact on her.


    I kept looking at my watch, and the time was approaching 9:00 a.m. every second, while my companions were still awake. Even if Zamao and I were on a vigil, I couldn''t leave.


    Just when I was at a loss, Ning Xiang suddenly asked the big guy to go to bed and have a rest.


    "Come and have a rest! I think we''ll be on our way tomorrow. Let''s get more sleep or make up for it. " Ning Xiang said.


    I''m surprised and nervous, because I''m not sure that other people will listen to Ning Xiang. I just hope that all of them can go to bed as honestly as Ning Xiang.


    "Ah Oh I went to sleep After a stretch, Liu siyao went to bed.


    Chen Wenjin followed in silence.


    Seeing that they all followed in, I was secretly glad, because only when they fell asleep could I sneak out and meet the wolf girl.


    In fact, I''m in such a hurry to meet wolf girl. It''s not because she is a beautiful woman. I just feel that chatting with her has a special feeling, which is not common people can experience.


    "Zamao, I''ll meet the wolf girl later. You''ll watch alone, OK?" I said.


    "So embarrassed? No, I''m a bit empty here alone. You''d better stay here. Anyway, everyone doesn''t want you to go. Why do you want to go? " Zamao turned me down.


    I''m surprised, because Zamao agreed with my ideas before, but now he''s not willing to. I''m very embarrassed to do so.


    "Why? Didn''t you agree before? " I said.


    "I agree! But It doesn''t mean I''m willing to stay here! I can go with you, but I can''t let you go alone. It''s not safe... " Zamao was worried about my safety, so he didn''t want me to go with him, so I had no choice.


    However, I also want to talk about some personal topics with the wolf girl, and if no one stays here to protect everyone, I will not be at ease to see the wolf girl.


    "You''d better watch the night! Everybody''s asleep. What if there''s a savage, a wild animal or a predator passing by? What if Liu siyao is in danger? " I deliberately use Liu siyao as an excuse, so miscellaneous hair should still be soft hearted, after all, Liu siyao was his goddess before!


    "Well Now that you have said that, I''d better stay and protect siyao. " Miscellaneous hair has no choice.


    "That''s right! As long as you can protect Liu siyao, now she doesn''t have a boyfriend, you have a big chance in the future! Show more, young man. You can do it. " I patted Shamao''s arm to try to give him some comfort.


    I know that if Zamao continues to stay here, he will certainly be recognized by everyone. After all, Zamao is also a kind of lovely young man. Generally speaking, a lovely young man will not be short of people to like.


    I didn''t waste any more time because it was already 8:45 and I had to rush to the pool in 15 minutes.


    Although we can get to that place, if we encounter any problems in the middle of the way, we will still be delayed. I am very worried about the delay in meeting the wolf girl, so I changed from walking to running.


    Running, I came to the pool, taking advantage of the moonlight, far away I have seen that hot figure, I immediately took a deep breath.


    Wolf girl not only has the stature, moreover the appearance is also first-class best.


    I walked slowly in the past, slowly breathing for a while, so that I would not be too nervous.


    I know that if I always show uneasiness, it will naturally make the other party feel that I have no confidence. I must show my self-confidence. Only in this way can wolf girl believe my ability.


    I''m only about 100 meters away from that figure. I''m going to see her soon. I''m worried. I don''t know if I can bear such a hot girl.90 meters.


    80 meters.


    Just as I was about to get close to the figure, I was suddenly pulled aside.


    At that moment, my heart was broken down, because in such a dark place, I didn''t know who was holding me.


    And the moment that the man held me, he also covered my mouth with his hand and told me not to make a sound.


    Although I smelled some familiar smell from the smell of that person''s body, I was still not sure that she was the one I knew, so I resisted. After I resisted, this person''s strength became more obvious and almost suppressed me completely.


    I was so nervous that I thought I didn''t meet any opponent, so I rubbed my head against the man''s body and tried to get rid of the man''s control.


    When my head hit his body, I suddenly felt that my head touched something soft, soft, as if Women''s breasts!


    Can''t it be that the person who binds me is actually a woman!


    Thinking of this, I am not so worried, because if it is a woman, her strength is certainly not as good as mine, so I can continue to resist.


    Sure enough, in a gap, my mouth broke away from her control.


    "I..." I continued to try to speak, but there was still no way to make a sound.


    "Don''t talk, Shh..."


    After she spoke, I finally knew who was holding me.


    But when I wanted to go back, she still held my head and didn''t let me move.

 Chapter 109

    When I turned to look at the past, I found that it was the wolf girl who held me, so I relaxed a lot and was not so nervous.


    But then again, if the person who pulled me was a wolf girl, naturally that figure would not be her. Who would it be?


    I''m a little confused, but I don''t know who that person is.


    "Don''t go there. There''s someone over there. Be careful!" Wolf girl said to me carefully.


    As soon as I heard it, I immediately looked over there and found that there was a woman there, but she was not a wolf girl, so I was even more confused.


    "Do you know all those people?" I asked.


    "Naturally, I know each other, but they are not so friendly to you. If I didn''t hold you just now and you went there directly, I would not be able to save you." The wolf girl said seriously.


    Seeing her so serious, I knew that she was not lying to me. Something must have happened.


    "Alas! Thank you very much! If it wasn''t for you, I would have walked over. At that time, I think it would be too late for me to regret. " I said to wolf girl.


    Wolf girl did not continue to talk with me, but continued to look ahead.


    I arranged my appearance a little bit, and then followed her to look in the direction.


    The girl in the distance was a little uneasy. She kept turning around in the same place, as if she was waiting for someone.


    "Is she waiting for someone?" I couldn''t bear the excitement, so I asked the wolf girl.


    "Maybe, but I''m not sure, but they''re not waiting for you." The wolf girl pointed the finger at me.


    "All right! Then I really want to thank you! " I said happily.


    Wolf girl ignored me, but continued to focus on the front.


    All of a sudden, the wolf girl said, "look


    I saw the direction of the woman in front of me and found that many people gathered around her again. All of them were armed and looked like they were going to fight.


    "It seems that they also know about our meeting tonight. Did you let it out?" I''m a little confused.


    Because that afternoon, I, Za Mao and wolf girl were in the room. We said that we would meet here at 9 o''clock. Only the three of us knew. According to the truth, other people didn''t understand, but they knew the direction of these enemies.


    I thought, since Za Mao can follow me back, he can''t betray me.


    In fact, no matter what I say, Zamao is the first good brother to be with me. Anyone can betray me, but Zamao is absolutely impossible. So if someone tells me that Zamao betrayed me, I will definitely not accept it.


    "Of course, I didn''t say that if there were any problems, you two would have leaked the news. Go, don''t stay here! " The wolf girl took me away from this place.


    She and I walked in the mountains, shuttling through the dense thorns. My arms were scratched by the thorns, but the wolf girl was almost safe.


    "You That''s great! These thorns grow so densely, and are there any electric lights in such a dark place? How did you escape? " I asked.


    "After you live here for a few months, you can also be like me. Stop talking nonsense and hurry up. We are not far away from their investigation range yet!" Wolf girl took me on.


    Walking, I found myself gradually away from the original base camp, I was a little nervous.


    "What is your situation? Can you tell me that I have a lot of company over there, and I can''t go too far. " With that, I stopped and said I didn''t want to leave.


    "Don''t be fussy. After a while, you''ll arrive at a hidden place. I''ll tell you later, otherwise, don''t mention your companions. Even the two of us will be in danger." The wolf girl said seriously.


    I can''t help it. After all, I can only listen to her in this ghost place, so I went on walking with her.


    We walked to the front of a mountain entrance, she still didn''t light the fire, but it seems to have stopped.


    "Stopped?" I asked.


    "No problem. We''ll see what happens later." The wolf girl responded.


    At this time, I saw that the men and women in the distance fired some guns into the forest, and there was a lot of noise. It seemed that there was a conflict, but I couldn''t hear the specific thing because I was too far away.


    "They Why shoot at the air? " I''m a little confused. I don''t know what to say.


    "They are looking for us. Although I let you go that day, they didn''t find out. However, the woman you didn''t kill reported me and said that I let you go. I had no choice but to rush out with the road." When the wolf girl said this, she was obviously a little disappointed.


    "Sorry I''m a drag on you If it wasn''t for us, you''d be fine. " I said a little disappointed.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''m not the same as them. Just like you, I''m the target of their pursuit. I can''t help you secretly in the team. If you really want to capture that place, you still need to find more people. We are too few." Wolf girl continues to explain."In this case, you have no place to go. Instead of wandering outside like this, we''d better go back to my team. At least my team has so many people to escort us. What do you think?" I suggested.


    I didn''t think wolf girl would follow me back, because she was always tough. She didn''t even tell me her name before, and now I don''t know her name, so I didn''t care about it at all, just casually.


    "Yes Now it''s the only way, otherwise I have no place to go, isn''t it... " I''m glad that the wolf girl''s attitude has softened.


    "Good! I''ll take you back now, but we still have to be careful of those people. Now the people in my team are sleeping. We can''t lead these people, or someone will be injured or even die. " I analyzed.


    "You have a brain, and that''s what I want to say to you." The wolf girl replied to me.


    "Tut Tut, that''s necessary, otherwise how can I command so many people''s team?" I responded with a smile.


    In fact, my heart is still complacent, because I used to like the girl with wolf girl''s figure very much, and now it''s the best thing for me to get her appreciation.


    "Be careful, keep your head down!" Cried the wolf girl suddenly.


    I had no choice but to lower my head immediately, only to find someone talking.


    "Your ears are so sensitive Did you hear that so soon... " I''m a little surprised that wolf girl''s perception is even better than Chen Lin''s.


    No, it should be said that the wolf girl''s perception is on a par with Feng Ying. At this time, I Miss Feng Ying a little.

 Chapter 110

    I want to take this opportunity to leave this ghost place with wolf girl, because the feeling here is really bad. If I continue to stay here, I will be suffocated and ill, or I can''t bear to kill and try to face those people.


    "Whew!"


    At this time, the wolf girl suddenly blew a long whistle.


    I don''t know why the wolf girl does it. Naturally, she does it for her reason, but I''m not used to the consequences.


    When I was confused, the wolf girl didn''t have any explanation.


    "Go! Don''t you mean to leave? " The wolf girl said to me.


    "Well You just whistled, didn''t you lead them here? Is it not death that we leave here at this time? Or wait. " I have no choice but to find a solution with her.


    "Nothing! My whistle just now lured them away. It has nothing to do with us leaving here. Will we go? No, I''ll go somewhere else myself Wolf girl''s attitude is a little firm, but I know that she will definitely not leave.


    Because from my sight, those people are really too close to us. If we leave this place, they will find us.


    However, at this time, I found that there was a road that was a good choice. That was the thorny road when we came. Near the thorny road, I felt that there was no one else. If we walked from there, it would be perfect!


    "If not, we can find a good breakthrough by walking on the other side of the thorn road." I suggested.


    At this time, wolf girl doesn''t speak any more. I still don''t like her hot and cold appearance. It''s really a bit unaccustomed to noisy people like me. I still like normal people. It''s easier for normal people to get along with each other. Thinking of this, I think I should find a good partner.


    Because a girl who can talk is very important to me.


    "No, wait a minute. I asked you to leave just now. You didn''t want to leave. Now you can''t leave, but you asked to leave. Did you come here on purpose to make fun of me?" Wolf girl is a little upset.


    In fact, when it comes to emotions, I should be the most emotional person. If I hadn''t stopped her, those people would have seen us as soon as she left. Even if we wanted to leave again, it would be useless.


    "Tut Tut, shall we continue to wait here? No good! We don''t know anything about the outside world. If someone else comes to us, we probably don''t know anything about it. " I said to the wolf girl.


    "You have to wait. Sometimes when you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. Do you know that?" This made me even more confused.


    "Well You mean I can''t stand it? You''ve been putting up with it before? Well, please don''t bear it, and do what you should do now! " I was a little angry, and then I tried to leave the ghost place and explore the way nearby.


    "That''s not what I mean! Don''t worry! Why are you always in a hurry? Don''t you tell me I''m ready? Now that I''m ready, don''t panic! If you go on in such a hurry, it''s not a good choice for both of us, you know? " Since the wolf girl taught me.


    I''m a bit depressed, but for the sake of the overall situation, I''ve put up with it. If I can''t bear it at this time, it''s estimated that there will be a real problem.


    I held my breath and tried to activate all the cells in my body to cope with the possible emergency.


    During the period when I kept my patience, I still miss my friends in the tent. I don''t know how they are now.


    I''m still a little sorry to come out and find wolf girl, because we also let the Marauder team follow us.


    If the whole team is in trouble because of my little action, I guess I will never forgive myself. I feel I should do something more useful.


    There are a lot of these things, but we are not sitting here waiting to die.


    At this time, I want to stand up and leave this place again. I don''t want to have an accident with Ningxiang.


    "Ah


    Thinking of this, I suddenly heard a scream that was suspected to be Ningxiang. The scream ran towards us. I couldn''t help it any more. I immediately stood up and saw Ningxiang being chased by the giant wolf.


    I rushed over.


    "Don''t chase me! I''m not a bad person. " Ning Xiang was very worried about the wolf biting her, so she kept muttering to herself.


    But in fact, the wolf girl''s giant wolf is just curious about her, so he has been following her, and has no intention of chasing her. It''s just that Ning Xiang will be wrong, so he has been running.


    The wolf was born with the gene to chase its prey, so it ran with Ningxiang. In my opinion, Ningxiang was like being chased by a giant wolf.


    "Don''t worry, Ningxiang, I''m coming here!" I thought that I was with the wolf girl. If Ningxiang saw it, she might have to doubt me. At that time, it would be a big trouble for me.But then again, if I don''t go there, Ningxiang will be chased by giant wolf all the time. After weighing, I still want to go there.


    Ning Xiang is running. She has no strength for a long time. She looks a little weak. She still tries her best to run forward.


    If I am Ningxiang now, I feel a little scared, because the wolf girl''s giant wolf is really terrible. Being chased by such a giant wolf is no less terrible than being chased by a large dog such as a Tibetan mastiff, or even more terrible.


    "No, no, just bite me!" Ningxiang finally had no strength and collapsed on the ground.


    The wolf walked beside her and sniffed a little, but there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    At this time, wolf girl and I have also run to Ningxiang''s side.


    "Ningxiang!" I was surprised.


    After seeing me, Ning Xiang was shocked, but she relaxed a little. She knew she was safe.


    "Yang Chuan I... " Rather fragrant even words all say not too agile, the body has been shaking, don''t know how should do.


    I rushed over and hugged her with my body, trying to give her some warmth so that she would not be so afraid.


    "Lulu, come here." Wolf girl is very calm, let the wolf back to her side.


    "Whew Whew


    Wolf girl is whistling in a low voice. The sound of whistling is the same as before, but it is very low, as if I didn''t hear it on purpose.


    "It turns out that you whistled just now for it, and you''re really careful!" When I say this, it''s a little sour.


    After all, just now because Ningxiang was almost killed by the giant wolf, and I almost made the wrong decision because of the whistle. In fact, I still blame wolf girl, but she doesn''t think so.

 Chapter 111

    "Let your way out of here, my friend is scared, OK?" I said to the wolf girl.


    However, the wolf girl just played with her giant wolf and ignored me.


    I looked at the shivering Ningxiang on the ground, and I felt a little distressed for her in my heart. I quickly held her.


    "It''s none of my business that you show your love here. I just want my road to go on well." Wolf girl disdains way.


    I don''t like the wolf girl very much when I hear her talking like this. I even think that she was very scheming about what she had done to me before. I think that this woman is not simple.


    "If you are like this all the time, it will be difficult for me to get along with you. I have to think about being a teammate with you." I said seriously.


    "Cut, I''m just joking with you. As for being so serious?" She left the road with the wolf girl in her arms.


    I look at her leaving figure, always feel a little heavy in my heart, I know, if I don''t work hard, I guess even Ningxiang is not my partner in the future.


    After the wolf left, Ning Xiang had a little consciousness, and she slowly recovered.


    "Is it all right? Would you like something to eat? I have some cans with me I took a can out of my pocket and tried to pass it to Ning Xiang.


    But Ning Xiang looked at me coldly and said, "what''s the relationship between you and her? Why are you here? And she had a wolf with her? Why do you want to be with this kind of savage? "Ning Xiang seems to be unable to understand the reason why I am with wolf girl. She thinks that we must have adultery in collusion with each other, or else we should do something indulgent.


    "Wrong! I didn''t do anything wrong. She is the one I want to save! But now we are being chased, so we have escaped here and met you! " I tried to explain.


    I don''t want Ningxiang to think that I''m the kind of frivolous person. If I really let her think like that, I guess I really have no way back.


    "By the way, why are you in this place? Is there something wrong with you? " I looked at Ning Xiang in surprise and said.


    In fact, I always knew that they stayed together. Now Ning Xiang ran out alone. What about the others? Why didn''t you see anyone else?


    Ning Xiang was a little embarrassed when I asked her this question. She didn''t dare to look me in the face, which means that there must be something shy in her heart that she didn''t want to tell me. These things that she didn''t want to tell me are what I have to know.


    "I I... " Ning Xiang did not know what to say.


    At this time, a lot of scripts appeared in my mind. Some Raiders attacked our tent, some traitors appeared in our team, and even Lu Wei, Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi, who betrayed us, came back to target us.


    No matter what kind of script, it''s extremely dangerous for our team. I have to leave this ghost place and go back early.


    "Say it! I said I could help the rest of our team. Do you think they''re all dead? " I asked.


    However, Ningxiang''s mouth seems to be sewn by an invisible thread. She just doesn''t want to speak, which makes me feel very painful.


    At this time, the wolf girl also came back from a distance. Seeing that we were still here, she couldn''t see any more.


    "Hurry up! If we put it off any longer, we''ll be in a mess when they come back! You have to leave this place before they come back! " Wolf girl looks very serious, which makes me feel very nervous.


    I immediately left this place with Ningxiang and wolf girl, but I don''t know where to go.


    I thought, if Ningxiang is a person running out, the natural team is scattered, then if I go back to the original place, it will certainly not work, so I have to find a suitable way.


    "What shall we do?" I murmured alone.


    "What? Don''t you say there''s a bullshit team? Go back to the team now! It seems that they are sending more and more people out. If we don''t continue to find some partners, we will be easily engulfed next time we meet them! " Although the wolf girl''s words are a little rough, the truth is true.


    "I know! But my companions, they are all separated I wonder.


    At this time, Ning Xiang, who had been silent, spoke.


    "Actually They are still sleeping in the tent. I''m the only one who came out... " Ning Xiang is a little embarrassed.


    Hearing her saying this, I knew that she must have been seen by Lulu when she came out to pee, and then she was chased here by Lulu all the time.


    "Well Then we''d better go back... " I felt embarrassed, but I took two girls back to the camp.


    As soon as I got back to the camp, I saw that Lao hei and Chen Wenjin were also awake. Because Za Mao had been guarding the night, he had been dozing off.


    Seeing that I came back with Ningxiang and a strange woman, Lao Hei asked me what happened."Let me introduce you. This is the person I wanted to rescue. Let''s get to know each other." I said.


    I wanted to introduce the name of wolf girl to everyone, but I found that she never told me her name, so naturally I felt very embarrassed.


    "You don''t even have your name in this introduction!" Za Mao rubbed his eyes and habitually mocked me.


    I am also very helpless, but I don''t know how to explain.


    "Now that we all know the wolf girl, I think we all know what I said before? So now I propose again that we go to save her partner, which is also good for us, because we have too few people. If we can find as many friends as possible, it will be good for our future development. The truth remains the same forever. " I explained.


    Other people don''t have too many opinions. After all, the wolf girl is standing in front of us. If she refuses to rescue her friends in front of others, it will be unreasonable.


    The only person I worry about is Ning Xiang, because she is the one who has the most intense reaction before. I''m afraid she is still against us, so I''m in a dilemma. Maybe the wolf girl will leave our team.


    "Good! So what are we responsible for? If you want us to fight at the front line, I don''t think we can do it, but it''s OK to do some logistical work and provide some support for you. " Ning Xiang said with a smile.


    I''m a little confused, because Ning Xiang''s attitude has changed a lot. When she questioned me about the identity of wolf girl, she was very tough, but now she has become so ambiguous, which makes me very embarrassed.


    However, Ning Xiang''s kindness is more useful for me to deal with the relationship between the team members.

 Chapter 112

    I''ve been staring at Ningxiang, and I don''t want to move my eyes away from her for a long time. I know that if I leave Ningxiang now, it will cause a big disturbance.


    "Why do you keep looking at me! I''m not against you! You can do what you want, and we will follow you. " Ning Xiang seems a little uncomfortable.


    When I heard her words, I knew that she was not willing to take the initiative. It was only because of the situation that everyone agreed that she reluctantly said those words.


    But if she really does it, it''s not going to work.


    "Well In that case, why don''t you go first? I think it''s better to make a good plan when you are not happy. " I''m a bit of a counsellor.


    I saw that Ningxiang was staring at me all the time, and I knew that she must be angry, just to maintain my image, so she didn''t show it to me.


    "Not again? You people here are really over and over again! I feel like I can''t be friends with you. That''s true Wolf girl is a little angry.


    I feel bad now. What I did just now made Ning Xiang angry. Now the remedy makes wolf girl angry again. It seems that I''m really not a pleasant person!


    But I didn''t give up. I know that I can definitely come up with a solution to make everyone satisfied with my approach.


    "Go! I''ve agreed. Why don''t you go? Oh, don''t hesitate! Life matters. Sometimes you can''t always look at other people''s emotions. You have to have your own ideas! " Ningxiang saw that I was hesitating, and knew that I must be worried about her.


    Maybe she was in the heart of loving me. Even if she was not happy, she still said these words for me, so that I could have a step down. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for me to explain to wolf girl.


    Think of here, my heart is relieved, I feel a lot of relaxed mood, so relaxed I do things without effort.


    "All right! Do you have any other opinions? " I went on to ask other people what they thought.


    "Just go! Didn''t I do it with you before? What else are you worried about? let''s go! If you want to do it, do it! It''s rubbish to say so much! " Zamao Moquan wipe palm way.


    When it comes to fighting, the most interesting person is Zamao. It seems that he has always been a militant.


    "Yes! Since you all want to do it, I''ll be the only one. If I don''t go, isn''t it meaningless? " Lao Hei has always followed me. Although he seems to feel that it''s not right, it''s more secure to follow me. At least I haven''t left my companion behind.


    Of course, except when Lao Hei was suspected to be a spy at that time, everything else was OK.


    "Sometimes I think you are impulsive, but since you all say so, go! It''s no big deal, isn''t it just for fun? " Chen Lin also agreed with me.


    Now only Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are left.


    "Well, I''ll go too. I can take care of the wounded for you." Liu siyao said.


    Thinking of this, I remember that in that hut, there were still some people who were chained and looked very pitiful. If they were not rescued, they would die. After all, it was not a good place. You can see that they were very angry.


    Chen Wenjin didn''t say anything, so I took it as her acquiescence.


    "I''ve heard all of you. I''m very moved. You all have a sense of justice! I''m happy to have so many righteous companions I said excitedly.


    Just as I was about to talk about my rescue plan, the voice of opposition appeared again.


    "Wait, you don''t even ask me what I think? Now, Yang Chuan, you can go if you want, but I don''t want to get involved in this. " Chen Wenjin seems a little serious.


    I am a little puzzled, because since I met Chen Wenjin before, she is the one who has always supported me. Like Ning Xiang, she may not be so bright, but she is also the one who pays silently. Moreover, the wounded in the team are all taken care of by her. If she doesn''t go, I think there will be problems for logistics.


    "Why?" Rather fragrant some doubts way.


    "No, why? Liu siyao and I are not combat type personnel originally. Are you sure there will be a gunfight this time? If we go with us, we will certainly drag you down. At that time, you will not only attack the enemy, but also spare your hand to protect and take care of us. Naturally, it is not very convenient. We might as well not go. " Chen Wenjin said.


    "Yes? Then I don''t think you can go any more. " The wolf girl probably didn''t like Chen Wenjin very much, so she fought back.


    I don''t think it''s good, because if the wolf girl has just joined our team and her character is so strong, she will not be welcome like Feng Ying.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. Let me think about it." I thought it over.


    I thought, if Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin go together, not only will they be given some weapons, but also from their daily performance, they really don''t know much about these things. Ning Xiang even uses some pistols. These two girls really don''t understand.But then again, if we all go to save people, only these two girls will be left together, which is not safe to some extent.


    "Wenjin, can''t you think about it? If we go together, we can take care of each other. If you two stay here, there will be no support in case of danger! " I said anxiously.


    "Nothing! We can hide, you can also leave some weapons for us, so that we can at least protect ourselves, but let us protect ourselves. If we are forced to follow us to save people, we will not be responsible for that! " Chen Wenjin''s words became much colder.


    "Since you don''t want to go That''s all right! " I reluctantly agreed with Chen Wenjin, but I was still very sad because it was my regret that I didn''t fight with them.


    "Ah? Sister Wenjin, why don''t you go! I really want to go. Seeing that they are all so confident, I think we can! Go ahead, sister Wen Jin. " Liu siyao has been begging for Chen Wenjin, but Chen Wenjin''s attitude has not changed much.


    "If you go first, just be careful." With that, Chen Wenjin began to sort out the medical supplies.


    "All right! Then I won''t go either. I''ll stay here with you and take care of one more person! " Liu siyao is very sensible. She knows that she is a non combatant like Chen Wenjin. Since Chen Wenjin is not happy to go, she is willing to accompany him.

 Chapter 113

    Originally, I thought Liu siyao would persuade Chen Wenjin for me, but Liu siyao also agreed with Chen Wenjin''s idea, so I had no choice.


    "In that case, it''s better to You''re hiding in the back? And then we people will go? " Za Mao is still trying to persuade two people. In fact, I know it''s useless.


    I look at the serious Chen Wenjin or the clever Liu siyao, and know that they will not have any conflicts when they stay together, but their weak character is also a fatal injury. If we really leave here and they are attacked by the Marauder team, they will die or become slaves of each other.


    "Can you really protect yourself?" I asked again.


    The reason why I don''t have to say this sentence is to confirm Chen Wenjin''s idea. I feel that she is more emotional than rational. If I say more, I think she will listen to me.


    However, her reaction completely exceeded my estimate.


    "No, no one can change what I''m determined to do. As you know, I didn''t do what Wu Zheng forced me to do before, so I''ve been following you all the time. Now if you want to force me to do something, you are no longer Yang Chuan in my eyes, but the second Wu Zheng, you know?" Chen Wenjin looked at me solemnly.


    Seeing her like this, I know I can''t change her mind no matter what I say, so I have to give up. I also know I can''t continue to protect them.


    "All right! Then I''ll change my plan a little. Let''s leave Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao here to garrison the camp, and then other people will follow me to save wolf girl''s friend. Is that ok? " I went on to all of you.


    Chen Lin is wiping her sword. Lao hei and Za Mao are busy counting weapons. Ning Xiang is the only one looking at me. I''m also embarrassed.


    "Yes! Since we all think it''s OK, let''s make some preparations, miscellaneous hair, and prepare some weapons for them. " I said to Zamao.


    "Good." Za Mao chose two machine guns, two pistols, some bullets, some bows, arrows and daggers for Liu siyao to keep.


    He is also very clear that Chen Wenjin always hates touching these killing things. She once said that her hands are used to save people, not to kill people.


    Liu siyao doesn''t think so. She knows that she needs to use some special means to protect herself on this desert island.


    The hand of saving people can only be used for good people, while the hand of killing people can only be used for bad people.


    After dealing with everything, it was still dark and everyone was a little sleepy. I asked everyone to go in and have a rest. I''ll think about it later in the morning.


    Zamao and I continued to be in charge of vigil, and Zamao was not very happy to start.


    "Oh, Hello, it''s me again! Are you in love with me, Yang Chuan? You ask me to watch the night with you every day. You don''t want to blow my chrysanthemum, do you Zamao joked.


    "Are you a chrysanthemum? You''re not ashamed? I''m not interested in you at all. Sorry, I''m only interested in money. " I look disgusted.


    "Wolf girl, why don''t you sleep with them? We''ll take care of lulu." I said to the wolf girl.


    Wolf girl looked at our tent, seemed to feel too small, refused me.


    "No, I''ll find a place for myself and have a good rest." With that, the wolf girl went to the forest with her love wolf.


    "Where else is she going in the dark?" Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    I looked at the direction of the wolf girl''s departure, and I didn''t know what she meant.


    "It''s OK. Let her go. I think she''s used to living alone." I said to Zamao.


    Although I seem to be casual, but my big wave sister left like this, I am naturally worried about her.


    However, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin would not be happy if I showed too much concern for the wolf girl, so I didn''t say anything more.


    I think of the way Chen Lin laughed at me at that time, saying that I didn''t understand girls, so now I try to do as little as I can to make these girls happy once it causes them to be unhappy.


    "All right! Watch the night! We''ll think about saving people when it''s early in the morning. " I said to Zamao.


    Zamao looked at me, but I knew he must have something to say to me.


    About half an hour later, Ning Xiang''s snoring came from inside the tent. I don''t know whose it was, but there was a snoring. Outside the tent, Lao Hei, who was sleeping on a big rock, also snored like a cow, which made me and Za Mao laugh for a long time.


    "By the way, how are you going to deal with Chen Wenjin''s affairs? Are you going to let them stay here? Don''t you do something else? " Zamao said to me.


    "Well What can I do? Since they don''t like it, they don''t like it! " I am very helpless to say.


    At this time, Za Mao looked inside the tent and saw that Chen Wenjin and them were all asleep. Then he turned to me and said, "actually All the time, I think Chen Wenjin is too selfish. She considers everything for her own interests. This time, it''s saving people! It would be nice for everyone to do something, but she just doesn''t want to go. "If put in the past, it is too selfish for Chen Wenjin, but now I don''t think so.


    I used to be angry with my handouts and took in Zhou Lu and Lu Wei, but what about the money? But I''m a traitor, betrayer, traitor and running dog. So now I don''t want to think about these things any more.


    "She also has her reasons. It''s really distracting for us to spare our hands to take care of and protect them. If we let them stay here, it''s not necessarily a bad way, you know?" I said to Zamao.


    "It doesn''t matter! You are the boss. Naturally, you are the master. But I''d like to remind you that such people will be very cruel to us in the future. We must be more careful! " Zamao said to me.


    "I know your worries, but now we are still taking in people. We must try our best to unite with those who can unite." I said to Zamao.


    In fact, I always wanted to find a vice captain for my team. Lao Hei was the best choice, but he was always too straight, so his relationship with girls was not particularly good. In our team, most of the girls were girls, so let him be the team leader, and most of the quarrels continued.


    In addition to me, Zamao is the best candidate, but this guy is not very successful. He is not only a straight man, but also a straight man. It can''t be said that he will quarrel with girls. He even slanders and looks down on girls. This idea is also very threatening.


    "The so-called loyalty is not feasible to survive in this jungle. There is no need for this kind of thing. We must recognize the reality clearly!"

 Chapter 114

    At night, when Zamao and I were on vigil, we thought it was really cold nearby, but I didn''t have any way. After all, if we don''t stay well in this place, it won''t do us any good.


    "Alas! I don''t know when this kind of day will come to an end! " I''m a little worried.


    My worry is not only about the team, but also about the future direction of the team.


    Think of these things, I can''t fall asleep, I feel my heart is very impetuous, I don''t know who to find to tell these things.


    Looking at the moon in the sky, I felt that the night was too long for me to stay.


    Moreover, when Za Mao told me about Chen Wenjin''s selfishness, I was a little hesitant. I felt that my heart was looking at Chen Wenjin in the same way, so I was a little counselled.


    Thinking, I feel a little sleepy, and then slowly fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long after that, when I woke up from my sleep, I found that it was already dawn.


    "How did you get up? Everyone is going to get up! Hurry up! Otherwise, everyone will think that our night watchmen are still lazy. That would be terrible! " Za Mao worried.


    In fact, I don''t think it''s very bad. Worse things are still to come.


    Because after I got up, I didn''t see the wolf girl. I remember she left for the woods alone last night. Now she hasn''t come back in the morning. Isn''t she in any danger?


    I try not to go to the bad places, but I have to be prepared, because there have been similar situations before, so I have to be on guard. Only in this way can I be on guard in advance, and everything can be easily solved.


    "Alas! I''ve told you for a long time that the girl is definitely not with us. You just don''t believe it. Now she''s running away, and I don''t know if she will attract more enemies. " Za Mao worried.


    "Don''t say that now. She probably is still wandering in it. According to my understanding of her, she is definitely not the kind of person who treats us badly. If she is such a person, she won''t save us before, will she?" I said to Zamao.


    However, even if I say so, Zamao is still frowning and frowning, and doesn''t seem to agree with me.


    "You''d better not be too naive. If she betrays us, I won''t show mercy to her. If you remember this, I won''t forgive her!" Za Mao said to me seriously.


    When I heard Zamao''s words, I was even more worried, because once these discordant voices appeared in the team, it would be troublesome to continue to lead the team well.


    But no matter how troublesome, I need to do myself well. Only when I do myself well, can I lead the whole team to the right road.


    Just when I and Za Mao were still worried about the disappearance of the wolf girl, there was some movement in the woods.


    "Who is it?" I gave an alert cry.


    "I don''t know." The wolf girl returned coldly.


    When I saw the wolf girl coming back, I felt a lot calmer, but her cold attitude towards people still didn''t change much.


    "Where have you been? We are all worried about you! " I said to the wolf girl.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it? I just heard someone dislike me! If I dislike me, should I consider leaving this place? " The wolf girl is obviously also aiming at the miscellaneous hair.


    Za Mao himself knows that he shouldn''t say those words, so he has a little regret, but it''s useless just to regret. If he doesn''t do the right thing well, it''s useless.


    "It''s not like that. Let me explain." I tried to explain what Zamao said, but wolf girl was no longer interested in listening to me. She turned her head and left.


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense." Wolf girl disdains way.


    I am very helpless to look at miscellaneous hair.


    After the wolf girl left, I said to Za Mao, "it''s your fault that you just talked about things, but now it''s misunderstood by others. Don''t talk like this in the future. It''s not good for the unity of our team, you know? "


    Za Mao also knows that his wrong words have brought bad results. He also looks at me in the way of doing wrong things and looks a little aggrieved.


    However, his grievances are insignificant compared with the unity of the whole team, so I have no choice to comfort him. I know that sometimes people have to bear certain responsibilities.


    After a while, everyone woke up.


    I asked Lao hei and Chen Lin to count their weapons, but I''m going to tell you some plans.


    "We''ll follow the wolf girl to save people later. I''ll go ahead with the wolf girl. You, Chen Lin and Ning Xiang are in the middle, and Lao Hei is at the back. Remember that everyone should carry a flare. If something goes wrong, you must remember to use it." I said.


    In fact, the number of flash bombs is not much, but I attach great importance to this rescue, so I took out one third of the flash bombs in the team."Then, as we said before, we will wait for you at the camp. You don''t need to worry." Chen Wenjin cold road.


    When I heard what Chen Wenjin said, it was a little sad, but I didn''t say anything to reassure others.


    "Since everyone is ready, let''s go!" I said to everyone.


    Wolf girl did not respond to me, just took us around a path.


    This path is not visible at ordinary times, but the wolf girl has lived here for a long time, so she knows this path.


    "When we go back to their camp, there should be guards. If we meet guards, don''t act rashly." I said to the others.


    After all, Zamao and I have been to their camp before, so we have a general understanding of the camp.


    In addition, the wolf girl let us go before, so we will be chased by some people. In this way, we will become a bigger target.


    Fortunately, because the wolf girl took us along a small road, it was more convenient.


    If we take the main road, it will be really troublesome.


    After walking for a while, we finally came to their old nest.


    On the edge of the nest, there are some people patrolling.


    "Here it is." I said to everyone.


    However, we can see from a distance that several people are crucified, dying and half dead.


    Wolf girl saw that her friends were so miserable that she would rush out to fight with them, but I stopped her.


    "Don''t get excited. We need to make a good plan. They have more people than us." I analyzed.


    These guys are terrible. If I hadn''t seen them with my own eyes, I really didn''t know there were such cruel people. Their practice is not much different from that of savages.

 Chapter 115

    See this scene, I have a little regret let Ningxiang come with us, I looked at the shivering Ningxiang, in the heart a little reluctant.


    "Ningxiang, you go back first. It seems that the situation is a little different from what we thought." I said to Ning Xiang.


    Ningxiang was a little worried originally, but now after I mentioned it, she was even more restless.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. I can do it." Ning Xiang continued to insist.


    Both Zamao and Laohei feel that Ningxiang should not have any fighting power. If Ningxiang is allowed to stay here all the time, it is estimated that it will drag us down in the end.


    "You go back first, Ningxiang. We will certainly go back safely. If I can''t take them all back, I''ll go back and plead with you, OK?" Chen Lin also spoke for me.


    Ning Xiang saw that we insisted, and she was a little afraid, so she agreed with us.


    "All right! I''ll go back first, but you must pay attention to safety! Don''t patronize to save people. First of all, we have to deal with our own safety problems. Otherwise, we all have to put the cart before the horse! " Ning Xiang warned.


    "I know. Don''t worry! When did I disappoint you? Believe me, I can do it I said to Ning Xiang.


    Then Ning Xiang left with some weapons.


    "After a while, I''ll set fire with Zamao. Wolf girl and Lao Hei, you take the opportunity to go in and Chen Lin will meet us. OK?" I said.


    Others agreed.


    Zamao and I rushed to the hut about 20 meters away. We made some gasoline bombs and threw them on some haystacks beside the hut.


    "There''s a fire!"


    Some guards near the hut seemed to find the fire, so they quickly called out. The cry was very sad and harsh.


    At this time, I also saw the wolf girl and old black slowly touch from the side of the grass, and soon entered the camp.


    "Be careful!"


    Za Mao shot a man, who was standing by Lao Hei''s side, trying to give him a fatal blow.


    Lao Hei turns around and gives Za Mao a look, indicating that he is very grateful to Za Mao. If there is no gun of ZA Mao, it is estimated that Lao Hei will be gone.


    "Be careful later. I think there will be a lot of people around them." Zamao said to me.


    While he was talking, I suddenly saw two people come out quietly behind miscellaneous hair.


    Because the distance is too close, so there is no way to shoot. I have to rush to fight with those two people at close range, or else Za Mao will die in front of me.


    "Shamao, lower your head!"


    I took the dagger and stabbed it in the direction of miscellaneous hair.


    Miscellaneous hair a face ignorant force, also don''t know what happened, just in accordance with my command lowered his head.


    If he hadn''t bowed his head, I would have stabbed him.


    However, after he bowed his head, I directly stabbed a man behind him, and then began to rush forward.


    "Asshole! How dare you Another person was about to speak, but I fell to the ground with one foot.


    After the man fell to the ground, there was no way to move.


    I shot him in the heart.


    "Oh, Hello, almost gone!" Miscellaneous hair has a lingering fear.


    "Yes! Be careful, these people are very insidious and can''t understand them according to the ordinary way of thinking! " I said to Zamao.


    Just when we were entangled with each other, wolf girl and Lao Hei had rescued three people, two men and one woman, but they all had little physical strength and consciousness and were dying.


    "Give me a hand." Said the wolf girl.


    Za Mao rushed to help a man.


    I saw that the woman on Lao Hei''s back was quite beautiful. Although she was seriously injured, there was no way to hide her beauty, which was exactly what I liked.


    "Don''t worry, we can certainly deal with these things. If we can''t, we need other ways to deal with them!" Zamao, looking at my melancholy face, knew that I must be worried about something. As my good friend, he still saw my mind.


    "There''s no more nonsense. Let''s go and meet Chen Lin first! It''s imperative to save these three people. " I said.


    At this time, I think we can let Zamao and Chen Lin take these three people back, and then the remaining three people continue to rescue others.


    However, when we got to the place we had agreed with Chen Lin, we didn''t find Chen Lin.


    "Chen Lin, Chen Lin!" I called Chen Lin''s name, but it was the air that responded to me.


    "Maybe she saw the enemy nearby, so she left here. Don''t worry, there will be a way." Old black comforted.


    Lao hei and I are very clear about Chen Lin''s strength. At the beginning, she could play several masters by herself, and she was not in the best state at that time. Now she has been recuperating on the island for so long, and naturally she has become more powerful."Here are some footprints!" Za Mao was surprised.


    I went to check it immediately and found that there were some footprints, but they were regular and not too chaotic.


    If the footprints are not chaotic, it means that there is no fighting here. Thinking of this, my heart is calm at last.


    "It seems that she is in some trouble. That''s why she left this place. Why don''t we look around?" I said to the others.


    "No, I don''t think so. Look at these footprints. They''re obviously stable. They don''t look like trouble here at all." Wolf Woman analysis way.


    In fact, I also know this. I just think that if other people don''t see it, my next plan will be more difficult to implement.


    Now that the wolf girl has said what I want to say, I feel more magnanimous. After these magnanimous memories, I will become more firm.


    "Then we''d better wait around. She should come back." Zamao suggested to us.


    In fact, I have considered his proposal, but I see that these three people are dying. If we stay here for a long time, it is estimated that they will die soon.


    Then we will waste precious rescue time. You know, those people are cannibals. They will eat up the rest of them soon.


    "No way. Saving people still has to be the first thing. Take them with you first. I''ll just look for them here by myself." I said to the others.


    "How can that be! It''s too dangerous for you to be alone. You know those people are very insidious. You can''t be alone here. " Said old black.


    I was thinking about Chen Lin''s motive. She was always cautious when something happened. Since she left here, she naturally found something or saw something, which attracted her to chase after her.


    I secretly worried that Chen Lin would not encounter any danger.

 Chapter 116

    Thinking that Chen Lin may be in danger, I am really worried about her, but if we don''t send those wounded now, it will be very troublesome.


    "Za Mao, Lao Hei, why don''t you carry the wounded away first? I''ll just stay here with wolf girl. " I said to Shamao and Laohei.


    At this time, a man on Lao Hei''s body looks very uncomfortable. It seems that his body has reached the limit. If he doesn''t have a suitable medical opportunity, he will die.


    Wolf girl to see their friends so difficult to live, her mood is also very distressed.


    "No, I have to take them back. If they''re still here, there''s really no chance of survival." Wolf girl said to me.


    I know what wolf girl is worried about, but she is very familiar with each other''s camp, and she and Lao Hei have been in. If she goes first, it will be inconvenient for me to rescue others. Naturally, I don''t like her leaving.


    "Can you stay here first? I have something else to do with you, so you''d better stay here? It''s good for us to stay here. " I said to the wolf girl.


    However, the wolf girl still frowned and didn''t seem to want to stay here with me, because she still thought the friends she rescued were the most important.


    In fact, both Za Mao and Lao Hei frowned, but they didn''t say anything against it directly to me.


    I think about it myself, thinking that when I saw those iron cages before, there should be many people who were not rescued.


    Now that we have attracted the attention of the other party, natural defense will be strengthened. If we go back to rescue them now, it is estimated that the difficulty will increase a lot.


    Therefore, I think I should make a detailed plan myself. With this plan, I can do the rest well.


    Think of these, I feel that I have to do one thing, that is to lead the team now!


    "Old black, wolf girl, you''d better go back with the injured people on your back! We''re not going north, we''re moving south! " I said.


    My tone was firm and serious.


    I thought, if I speak like this, it must be a very serious thing for them, so let them understand me.


    "No, I''ll never go!" The wolf girl refused me severely.


    "Don''t worry! We can also help you save the rest of your friends. Since we have promised you to save your friends, naturally I will not lose my promise. I will do it! " I looked at the wolf girl seriously and said.


    "No! I have to go with you. You two are not very clear about the environment inside. If you go there rashly, you may encounter danger! If that were true, it would be meaningless for me to save these people, because I have lost you new friends! " When the wolf girl spoke to me, her eyes became more firm.


    See her so firm eyes, I know that she must be in order to repay me, so she looked at me so firmly.


    If it wasn''t for repaying me, I don''t think she would be so serious.


    "I know, you are for my good But now, if you listen to me, it''s better for all of us! Don''t you think I''m the leader? Since you are the leader, you should give me the respect the leader deserves! If I don''t care what you do in this way, I won''t care about all these things in the future, OK? " I said to the wolf girl.


    Seeing that I insist like this, wolf girl is soft.


    Even if I insist like this, the wolf girl still uses her eyes to convey a message to me from time to time, making me feel that only when she is with me can I do the next thing well.


    "Well, well, I agree! You can come with me! Zamao, Laohei, you... " I started pointing at other people again.


    "All right! Don''t hesitate any more. Always hesitating is not a good choice for all of us. Only by insisting on it, can we get the best future! " Zamao said to me.


    "Well, I''ll follow him and take all three of them away. I''ll leave all the weapons to you. You must pay attention to safety." Old black also orders a way.


    In fact, after the previous war, we have not many weapons left. Even if we put the weapons of four people together, there is only one submachine gun and two pistols left. The pistol has only more than 30 bullets.


    "Then you must pay attention to safety! Our weapons are tight. Don''t waste bullets any more. " Zamao said to me.


    In fact, I am very clear that if we can occupy this fortress of the Raider team, we will certainly be able to replenish a lot of supplies and ammunition, so I don''t feel sorry for the decrease of ammunition.


    "Then you go quickly! If you can, come back with your weapons as soon as you can. " I said.


    In fact, I still think of some back road. If I have any accident with wolf girl here, I hope Zamao can lead the team well, and then let Lao Hei try his best to help him. In fact, I''m worried that I really can''t get out of this place.So, when they officially separated from Zamao, I specially told Zamao in a low voice: "remember what I told you before, if I''m not here, you are the leader, and you must live a good life!"


    My words are more like a farewell for a brave man. Even a miscellaneous hair can''t help but become serious when he hears these words.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine. I''ll come back to look for you." Za Mao said confidently.


    Then the two of them left.


    Wolf girl and I sorted out the equipment for four people a little bit, then we shared it equally and started to go on the road.


    I followed Chen Lin''s original footprints and began to move on. In the process of walking, I found some bloodstains.


    "It''s a little strange!" I said to the wolf girl.


    Wolf girl did not speak, it is estimated that they are worried about the rest of those people.


    When I went further, I saw someone fell to the ground in front of me, as if they were dead, and the clothes of those two people seemed a little similar to those of some people I had seen before.


    After I went on walking, I found that both bodies were killed by one knife. The method of killing was very professional. Even Chen Lin didn''t have such a powerful knife technique.


    "Ah The wolf girl also looked shocked when she saw the body.


    When I saw the body, I was even more surprised, because these two people were Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi who had fled our team before.


    These two traitors cheated our trust and then stole our weapons. I''ve been worried about them all the time. Now that they died here, it''s their own fault.


    But what makes me feel strange is, who killed them?

 Chapter 117

    Seeing the tragic death of these two people, a very terrible image of murderer appeared in my heart, because at the beginning, there were many weapons taken by these two people, and they should be able to arm a five person team.


    However, even if they have such weapons, they have not been able to fight the murderer. It can be seen that the murderer''s ability to fight alone and even 1V2 is extremely outstanding.


    Thinking of this, I feel that this person must still be nearby, because the corpses of Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi have not completely appeared the spot, which means that their death time is definitely not more than 4 hours.


    If we say that, we will certainly have a chance to observe us.


    Of course, if I was the murderer, I would pay attention to the people coming next, but if the murderer didn''t think so, I couldn''t help it.


    "These two Do you know all of them? " Wolf girl suddenly asked me such a sentence.


    In fact, wolf girl didn''t know Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi at all, because before I knew her, these two people had already fled my team.


    After they ran away from my team, I went to the pool to look for water, and then I met the wolf girl taking a bath in the water.


    Now the wolf girl suddenly asked me about it, which means that she understands our experience, at least some of it.


    I don''t think it''s very easy for me to tell this story about a werewolf, but I don''t want to hide it from her.


    "Ah? You said, "Wow, don''t hide so much information from me. I don''t like people cheating me all the time. Is that ok?" The wolf girl said to me.


    "Alas! Forget it, they are my former companions, but they have betrayed us. Let''s go on! It may not be safe here! " I said to the wolf girl.


    The two of us walked around cautiously, and I began to take her back into the Bush carefully, because I thought our target was too big in the forest. If the murderer was still nearby, it would be easy to stare at us.


    When I walk in this bush, sometimes thorns pierce my body, which makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    "Be careful, there are too many thorns in it. If we don''t walk well, we''ll be overpowered by these thorns!" I said to the wolf girl.


    However, when I saw wolf girl, she was very relaxed and didn''t show me anything.


    "Ouch!"


    Just when I didn''t know what to say to wolf girl, I was stabbed by thorns again, which made me not very good.


    "Why don''t we stop! I can''t stand it anymore! This place is really It''s so hard... " I said to the wolf girl.


    "I can''t stand that? There''s a section of road ahead that is full of thorns. If you can''t stand it, we''d better stop, or it will be more troublesome. " Said the wolf girl.


    Originally, it was hard for me to bear it here. When I heard what the wolf girl said, I thought that there would be so many thorns in front of me. Naturally, I was more abrupt.


    I''m worried that I''ll be too pricked up by these thorns, and then I''ll be in big trouble.


    "Eh?"


    The moment I stopped, my elbow just hit a man, who was not a wolf girl.


    "Come out!"


    I pulled each other out, and it turned out to be Chen Lin.


    Chen Lin is also a face muddled force, guess she didn''t think I would pull her out of the bush like this.


    "You Why are you here? " Chen Lin inquired.


    From her nervous appearance, I even felt that she might be the one who killed Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi, but then her words made me feel a little surprised.


    "We are following your footprints! I don''t know why you''re here? What are you going to be here? " I asked.


    "I I saw people kill people before. I think you also saw the two bodies? " Chen Lin said.


    Before Chen Lin spoke, I thought Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi were killed by her. But then again, Chen Lin had never done such a thing before. It''s a bit too much to rashly say that she killed them.


    "Yes, Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi. They deserve to die. There''s no need to talk about it any more. Now that we''ve found you, let''s go back and save people quickly! " I said to Chen Lin.


    "No, no, no, listen to me. I actually saw the scene of the murder, the murderer You and I know each other. " Chen Lin wants to talk but stops. Maybe she thinks this person will have an impact on me.


    "Oh? Tell me, who is it? " I''m a little curious.


    My curiosity is not only because of Chen Lin''s desire to talk and stop, but also because these two people used to hate us. Now I''m a little surprised that they are dead.


    "Feng Ying is the girl you brought with you before. I didn''t expect that She''s really sharp. Even a professional killer, I don''t think she''s half as sharp Chen Lin sighed.I know very well that Chen Lin was also a master of sabre skills. The person who could get her praise would not be worse. The person who made her feel taboo should also attract my attention.


    "Be careful. This kind of thing is not uncommon. We must be careful in the future, or we will encounter more troubles." Chen Lin warned.


    After knowing these things, I began to doubt who Feng Ying was.


    I met her before and began to think about it. At that time, she refused to speak. I thought she was a mute. Later, I finally spoke, but I didn''t say anything useful, so I always thought she was a cold person.


    Until the last time I met the one eyed dragon team, Feng Ying helped me a lot. I think she was with us. Now Feng Ying has killed Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi. In fact, I still believe her.


    However, if the opponent she will face in the future is not our former enemies, but our partners, then I think she has ulterior motives.


    What''s more, we don''t have a clue now. We just know that if we follow Feng Ying''s route, we may meet her.


    However, I don''t know what kind of attitude I should adopt to face her when I meet her, thinking that she has such powerful Dao Gong.


    "What a terrible woman! If it''s an ordinary one against one, I really don''t have much confidence to win. I don''t know what you think? " Chen Lin said.


    "I think Or should be around, can''t have a direct conflict with her, to tell you the truth, now I don''t understand her way. Maybe when she meets us, she will... " Before I finished, the wolf girl began to refute me.


    "You''ve always doubted your former teammates. If I were her, I''d naturally like to be with you. It''s too much for you to do so." The wolf girl''s words made me think deeply, and I think it''s a bit too much.

 Chapter 118

    When the team came to this place, I couldn''t tell whether Feng Ying was a good person or a bad one. However, judging from her recent practices, at least she was a ruthless person. I had never seen such a vicious woman before. I was a little chilly at the thought of her decisive killing of Kang Weiqi and Zhang Chi.


    If such a person is still by my side, I will not sleep safely every night.


    "Let''s go! We''ll go back the way we used to, and we''ll plan later. " I said to the others.


    Both wolf girl and Chen Lin thought what I said was more useful, so they all followed me.


    But as we turned back, I felt more and more that something was wrong.


    Because the sound of birds and animals in the vicinity began to disappear, indicating that besides us, there are other groups of people nearby.


    I quickly slowed down.


    "Go faster! If it''s too slow, they''ll be dead! " Wolf girl is very anxious way.


    I know what the wolf girl is worried about, but if I move forward rashly, it is likely to cause more failure.


    "Wait! It''s easy to fall into other people''s trap if we move forward so rashly. " Chen Lin also said.


    I am very grateful for Chen Lin''s support at this time. Generally speaking, the people who support me are all Za Mao, but Za Mao and Lao Hei have returned to the team first, so most of the people I can rely on are Chen Lin.


    We quietly approached those people. I saw a dozen people staying in our original camp. They were not waiting for us, but just wandering around, as if something was going to happen.


    "These..." I stopped the wolf girl when she tried to rush out.


    "Don''t be impulsive! They don''t have to be the Marauder team, they may be some other team, we just need to have a good look I exhort.


    I know that if we rushed out like this, we would have been screened.


    "Yes, Yang Chuan is right. We should observe carefully before making a decision. Maybe these people can become our partners." Chen Lin is very optimistic.


    In fact, I don''t believe that there will be other big teams besides us, at least these people can''t be our companions.


    Because from some of their eyes, I see a sense of greed. Once there is greed, this team will definitely not vote fairly, but act arbitrarily.


    Thinking of this, I carefully observed who was outstanding among these people.


    Sure enough, after observing for a while, I saw that one of the more than a dozen people was particularly impressive.


    He looks about 40 years old. He should be European or American. He has blond hair and is neatly combed. He is wearing a small gray vest with a bow on his shirt. He looks like a successful man.


    If I didn''t see him on this desert island, or if I didn''t see him holding a submachine gun in his hand, I think he should be the boss or CEO of a large group, and he looks like a bit of a leader.


    Among these people, the reason why he looks so eye-catching is that his clothes are so neat.


    Other people are more or less a bit messy, even the girls in our team, because of a long time running, the clothes are a bit old.


    But this man''s clothes are different. Whether it''s clothes or trousers, whether it''s lining or coat, they are all ironed neatly and brand new. It looks like there is a full-time tailor working for him.


    "Governor, you said we were waiting here, right? I don''t know if those boys will come! What if they don''t come? Don''t we have nothing to do with it? " Inquired a hitter in his twenties in a baseball uniform.


    As soon as I heard the word "governor", the image of the manager of some British colonies in Victorian era appeared in my mind. It seems that this person has been respected as a king, but most modern people have accepted the idea of freedom, so it is very difficult to make people call the king to kneel down, so this foreigner let others call him governor .


    Or his followers, in order to show their gratitude to him, respect him as governor.


    In any case, the title "governor" still makes me a little unforgettable. I deeply feel that this person will be a strong opponent for me in the future.


    Think of here, my heart began to tense up, can''t help but grasp the front of a thorn, tightly in the hand.


    Because I have been thinking about things, so even if my hand became bloody because of holding on to the thorns, I still didn''t find it.


    "What are you doing?" After Chen Lin saw it, she quickly moved away my hand and bandaged it for me.


    "Are you stupid?" The wolf girl also make complaints about it.


    In fact, I am nervous, but I can''t show it, otherwise these two people will be nervous.I also observed the configuration of this team and found that there are black, white and yellow people. They speak different dialects of different countries, but they all use English when communicating with the governor. They are very respectful.


    At this time, the governor turned over and I saw that his arm was broken, which was astonishing.


    What''s more, he not only broke his right arm, but also got a knife on it. The whole person looked like a moving executioner, looking very gloomy and disturbing.


    "This man is too wonderful. People are all grafted with artificial limbs. He is the only one who has attached the knife to his broken arm. Does he want to tell others that the knife is his best arm?" Chen Lin make complaints about it.


    , though Chen Lin make complaints about it, he can not help but tell the truth that this man tries to use his knife as his own hand.


    This shows that he had gone through a lot of blood, and after those difficult years, he was not dead, and even became the governor of these people, so he naturally felt more confident.


    Thinking of this, I''m going to leave this place with Chen Lin and wolf girl, because we are far behind the governor''s team in terms of the number of people and the level of weapons and equipment.


    We have to get out of here and join them. We have to keep in touch with this team as little as possible, or we will be in big trouble.


    At this time, a team of three happened to pass by these people.


    In the face of this situation, the governor immediately panicked and some of the three people did not know what to say.


    "Ha ha ha!" The governor walked over happily without saying anything.


    Three people were surrounded by more than a dozen people, one by one a little shivering.


    "They''re dead." Wolf girl light way.


    It''s not only the wolf girl that thinks so, but I also think these people can''t survive.

 Chapter 119

    When the three men saw that the governor had been laughing at them, they thought they had met good people. Although they were all kneeling on the ground, they were a little calm.


    But we ambush in the grass of the three people are very clear, this person is the kind of person who belongs to the smile, the louder he laughs, it means that the danger is getting closer and closer.


    "You are very comfortable here! Would you like to join us? " The governor walked around them all the time. Did he use the hand with the knife.


    When the three men saw that the governor had been smiling at them, they naturally relaxed their vigilance.


    "Yes, yes! We will! We will definitely join you Said one of the three leaders.


    "Hum, spineless thing." Wolf girl seems to be very upset, this kind of betray teammates, naturally scolded.


    Sure enough, the other two didn''t agree with the leader.


    "Big brother, we are kind of guys. Why do we give in to them like this? Don''t be so humble


    "Yes! Brother, even if you want to join them, you have to negotiate with them! If we join them in this way, we will have no weapons and supplies at all


    The two looked more calm, but the leader had been confused by the governor''s smiling face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! There are so many people who have not killed us, that is the greatest kindness to us! It''s not good for us if we don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick and we have to fight against others! " The leader has been scolding his younger brother.


    At this time, the governor was still around him. It seemed that there was no other action because he scolded his younger brother.


    All of a sudden, the governor lowered his head and whispered to the leader. When he was unprepared, he cut off his head directly, and blood spurted out of his head.


    The other two screamed at once.


    However, before they finished screaming, the governor cut off the heads of the two men with two more knives.


    The three of us can see that the back spine is chilly!


    Although I''ve seen a lot of people kill people on a desert island, and I''ve seen a lot of terrible ways to die, it''s really only the first time I''ve seen someone beheaded.


    I am very shocked, this person looks so elegant, I know he can''t be so reasonable, but never thought he would be so cruel!


    This kind of cruel technique is not what ordinary people can do!


    What terrible things had he experienced before, before he knew that he had broken his right arm, which led to his present distorted character?


    With this in mind, I feel that the three of us must not face-to-face conflict with these people.


    Otherwise, don''t mention me. Lao hei and Za Mao are here. Even if wolf girl''s friends are here, we won''t be rivals of this team, because their leaders are so terrible.


    This kind of horror is not floating on the surface, but penetrating into the bone marrow.


    I stepped back unconsciously, but in the process of retreating, there was a gun against my head.


    I felt cold all over. I thought it was not discovered by the governor''s people!


    Now that I''ve been controlled by others, I''d better be honest, or I''ll end up the same as those three people.


    No, if I''m honest all the time, won''t I become those three people?


    I regret that I was not careful enough, which eventually led to this situation. I must strengthen my heart, and I must make myself more calm. Only in this way can I escape this trap!


    "Hey, don''t you dare to look back? Ah, little brother I heard a woman''s voice.


    when I heard the voice, I found that I smelled very strong perfume, which almost fainted me.


    and this perfume smell, I seem to have smelled it. Although it''s very close, I can''t remember it. It seems that it should be far away from me.


    "Look back!"


    The woman continued.


    I just thought of this voice, as if I had heard it before, and then looked back, it turned out that it was the bitch who wanted to fight with me before.


    Her dress is still so stormy, she is wearing a red hip skirt, below also wearing black mesh stockings, low cut big V dress let her career line looming.


    But this bitch is pointing a pistol at us.


    That is to say, she is actually the governor''s person.


    This is troublesome. Before, I always told wolf girl and Chen Lin not to contact with these people and not to be found by them.


    Now because of my negligence, the three of us are in danger, which is the last thing I want to see.


    I''m afraid that the governor will deal with us in the same way as the previous ones, so we will be in trouble.I am very worried that I will never see Ningxiang again. I am very worried that I will die in this place!


    I haven''t explored the central part of this desert island. How can I die!


    However, I was controlled here by this woman, and it was impossible for me to escape easily.


    "Well What a coincidence I replied awkwardly.


    I don''t know what I should say to this woman, so I have to say it casually, but it is very likely that wolf girl and Chen Lin will misunderstand me.


    "How do you know this woman?" Wolf girl cautious way.


    Originally, the wolf girl didn''t like the girls in my team very much, but whether they were Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao or Chen Lin, their three views were at least normal. However, the woman she met now is a little disgusting from her dress.


    Besides, people like me feel disgusted with her appearance, not to mention wolf girl and Chen Lin.


    I know everyone looks down on her, but now that she''s caught, I can''t help it.


    "What a coincidence? Ha ha ha! You didn''t do it with me that day. Do you regret it now? But ha ha ha She kept laughing.


    What''s more, she told wolf girl and Chen Lin what she had done with me, which made me feel very embarrassed, because if they knew about it, it would be a disaster for me at least, and I would not get their recognition.


    "Yang Chuan, how many shameful things have you done behind our back!" Chen Lin asked.


    I don''t know how to respond to her. I just feel that I have done something I shouldn''t do, but I won''t let them question me like this all the time. I have my own bottom line, and I know what I should do.

 Chapter 120

    When I was still trying to explain these things to wolf girl and Chen Lin, this woman gave me a gloomy smile.


    Seeing this woman give me a gloomy smile, I feel a little bit bad.


    I know the danger I face is unprecedented, because if we are caught by the governor, we will be doomed!


    Moreover, this woman was originally with the marauders. Since she was a member of the governor, that is to say, the governor also belonged to the Marauder camp.


    Thinking of this, I feel that my team is more dangerous. If it goes on like this, it must be bad news for me.


    Then the three of us were escorted to the governor by her.


    When I came to the governor, I thought he would kill us as he did to the three men before him.


    In fact, I''m ready to die. Now that I''m caught by these villains, I don''t intend to live.


    I know that one must die, but there is a difference between being heavier than Mount Tai and being lighter than a feather.


    These differences are not particularly important to me.


    "Well, I hear you have other company, don''t you?" The governor swayed in front of me, still as indifferent as before.


    Seeing his indifferent appearance, I would like to slap him in the face, but I can''t do that. If I do that, it will be a disgraceful thing for the governor.


    What''s more, I have wolf girl and Chen Lin beside me now. I can''t let them fall into danger.


    I still won''t speak.


    The governor used a stout whip to make my chest beat violently. Although it was painful, fortunately I held it back.


    I would rather die than surrender, which made the governor admire me a little. He hit me and stopped.


    "Why do you want to arrest us, why do you want to ask where my companions are?" I asked.


    I know that this kind of inquiry is very immature, the other party can''t tell me his real purpose, but I have to ask.


    "Ha ha ha! You are so naive. Now you are our prisoner. Do you think I will talk nonsense with a prisoner? " Said the governor with a gloomy face and a smile.


    From his appearance, I seem to see the image of many executioners, but now he does not kill me, that is to say, the person he is looking for may not be in my team.


    "Since you''ve saved our lives, it''s naturally useful. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I know you will let us go. That''s the truth, isn''t it?" I said to the governor.


    As soon as the governor listened to my analysis, he knew that I was totally different from the three people in front of me.


    "Good! Good analysis! You''re different from these idiots in my team. You have your own ideas, OK? Come and work for me. I won''t treat you badly. There are wine, meat, women and everything! " The governor said to me with a smile.


    I thought, Lao Tzu''s original team is no worse than you. It''s just that the food and materials are not so stable.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Who are you looking for?" I looked at the governor with a serious face.


    "Good, easy! I like such a cheerful person. I''m looking for a woman who should be wearing some American equipment, you know? " Said the governor to me.


    As soon as I listen to American equipment, I think of Feng Ying''s green boxes. Since they are women, they are naturally Feng Ying.


    "You mean There''s a woman in good shape? " I asked insinually.


    Although Feng Ying''s figure is no better than that of the wolf girl, she is also the goddess of all things.


    Thinking of this, I feel that the governor must be looking for Feng Ying.


    But then again, Feng Ying had nothing to do with these people. Why did the governor call for her?


    Is it difficult for Feng Ying to help the governor before working with us?


    Whatever it is, I feel that if I meet Feng Ying in the future, I must be careful about her.


    I know I can''t tell the whereabouts of Feng Ying. If I directly tell the governor that Feng Ying left my team, or that Feng Ying killed Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi, then I and wolf girl and Chen Lin will have no use value. Maybe we will be killed by him immediately.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know."


    I rejected the governor''s proposal directly.


    In fact, he also thought that if I told him these things, he would consider letting me join their team and be his right-hand man. His position is much higher than others.


    "What a pity! If you think it''s the right way to protect your companions, keep quiet. I''ll kill one an hour and see what you do before you open your mouth! " The governor pointed his gun directly at the wolf girl''s head.


    My heart is tangled, because if I told him about Feng Ying, naturally it would not be of any benefit to us, and we might lose such a potential companion as Feng Ying.Moreover, from the governor''s speech and behavior, I feel that he does not know about the existence of Zamao and Laohei. Now Zamao and Laohei are waiting for me to go back. They are more able to keep their three girls in the camp. I can''t let them fall into the governor''s hands. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble to think about them later.


    I don''t want to tell the governor about Feng Ying''s whereabouts, let alone her loyalty. In fact, I''m still afraid of Feng Ying. I don''t know what kind of person she is, but I don''t think she has much contact with us.


    So, I''m not trying to save her.


    The governor didn''t give up. He took the three of us back together, but he alone took Chen Lin to another place and took me and wolf girl back to a so-called camp.


    I''m very worried about Chen Lin''s whereabouts, but I''m also more worried about the results of the two of us.


    I don''t know what vicious means the governor will use to make us submit. Naturally, I will bear it, but I''m afraid the wolf girl can''t stand it.


    It would be a disaster for my whole team if she couldn''t bear the pressure of the other party and finally told us our plan.


    If this disaster continues, it is also a bad choice for me.


    I must let the wolf girl''s mood stabilize, also must let her psychological quality pass.


    Fortunately, after the governor put us in the camp for a while, he locked us in one place. In a small dark room where we could not see what was around, the wolf girl and I were tied together.


    "Hello, today''s Thank you very much Wolf girl thanks me.


    I''m a bit surprised, but I''m still very happy to hear her thanks to me. For my recent work, it''s actually an encouragement, which is very important to me.


    "It''s OK. We are all friends and brothers and sisters fighting side by side. We don''t have to thank you for this kind of thing in the future! Otherwise, it will be out of sight. " I said you''re welcome.

 Chapter 121

    Although wolf girl and I were tied up here and got a temporary respite and safety, I don''t know what happened to Chen Lin, let alone Zamao. My heart is very worried.


    I would like to leave this place early, but we are tied up, very uncomfortable.


    "Well, it seems that they have left the neighborhood. Why don''t you try to untie these ropes?" I said to the wolf girl.


    I''ve planned this for a long time. Since you think so, do it!


    Although we are tied together, if we lower our heads, we can still touch each other''s knots.


    But this knot is very strong. It''s not enough to bite with your mouth.


    I tried, lowered my head, and then touched the wolf girl''s back.


    Because the wolf girl can''t see her back and doesn''t know what I''m playing with, she thinks I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of her, so she''s a little upset.


    "Hey, don''t do that. If you do, I''ll cut off your tongue later!" The wolf girl threatened me.


    I was also confused. In fact, I just wanted to lower my head to bite the rope and try to help her untie it first, but she misunderstood me.


    I didn''t pay attention to her, because time is too urgent. If I waste this time, I don''t have any chance.


    So I have to control the time, I have to untie the rope at this time.


    "Hello! Did you hear what I said! I don''t want you to do that. I''m sick. Do you hear me? " Wolf girl is still very nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous! When I untie the rope for you, you can act! " I said to the wolf girl.


    Wolf girl suddenly realized that she was very shy all the time, but she also lowered her head and bit the rope for me.


    Look at her so shy look, I really itch in my heart, I still miss the kind of picture with her, if I can really have a hair with her, it is also worth it for me!


    But then it comes back. Now we are both in the hands of the governor. If I always think about these scenes I shouldn''t think about, I guess I won''t be saved in the end.


    I must rely on my hands to take myself out of here, only in this way, I can finally get the final victory!


    "Oh, how white it is!"


    Just when I was thinking about going out, because our hands were tied back, so when I lowered my head, I saw the wolf girl''s white thigh.


    It is also because she is wearing a skirt, so when I look down at the rope, I have a clear view of her scenery.


    My face can''t help sticking to her, soft, and I also smell a girl''s unique fragrance.


    I am very surprised, because we have already rescued some people before, so it basically costs a lot of physical strength, but the wolf girl''s body not only does not smell of sweat, but also has a lot of her body fragrance, which makes me a little relaxed and happy, and a little linger on her thigh!


    As I was clinging to her leg, she suddenly snorted.


    "Ah! No She was coquettish for a moment.


    I knew from her thigh that she must have felt it, but because we were still tied here, she kept back her inner agitation.


    "Don''t do that!" Wolf girl said to me suddenly.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen her talk with me, which makes my heart itch even more!


    I really want to press her on the ground immediately, and then slap it.


    "Don''t move!" I ordered.


    However, the wolf girl is still very shy and keeps moving her body. In fact, from the movement of her body, she wants me to help her quickly bite the rope open, so I have to hurry, otherwise I will be found by people outside.


    Although I was a little bit confused, I still held back.


    I stopped my action, and the wolf girl suddenly became unhappy.


    "What do you mean it''s stopping all of a sudden now?" Wolf girl is a little resentful of me.


    Her words I feel some pun, do not know what suddenly stopped, is to help her bite the rope, or tease her.


    However, I know that if I go on like this, something will happen.


    "Don''t move. Hold it. You''ll bite it off in a moment." I coax the wolf girl to say.


    In fact, not only to untie the rope, but also to untie the rope at the same time, I can not help but also with her body to close contact.


    I struggled to bite one side of the rope, trying to untie the rope as soon as possible, because if I don''t untie it, it is estimated that there will be some stability.


    The knot of the rope is very firm. Fortunately, I also know this kind of knot. Although it takes a lot of physical strength and my teeth are about to loosen, I finally managed to untie the knot.


    After the wolf girl was able to move freely, she quickly jumped up from the ground.I clearly saw that her face had become blushing, but I didn''t say it. After all, if this kind of thing was said, the girl would still be very shy, so I didn''t say it in order to keep her face.


    She may know that she was a little moved by me just now, so after the rope was untied, she didn''t help me untie the rope, but she was shy and at a loss.


    "Honey, come and help me untie the rope. Don''t be stunned." I tried to call wolf girl "baby".


    If she had been in the past, she would have criticized me, but she didn''t refuse me. Instead, she directly accepted my name.


    Then she came up to me and helped me untie the rope.


    When I untied the rope for me, I felt that the rope of wolf girl was trembling. It was estimated that she had never met a man like me before, so she kept thinking about me.


    "You need to relax. Let''s get out of here first." I said to the wolf girl.


    I know, wolf girl and I just had a close contact, so I have been so shy, without the strong feeling before.


    My heart is very happy, because the wolf girl''s body is so good, if you can get along with her day and night, it''s really cool.


    "OK, I''ll follow you. You can do what you want first. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me." The wolf girl said to me.


    Her attitude, in fact, still gives her body to me. Her meaning is to let me freely dominate. Whether I leave or not, she will follow me.


    But now I know that leaving is the best choice.


    There is an unknown danger in Chen Lin''s life. Under such circumstances, I must keep the most sober mind, or I will be doomed if I take the wrong step.

 Chapter 122

    After the wolf girl untied the rope for me, I quickly came to the door, and then looked at the situation of the guards outside. I found that our small dark room had no way to see the situation outside.


    But there was a small hole in the crack of the door. I looked out from the small hole and still couldn''t see anything.


    In fact, I am rather depressed, because if we can''t see the situation outside, we still can''t leave this place.


    "What to do? Now we can''t see what''s going on outside, or we''ll just rush out? " I said to wolf girl.


    "Isn''t that good? It''s better to wait for some time. Maybe someone will come in on their own initiative, and then we''ll see the outside situation through them! " Wolf girl suggested to me.


    Actually, I think so in my heart.


    If someone comes in and doesn''t mean us any harm, I''d better knock him out first, and then put on their uniform and get out.


    However, I soon found it naive to think so. After all, the governor''s style of conduct is so cruel that his staff will not be much better.


    Rashly use this way to fight with them, it is estimated that I will suffer the loss in the end.


    I don''t want to continue to suffer losses. I have to find a suitable way. If there is no suitable way, I might as well die like this.


    "Be careful!"


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps outside, so I took the wolf girl back to the place where we were bound, and rewound the ropes by the way.


    "Why do you have to tie yourself up! Haven''t they come yet? " The wolf girl may have been disturbed by her previous passion, so she didn''t hear anything outside.


    But I heard it, so I pulled her back.


    "Listen carefully." I said to wolf girl.


    When both of us were quiet, the sound of footsteps outside was getting closer and closer, and we went to our door and opened the door of the small dark room.


    "Don''t be so relaxed later, just keep the way we were before." I said to the wolf girl.


    In fact, the wolf girl is also very clear that if we are too relaxed, the other party will not believe that we have been tied up, so for us, it will be a big trouble.


    So we have to calm down, only calm can finally get relief.


    After the governor opened the door, he went directly to us from the outside. After a little inspection, he thought we were firmly tied there, so he was very relaxed.


    "Take this woman out." Said the governor to one of his men.


    I observed that he only brought one of his subordinates in, and the rest of them were still outside. If I rush out at this time, I will definitely have a chance.


    In fact, this is the best opportunity. If I don''t grasp this opportunity well, maybe there will be no chance in the future. I must take this opportunity well!


    Think of here, I feel that their task is very heavy!


    I can''t let the governor take away the wolf girl. Before that, I saw how dissolute Xiao Hong was. It can be seen how hungry those men in the governor''s team are. If the wolf girl is taken away by them, it is impossible to live! Or will be insulted to survive! No matter what the situation is, it''s not what I want to see!


    I suddenly dashed up from the ground and knocked down the governor with one foot. Then I stabbed him in the chest. Then I knocked down his entourage and kicked him in the head, killing him.


    I took the wolf girl and rushed out of the small dark room.


    After rushing out of the small dark room, I found that we were still in a corner of the camp, some distance away from the gate.


    Besides, some people outside are still patrolling nearby. If we rush out of here rashly, it will attract a lot of pursuers.


    I don''t want to leave here like this when we are unarmed.


    "Go, go to another room!" I took the wolf girl into a room.


    In this room, I think of Chen Lin again, because before the governor put her in a place alone, so now I am very worried about her situation.


    I feel that we can''t just leave, otherwise Chen Lin will be hard to bring back.


    Thinking of this, I feel that I have to find Chen Lin!


    "Look! There are many weapons here


    While I was still thinking about how to find Chen Lin, who was taken away by the governor alone, the wolf girl yanked me into the room.


    I saw a lot of weapon boxes, as well as some medical drugs and cans. Although these materials are not as much as those in Feng Ying''s cave, they also account for a lot!


    "Yes! These dogs hide so many weapons here! If these weapons are lost, I don''t know how many people will die under the hands of these butchers! " I said to the wolf girl.


    "Let''s not worry about anything else. If we find our weapons first, we''d better destroy this place." The wolf girl continued.I also think that the idea of wolf girl is good. If we can detonate this room here, we can attract the governor''s men to come here. After this chaos, wolf girl and I can take the opportunity to escape.


    But there are still problems, because I still can''t find Chen Lin.


    "Look for it! Don''t be stunned here. If we continue to be in a daze, we will be in trouble when the governor wakes up! " Wolf girl is still more sober, now she has no longer been affected by the previous passion, began to become calm.


    I also know that I can''t go on like this, otherwise I will definitely fall behind them.


    I have to speed up my speed!


    In this way, I quickly searched for some of the things I needed in those arsenals.


    These things include not only my own weapons, but also some materials. After all, I have suffered a lot of injuries before, and I have run out of bullets, so I have to supplement these things.


    We continued to search for a lot of food and weapons here, and then tried to find a few supplies, but we still didn''t find Chen Lin''s whereabouts, which made me a little worried.


    "If we can''t find Chen Lin, we''d better not leave here." I said to the wolf girl.


    According to what wolf girl said to me before, she is willing to accompany me all the time, but if I still insist on my own practice, it will also have an impact on the safety of both of us.


    "Are you sure you want to? If the governor wakes up, it is estimated that neither of us can leave. You have to believe Chen Lin! " Wolf girl has been persuading me to say.


    I think about it and think that since Chen Lin''s weapon has not been found here, naturally she has left this place. Whether the governor has transferred her or she has escaped, she will not die anyway.


    "Forget it! let''s go! Let''s leave early, too! "


    Then I left the governor''s camp with the wolf girl.

 Chapter 123

    After escaping from the governor''s camp, we both continued to run away. But in the process of running away, I always wondered where Chen Lin was now?


    Besides Chen Lin, I''m still worried about Feng Ying''s appearance. Now I don''t know whether she is a friend or an enemy.


    Moreover, the governor also called for Feng Ying. I don''t know what kind of past they had, or what they were planning.


    When I think about these problems, I feel a little worried in my heart.


    As for what to worry about?


    Since I ran out of the governor''s camp with wolf girl, we didn''t see the direction clearly, so naturally for both of us, we hesitated very much.


    I don''t know where to go, but I just keep running with wolf girl.


    "I think it''s going north!"


    All the way, the wolf girl is also positioning the direction with me. Although I have a GPS Watch, I''m in a hurry now, so basically I''m just walking towards the north. I''m not moving towards the right due north at all.


    In this way, we are moving in the wrong direction.


    We ran for about half an hour, estimated that we should return to the original camp, but the place we came to was deserted.


    "No! Is there something wrong with our direction? " I said to the wolf girl.


    Wolf girl is also very confused. In fact, she should have been familiar with this neighborhood, but we have gone too far to the north, which is beyond her usual scope of investigation and action.


    "Here To be honest, I''m not very familiar with it. I''ve only been here once or twice, but I haven''t made too many plans Said the wolf girl.


    "What''s your way? Why haven''t you seen the road for a long time? " I''m a little confused.


    After all, the wolf has been following the wolf girl all the time. Even if we went out to save people, it still followed, but now it hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    "Didn''t you let Ning Xiang go back? I''ll give way and follow in case there''s any danger. " Said the wolf girl.


    Hearing this, I am very grateful for the wolf girl''s care of Ning Xiang.


    In fact, what Ning Xiang had said to her before was too much, but if the wolf girl could ignore the past and protect Ning Xiang secretly, she would be able to see that she was OK.


    "Alas! How annoying! If only I didn''t walk disorderly just now. I should walk well. I shouldn''t walk blindly like this. " I said to the wolf girl.


    "Don''t be so sad. In fact, we can still go back. I remember we made many marks along the way. As long as we have these marks, why don''t we worry about going back?" I asked.


    In fact, I understand this, but I am also a man. Generally speaking, people who go wrong should not give it to me, but I have gone wrong, so here is my guilt.


    "Forget it! If we can leave here early, let''s go! " I said.


    Then the wolf girl took me back.


    We have made some marks before. These marks are not the wooden leaf marks of Muye village we used to use, but the special love marks of wolf girl.


    Compared with our wood leaf mark, the love mark is more beautiful. This aesthetic is not formed in one day or two.


    Moreover, because the scale of this love mark is relatively small, it is not easy to be found by the enemy.


    But in the middle of the walk, the mark of love disappeared.


    "That''s strange. It should be here according to the principle." The wolf girl is getting a little tangled.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can keep looking. We can''t find..."


    When I was still hesitating, I suddenly saw a sign made by old black under a tree, which looked like a skeleton.


    I have seen Lao Hei''s painting before. At that time, I thought he was trying to draw some skeletons similar to Feng Ying''s, but in fact, from the perspective of shape, Lao Hei''s skeletons are more realistic and easier to identify.


    "What''s this..." Wolf girl naturally doesn''t know this thing, but I can still recognize it.


    Seeing these marks, I knew that Ningxiang should be nearby, but I was afraid that they might encounter some trouble, so Lao hei and Za Mao led the team to leave.


    It''s getting late. I can see that the road nearby is a bit difficult. If we move at night, it''s easy to be watched by some wild animals.


    We''re armed now, but we can''t shoot.


    After all, we have just escaped from the governor''s camp. Even if we are tens of kilometers away, there is no guarantee that the governor will send someone to search us.


    I thought that I had given him a knife before. Although I hurt him badly, it was not enough to kill him. If he caught me again, I was afraid that he would chop me into meat sauce.


    I don''t dare to think about it. I know that the governor is not easy to get into trouble. It''s better to find them and then we can act together. Only in this way can we have the power to fight against the governor."Let''s have a rest around here! I''m afraid they are far away tonight. We can''t find them like this. Just get up early tomorrow morning. " I suggested.


    Without the wolf, I am the only one the wolf girl can rely on.


    "Well, that''s all." Wolf girl is a little uncomfortable.


    I took out daggers and cans from my backpack. Then I made a fire with matches and started to burn water.


    The process of boiling water was a little long. Wolf girl and I looked at each other in an awkward atmosphere.


    In fact, I haven''t talked about personal affairs with her all the time, just talking about working together all the time, so when I''m free, I''m naturally a little embarrassed.


    "Well This Why don''t you eat first? I went to see if there was a river nearby to take a bath. I felt that my whole body stinked. It was too bad. " Said the wolf girl.


    In fact, she is modest to say so. Even if there are 100 people here, the person who stinks the most will not be a wolf girl.


    On the contrary, because her body has its own body fragrance, so she has always been fragrant, a little unforgettable.


    "No need. Let''s chat and eat and then go to sleep." I rejected her offer.


    As she told me before, she would listen to me in everything, so after I rejected her idea, she quickly agreed with me.


    "By the way, how did you live here before?" I asked.


    "Well What should we say? We used to Oh, my companions If only I hadn''t escaped. I should have stayed with them. I don''t know how they are now The wolf girl thought of her companion and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    I know I shouldn''t mention it to make her sad, so I don''t know how to coax her for a while.


    "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have asked you about that. " I apologized.

 Chapter 124

    Seeing the wolf girl so sad, I really want to say something to comfort her, but I feel that no matter what I say is not very appropriate, so I didn''t go on. I know that if I can do better, I can certainly help her in many places, but now, it''s almost impossible.


    "Alas! Forget it. Anyway, it''s been a long time. It''s not a good way for us to talk like this. It''s better to forget about it! " The wolf girl didn''t want to recall her companions any more, so she wanted me to stop.


    I know that if I continue to speak, I guess she will finally become broken down, so I didn''t continue to speak myself.


    "Well, I''ll cover you later! Don''t worry, don''t worry! " I said to the wolf girl with a smile.


    In fact, I have said this to Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. Now they are also the objects of my protection, but I haven''t met them yet. If I met them again, I would never leave them.


    In fact, I didn''t leave them behind. It was just because I saved people. In addition, I, wolf girl and Chen Lin were arrested by the governor, which led to so many things. Now if I meet the original team again, what I want to do most is to leave this place.


    I don''t want to get involved in these things any more. I want to go to the barren forest area with my troops through my own efforts. Only when we find a suitable base can we have the ability to fight against the governor and the Marauder team!


    Thinking of this, I feel more responsible.


    "You? You can''t count on it, huh The wolf girl looked disgusted.


    I''m naturally unconvinced by her obvious dislike.


    "Ah? Why can''t I be trusted? Don''t we support each other along the way? As long as they support each other, they will be reliable! " I said to the wolf girl.


    "Cut, mutual support is right, but you still can''t rely on it." I still dislike wolf girl.


    "Oh, hey, don''t say that to me! I''m sorry that you said that to me! Besides, aren''t we good friends? Why do you have to do this to your partner? " I feel a little sick.


    Because I always regard wolf girl as my partner, so I try my best to do her things. It''s very hard for me to be rejected by her now, and if she didn''t say that, I would think I was held by her heart.


    However, now she said that I am not a reliable person, that is to say, I have no place in her heart.


    However, I thought of the little dark room in the governor''s camp. She became excited because of my teasing, and she liked that feeling very much. It''s not a lie, is it!


    But anyway, since wolf girl said these similar words, that is to say, I still have some loopholes. These loopholes are not temporary, but will always exist. Thinking of this, I feel that I should work hard.


    "Good! In that case, how unreliable am I? " I said to the wolf girl.


    After finishing this sentence, my heart is uneasy, I do not know how the wolf girl will look at me, at least not a very good idea.


    "You It''s hard for people like you to make friends and trust each other. If other people haven''t experienced danger with you, you won''t believe them. That''s what happened to me. " Wolf girl''s words are a little arrogant.


    "No way!" I retorted.


    "Obviously, if I had not been arrested by the governor with you before, and then we escaped together, would you believe me so much? Certainly not. " Wolf girl continues to explain.


    In fact, there''s nothing wrong with her saying that. I''m just like that. But if the wolf girl says that to me, I''m still a little dissatisfied.


    However, since she has seen my real intention, she naturally understands me. Thinking of this, I think it''s a very happy thing to be with her.


    "Actually There''s another way I can trust you. " I said to the wolf girl with a sly smile.


    "You don''t have to laugh so shamelessly. If you have anything, just say it." Wolf girl seems a little uncomfortable. She moves left and right in her seat. She looks very embarrassed.


    "I''m afraid to say you hit me." I still look at her in a bad way.


    In fact, what I want to say, whether she or I, are very clear, but we are not willing to pierce this layer of paper, so it seems to have some hazy feeling.


    "What is it! If you don''t say it again, I''ll be angry! " Wolf girl is a little unhappy.


    "All right, all right," I said I''m still selling the last pass.


    "Say it Wolf girl can''t help it at last.


    "You are my woman."


    I openly expressed my inner thoughts. In fact, this idea has been buried in my heart for a long time, but I haven''t said it. Now it''s a good thing for me to tell the whole story. But for wolf girl, I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.As soon as she heard me say this, she felt that I was a hooligan and wanted to hit me when she got up.


    "Don''t run! The bad guy The wolf girl ran after me and scolded.


    Naturally, I didn''t want to be beaten like this, so I got up and ran.


    The two of us are playing around the fire. In fact, I haven''t done such a thing for a long time. In the past, if I could have such a happy memory, it would be enough for me, but it didn''t, so I still miss the memories.


    With these ideas, naturally I want to do more things.


    "Stop!" The wolf girl is still chasing me.


    I slowed down a little and let her catch up with me.


    The wolf girl still wanted to hit me. I dodged a little. She almost fell to the ground, but I caught her in my arms.


    I hugged her in my arms and looked at her without saying a word.


    She used to beat me on the chest with her little fist, but soon her movements tightened and she didn''t take me so seriously.


    I also feel that my body and mind are particularly relaxed, no longer feel so difficult, I looked at her, she also looked at me, so we two looked at each other affectionately for seven or eight seconds.


    About the tenth second, she turned her head shyly and did not dare to look at me any more.


    "Well, wait a minute." I whispered a word, and then slowly close to her beautiful face.


    On this wonderful evening, I gave a deep kiss.


    At the moment of lip contact, I feel like I''m in love!

 Chapter 125

    After I gently kiss it, I find that wolf girl looks at me with a kind of blurred eyes. With such eyes, I naturally know that she must be deeply in love with me now.


    There is no vigorous love between me and her, and there is no sensational life and death together. But desert island is a strange environment, it can promote the occurrence of good or bad things faster.


    Because no one knows what tomorrow will be like. When we get to such a ghost place, we just want to live. As for human nature, some people have long gone.


    It has become a two legged animal that is more than a beast, and a small number of people still maintain the pure emotion of human beings. For example, I am now carrying out the ordinary emotion of human beings, love.


    It is said that the eyes are the window of the soul. After I kiss her, her eyelashes vibrate violently.


    Obviously, it''s the first time that she has come into contact with a man in this way. To be honest, I''m also very excited. The wolf girl is very beautiful, which can make people suffocate and make her a woman. I don''t know how many men dream it is.


    "Yang Chuan, you bully me..." Although she seemed unwilling to say it, she didn''t stop me.


    Wolf girl must be emotional to me, otherwise I would not be allowed to do so.


    I remember when I first met her, she was still very cold and wanted to beat me all the time, but now she was captured by me. My heart was wonderful.


    Thinking of this, the more I feel that wolf girl is a person I should cherish.


    When I was ready for the next move, she stopped me.


    "No!" Wolf girl''s attitude is very firm.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I thought something had happened when she refused me so much.


    In fact, in such a wild place, if you want to come with her, you really have to take great risks.


    After all, we are not in a relatively safe environment. If the governor''s men come after us, they will not only catch us, but also kill us directly.


    "We''re growing too fast! I don''t know who you are, so I give myself to you. I feel like I''m at a loss! " Wolf girl has been tangled.


    In fact, although she said so, her body was very honest with my body and she didn''t want to leave.


    I know that she only cares about a name and identity, so she made up some things: "I''m twenty-five today. My real name is Lu Yuan. I''ve been single for twenty-five years. I don''t have a house or a car. What else do you need to know?"


    I''m actually a little impatient, but in order to be able to work with wolf girl, I have to communicate these things with her seriously.


    "I want to know why you want to talk to me So... " Wolf girl is still very proud said.


    I''m not going to pay any attention to her any more, but I''m going to get out of the clouds and see a sunny day.


    However, no matter how I tried to persuade her, the wolf girl still didn''t want to. She seemed to dislike me for these things. She seemed to think that I brought her to this place just to be happy with her, so she especially resisted me.


    I don''t have many ways. Only in this way can I solve my present situation.


    I like wolf girls. It''s not just sperm on the brain. It''s normal to do this kind of thing with people I like. It''s just that women are inherently insecure, and I can''t help it.


    Moreover, in such a strange environment as a desert island, it''s not sure whether we can live in the future.


    Looking at her unhappy appearance, I was very worried, because I was already on the verge of success and had to send it. If I had been in such a crazy state, I would not be in a good mental state.


    In other words, I''ve been chosen by her not to, but now she tells me not to go in.


    "Or You use your mouth for me! Anyway, I have to come out today! If I don''t come out and feel that the whole person is suffering, would you like me to continue suffering? " I began to look at her with a begging look.


    I know that if I continue to be as strong as before, it is estimated that the wolf girl is not willing to help me. It is better for me to become so soft. Only in this way can she feel that I care. As long as she thinks that I care about her, she can identify with me. Only in this way can I get her.


    "No! Let me die Wolf girl still doesn''t agree with my suggestion.


    "Alas! I''m so bad these days! First, he was captured by the governor and almost became a prisoner. He was slaughtered by others. Fortunately, he was not killed by others. Alas I kept moaning.


    "What''s the matter with you Why do you sigh like this? Haven''t we made it? If you sigh like this, should I... " Wolf girl began to feel a little guilty.


    As soon as I look at her appearance, I know that my method has worked. In fact, I am not the kind of person who worries about nothing. The reason why I say and do this is that I hope the wolf girl can have something to do with me.


    "Alas! I don''t feel sad about what the enemy did. I just feel that I didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but now I''m going to be suffocated by myself. I feel that I can''t close my eyes! " I lay on the grass, looking up at the sky helplessly."Forget it! Just forget what I did just now. I feel very happy with you. I''ll find a place to die! " I said on purpose.


    "Don''t you go!"


    The wolf girl suddenly grabbed me.


    "What''s the matter? If I stay here, it''s not a good thing for you and me! You know, I''m just like a hungry wolf now. I want to eat your little sheep very much when I see it Although I look at her calmly on the surface, I still hope to have something to do with her.


    "Is it really that hard?" Asked the wolf girl.


    "Yes! Or am I lying to you? " I responded.


    "Then I Ok... " The wolf girl said this shyly.


    As soon as I heard her answer, I knew that her heart had softened.


    I feel that the wolf girl is still simple. Originally, I thought she had been living on this desert island for so long, so naturally she became a little slippery.


    But in the face of my request, she reluctantly agreed.


    He took a breath and gave her a look, indicating encouragement.


    After all, wolf girl is the first time to do this kind of thing. She must have some resistance and fear in her heart.


    Perhaps she felt something and asked, "what should I do?"


    Yeah, what should I do?


    I don''t know how to do it.


    Once upon a time, when I watched a small movie, I only knew how cool it was. Now I put forward this kind of request. At that time, I was watching other people, but now I don''t know that it came to me, but I became a donkey.


    "You just feel the stone to cross the river. I haven''t done it yet..."


    "I don''t know. I hate farts. You let me do this, and you don''t teach me..." The wolf girl looked at me with all kinds of amorous feelings. She wrinkled her nose and seemed to be dissatisfied.


    I couldn''t help it. I looked around and saw that there was no one around, so I pressed the wolf girl''s head down


    "Cough! I don''t know how you like this bad taste It''s killing me After a long time, she said a word in a coquettish way, then wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand and lay in my arms.


    I held the wolf girl in my arms and learned that her real name was Zhao Xuan. Then we slept together for a night.

 Chapter 126

    This night, I thought about a lot of things. I knew I didn''t have wolf girl''s body, but I had borderline sex with her, so I was on the same boat at last. But if wolf girl wanted to meet Ning Xiang, she would still feel jealous.


    I am very helpless, do not know how to deal with these things.


    Thinking about it, I fell asleep.


    That night, I don''t know what I dream of, I just feel very empty in my heart.


    After the early morning, there was some thin fog near us. Although the fog was not very thick, because our fire was almost burnt, I could not see the situation near us clearly.


    Wolf girl is still lying on my body, sleeping very sweet, it seems that she still trusts me very much.


    After all, only sleeping on someone I trust can I have such a peaceful feeling. I also know this feeling, but now I need to find something more comfortable for me.


    With these things, I can make myself more powerful.


    "No!"


    Just when I wanted to call the wolf girl up, I suddenly heard some strange sounds, which I had heard before. I knew it was the call of savages.


    These calls surround me and make me feel strange all the time. This kind of strangeness is with some fear.


    Because wolf girl and I are almost half exposed now. If we are attacked by savages, neither of us can have any chance to react. We will be destroyed by savages soon.


    So, I have to make a decision quickly, I have to wake up quickly.


    I carefully placed the wolf girl to one side, and then lay down in front of a pile of grass. I saw two savages staggering towards us. I felt that we were only about 50 meters away from them.


    I was a little creepy, and then I went back to my original position.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve retreated so much. The wolf girl Zhao Xuan was also awakened by me. When she saw my face in horror, she knew that something must have happened.


    "Is there something wrong?" Zhao Xuan looked at me and said.


    I don''t want to tell her directly that I saw savages, because we were still in a more pleasant state last night. If we are to be chased by savages now, we will lose face naturally.


    "No! It''s ok... " I lied.


    But in fact, Zhao Xuan already knew what I was thinking.


    At this time, the savages were getting closer and closer to us. Seeing that I refused to say anything, Zhao Xuan quickly put on all her clothes and subconsciously touched a gun.


    She also looked in the direction of the savages and saw two savages coming towards us.


    "Go! There are savages Zhao Xuan didn''t hesitate as much as I did. She quickly put out the remaining flames.


    Then he took me, took everything with him, and ran away.


    In fact, I''m still in a trance. The most typical point is that Zhao Xuan had already pulled me away before I could react.


    Last night, Zhao Xuan didn''t seem to be able to react as quickly as I did last night.


    "So are you! I''ve been tossing with you for so long last night. I didn''t expect that today is still so energetic! " I looked at her beating figure and couldn''t help thinking of the passion of last night.


    Walking, I found that there were no savages behind us.


    It''s strange to say, because generally speaking, savages can''t come out so early to look for food. They usually look for food at 9:10 in the morning.


    If they really come out so early, it means that their residence has been seriously damaged.


    Only when the residence has been seriously damaged can it be possible to come from such a far place, so that it is necessary to come out so early to look for food.


    "Don''t you think it''s magical? Have you ever seen a savage before? " I slowed down and began to ask Zhao Xuan.


    In fact, I think so. Since Zhao Xuan has lived here for half a year before, she is almost the same as us in terms of time, even longer than us. Therefore, it is almost 100% that she meets savages.


    "No I really didn''t meet these savages Look at their strange appearance, I just took you to run with me. I didn''t expect to run so far! I''m so tired! " Zhao Xuan responded.


    "All right! Stop! I saw that there was no movement nearby. Let''s have a rest! " I said to Zhao Xuan.


    However, it''s not because it''s a safe place, but I don''t think I know the road here at all.


    We got lost.


    I was about to take Zhao Xuan back for a while when someone called me."Hello, Yang Chuan."


    My whole hair is standing up. Who will call my name in this wilderness?


    I always dare not look back, but I am very familiar with my voice, which makes me want to look back to see who it is.


    However, if the other party is not me I know, once I go back, I will be doomed.


    So I clenched the gun in my hand and gave Zhao Xuan a look in her eyes, so that if she felt something was wrong, she would leave quickly and not wait for me.


    "Who are you? Why do you know my name? " I asked subconsciously.


    "Yang Chuan, it''s us!"


    This time, I finally heard the voices of the people behind me.


    It turned out that after I opened my mouth, the miscellaneous hair and old black at the back understood that it was me, and before they saw my clothes, they were not particularly sure, so they asked my name.


    If my reaction is a little bit biased, I guess they will shoot me.


    I looked back at the people behind us and found that they were about 10 meters behind us.


    All of them were hiding there, as if they were waiting for someone.


    I know that even if they leave their original camp, they still think about me. After all, I am their captain. Without my captain, they are very troublesome.


    I have said before that if I am not here, Za Mao or Lao Hei must take the responsibility of team leader, but neither Za Mao nor Lao Hei can shoulder the heavy burden.


    So, after finding me, it''s still a good thing for them. If they really lose me, there may be some splits in the future team.


    Even when they meet the predators again, it''s hard for them to find a suitable way to fight against the predator team.

 Chapter 127

    However, Zhao Xuan and I have actually escaped from the governor''s camp, and we still have a long way to go.


    Why do you meet them in this place?


    There must have been some deviations. These deviations are not accidental, but the result of some human operations.


    "Why are you here?" I wondered.


    "It''s a long story! Didn''t you let us go back with a few people on our back that day? Then we met a group of people, and our fighting capacity was relatively weak, so we began to shift positions. " Said Za Mao.


    When I heard him say that, it''s almost the same as what I expected. I wanted them to leave first, otherwise I couldn''t do anything. If they didn''t leave their original place, they would have been ruined by the governor.


    In fact, from this point of view, the practice of miscellaneous hair is OK, at least better than I originally estimated.


    "And then? Have you met a predator? " I continued.


    I saw Ningxiang and they were all stunned. I didn''t know what happened, but at least Zamao and Laohei were normal. So if you ask them, you should still be able to find out what to say, but maybe these words are not very clear.


    "As we went south, we asked Lao Hei to mark your skull. I don''t know why it was a skull. Lao Hei said it was more suitable than Muye''s, so he used it. The point is, when we went south, we met a savage''s nest. " When Za Mao said this, he lowered his voice. It seems that something happened here.


    "Did you have a confrontation with them?" I asked.


    "No, we just wandered around here, and we didn''t have a clue until we met you just now. That''s why we want to talk to you about the future!" Miscellaneous hair anxious way.


    Looking at his sweating, I know that it''s hard to treat him as the team leader today.


    "In that case, we''d better discuss where we''re going next! Otherwise, it will be very troublesome for us I asked.


    Then, we all gathered together and began to further discuss other places.


    "I don''t think we should continue to go south. Since there is a savage''s nest near here, it means that their range of activities is near here. If we don''t pay attention to anything, we may enter their encirclement. At that time, not to mention these weapons in our hands, even if there are tanks and artillery, I think we will damage a lot of people." I analyzed.


    "What Yang Chuan said is quite reasonable. I don''t think I can go south." Ning Xiang supported me and said.


    "But Now we only have this road leading to the barren forest area. If we don''t go here, we have to go around the mountains for a long time. Our supplies can''t keep up with us for such a long distance. We need to find a place to live temporarily. We need to make long-term plans! " Old black said to me.


    Before I met the huts of the Marauder team, I felt that I wanted to take down the place. But now I know that there is a governor wandering around, and it is impossible to take down their camp so easily, so I gave up the idea.


    "What Lao Hei said is quite reasonable. Let''s count some weapons, and then find a place to live nearby. When we have collected enough food, let''s move on." I said to everyone.


    Maybe they are too tired. Neither Chen Wenjin nor Liu siyao expressed too many opinions.


    Later, I asked Za Mao to move the materials in the team. Then Zhao Xuan and I counted the remaining materials we got from the governor.


    "In all One sniper gun, three pistols... " I was a little surprised when I counted the number of guns.


    "Why is there only one sniper gun? Have you run out of submachine guns? " I''m a little confused.


    It turns out that when I left the team before, I left Liu siyao with some weapons, and Ning Xiang came back with a weapon, plus miscellaneous hair and old black. It''s impossible that I didn''t leave a submachine gun.


    "In fact, the last time we ran away from the camp, we were too anxious. A bag with weapons was left over there. Alas..." Lao Hei was a little depressed.


    I am even more depressed because submachine gun is the most important weapon for us to fight head-on. Without submachine gun, when we encounter a large-scale enemy in the future, we will have no capital to fight head-on.


    Fortunately, we still have a sniper gun and three pistols. I quickly counted the bullets again.


    "There are thirty-four sniper shots left and four or five hundred pistols left These are not enough! " I said with a frown.


    "There''s nothing we can do. That''s all. Oh, by the way, there are nine daggers, which are useful in close combat." Zamao replied to me.


    I assigned nine daggers to Zamao, Laohei, Ningxiang, Zhao Xuan, Chen Wenjin, Fang Mengyu and Liu siyao, and I left one myself.For such a long time, I seldom heard Fang Mengyu''s voice. Since she stayed in the camp with Chen Wenjin, she seldom spoke.


    "Alas! Unfortunately, Chen Lin is not here. " I sighed.


    After thinking of Chen Lin, my heart is still more ashamed, because I was not able to save her from the governor''s house.


    But at this time, Chen Lin appeared behind me very quickly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you miss me so soon? " Chen Lin said to me.


    It turns out that Chen Lin has been watching us in the dark all the time. In fact, she is also worried that Zhao Xuan is the enemy, so she never comes out. Now I finally know what she thinks, so I won''t worry too much.


    "Just come back! How did you get out? " I was a little surprised.


    Because the governor''s camp is really heavily guarded. If we hadn''t caused some explosion trouble, it would be very difficult for Zhao Xuan and I to escape from it.


    "You don''t need to know that. By the way, what are we going to do now?" Chen Lin inquired.


    I was just about to say.


    Zhao Xuan starts to cry beside her. Lao Hei is also confused and doesn''t know how to comfort her.


    It turns out that Zhao Xuan has been asking Lao Hei about the whereabouts of some of her companions, but Lao Hei tells her that some of them were seriously injured and died when they were transferred.


    For Zhao Xuan, such news is a great blow.


    I know her heart is now very uncomfortable, so I choose to accompany her side.


    "I''m sorry to change. As long as I live my life well, it''s the biggest reward for them. They will surely protect us in heaven." I said to Zhao Xuan.


    After seeing this, Zhao Xuan also felt that she should not be so sad. She must be strong. Only by being strong can she live in this cruel world!

 Chapter 128

    I comforted Zhao Xuan a little, and then told them to start packing, because we had wasted a lot of time and had to start on our way.


    If we don''t keep going, we''ll have more problems.


    "Miscellaneous hair, clean up quickly!" ''I''m serious about it.


    Za Mao understood and immediately began to pack up all the materials.


    "By the way, how much food can there be?" It suddenly occurred to me that before I could count the cans, I asked.


    "Well! As I have just ordered, there are about 33 cans. According to the food consumption of the nine of us, we will consume about six cans a day, at least five cans. Therefore, we should have five or six days'' food supply Fang Mengyu said.


    "Xiaoyu, I didn''t hear from you for such a long time. I thought you had a problem with our team!" I joked.


    In fact, I know that Fang Mengyu also thinks that there are too many things recently. She doesn''t want me to be distracted to take care of her, so it''s quieter.


    In fact, among these girls, I think the quietest one is Xiaoyu.


    Liu siyao occasionally inserts a word or two, but Xiaoyu doesn''t talk much all the time and doesn''t know what she thinks all day long.


    It''s just that her big eyes are so bright that I have the illusion that something is hidden in her heart.


    Then I took the rest of the team on the road.


    In the middle of the walk, Ning Xiang approached me seriously, and she specially pulled me to the front, a place far away from Zhao Xuan.


    "I ask you, what are you going to do about the wolf girl?" Ning Xiang inquired.


    I can tell from the expression on her face that Ning Xiang is jealous. Zhao Xuan has been with me for so many days.


    She announced that she was jealous in front of me!


    "She''ll stay." I said calmly.


    ¡°WHY£¿ She! She''s not Is it dangerous... " A trace of displeasure appeared on Ning Xiang''s face.


    That small face crying sad look, really let people love unceasingly.


    I know that Ning Xiang is worried about Zhao Xuan''s Wolf Road. In fact, Lu Lu has no malice to us, but Ning Xiang still has a shadow in her heart.


    "She''s actually a good person. It''s a long story. I''ll tell you later. Just follow me with ease. Now all the people in our team have passed the test. Don''t worry! " I said to Ning Xiang.


    When she heard that I was excusing Zhao Xuan in this way, she naturally had no choice.


    In fact, Ningxiang has been showing a strong look, but for me, she still focuses on understanding.


    Unless there is something wrong with my outlook on life, Ningxiang will take the initiative to blame me. In addition, Ningxiang will not have any conflict of opinion with me.


    She understands me, but it doesn''t mean she''ll be happy.


    She went to one side with her mouth tooted. She didn''t want to pay attention to me any more.


    I knew her difficulties, so I didn''t want to make her feel so bad all the time, so I pulled her over again.


    My action is very small. When I don''t want to do it, Chen Wenjin and Zhao Xuan misunderstand it. Otherwise, if I coax one person well, I will coax another person.


    "Oh, don''t look so sad! Don''t worry! My favorite person is naturally you, just so many girls, I can''t always show you love! So others will be jealous. " I said to Ning Xiang.


    "Hum!"


    Ning Xiang is still angry and doesn''t want to pay attention to me.


    But in fact, I know that she understands me in her heart. As a person who is liked by many people, I can handle women''s relationship better.


    At least these women will not compete for favor in the public face. In order to live a better life, we have been doing what we can.


    "Don''t be jealous!" I still coax Ning Xiang as usual.


    In fact, in my heart, the person I love most is Ning Xiang. If I have feelings for Chen Wenjin and Zhao Xuan, I feel more like a confidant with them, but I love Ning Xiang deeply.


    I know I can''t let so many girls down, but now we are not in a modern civilized society. We live on a desert island.


    "I''m your teacher! Don''t tell me such ambiguous things! " Ning Xiang is a little shy because of me.


    Teacher?


    This title has not appeared in my mind for a long time after Liu Gang''s death. If Ning Xiang still tells me something about the teacher now, naturally I don''t want to recall it.


    "Teacher? Is it the kind of teacher in action movies? Or a physiology teacher? " I made a joke.


    As soon as Ning Xiang heard it, she naturally blushed and raised her hand to hit me.


    I didn''t dodge. When Ning Xiang slapped me, I suddenly slowed down and patted me gently.


    "You''re not serious! When I go back, I will punish you Ning Xiang blushed and said."Corporal punishment is OK! I love it I still tease Ning Xiang with dirty jokes. I know she likes me to make fun of her like this.


    Seeing her smile, I knew that she was not so worried as before.


    When she did not pay attention to observation, I took advantage of others did not find, suddenly slapped her ass, made her shy and angry.


    Because everyone was near us, she didn''t dare to make any noise. She was so angry that she was very funny.


    However, as we walked, it was almost noon.


    At this time, the sun in the sky is the hottest.


    We are all sweating, and the trees here are relatively low, so we can''t block the sunshine.


    It was hard for me to find out a valley depression, and then let everyone stop to have a rest.


    "We all have a rest in place. We should replenish water. We can do whatever we need to do, but don''t go too far." I said.


    I am not very clear about the actions of the Marauder team around here, so I must ensure that my team is safe around here. If I take them to an unsafe place, it is also a kind of condemnation to my conscience.


    "I I''m going to the bathroom. You wait for me Liu siyao said to me with some embarrassment.


    "Oh, which one of you is going with Liu siyao?" I said to the others.


    "I''ll go too." Chen Lin volunteered.


    In fact, I just want Chen Lin or Zhao Xuan to follow me, because in addition to Feng Ying, the two girls are the most effective. With them, I won''t worry about Liu siyao''s danger.


    After a while, Liu siyao and Chen Lin came back.


    When Liu siyao came back, I saw her subconsciously pull out her pants. I don''t know what this action means.


    But Chen Lin found me and came to me secretly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s up? " I asked.


    I know Chen Lin won''t come to me for no reason. In the past, she came to me secretly just to tell me that women are angry. This time, I don''t know what it is.

 Chapter 129

    When I saw Chen Lin''s bad intentions, I knew that she must have something to tell me, and these things are especially thought-provoking.


    "Say it! Don''t stammer like this any more. I''m sick, and you''re sick, aren''t you? " I said to Chen Lin.


    Chen Lin took a look at the people nearby and felt that no one was staring at us. Then she assured me.


    "Well, do you have any water here? I just went to the backpack side to see if there are not many, and I have no good intention to take it Chen Lin whispered to me.


    I thought, isn''t it just some water? Can you tell me so furtively?


    But then again, if Zamao spoke to me like this, I would have refuted him, but the speaker was Chen Lin, which made me feel a little strange.


    Chen Lin is not the kind of person who likes to talk furtively. She usually opens the window to tell the truth. Since her voice is so low, that is to say, something must have happened to me.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you suddenly ask me for water? Is our water distributed? It can''t be more or less, unless it''s something else. " I said seriously.


    "No way! It''s urgent! You have to give it to me quickly, or you will regret it later. " Chen Lin continued to tell me.


    "Regret? Is it so serious? What is it? You tell me! Stop stammering I''m serious to Chen Lin.


    In fact, seeing me so serious, Chen Lin should know the seriousness of the matter.


    "Oh! Keep your voice down and tell you Liu siyao is a relative Don''t be so loud Chen Lin tried to cover my mouth, but fortunately after hearing her words, I also felt that this kind of thing should not be made public, so I also responded to her in a low voice.


    "Ah? Really? Isn''t there a sanitary napkin? Have you finished? " I said to Chen Lin.


    "No! But sanitary napkins are not enough. I need some water. Come on, give it to me Chen Lin is a little worried.


    I laughed and said, "come on, don''t worry! There''s plenty of water


    "You men are really, don''t you know that girls would be very troublesome if they didn''t have water to wash when they were aunts?" Chen Lin murmured.


    In fact, since I have lived with them for so long, I don''t know that this matter still needs washing. Maybe it''s because I met many pools before, so I didn''t pay attention to these details.


    "Save it!" I continued.


    But Chen Lin has ignored me and helped Liu siyao continue to wash.


    Once again, they left the line and went deep into the forest.


    After a while, they washed for a while, but I don''t think they came back, so I was a little worried about them.


    "Almost ready to go?" Miscellaneous hair says to me.


    I looked at the time and found that we had been resting for almost an hour. It''s time for us to start. We started to pack up our material bags.


    But when we were ready to start, I still didn''t see them coming back, which made me feel very worried.


    "I went to look for them. Why haven''t I come back so long? It''s strange. " I wonder.


    Then I went to the forest alone.


    Before I went far, I heard the sound of washing my body with water. I followed the sound and just saw Liu siyao cleaning and standing in front of me.


    She washed her back to me. She was very serious. It seems that my aunt lost a lot of blood this time.


    If it''s not because we''re leaving this place now, if it''s not because Liu siyao is here today, if it''s not


    This girl is really more and more beautiful, especially the curve, which is not the number one, but also the number two.


    In fact, these days, I seldom communicate with Liu siyao, Chen Wenjin and Fang Mengyu. I focus on Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Ning Xiang, which is actually wrong.


    After all, the girls in my team are still the main members, so I have to take care of their emotions.


    "Hee hee, come on! Go up and run the red light Chen Lin Snickers.


    After I heard Chen Lin''s voice, I quickly took my eyes away, in case Ningxiang and them came over and saw my obscene eyes, I was worried that Ningxiang and them would misunderstand me.


    "What are you talking about, Chen Lin? I just passed by here. Why did you take so long?" I asked knowingly.


    "To wait for you to peep! Ha ha Chen Lin is still making fun of me.


    At this time, Liu siyao did not look back at us, but washed her body carefully. From this detail, we can see that Liu siyao is really a clean girl, but there has been no such condition before.


    In the future, we have to make up our mind to find a comfortable place!I saw them grinding and chirping here and wanted to leave, but I couldn''t help looking at Liu siyao when I left.


    The moment she bent down, I saw two outlines appear, looming.


    This beautiful picture almost made me nosebleed, so I quickly turned around and left.


    However, at the moment when I turned to leave, I accidentally met a broken stone, and then the broken stone hit the butt of my waist, making some noise in the valley.


    "Poop, poop!"


    Liu siyao, who is cleaning her body, is also greatly shocked when she hears the sound. She quickly looks back.


    I also looked at her with a confused face.


    After I found that I secretly looked at her, I was slightly surprised, but I didn''t have too much reaction. I just felt that I shouldn''t stay in this place.


    The fact that she didn''t make any noise made me very uncomfortable. I ran away in a hurry. In the process of running away, I still thought about the scene just now, but now it doesn''t belong to me.


    After I returned to the team, the whole person was in a trance. In fact, I didn''t know what kind of posture I should use to set my position.


    After a while, Liu siyao and Chen Lin came back.


    I see Liu siyao finishing his aunt''s blood, the whole person''s look has become different, it seems that clean body still feel comfortable ah!


    However, when she saw me, her face turned red immediately. I saw that her confused eyes were full of shame!


    Is she interested in me?


    Thinking of this, I feel sorry for Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Zhao Xuan. I''m a little embarrassed.


    At the same time, I''m also thinking about Liu siyao''s graceful figure. I used to treat her as a little girl. I didn''t expect that her figure was so hot!


    In the past, I always thought Liu siyao was a little girl, so I didn''t pay much attention to her. Now that I know that she has such a hot figure, my whole life is a little floating.


    Besides, the way she looked at me just now was totally different.


    Some pictures are constantly repeated in my mind, I know what I should do! I have to get her trust!


    However, now is not a time to fall in love with her. I have to wait. I have to wait until a suitable time to tell her these things!

 Chapter 130

    Seeing that Liu siyao''s action is so slow, I know that she must be a little inconvenient. Although I''m not a woman, women''s temper is not only eccentric, but some people are also grumpy at that special time.


    There are few gentle and lovely girls like Liu siyao.


    But since she''s inconvenient, I''m not in a hurry.


    I know that Liu siyao will not like it if she is in a hurry. But she is not the kind of person who can say good things, so she will not say anything.


    However, her inconvenience actually exists. If she goes on with it, it is estimated that she will be the most troublesome person in the end.


    I don''t want Liu siyao to be so scared all the time. I hope she can have a more generous future like other people in the team.


    "Or we''ll wait first! Let''s have a rest for a while. Let''s have a look at the scenery nearby and count our weapons! " I said to the others.


    Perhaps I understood my intention, Chen Lin first agreed with me.


    "Yes! I agree. I think it''s a good idea to stop and have a rest now. As long as we can stick to this idea, it''s very important for all of us. " Chen Lin responded.


    With Chen Lin''s support, my proposal began to get more people''s approval. I am very pleased to get everyone''s approval.


    Moreover, because I didn''t urge everyone to go on the road, Liu siyao also got a short time to rest, so that she could take a little breath, not so uncomfortable.


    I saw that it was still early, about one o''clock at noon, and I was hungry, so I wanted to let Zamao and Laohei go out with me to look for food.


    "Lao Hei, Za Mao, just come with me and find some food. Other people should stand by. We must pay attention to the surrounding security. Although we are temporarily safe here, it does not mean that the governor''s people are not here." I said.


    They followed me without saying a word.


    I''m not particularly worried because there are Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan in the team. Zhao Xuan, in particular, knows more about the surrounding environment than I do.


    Fang Mengyu, Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are four girls. Although their survival ability is not very strong, at least they can protect themselves, so I am not very worried.


    Come here, I have felt that my team has been a considerable growth, is no longer as difficult as before.


    And because I have done these things, I know that if I don''t make great progress, I can''t get the final victory.


    Therefore, I have to make myself better. Only by making myself better can I become more powerful.


    So I have to strengthen my control over these things.


    When I went out looking for food with Mao and Lao Hei, Lao Hei talked to me about some things.


    "I feel that Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi should still be around." Old black said to me.


    "No! They are all dead! Have you forgotten? " When I said this, I suddenly thought of Lao Hei. They didn''t see the death of Kang weiqi and Zhang Chi. Only I, wolf girl and Chen Lin saw it.


    Later, I explained something about Feng Ying to Lao hei and Za Mao.


    "So it is! Then Feng Ying is a bit strange. We can''t relax our vigilance! Including Lu Wei before, he doesn''t know where he has gone. We should be careful! " Old black continued.


    "Yes, we have to be careful of this woman. I felt a little strange when I first saw her." Miscellaneous hair behind the horse.


    "At the beginning? I saw that you and she seem to have a very good relationship at the beginning! And you have to make up to her! " I joked.


    In fact, I know what Za Mao means. He means that he tried to have something with Feng Ying at the beginning, but Feng Ying didn''t really want to pay attention to him, so he was a little annoyed.


    This kind of exasperation extends out slowly, become a kind of anger that people can''t understand.


    So, with this anger, Zamao has become a little neurotic. What he says is not convincing.


    "By the way, why rest today! Haven''t we had a rest before? What is the extra rest time for? " Old black continued to inquire.


    In my heart, I admire Lao Hei''s insight. If he hadn''t such insight, I would not have respected him so much.


    I think Lao Hei is an angel. With this kind of angel here, I will feel at ease no matter what I do.


    "Wait, listen!" All of a sudden, I heard some strange sounds coming from the grass.


    All of us are caught off guard by this sudden change. We don''t know how to deal with it. We just think that if we stay like this all the time, it will be a bad memory for all of us.Therefore, we must strengthen the control of our body.


    The reason why we choose to strengthen our control over our bodies is that once there is such an abnormal sound, we can approach each other quietly.


    No matter what kind of forces make this strange sound near us, it will not make us inconvenient. On the contrary, it can make us more adapt to the terrain nearby.


    "Later, if you really meet them, don''t be too nervous. As long as we are surrounded by three people, no matter what we meet, we can''t win our prize." I said to the other two.


    Lao hei and Za Mao also agree with me, but although they have agreed with me, if they don''t move on, the final thing is not particularly good.


    Therefore, we must carefully observe, in the end close to us these things are what ghost!


    In the process of exploring the past, we found some strange places, that is, these sounds seem to come from the grass.


    If it were human, it would not be so simple to make a sound.


    If we think about it in this way, we will be more worried about whether we encounter wild animals or not.


    After I slowly pushed away the grass in front of me, I saw two people standing in front of us eating something.


    There is no doubt that these two men are savages, because their body and hair are too different from ordinary people.


    If we keep watching these people eat, we will soon lose our appetite.


    What''s more, what they ate was not ordinary prey, but a fresh human corpse.


    "It''s disgusting I had this idea in my heart.


    We in the real civilized society have never seen such a scene. It''s just a collapse. I don''t know how the savage can survive on the desert island. Is it that he lives on this kind of blood?


    And the savages are very aggressive. Later, we really pay attention to them. All the bad ones have to be planted in their hands.

 Chapter 131

    I saw that the savages had cut open the belly of the corpse, and then greedily nibbled at the internal organs.


    The way they chew is a little different from the way we eat. It''s more like a kind of beast''s way of eating, which is extremely ferocious in front of us.


    We see that they have goose bumps one by one in this way of eating.


    I used to feel that every cell in my body was shaking. I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart. Although this corpse is not someone I know, I still feel very uncomfortable when I see these scenes.


    And miscellaneous hair is even more afraid.


    In a hurry, he began to walk behind. He didn''t pay attention to the road and accidentally kicked over the plate we used to hold wild fruits.


    Bang Dang!


    The sounds of silver reverberated in the valley, and the savages immediately stopped eating and turned their attention to us.


    "It''s over!"


    At that time, such an idea appeared in my heart.


    However, I did not give up, I stood up with old black at the same time.


    After the savages found us, they at least thought our flesh was more delicious than the corpses on the ground, so they targeted the three of us.


    "No, it''s my fault!" Miscellaneous hair is very panic, also don''t know how to do.


    Fortunately, Lao hei and I reacted in time. We both pointed pistols at the three savages at the same time.


    Two bangs!


    We fired two shots and knocked three savages to the ground.


    However, with the savage falling to the ground, Zamao and I still had no response. We just felt that we should stand up and continue to walk forward. Only in this way can we get out of this ghost place.


    However, our legs seem to have been filled with lead. No matter how our brain commands us, our legs still show no sign of moving.


    That makes us even more worried.


    "Run! You two Lao Hei was very worried when he saw that we were in the same place.


    So, he didn''t wait for us to react, so he pulled us to run away.


    I looked back at the two savages. One of them seemed dead, but the other was still moving. Looking at them, I knew I should do something.


    No matter what happens again, I should take my companion to leave this ghost place first, otherwise there will be more troubles!


    Thinking of this, I feel that I should work harder!


    We soon ran back to our temporary camp. The girls, especially Ning Xiang, were also very scared. After all, they also heard the gunshots just now. Naturally, the feeling of these gunshots was not particularly pleasant.


    "Don''t worry! it will be OK! We''ll be fine! " I comforted Ning Xiang.


    I know that if I don''t say that, Ningxiang will probably worry about me. If I take the initiative to say that, Ningxiang should at least keep some patience with me. With such patience, it is also a good thing for all of us.


    "Just now! Alas! Why shoot? " Ning Xiang seems to know what happened to us, but she didn''t say it clearly. She just asked us why we shot.


    "Yes! If you come back two minutes late, I think I''ll go and have a look! Don''t you mean to keep a low profile when passing through this area? " Chen Lin told me.


    Indeed, if we have these gunfights before we find a suitable habitat, it is easy to attract the power of the governor.


    I feel more meaningful when I think of these things.


    The first thing I want to do is to make it clear to them what I saw just now, because only when I make it clear can they understand the intention of our shooting just now and avoid their urgent need for suspicion. If they are suspicious all the time, it may not be a good thing for me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already had a lot of experience in this kind of thing, just because we met savages just now, and they were all eating a corpse, so we were a little worried. Besides worrying, we let them find out, so we had to shoot them." When I say these words, my body is shaking all the time. I know what risky things I should not do.


    However, if we didn''t take these risks just now, it would be a big problem. That''s why we have these memories.


    "Well, since you all said that, we have no choice but to deal with it well. If we can deal with these things, then we don''t need to worry about anything, but if we don''t worry, we can''t be a team partner." Ning Xiang said to me.


    However, even after saying this, we are still very afraid. After all, the savage cannibalism, no matter who it is, is enough to make people scared.So, thinking of this, I know that my previous worries are necessary.


    And everyone felt very panic, we do not know how to deal with this sudden situation.


    The reason why we all feel panic is also because we think that these savages may be mutants.


    After all, these savages only killed people before. Although the means of killing people were cruel, they were not so cruel. Now there are some reasons why they have become so cruel. We don''t know what the reasons are, so we always feel very worried.


    "Now they all know how to eat the viscera of the corpse raw. If we don''t pay attention in the future, it will be very troublesome, so we must be careful!" I said to everyone.


    In fact, my words are also warnings to myself. Without my warnings, naturally others will understand, but their understanding is not very thorough, at least not as thorough as I am.


    "You really don''t see their horror. If you see it, you will be worried too!" Zamao is still spreading some horrible rumors. In fact, I don''t like his way of speaking, which is really annoying.


    "Zamao, shut up I said sternly.


    I don''t want everyone to fall into a panic, because it''s very difficult for people to continue to work in terror, and we are still being chased by the governor. If we can''t do well, we will not be able to face these enemies.


    Thinking of this, I know that I should encourage my team.


    Sometimes people''s heart is a wonderful thing. They are afraid of unknown fear that they have never seen before. If they blacken up at this time, they will be even more afraid.


    This kind of situation is very bad, after really these girls met the savage, I''m afraid they don''t even have the courage to run, must let them intuitive face, can''t be afraid!


    "Well, we should have enough rest. We''d better pack up and get ready for action! The formation is the same as before. Don''t change it. Don''t worry about anything I comforted everyone in the team.

 Chapter 132

    "Let''s go! Let''s all go! Leave early Zamao may be too afraid, so he has been reading. When he was reading, I still felt that he was wrong.


    "Zamao, be careful. It''s not always like this." I warned.


    The reason for this reminder is that we don''t want to let Za Mao always bewitch the army, otherwise our future will be more difficult.


    When we were still hesitating, I felt that it was getting dark.


    It turned out that when we were still hesitating, we didn''t expect that the sky would be dim. This kind of dim is not dim to a certain extent, but a very dim dim dim.


    This kind of bleakness makes me feel that the whole person is a little uncomfortable. I know that I should continue. Only by continuing can I make my team more stable.


    However, all the people along the way were a little silent. Maybe everyone became a little nervous because of what I said.


    Everyone thinks that what I said is too weird. Is there any special human experiment on this desert island?


    In fact, at this time, I had thought of what Lao Hei told me about the mysterious area inside the desert island.


    We don''t know what''s going on in this mysterious area. Moreover, if we always waste time like this, it''s not a good thing.


    All these things lead to that we must have a good psychological preparation. Only when we have a good psychological preparation can we become calm.


    "I..." I tried to say something, but when I saw everyone''s dead face, I didn''t go on.


    I am worried that my nonsense will make you feel worried. It will be more difficult to reassure them at that time, so I have to learn to stabilize your mind.


    "Here it is! A hidden cave here is not bad. "


    After another walk, Chen Lin seems to have found a hidden cave, so I let everyone go in and have a rest.


    However, before going to rest, I was the first person to enter the cave.


    I know that everyone in the team is in a panic now. If there are any other savages or wild animals in the cave, they may not have a timely response strategy.


    Therefore, I have to clean up these things for the people in the team. Once these things invade them, it will affect myself.


    However, when I went in, I saw a lot of spiders and insects, not just a little, but all over the mountains, which made us feel a little shocked.


    "No, there are too many..." I said to the people outside.


    Everyone was staring at me one by one, very innocent.


    I know that they are also worried about these things. If I don''t have a good way to deal with them, it is estimated that everyone will not be willing to go on with me.


    It''s also a sad thing for me to become like that. I don''t want to make everyone hate me. I know that as long as I insist on doing well, others will do well, but if I don''t do well, others will not do well.


    So, I lit a fire inside, smoked all the insects and spiders away, and then cleaned the cave with miscellaneous hair.


    After about an hour''s hard work, I finally cleared out a piece of land, which can at least be used by a few of us. I can also breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Alas! Come in


    I said to the people outside, in fact, I don''t really want to live in this place. After all, they haven''t seen a big spider.


    If these spiders turn back while we sleep at night, we will be scared to death.


    It is estimated that this kind of thing can only be met in the Amazon region of South America, but we have met it on this desert island. In other words, the things on this desert island make us a little hard to believe.


    Thinking of this, I feel that I should inquire about a habitat.


    "Za Mao and Lao Hei, we three are on duty in turn. Let the others go in and have a rest." I continued.


    "No! I''m going to make it convenient for you to go to bed first! " Liu siyao refused.


    Chen Lin wanted to go with her, so she followed her directly.


    "Sister Chen, you don''t have to follow me this time. I''ll go alone." Liu siyao is a little shy.


    I thought to myself, it seems that Liu siyao really wants to be convenient, so she is so embarrassed.


    I made a look at Chen Lin, let Chen Lin go back to the cave first, and I followed Liu siyao.


    "Why are you following me! Brother Yang, don''t follow me! I will Shy... " Liu siyao murmured all the time.


    But she didn''t stop walking, so I followed her all the time.In fact, I follow Liu siyao not to do anything, but I think since there are savages near us, naturally I should protect Liu siyao.


    If Liu siyao encounters any danger because of going to the convenience, my prestige will be lost. Once I lose my prestige, I will be very embarrassed.


    However, when it was convenient for Liu siyao, I didn''t keep close to her any more. Instead, I was quietly guarding her not far away.


    I know that if I am too close to her, it is not convenient for her to urinate.


    Don''t say girls are inconvenient. Even when we boys pee, if others stare at us, we can''t pee.


    "Ah! Help


    But at this time, Liu siyao suddenly screamed. After I heard her scream, I rushed to check the situation.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter! " I asked two questions in a row.


    Liu siyao pointed to the front not far away and said, I just saw two savages have come towards us.


    I subconsciously touched my pistol and was about to pull out my pistol and shoot at the two savages. But I thought that if I shoot here, more savages would be attracted, which is a threat to our companions in the cave.


    I have to deal with these two savages here quickly, and I can''t shoot them yet!


    Think of here, my only way is to draw a knife to rush past.


    But before, it was really hard for me to compete with savages alone. After all, their strength was too strong. Let alone me, even if I was a man with mixed hair and old black, we would not necessarily take advantage of two savages as long as we were unarmed, let alone me.


    However, seeing Liu siyao shivering beside me, I feel that I have to do something. If I remain indifferent, I think Liu siyao will cry out in fear, which will be more troublesome.

 Chapter 133

    After I pulled out my sword and rushed up, I felt that I still lacked a lot of ability. However, I was able to make myself stronger. I knew that I could not let myself regress in these places. I had to wake up!


    "Ah I yelled at the savages, but my voice was not big, because if it was too loud, the savages would be attracted.


    When I went up with all my strength, one of the savages rushed to me and almost threw me to the ground. However, I quickly got up by myself and didn''t let the savages drag me to the ground.


    Their pace of action is very agile, not like ordinary savages, but a group of crazy zombies.


    I''m a little bit empty.


    I don''t know if I can stick to it. I just feel that if I am depressed, I will be easily cut to death by them.


    I can''t be so depressed anymore, I have to cheer up!


    At this time, one of the savages rushed to my right and the other to my left. The two savages covered each other and tried to kill me in the middle.


    Instead of hesitating, I jumped up and let them bump into each other.


    After they bumped into each other, I quickly left where I was.


    However, my departure did not make them feel that there was anything wrong.


    As soon as I left the spot, they rushed directly. I was surprised by the speed. I don''t know why they have such irresistible ability. However, their ability is beyond my original imagination.


    "No, it''s going to end if it goes on like this!" I said to myself.


    However, in the moment I turned around, I stabbed one of the savages to death with a dagger. He fell to the ground without moving at all.


    I know that if he is like this all the time, naturally we have a chance to escape.


    "Go! Run now I said to Liu siyao.


    Liu siyao was frightened and didn''t know what to do. After she was dragged away by me, she was still staring at the front, and her feet were not sharp.


    "Ah?"


    At the same time I pulled her away, she slipped under her feet and accidentally fell to the ground, and I also fell to the ground because of the reaction force.


    At this moment, she and I were together.


    In the moment of contact with her lips, I felt a moment of sweetness, which I had never enjoyed before.


    I didn''t expect that Liu siyao could still have such sweet lips in such a highly tense environment, which is naturally what I like.


    I like this is not groundless, but think I really got the second spring.


    "Ah! How wonderful! If only we could keep this beautiful forever I sighed.


    However, my exclamation is just like this. I know that I should not live with such exclamation all the time. If I have been like this all the time, it will be a bad thing for me in the future.


    As I pondered over the wonderful feeling of kissing her, I found that the savages in the rear seemed to be sober. If I stayed here, I would be easily killed by these savages.


    I have to take her away from this place and think about it, but I still miss the feeling of kissing her.


    When I was kissing Liu siyao, her eyes were shocked. Maybe she didn''t think of this scene!


    What''s more, I remember that she hasn''t had that kind of thing with her ex boyfriend before. Naturally, she is a shy girl.


    At this time, Zamao and Laohei came to hear the news. When I heard their voice coming, I quickly separated from Liu siyao.


    However, at the moment when we separated for a short time, I felt a little scared, because we almost let Lao hei and Za Mao see it.


    Although these two people are not the kind of people with big tongues, it is still not good for them, especially Zamao, to see Liu siyao and I like this.


    Think of here, my heart is very scared, fortunately I and Liu siyao separated in time.


    "That''s it! If there''s nothing wrong, we''d better go back! " As if nothing had happened, I told everyone to go back to the camp.


    "Nothing? You''ve just called out. Something must have happened! " He said cautiously.


    "Yes! If we hadn''t heard your voice, we wouldn''t have come here! That''s why we came here after we heard your voice Lao Hei said later.


    "Indeed There were savages here just now, but they have been killed by me. It''s nothing more I''m not very worried.


    "Well In this case, the estimation problem is still big! " Za Mao was a little worried.


    "What''s the problem? Let''s go! If you don''t go, it''ll be dark. It''s hard to get on the road I said to Zamao."What''s the way? Don''t we already have caves? Lao Hei, let''s go and have a look! "


    To be on the safe side, Za Mao and Lao Hei have to patrol around here.


    Seeing that Zamao and Laohei are about to leave, if I haven''t said anything to them, I guess there is really a problem.


    I thought, it''s not far from the camp. If I go back from here, it''s OK.


    "Or siyao, go back first! I''m going to have a look around here. No, I''m going to have a look around with the two of them. The camp is not far away. You''ll run directly to it later. Don''t walk around. " I said.


    Maybe it was because I felt too shy when kissing with me before, so Liu siyao was still stunned when I called her.


    "Siyao? "Siyao?" I yelled twice more, and then she responded.


    "Oh, well, well." Liu siyao seems to be frightened by something.


    In fact, I know that in her young girl''s heart, there have been some small pimples, which are also useful to me.


    However, I don''t want this kind of pimple to take root and germinate indefinitely, because once it takes root and germinate, it will be very difficult for me to get rid of it.


    Liu siyao tidied up her clothes a little, and then said goodbye to us.


    "Then I''ll go first!"


    Looking at the back of Liu siyao''s leaving, my heart is full of mixed feelings. I always feel that something is going to happen, and this kind of thing is still a bad thing, but I don''t want to continue to recall, because recalling makes my head more painful, and I feel that my body is a little painful.


    Therefore, my uneasiness should come from the appearance of savage and the kissing between Liu siyao and me.


    So far, I have found some physical contact with Ning Xiang, Liu siyao, Chen Wenjin and Zhao Xuan. In addition to Zhou Lu, who is dead, and the whore around the governor, many girls have found physical contact with me.


    If there was really venereal disease, I would have died here. After all, I never used safety measures.

 Chapter 134

    "Let''s go! Lao Hei, Za Mao, go to the neighborhood and have a look. We have to go back early, too! " I said to the other two.


    Although Za Mao thought Liu siyao looked strange to me, he naturally chose to believe us, so he didn''t do much else.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then the three of us started to patrol.


    However, I took miscellaneous hair and old black to look around for a big circle, and I didn''t find any other signs.


    I thought, these savages should not have run away, right?


    If you have already run away, why are there so many scattered and moving savages here?


    A lot of questions came to my mind, which made me a little incredible.


    I don''t know how to think about the following countermeasures. I know I should do all the things well. Only by doing these things well can I make myself stronger.


    "I think it''s already gone? Let''s go! Back, it''s really late. " I said to old black and miscellaneous hair.


    These two people were worried that the savages would endanger the safety of our team, but after I explained these words, they didn''t worry too much. They just thought that I did something wrong.


    What I did wrong is hard for them to accept.


    Although we did not find any movement, but when we went back, although we were very fast, we did not find Liu siyao''s movement.


    "How fast she is! It''s back to our camp so soon! " Za Mao sighed.


    I''m flustered. I don''t know what makes me so uneasy.


    We finally returned to the camp, but still did not see the figure of Liu siyao, and the women are sleeping in the corner of the cave, plus the cave is very dark, I thought Liu siyao was sleeping among them, no more scruples too much.


    I wonder why I was so upset just now?


    With such uneasiness, I still watch the night with Zamao. Before, I had let Laohei go to sleep in the cave. If I found anything in the cave, I asked him to pay attention to it. Only by paying attention to some of this situation can we take precautions.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look so lost. Is something wrong Zamao said to me.


    In fact, I looked at myself in a small mirror and found that my face turned blue.


    Indeed, from my own heart, I am very uneasy. What makes me a little more irresistible is that this kind of uneasiness continues all the time, which makes me unable to figure out what kind of uneasiness it is.


    I didn''t answer Zamao, just looked at Zamao strangely.


    "Alas! How time flies That''s how I sighed. There was nothing else.


    In the second half of the night, Lao Hei came to change shifts with me. After I changed shifts with him, I went back to the cave to have a rest.


    During the rest, I don''t know what I should do. I just think that if I stay here all the time, I will have a lot of problems.


    In the cave, dark, my mind came up with the idea of looking for Liu siyao.


    I know that if I don''t look for her, it will be very difficult to find her.


    I had trouble looking for Liu siyao among all the people, and found that there was no trace of her. Then I looked deeper in the cave, but I still didn''t find Liu siyao''s whereabouts.


    My heart began to panic.


    Plus I''m ready for the morning, so I''m going to bring everyone together to discuss.


    Liu siyao is missing!


    "Everyone, please get up. Something''s wrong!" My tone was so anxious that everyone else woke up from their sleep.


    Originally, Zamao came in with me to have a rest, and he didn''t fall asleep, so he was the first to wake up.


    "What''s the matter! When did it happen! " Za Mao said anxiously.


    In fact, when Za Mao heard me say this, he thought it was a savage who came to attack our camp. In fact, it''s not. It''s just that I didn''t find Liu siyao, and I was worried that Liu siyao was in danger, so I hope to gather everyone together.


    I know that only when all the people are gathered first can I be able to summarize them. Otherwise, it will be a very difficult task for all of us.


    "No, absolutely not!" I said to myself.


    Other people are all muddled and don''t know what I''m talking about.


    "Liu siyao is gone! Have you seen her come back or heard where she has gone? " I''m still very anxious.


    In fact, it is also because I have a close relationship with Liu siyao, so now for me, she is a sister like existence. I can''t let this sister have any danger, otherwise for me, it will be an irreparable loss.


    "I didn''t see it!""No!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone denied my idea, and I said in a low voice: "Alas! Blame me


    Then, I packed up my things, took a pistol, loaded it, and was ready to look for Liu siyao.


    Seeing my fierce appearance, Ningxiang came to stop me and didn''t let me go on.


    "Don''t worry! Calm down. You have to have a plan for everything, don''t you? If everything is in such a hurry, it is estimated that nothing can be done well! " Ning Xiang said to me.


    Ning Xiang was afraid that I would lose my sense, so she always advised me not to leave in a hurry. She should first discuss with everyone to see if there was any remedy.


    However, I know that I asked Liu siyao to come back. Now she is missing, which is my problem. So I have to find her by myself. Thinking of this, I feel that I should go to find her more.


    "No, I have to go. Ningxiang, stay here and wait for my news." I pushed aside the hand that Ningxiang cared about me, and then resolutely left the cave.


    In fact, when I left the cave, my heart was very complicated. I didn''t know whether I could find Liu siyao alone outside. If I couldn''t find Liu siyao, I would be very sorry.


    I left the cave and went into the woods. I turned East and West in the woods, but I didn''t have a clue. Let alone find Liu siyao, I didn''t see any savages.


    Moreover, because these places are the range of savage activities, I am very worried about what troubles Liu Si and himself will encounter. Thinking of this, I think I should guard the surrounding environment.


    I turned around for a while, and it was getting light.


    I know that once it''s full daylight, it''s the main time for savages. If I stay here alone, I''ll probably be in danger.


    Therefore, I must let my companions join the team. As long as more people join the team, Liu siyao will have a higher chance of survival!

 Chapter 135

    In fact, to tell you the truth, I was a little frustrated on the way back. I really didn''t know that Liu siyao would be missing because of a trivial act.


    You know, I''m one of the most trusted people in our team. If my words lead to these things in my team, how can I convince the public in the future?


    "Alas! I didn''t find Liu siyao. Maybe there is something wrong with her. I''m sorry to disappoint you. " I went back to the base camp with a lost face.


    When Ningxiang saw my lost car, they knew that something must have happened, and Liu siyao''s disappearance would not have been an accident. If it had been an accident, there would not have been so many things.


    "Don''t worry! Maybe she just got lost on the way back, and it''s getting late, so it''s easy to walk into some small branches. Don''t worry, we can definitely find her. " Zamao patted me on the shoulder and first came to comfort me. After I heard Zamao''s comfort, I still felt very happy. But this kind of happiness can''t last for long. I just think that if I go on like this, I will continue to sink.


    "No! Because of my reason, she disappeared. I must take the responsibility! " I chagrined.


    I''m so sorry! If I had not let her come back alone, I would have sent Lao Hei or Za Mao to follow her. It would not have been like this!


    "Yes! Zamao is right. Don''t complain like this. There is a team waiting for you to lead! Come on, let''s eat first. People are iron and rice is steel. Only after eating and working hard, can we go out and look for siyao! " Ning Xiang comforted me.


    I look at her concerned little eyes and think of all the things you and Liu siyao have done before. I always feel sorry for her, but thank her very much for her support and care.


    "Don''t take it seriously. Yang Chuan is a human being. If he is a human being, he may make mistakes. Let''s understand each other, then eat something and get ready to go on the road." Ning Xiang said.


    When I think of this, I really appreciate what Ning Xiang said to me, but I still haven''t bypassed the barriers in my heart. I still feel that Liu siyao''s disappearance has a lot to do with me.


    "Don''t worry! After dinner, we''ll accompany you to find it! "


    Ningxiang seems to see the clue in my eyes, once again encouraged me, I am no longer so weak, also took the things they handed me, began to eat up.


    "Alas! How many years! Still


    My heart sighs infinitely.


    After dinner, I plan to divide the team into two teams, one to the south of the cave, the other to the north of the cave.


    "No, I''ll go to the north by myself, and you''ll go to the south by yourself. If you encounter something that can''t be dealt with, just fire a warning gun!" Old black said to me with a smile.


    "How can that be! It''s too dangerous I said to old black.


    "Oh, do you want to make any free decisions at this time? My brother


    Lao Hei ignored me and went north by himself.


    I had no choice but to take other people to the south to search for Liu siyao.


    Other people followed me on the road. We searched and yelled all the way. The reason why we didn''t dare to shout too loud was that we were worried that the savages were still around. If the savages were still around, it would be a very dangerous thing for us. Therefore, we must strictly strengthen our control over our bodies.


    However, before we went far away, we had already seen many strange scenes, and I also heard the gunshot of Lao Hei on the other side!


    "No! Is something wrong? " I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    Because now we have lost one of our members, Liu siyao. If Lao Hei has an accident again, it''s hard for me to forgive myself. I know that if we don''t get there as soon as possible, Lao Hei will be gone!


    "Go! Go and have a look! "


    I raised my arm and took everyone to the direction where Lao Hei had gone before.


    We galloped for about five minutes, and then we saw Lao Hei bending over to observe something.


    Seeing that Lao Hei was not in any serious trouble, I just went to see the situation.


    "You see, the blood here seems to be very fresh, probably two or three hours ago." Lao Hei pointed to a pool of blood underground and said.


    I observed the shape of the bloodstain and found some confusion. Naturally, such a chaotic bloodstain must represent something, but I didn''t find these places. Therefore, once these bloodstains really represent something, it is estimated that there will be a big problem.


    After all, these bloodstains are so close to our cave, it is very likely that Liu siyao is her!


    Think of here, my heart that panic ah!


    "No, it can''t be siyao''s, it can''t be!" I''ve been rejecting these ideas in my head.However, Lao Hei''s words completely broke my peace.


    "You see, there seems to be a necklace here!" Old black surprised way.


    When I saw that necklace, my heart was cold, because I had seen it before. It was not someone else''s, or Liu siyao''s.


    After seeing this necklace, I had a lot of thoughts in my heart, most of which were bad ones.


    However, these ideas can not completely bury me, but I think that if Liu siyao really has an accident here, it is also a great loss for me!


    I''m very worried, because seeing the blood and the necklace shows that Liu siyao is now in danger.


    If I continue to persevere and search with my team, it is very likely that only one thing will happen in the end, that is, I will be killed by these hidden enemies!


    "Well, forget it. Since it''s all like this, there''s no way for us to stay any longer." Zamao said to the others.


    "Well Forget it... " Lao Hei also felt hopeless.


    However, I didn''t give up, because I just saw the blood and necklace, we didn''t even find her body, so the above ideas can not be established, I hope she didn''t die!


    "Give up! It''s too unsafe here. We have to move now, Yang Chuan! " Zamao continued to remind me.


    In fact, I also understand that if we stay in this open area for a long time, there will be many problems, so we must leave this place as soon as possible!


    Thinking of this, for the sake of the overall situation, I still have to bear the pain to leave this place.


    Liu siyao''s smile in the past still appears in my mind, but now it gradually disappears.

 Chapter 136

    Walking, we did not find any useful information, but I always feel that I have lost Liu siyao, and now Liu siyao is likely to encounter danger, so my heart is very anxious, I know I should work hard, but my efforts are not effective, think of here, I feel very scared.


    I''m still restless. After all, Liu siyao''s disappearance has a lot to do with my decision-making. If it wasn''t for me, I guess she would not be missing. In fact, I''ve been blaming myself in my heart, but it''s not as high as a peak.


    Think of here, actually for me, or more difficult to do.


    "Why? Why? " I have been repeating such words, I have no way to make myself happy, because I have fallen into a misunderstanding, which is still a very big one.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. We''ll go on well!" Ningxiang has always been concerned about my situation. She really doesn''t want to be distracted by these things, which may eventually lead to my failure.


    "It''s my responsibility, alas! I shouldn''t have asked her to come back alone. You should scold me quickly. I think I''ll feel better. Otherwise, I feel very uneasy because I''m suffering from your benefits now! " I said to the others.


    "What''s the advantage? Now we are just helping you. If you continue to tangle like this, I''m really sorry for all of us, you know? You have to be good. Don''t do it again Ning Xiang said to me with a reproachful tone.


    In fact, I know that she didn''t mean to scold me. She just felt that I was always in such an atmosphere and was not very good to everyone.


    But understanding is not enough to let me have a sense of dependence on her, I am still very remorseful, I can not continue to lead the team because of this matter, but it is not so painful.


    Walking, I found that Ningxiang has been close to me, I do not know what she means, just feel that she seems to have something to say to me.


    "What''s the matter? Ning Xiang, what''s the matter? " I said to Ning Xiang.


    "Well Actually, I''ll tell you I''ve always been very fond of you, you know? " Ning Xiang looked at me shyly and said.


    "I know! Isn''t that how we come here all the time? " I went on.


    "But it''s because of your protection that I''ve come to this day step by step! So you don''t have to worry too much, you are actually very powerful! I haven''t seen a hero like you for a long time Ning Xiang continued to tell me.


    I was a little confused when I heard her words. I don''t know why Ning Xiang said these words to me. But since she has said this, she is naturally interesting to me. I don''t have any worries when I think about it. But in my heart, I still think that some things can be paid attention to.


    If there is no such attention, it will be difficult for us to gather together.


    "Ningxiang, because you are guarding me, I don''t worry about what will happen in the future. I know it will be with me all the time, right?" I responded.


    Maybe it was my response that made Ning Xiang feel very happy. She was a little embarrassed.


    "Is that your confession to me? Hey, hey I joked.


    In fact, I know it''s not a joke, but for girls, this kind of thing is relatively shy, so I deliberately tease her like this.


    "Ah?" She still looks embarrassed.


    Seeing her such a coquettish look, naturally my heart is secretly happy.


    I know that Ningxiang has taken me as her boyfriend from the bottom of her heart. Thinking of this, I feel happy and not so sad.


    I know that if I don''t think in this way, there will be a lot of troubles. This kind of trouble is really not something that can be solved very well for me. Therefore, I have to solve these troubles and make myself more sensible.


    Only when I am sensible, I can make myself look like an understanding person, otherwise I will only waste my time. I don''t want to waste my time all the time. I want to know everything with a new look.


    We continue to move forward. There are many roads ahead. We always go on and feel that there are too many roads. If we don''t insist, we will give up halfway soon.


    However, now we insist on walking all day, everyone has experienced a lot of hard training, so this is where we are.


    "I''ll run to the front to find the way, you wait a little bit!" Old black said to us.


    Watching him trot all the way, I also think I should do something.


    Just, even if you should do something, you should take Laohei and them to break through the barrier together, otherwise it''s easy to be a waste of time experience. I don''t want to let this experience become low down, I have to let this experience continue!


    Thinking of this, I feel that I should do some good things. The scope of these good things is very wide, but it''s not just here!At this time, Lao Hei came back breathlessly from the front. From his appearance, I felt that he must have seen something.


    "What''s the matter? Lao Hei, do you see anything? " I said to him.


    "Alas! Finally found it! There is a good place in front of us, which should be suitable for us to live in! " Old black excited way.


    Over the past few days, we have encountered bad things when we met the governor, savages and missing people. Now we have finally heard a good news, so everyone is very happy. Everyone thinks that this kind of hard time must have come to an end, but I don''t think so.


    I know that even if I find these so-called good places, I think I will still encounter some troubles.


    But everyone''s passion is very high, I''m not good to fight anything, so I didn''t speak much, just quietly watching everyone cheering.


    Then, we followed Lao hei and walked towards this so-called paradise.


    But on the way, we met another team.


    When we were at a corner, we had a face-to-face fight with the team of seven or eight. Both sides were very nervous and raised their guns at each other.


    ¡°Holdon£¡ "Easy!" the other side said English directly to us, I still can hear these words clearly, they want us to calm down.


    "On my count of three two one, let''s put down our guns together, shall we?" I said to each other.


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    The other side also agreed with me.


    "Three, two, one."


    Pa Pa!


    Everyone put their guns on the ground, and then they looked down at each other.


    Although we did not show malicious, but after all, it is two different teams, so naturally there is no friendship.

 Chapter 137

    After a brief observation, there are about seven people on the opposite side, and it seems that there are many foreigners among them.


    In fact, there are foreigners in my team, that is Lao Hei, but Lao Hei seems to be people who actually do things, while those in the opposite team, more like the Americans and Hansen before, are little gangsters.


    Among these seven people, there are five men and two women. When they pointed their guns at us before, I didn''t find that they were carrying a wooden gun. In fact, they didn''t have any guns and ammunition on them.


    "Sorry, we offended you just now. Please forgive me." The leader said to me.


    When I see him smile, it seems that his expression is still a bit strange. I don''t know how this strange feeling comes from, but it brings me a bad feeling, so I''m very disgusted.


    "Hey, since you don''t have guns, why do you dare to be so arrogant?" I''m open to the mountain road.


    At this time, a strong man showed me their weapons, which made me very surprised.


    I found that they have a lot of cold weapons, not only some powerful bows and crossbows, but also a lot of daggers, machetes and even a few chopping axes. These weapons are much easier to use than guns in close combat.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help sweating a little.


    Because if these people don''t stop at once, we will be threatened.


    At this time, I observed that one of the girls turned out to be a blonde. At first glance, I felt that her figure should be able to compete with that of an ordinary model, especially the proud couple, who at least had the feeling of DD.


    Thinking of this, I feel like I''m going to have nosebleed again.


    Moreover, several of these people have extraordinary temperament. I feel that they were all the upper class of the society, and they were reduced to this desert island only because of accidents.


    After all, I have never tasted foreign meat. After all, Chinese people are proud of riding foreign horses.


    But it''s good to think about it. Now the most important thing is to ask the identity and purpose of these people, otherwise our team will be more dangerous.


    "Then why are you here? What''s the intention? " I said to these people.


    "We just want to find a place to stay at ease, and there is no other attempt. If we can get along with each other peacefully, it will be a very interesting thing for us." Said the other leader.


    When I heard the word "fun", I knew that these people certainly did not regard living on a desert island as a very difficult thing. On the contrary, for them, they still like it.


    "Don''t be nervous, little brother. We just take this place as our second home, so if you want to live here, we can work together." The other side continued to me.


    I don''t know what they''re trying to do, but I have no intention of going to war, because we need to do some rest, and the leader of the other side also promised us not to go to war. Naturally, it''s a win-win situation for both sides.


    "Well, naturally, we don''t need to fight any more. Let''s take half each! Taking this ancient tree about 100 years old as the boundary, it belongs to our chassis in the north and yours in the south. How about that? " I said to the leader.


    In fact, the leader of the other side and I both seem to want to live in peace, but our decisions have not been discussed with the people in our respective teams. Once we make these decisions and the people in the team refuse to agree, it is likely to cause new contradictions.


    "No, why live with these weak chickens! One by one, it''s like a motherfucker. If you girls sleep with me for a few nights, I''d like to join you! " A fierce man said rudely.


    I looked at the man who showed us the cold weapon just now.


    "Don''t say that. They are also friends on this island. It''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy!" At this time, their leader was admonishing.


    And I also heard the strong man''s taunt to us. The female compatriots in our team were humiliated by him. If it wasn''t for the large number of people, I would have let him know how to write the wrong words.


    However, I can''t be so reckless, because we are very close to each other now. Once we fight, it will be our side that will suffer.


    "You are a group of weak chickens. We want to live with you. If we meet some savages, don''t we protect you! You live outside, we live here! " Cried the ruffian in his thirties.


    In fact, both Za Mao and Lao Hei want to fight, especially Za Mao. I can see that he has pressed the trigger. If he got my order, he would have let this ruffian know the end.


    However, he did not press down, but quietly waiting.


    Seeing this, I know that Zamao is totally different from before. Now he can endure many things, not all things need to be contested.For Zamao, the best thing he can do now is to stand on the same front with me. If not, it is a bad choice.


    "You little trash, you''d better get out of this place as soon as possible! This island is no longer suitable for you weak chicken creatures. If you waste any more time, it''s just an insult to our island! " Male ruffians are becoming more and more obscene. I can''t help it.


    But the leader of the other side has not stopped the ruffians, like indulging them to yell at us.


    "You''d better pay attention to what you say. At least we have guns, and you don''t have as many as us. If you dare to be so arrogant..." Before I finished speaking, I was interrupted.


    "Ah? Don''t feel good, don''t feel good, you hit me The ruffian stood in front of me and demonstrated to me.


    I couldn''t bear it any more. I showed my own sniper gun. When everyone saw the gun, they were afraid to stay where they were.


    The ruffian did not expect that I would have this kind of heavy weapon in my hand, so he was afraid.


    My backhand is a palm, directly knocked the man to the ground.


    The man tried to stand up, and I followed with another kick.


    Originally, he was wearing a hat, but after being knocked down one after another by me, naturally he had no idea.


    He felt that he had no decision, but if he insisted on it, it would be a terrible thing for him.


    "I I was wrong I don''t dare any more... " He kept apologizing to me.


    But how can these apologies solve the humiliation he just gave me!


    I ignored him and trampled him on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? Is it impossible for our big bodyguard? " I disdain to say.

 Chapter 138

    After I stepped on the old ruffian, he still scolded some Korean.


    "West eight, West eight!"


    As soon as I heard it, the Mandarin spoken by this guy just now seems to be poor. It turned out to be a stick!


    In the past, in modern society, so naturally, I also disdain this stick.


    After calming down the stick, he kept clamoring, trying to fight against something.


    "You are still doing this to me. Do you know who I am?" The ruffian continued to shout.


    In fact, no matter who he is, I only know that if he offends me, he should be punished.


    Moreover, this guy not only offended me, but also offended all the people in my team. Of course, he can''t let go!


    I''ve always been fair in doing things, and I''ve never been partial to anyone. But if anyone dares to go against my idea, it will not come to a good end.


    This guy is like this. I''m going to give him some color to see.


    "All right, all right! We are all people on a deserted island. We should help each other! " A girl said in broken Mandarin.


    I smelled the perfume on her body at once. This perfume smell is rare and fragrant in China, but it is also very tempting.


    I turned around and saw that it was the blonde girl who came forward to persuade me to fight.


    I don''t know what happened to my body. As soon as I saw the blonde coming up, I moved away from the ruffian.


    Ruffian because I was pressed on the ground for a period of time, when I got up, my body was a little numb, but also staggered, very embarrassed.


    And I also look at this blonde, I think she should have about 1.72 meters, tall body and angel like appearance, especially a head of golden hair, let me itch.


    However, from her bright eyes, I also saw a lot of appreciation for me.


    If she really has feelings for me, then I will make a lot of money!


    However, I can''t think about these things yet. I have to solve the problems that the two teams are facing.


    The problem now is that we share the land with each other. Originally, I have made it clear with the man who is the leader of the other party. However, because of the provocation of the stick man, the two teams have been a bit at loggerheads.


    If it were not for the mediation of blondes and the restraint of us, it would be necessary to have a big war.


    "Sorry! Just now the people on our side were a little unreasonable. I apologize for him! " The blonde bowed to me a little embarrassed.


    "It''s nothing. It''s all small things." I''m a little flattered.


    Because when I see this blonde looking at me, it''s clearly the kind of adoration that little fans look at idols.


    It seems that the skills I just showed in front of the public have conquered her.


    "Jin, you just went too far. We are all ordinary people, and no one protects us. Only when we all unite together can we survive in this ghost place!" The blonde girl made a criticism of the stick man.


    Through their chat, I know that the name of this stick man is Jin Guofan. It''s really the last name of stick!


    "Annie! If you say that, you''re eating inside and outside! We''ve been together for such a long time. Now how can you help an outsider? " Ruffian man does not rely on, does not scratch the road.


    I really want to kick over, but I can''t help it when my blonde sister Annie tried to get in a fight just now.


    And when I look at Annie, I see she''s looking at me, too!


    My heart beat faster and faster. I don''t know if I''ve been liked by her, but I''m still very nervous.


    "Julia, isn''t it? We should all talk well. " Said Anne to another sister.


    The girl''s skin is quite black, but she is not as black as an African. It seems that she should be black as old black.


    "That''s right, Kim''s practice has really gone against our usual style." Julia responded.


    All of a sudden, I got the support of the other two girls. Naturally, it must be a fatal blow for a ruffian like Jin.


    "Kim, if you do this again, our team won''t welcome you. You can leave, OK?" Annie said with disdain.


    I can see from the disgust on their faces that Kim used to be an unpleasant person in their team.


    I thought to myself that girls would still like this kind of muscle man if they were reduced to a desert island. But the fact is that the really sensible girls, such as Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin of our team, or Annie and Julia, still like men with brains and skills like me.


    I''m glad to think of this."You! You smelly girl! If Jack hadn''t stopped me all the time, you... " Jinyang starts to fight Annie. I stand in front of Annie and protect him.


    It''s better to be caught by the other arm than by the other.


    I saw that it was the leader who talked to me before.


    I don''t know when he took off his windbreaker, revealing his strong and strong body.


    When I look at his big, thick and muscular appearance, I feel that he should have been an American soldier before.


    Because this kind of image also has contrast in our side, that is old black.


    Lao Hei is about one meter nine tall. He looks so strong and muscular. But after they meet, they don''t know each other. So they are not his former companions.


    "Annie has already said that. Jin, why don''t you stop and give Jack a face?" Jack said kindly.


    Looking from the outside, Jack is very polite and hard to refuse, but others don''t find his eyes.


    I saw his hawk like eyes staring at Jin. Originally, Jin, who was also full of muscles, turned into a little white rabbit and nodded his head cleverly. He even had no courage to reply.


    This kind of eyes is not common people can send out, certainly need to have certain experience of people can have such fierce eyes.


    I was even attracted by his eyes in my mind. I felt that this person should be on guard.


    However, I didn''t tell anyone about it. I just kept an extra eye on it.


    If I didn''t keep an eye on it and let it spread, it would be more troublesome for me in the end.


    Therefore, I must hide this matter, only patience, in order to get the final answer!

 Chapter 139

    "All right, you go away." Jack gave Kim a friendly command, and then Kim stepped back obediently.


    And Anne, the blonde girl who spoke for me before, didn''t continue to say anything.


    On the contrary, Jack, the leader who spoke little before, came to me and said, "brother, I''m sorry I didn''t manage my own people. I''m very sorry."


    Originally, I thought he would continue to clamor with me. After all, I just taught them a lesson in front of the public.


    Who knows that he should play this game with me. I''m very uncomfortable with the way of overcoming rigidity with softness. I don''t know what to say to him.


    "For caves I also think it''s good for us to live together, because the cave is very spacious. If there is only one team to live in, it is likely to be occupied by others. You Chinese should not understand this truth, right? So let''s live together! " Jack advised me.


    I''m very surprised, because with his ability, although they don''t have guns, they can still fight with us with these cold weapons, but he didn''t choose to do so.


    I don''t know the reason why he didn''t do it, but at least it wasn''t aimed at us. For us, it''s really something to celebrate.


    "Yes, you can." I answered simply, but I didn''t have a good plan for some details of sharing.


    How can we say that we have lived with several teams before, one is Hansen, the other is Liu siyao''s boyfriend, and the other is the earliest Li Mingyu. However, these people covet our people or equipment, so they eventually develop into enemy relations.


    "Well, in order to coordinate the relationship between our two teams, we will send two people to watch at night and two people to forage during the day. This is fair to us. How about it?" Jack made a seemingly good suggestion.


    If we consider the distribution of interests between the two teams, it is a good way to do so.


    After all, we all have the same manpower, so when there is a distribution of benefits, it can be evenly distributed, and there will not be too many differences.


    And there are more men in their team. Naturally, they have a lot of hard work to share.


    In order to survive on this desert island, it is more practical for men and women to work together.


    "All right, that''s it! If everyone has no opinion, let''s go in and clean the cave, and then start to prepare for the vigil! " I said to everyone.


    After entering the cave, I asked Za Mao to help us hide our food backpack. I didn''t want to share our food with those people on the opposite side, because it was not enough when I set out to look for Feng Ying. Now Liu siyao is still missing, which is very troublesome for us.


    "How many days will these foods last?"


    I took the Mullah to a corner and began to ask about it.


    "About three days! But it''s just enough for our team. If it''s opposite... " Miscellaneous hair still hesitates.


    "Opposite what? I just want you to hide all these things. Anyway, they are still far away from us. When we eat, we can eat by ourselves. We must not share them with them. " Although I say so, I still love that blonde Anne.


    If she didn''t have food, I would surely give her a share.


    But it''s a later story, or it''s a personal secret of mine. I won''t tell anyone about it.


    In the evening, I asked Lao Hei to watch the night with the black woman sent from the opposite side.


    On the one hand, I think since they are both black Americans, at least they have something in common culturally. I also like the black girl Julia better, so I let old black watch with her.


    I was going to rest in the north and south of the cave, but I was going to rest in the north and south of the cave.


    The reason why we plan to do so is also due to security considerations.


    I know that if all of us live in it, if these people intend to attack us at night, it will easily form a situation of "making dumplings". If that happens, it will be difficult for us to escape.


    If we live outside, even if there is any dispute in the future, we will fight, then we can escape from this place as soon as we sleep outside, and then run to a safe place.


    This first night of sharing, I feel very wonderful.


    This is the first time that we live in a cave with a strange team. Maybe everyone has different ideas, but it hasn''t been revealed yet.


    In the past, I was very relieved about the old black and miscellaneous hair vigils. Tonight, there was also the old black vigil, but I couldn''t sleep, and my heart was always very nervous.


    I''m a little panicked. I don''t know how the two teams will develop in the future. It''s more likely that they will have differences and then fight. If they can get along with each other peacefully, maybe they can become a large team, a team with more than 20 people, at least they can compete with the predator team.At night, I also heard that there seemed to be men whispering in the team.


    Because the cave is also deep, our team is still far away from each other. If I don''t do anything in such a long distance, the natural problem is quite big.


    But I don''t have the ability to do anything.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±


    I heard some scattered English. It seems that in order to avoid us eavesdropping, these people probably used some English to talk with other languages.


    Although I didn''t pay attention to it, I was still alert to everything nearby.


    After a while, about 3:30 in the evening, the voice of those people''s communication ended, and it was very quiet around.


    I was so sleepy that my eyelids drooped and I wanted to sleep.


    At this time, I suddenly felt a figure coming from the opposite side.


    Because I was in a daze, and the cave was dark, I didn''t see it very clearly, but with my keen sense, I realized that someone was close to me!


    No matter what happened, I suddenly opened my eyes and found a figure moving around our tent.


    I quietly lifted a hole from the edge of the tent and looked over. I saw a pair of familiar stockings. It was Annie!


    That''s right, because when we meet them during the day, Annie Wears such a pair of black stockings, which is convenient and sexy.


    I was a little puzzled. Why did Annie come to our team so late when she didn''t sleep alone?


    Is she coming to talk to me about something?

 Chapter 140

    Seeing Annie around our team, I always feel like she has something to tell us, but if I don''t speak, I will be embarrassed.


    So I chose to talk to her first.


    "Annie? Can I help you? "


    This sentence has been kept in my throat, but I never said it.


    Because I want to talk with such a foreign girl. To be honest, I''m really scared. I don''t know if I can adapt to this shy feeling.


    Looking at the way Annie looks at me, I really want to talk to her, but there is no way to say it. I have been very hesitant, because of this, I may lose some initiative.


    However, after she came here, I was still wondering why she came here and why she chose to come to our camp at such a late time?


    This is what makes me suspicious. I know that generally speaking, a girl like Anne can''t contact a strange team so easily.


    Now that she''s sneaking over, I''m not sure. I know that some things are not easy to say, but I''m not sure about her coming over.


    Just when I was confused, she suddenly kicked me with her foot.


    I was stunned for a moment.


    When I saw her staring at me, I was a little puzzled. Could she come to me so late?


    The more I think about it, the more strange I am. I just think that she is likely to be lonely, so I come to greet her. I must not be hooked by her!


    I thought about it subconsciously.


    However, she put her index finger up to her mouth again, looking very cautious.


    When I saw it, it was obvious that this action was telling me not to speak loudly but to be gentle.


    When I didn''t know what she meant, she continued to point to the outside hole, which meant to let me go out.


    In fact, my heart is collapsing, because I don''t know if Annie is trying to tempt me or not, so she makes this series of actions.


    However, since she has made such an invitation, it would be a shame for me to refuse her. I can''t be indifferent after being invited like this.


    While I was still thinking, I found that she had crept out.


    The reason why Annie needs to creep out like this, I think for a moment, there should be several reasons. One is that the hole is a little narrow after the tent is put down. The second point is that everyone is asleep. If she walks too loud, she will be found by the people in their team or our team.


    Naturally, she should just want to chat with me alone, and the content of the chat is relatively strange to me.


    I crawled out, too.


    The speed of crawling is relatively slow. In this process, many scripts appeared in my brain. I don''t know whether I should go with her or not. I only know that if I go, I can definitely warm up my feelings with her.


    But one thing, this foreign girl met me for the first time today. Why did she have such a good impression on me?


    When I think of the personalities of Jack and Kim, I always feel that something is going to happen when I hear them whisper in English before I combine them.


    However, to be able to get along with Annie alone, especially in this dark and windy night, it is estimated that some small ambiguous things will happen. Such things are particularly important for me. I don''t want to let myself lose this good opportunity.


    "Go! What are you afraid of? " I cheer myself up.


    just after I said something encouraging to myself, I saw that Anne had already reached the entrance of the cave, and there was a lot of perfume from Anne.


    her perfume is so unique that it is impossible for us to have such perfume in our team.


    Moreover, we live on a desert island. If we want to survive here, we have to give up some habits of civilized society.


    however, Anne still keeps the good habit of perfume, that is to say, their life can still maintain a certain standard.


    "Come on!"


    I seem to see Annie talking to me, but I can''t hear what she''s talking about. I just think her mouth does grunt.


    Maybe it''s scolding me, maybe it''s calling me.


    Indeed, that was my first thought at the time.


    However, I finally walked over.


    After walking out of the cave, I saw that old black was a little sleepy, and that black girl Julia was lying on one side.


    I thought to myself, it seems that Lao hei and Julia also exchanged a lot of things, so Julia was so relieved to sleep on one side.


    I can''t help admiring Lao Hei. His charisma has attracted girls from other teams. This is good news for our team.Because if Lao Hei is more popular, it will be a great thing for us.


    After a while, Julia seemed to wake up. As soon as she woke up, she began to chat happily with Lao Hei. She didn''t seem to think that Annie and I had any influence on each other.


    I went to Lao hei and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Ah? Are you awake? This It''s only four o''clock! " Lao Hei looked at me in surprise and said.


    In fact, I know that his surprise is more about the fear of me. I thought, maybe he had been focusing on talking with Julia before, and didn''t know that Annie and I had come out.


    "Hey, hey, you go on, I''ll go and make it convenient." I looked at the two of them and laughed unkindly.


    Lao Hei was also a little embarrassed. He nodded at me all the time. He was sorry to continue talking.


    I didn''t waste time, because I know Annie must have been waiting for me in the small forest. Although I don''t know what important things she wants to talk to me about, I have to hurry up.


    I hastened to the little forest, pretending to be in a hurry. Only in this way, old black and Julia would not follow me because of curiosity.


    Although they have nothing to do with each other, it''s a rare opportunity for them to get along with each other, so I can''t waste this good opportunity.


    When I came near the little forest, I couldn''t find Anne. I didn''t know where she was hiding.


    Just when I was confused, I heard the sound of "Shhh Shhh".


    Following the sound, I found Annie in the woods.


    Although it''s still a little dark around, because Anne also has some shining jewelry, I can roughly identify her position in the dark.


    "Here I am!" I walked towards Anne''s position.


    Every step, my heart will be a little banging, I feel a little nervous.

 Chapter 141

    I''ve been walking with my head down, and I don''t know how far I''ve gone.


    It wasn''t until I saw her iconic stockings in front of me that I knew I had come to her.


    "You Can I help you? " My voice was a little shaky. I didn''t know what I should talk to her, so I asked her a harmless question.


    "Don''t be so shy. Look up at me!" Annie said with a smile.


    Listening to her smiling voice, I felt that this blonde must have feelings for me, but she should tell me something else.


    I thought, since people have taken the initiative to let me see it, if I continue to be shy, it is against my masculine style.


    In fact, for me, I''m already a little too shy, and this shyness has affected my social life to some extent.


    I plucked up my courage and looked up at Annie.


    Facing the moonlight, I found that she was more beautiful than I saw during the day.


    I saw her blonde shawl, long hair floating, dark blue pupil in the moonlight under the mapping of more charm, the so-called "blonde beauty" is just like this!


    This is their Western women''s unique hair color and pupil color. If our oriental girls want to become so exotic, they have to dye their hair and wear beautiful pupil, but there is no such natural beauty.


    I can''t help thinking of many Victoria''s Secret Models or Hollywood stars. To some extent, Anne''s hot figure is much better than many of the female stars in my impression.


    At least, the reaction of my body has already explained everything.


    From the star freckles on her face, I can see that she should be only in her early twenties, because it is easy for western girls to get freckles at this age, which many people have.


    The bright moon and the company of a beautiful woman make me have more reverie about this night.


    However, different from my feelings, Annie''s face suddenly became a little sad.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything to worry about? " I asked.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Annie''s special beauty and her kindness to me, if there were girls in other teams calling me that, I would naturally ignore her.


    Annie first looked around, as if to see if anyone was following us out.


    "Yang, you should be careful. Someone is already planning to attack you, especially when you go out looking for food tomorrow, you must be careful!" Annie talked to me in her poor Chinese.


    Although I don''t like other people''s fluent Putonghua very much, Annie cares about my words, which makes my heart really warm.


    You know, I just met her for the first time.


    It can be seen that we both fell in love with each other at first sight. That''s why Anne cares about me so much!


    "Do you hear me?"


    Seeing that I didn''t respond, Anne''s tone became urgent.


    "What''s going on? Is the problem serious? " I was startled.


    "You are a brave and kind Oriental man, but someone is going to hurt you! Be careful yourself Annie looked at me with concern.


    When I hesitated, she reached for my hands.


    When her hand held my hand, I felt my heart began to fluctuate, I haven''t felt this special warmth for a long time!


    This kind of warm feeling makes me very comfortable. Only when I get this feeling, can I feel alive! Otherwise, I think I already feel my heart is dead!


    When I was still in the same place, Annie had already let go, and then walked towards the cave.


    Until she left, I still felt the warmth in my hands.


    These afternoons are the most complete warmth I have felt in recent days. I feel that my heart is full of the desire to live. Maybe I had this feeling before, but now I am really comfortable.


    However, it suddenly occurred to me that since Annie said that someone was going to harm me, she would not tell me who it was. This is what makes me a little confused.


    According to the truth, if she knew that someone was trying to harm me, she should have told me who it was, but she didn''t say.


    Think about it, it''s really a little scary.


    To some extent, Annie is also a party, or more seriously, she is likely to be an accomplice!


    But think of her warm smile, I think the probability is very small!


    And then again, it''s only at night now. If she really knows that someone is trying to harm me, it''s OK to wake up tomorrow morning and look for me again. I don''t believe that she wants to talk to me and someone will stare at us!


    Now what is her intention to say this to me so late?


    "Alas! Go back first I didn''t have a clue after thinking about it, so I had to go to the cave first.Back at the entrance of the mountain, I found that Lao hei and Julia were still chatting. They didn''t seem too sleepy.


    I exchanged greetings with Lao Hei, and then I went back to my bed.


    But when I lay in bed, I couldn''t sleep. My mind was full of hot Anne and the stranger she mentioned.


    Thinking about it, I was shocked.


    Because Annie certainly doesn''t know these people in my team. Is the person who is critical to me in her mouth one of them?


    Thinking of this, I feel that my back is chilly, because we are in the same room with them now. If someone really wants to harm me, it''s tantamount to leading a wolf into the room!


    Moreover, for Annie, her so-called information can only come from her team, so I have to be more wary of the five men in her team, especially the Bangzi man Jin Guofan who had conflicts with me.


    The more I thought about it, the more worried I felt. I couldn''t help looking into the dark hole.


    However, in the middle of the night, those people had turned off their flashlights and the only candle had been put out, so it was impossible for me to see clearly the movement just by the moonlight coming in from the hole.


    In this case, even if they are planning something for us, I can''t find out.


    Now I feel that what I said at the beginning is to put the team outside. I feel a little hasty.


    Because we are outside, we can be seen clearly by them. However, it is relatively difficult for us to pay attention to their dynamics.


    It doesn''t seem very good if we specially go inside, because our two teams don''t have any friendship, and I had conflicts with Jin Guofan before, so it''s impossible to be welcomed by them.


    Thinking of this, I feel that when I go out tomorrow, whether I or others want to go out, I have to be careful of the people on the opposite side.

 Chapter 142

    When I woke up the next morning, a smell of meat came to my nostrils. I followed the direction of the smell and found that it was from the group inside. This made me feel confused.


    Anyway, they had nothing to eat yesterday. How could they be interested in barbecue today?


    You know, on this desert island, there are so few materials, since they still have meat to eat! This makes me feel confused.


    Instead of rushing to talk to the rest of the team, I pretended to stretch out and then walked in the direction of Jack''s team.


    I looked at it from about 10 meters away and found that they had made a barbecue stand, and the fire was very hot, with a few kilograms of meat hanging on it.


    Originally, this place was the dividing line between our two teams, but now it is used by them for barbecue. In fact, it has violated the agreement between us, but this is not the point.


    "Jack!" I yelled at Jack.


    From my view, Jack is cutting the meat that hasn''t been put on the grill. When I called him a few times, he didn''t answer me.


    In fact, I''m a little unhappy. After all, I''m just cooperating with them. To be honest, we are not friends.


    If a friend talks to me like this, I don''t think it matters, but the problem is that Jack is not my friend now.


    Crackle!


    Because of the fat and beautiful meat, the piece of meat that looks like several Jin has been flowing with fat oil. After the fat oil fell into the fire, it made a crackling sound. It''s not harsh!


    Besides, I don''t know when they started barbecue, because the side of the meat is already very good. It seems that they can eat it in about 20 minutes.


    I couldn''t help swallowing.


    In fact, recently our team ate ordinary cans, and we haven''t tasted this kind of meat for a long time.


    "Oh? Are you here? "


    Maybe I''ve been there too long, Jack glanced at me and said disdainfully.


    When I heard his tone, I wanted to turn around and leave, but I thought that as the captain of our team, I should not be too angry. I had to think more about things from the interests of the two teams, and I could let go of these things a little.


    Jack let go of his work and sat down next to Julia, a black girl. Next to Julia sat Anne, who looked sleepy. It seemed that he was talking to me last night, so he was a little sleep deprived.


    I scanned the corner of my eye and found that except Julia, Annie and Jack, the other four men had a great desire for the barbecue.


    If we hadn''t lived on the other side now, these four people would have started dancing and celebrating.


    When they looked at the meat, their eyes were shining with gold. After a while, the barbecue was on the plate, and four people began to compete for the fat meat.


    Jack, Annie and the black girl are not interested in anything, just watching.


    I looked at these people and thought of What Annie had said to me last night. My heart was once again suspicious.


    In the end, who among these people would have the heart to kill me? That''s something I have to think about.


    However, there was one more thing I had to discuss with their leader jack, so I came to them with a stiff upper lip.


    "Jack, who will be sent out with me today to look for food?" I said to Jack as if nothing had happened. In fact, the smell of barbecue has been floating into my nostrils, which makes me very uncomfortable!


    "Oh? You''re the only one in your team, aren''t you? " Jack took a look at me and went on fiddling with the little things in his hand.


    I originally intended to let Zamao or Laohei go foraging, but last night I got the information from Annie, which made me a little afraid. I was worried that if they went out, Jack''s people would be bad for them, so I had better face up to these dangers.


    After all, I am good at these things.


    I saw Jack turn to look at the piece of meat, and then turn to stare at me. If he thought about it, he seemed to have something to say.


    However, before Jack spoke, Jin Guofan, the Korean who had a holiday with me before, put the fat in his hand, then licked the fat on his finger and came to me.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Jin Guofan seems to look unusual to me. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to go with him very much. First, I hated him before, and second, I didn''t like his bullying rubbish at all.


    However, if Jack really arranged for him to go with me, I would accept the fact.


    As I turned to leave, I saw Annie staring at me all the time, as if something was creeping in her mouth.


    I saw her and wanted to communicate with her.


    But because Jack and they are all here, if I act too close to Anne, I guess I''ll find out what she told me last night.Naturally, this kind of thing is just a secret between us, and I don''t know if other people in their team have any bad intentions towards Anne. I can''t put her in danger!


    Anne''s worried look remained in my heart, and I walked towards the cave.


    "Well, don''t you listen to my advice?"


    As I was about to walk towards the cave, Jack stopped me at the back, so I had to turn and look at them.


    "Yes, I can let Kim follow you, but you have to get along with each other!" Jack''s voice seems to be like my boss, which makes me very uncomfortable, but still that sentence, for the unity and peace of the two teams, I would rather endure these things.


    "All right, you go outside and wait for me, I''ll explain to my team, and then catch up." I said to Jin Guofan.


    I saw Jin Guofan take out a sharp dagger from their tent, and then walk towards the hole. As I approached me, I felt a strange smell.


    It''s not a murderous breath, but it''s definitely not a breath that signals peace to me.


    Moreover, when I looked up at Jin Guofan, I found some sneers on his face, which made me hairy.


    I can''t help feeling a little scared of him.


    After Jin Guofan walked out of the cave, I immediately found the miscellaneous hair that just woke up and the old black who was on the vigil last night.


    Because Lao Hei was on the vigil and had a long conversation with Julia all night, he naturally had some dark circles under his eyes. I saw him look funny.


    "Later, I''ll go out with Jin Guofan to look for food. You must be careful of them. I feel that they may have other actions today. We must prevent them from making trouble!" I said to them.


    When I saw that Shamao''s nose had been smelling the smell of meat, I knew that he must be hungry, too.

 Chapter 143

    I watched Za Mao smell the meat all the time, and his saliva was about to flow down, but he said, "these people''s meat must have been stolen. We have lived here for several months. When did we see these delicious animals? Not at all! It''s not a good team


    But at the same time, I also saw that Za Mao couldn''t help swallowing. In fact, his action had betrayed him, that is to say, Za Mao was salivating for those barbecues now!


    "I must grab the fat meat. No matter how long I haven''t eaten meat, why do we guns watch them eat meat?" Za Mao said indignantly.


    "I don''t think we can eat the meat yet..." I said somewhat unnaturally.


    The reason why I can''t open my mouth is that I suspect that the origin of the meat is unknown, and it is likely to be human flesh, just like the previous predators.


    "Ah? Why not? These are all game. If we go back to the land, we won''t be able to eat the meat Zamao swallowed another mouthful of water.


    Since he talked to me about this, Za Mao has swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva one after another. If I hadn''t stopped him now, he would have threatened others with a gun and then mixed a few mouthfuls of meat to eat.


    In order to convince Za Mao, I pointed to my hand.


    "No, you have to nibble." I reminded him vaguely.


    "Ah? Is it hard for these people to eat Human flesh, too? " Miscellaneous hair frowned and said, in fact, I can understand the disgust in his heart.


    No one who eats human flesh can be so calm. Only the four men ignore these things. In order to satisfy their hunger, they even lose their basic morality as human beings.


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ve already smelled something wrong with the meat. You know that human meat is mixed with chicken and pork. I just smelled it. It''s true. Besides, the human nature of these cannibals must have changed. After I leave, you should be careful to prevent them from doing harm! " I whispered.


    Ningxiang, they are not sober, so I can only temporarily charge good miscellaneous hair and old black.


    Both of them are people I trust. Naturally, I''m more at ease.


    But at the same time, it occurred to me that the group of flesh eaters I met before, that is, the Marauder team, together with the governor''s forces, were all relatively brutal. I think that as long as they are inhuman, they can not be our companions.


    Moreover, for those who have lost their humanity, I must kill them. If we don''t kill these people, we will surely die in the future.


    I came to the place where we kept our weapons and started counting some of them.


    I took a pistol myself. After loading it, I also took ten extra bullets. The reason why I didn''t take too many bullets was that I was afraid that I would encounter some troubles if I left.


    Besides the pistol, I also brought a dagger.


    However, when I was about to leave, Lao Hei threw me a grenade.


    "I don''t need a grenade! Anyway, now I know how to deal with it even if I meet a wild man or a wild boar. This kind of weapons of great lethality will stay here. Once they become traitors, you will also have firepower to suppress them. " I said to old black.


    "No, you''d better take it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get the best use." Old black said with a smile.


    After counting the weapons, I''m leaving.


    "Be safe, go early and return early." Ning Xiang looked at me anxiously and said.


    I looked back at her and found that Zhao Xuan, Chen Wenjin and Fang Mengyu were also looking at me.


    I nodded to indicate that they were OK.


    Just when I wanted to talk to them, Jin Guofan urged me to leave.


    "Go! You''re still here, don''t you want to help? " Jin Guofan said in a strange way.


    When I saw him like this, I knew that there must be something wrong with him, but I couldn''t tell what it was like. I just felt that he was a little strange.


    "What are you looking at? If you look at me again, I''ll pass with a slap in my hand! " Jin Guofan was still so arrogant.


    Miscellaneous hair a listen to his disrespect to me, immediately drew out the pistol, pointed to that counsellor bag scold a way: "do your mother''s!"


    When she saw the pistol, her legs softened.


    I stopped Za Mao and said, "for the sake of the overall situation, don''t pay attention to him. You go back to take care of Ning Xiang first."


    Then I went out with Jin Guofan.


    Along the way, I was still on guard against this guy. I knew that this guy would definitely take action against me at some time, so I was always careful.


    On the way, the guy made an excuse to pee in the woods.


    I thought, "Damn, isn''t this grandson going to kill me later?"


    At this time, I hold my dagger tightly, and I am ready to draw the gun. If this guy does something wrong, I will definitely end his life.However, it turned out that he was still a counsellor. About five minutes later, he came out of the woods.


    "What are you looking at? I''m still more handsome than you, Grandpa Jin. Let''s go Jin Guofan grinned and walked forward.


    Looking at his figure, I really want to end him here, but I still have to bear it.


    Then, the two of us walked into a small mountain forest, where there were many thorns, so our walking pace slowed down.


    Along the way, I either walked side by side with him or behind him. I never left my back to him.


    I know that once I leave my back to him, he will take this opportunity to attack me.


    Suddenly, he began to smile at me and said, "Hey, why don''t you walk faster? You''re all armed with pistols. Are you worried about my sneaking attack on you? "


    I didn''t expect that he should take the initiative to tell me these things. In fact, this is what I am worried about. If he really attacks me here, to be honest, I don''t have any power to fight back.


    After all, here are all thorny roads, which cause some trouble for our walking.


    Naturally, I have pistols and daggers. I may have the advantage, but I don''t have the advantage I had on the flat ground.


    "You go now! Don''t talk nonsense! If we haven''t found anything to eat before sunset, the dozen people in the cave will blame you! " I said to Jin Guofan.


    In fact, I am very clear that those people can not pay attention to Jin Guofan''s rubbish, and it may be me who will be scolded in the end.


    I just came out on my own because of the possible scolding.


    If one of Zamao and Laohei followed Jin Guofan, he would have been very angry, but I wouldn''t. anyway, I am also the leader of our team. I have my own code of conduct, and I won''t do anything to shame the team.

 Chapter 144

    When I walked outside with him, I seemed to think of one thing before. It seemed that I had encountered a similar thing before, that is, I went out to look for food with people outside the team, and was almost plotted behind.


    In addition, Annie also reminded me before, so I must be on guard, otherwise I will be the one who suffers.


    Jin Guofan and I walked again for about ten minutes. We finally walked out of the thorn forest, which made us miserable, but we finally went out.


    After I went out, I was still on guard against him and didn''t let him have any chance to attack me, because once he attacked me, it would be very difficult for me to go back.


    "Ah, young man, what''s your last name?" Jin Guofan started talking to me.


    I know that this is his usual trick. First, he asked me a question, then he took the opportunity to let me off guard, and finally he waited for an opportunity to sneak on me.


    I''m not that kind of Xiaobai. Now I''ve grown up to be someone with a certain mind and a certain city. Naturally, I can''t be confused by him.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense, mother-in-law. Is it a man?" I hit back.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he closed the door. In fact, he was in a state of ignorance.


    "What are you doing! We are party now! As a partner, we need to know more about it. " Jin Guofan once again threw an olive branch at me.


    "Get out of the way!" I''m still indifferent.


    The reason why my tone is so down-to-earth and I don''t let him have any opportunity is because I have a gun in my hand. I don''t think I am so arrogant without the protection of this pistol, a grenade and a dagger.


    If I were a different person, maybe I would not look like this, but for Jin Guofan, a ruffian, I have to.


    I want him to know that after he''s against me, he won''t want to mix in this big family of 20 people. Even if he had a certain position in Jack''s team before, he will never be reused in the future!


    However, even if I treat him so indifferently, he still looks at me with a smile on his face. I don''t know who taught him this trick. Maybe it''s useful to some people, but it''s totally useless to me.


    "Where are you from? Brother, I''m Smecta Jin Guofan''s words began to change into the style of teaser. If I didn''t fight with him before, I would tease him a little, but now I''m not in the mood at all.


    "Check your household registration, go back and check your uncle. Don''t have fun with me. I don''t want to talk to you!" I said with disdain.


    I was so targeted at him, but he was not angry.


    But there was something else about him. He took a shovel he had brought from the camp and thrust it into the tree. Then he kept chopping.


    Although his actions were not accompanied by some cruel words, the cruel force seemed to show me.


    It''s like saying to me, "boy, if you fight me like this, you''ll be like this tree, and I''ll cut you off!"


    I don''t worry about his ruthlessness at all. I can do more than him now.


    I took the pistol and snapped the bolt off.


    He may not have heard the gunshot for a long time, or he may have never heard the gunshot, and his neck shrinks like a turtle.


    "Don''t Brother I''m kidding you Jin Guofan said in a panic, for fear that I would end him here.


    In fact, even if I killed him here and went back to tell others that he was killed by a savage, no one would doubt me.


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    At this time, we both heard some strange sounds coming from the jungle.


    These sounds should not sound like wild animals, but more like savages we haven''t met in a long time.


    I know that there is a gathering place of savages around here, but I don''t know that they have spread so far.


    You know, Jin Guofan and I have been several kilometers away from the cave, but we still encounter traces of savage action.


    "Did you hear something strange?"


    Jin Guofan suddenly stopped and asked me.


    I''m afraid it was their conspiracy. Instead of moving on, I scolded him and said, "are you doing something in secret?"


    If someone else or former Jin Guofan heard me call him "trash", he would be angry.


    But this time, instead of being angry, he sneered at me.


    "Hey, hey! I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake! " Jin Guofan sneered.


    His sneers are a little chilly, but now I should pay more attention to those "whine whine whine".


    If this strange sound is really savage, then the ten bullets I brought may not be enough to fight against savages, but at least Jin Guofan has a shovel to fight against for a while.But I also thought that if Jin Guofan used me to attack me from behind when I was entangled with savages, I would be in trouble.


    Therefore, even if I want to fight with savages, I must not reveal myself to Jin Guofan.


    When fighting, if there is no reliable partner, no one can give back to his partner, in fact, this battle is very difficult to win!


    We both pay attention to the direction of the "wuwuwu" sound. When we are highly focused, once we are stimulated, we will react very strongly.


    However, we waited for about five minutes, but we didn''t hear those strange sounds.


    "You..."


    Jin Guofan could not bear loneliness and tried to turn his head to talk with me.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a cold arrow flew between the two of us. The speed was so fast that neither of us expected.


    Especially Jin Guofan, the corner of his mouth was scratched by the arrow feather of this cold arrow, and some bloodstains appeared.


    I looked back and found that the cold arrow was inserted into the tree trunk behind, and it was very deep.


    Judging from this strength, the person who released this cold arrow must have natural divine power, and he is also a professional Archer!


    Fortunately, neither of us was found by him, otherwise our lives would be lost.


    You know, the human body is much more fragile than the tree trunk. If this cold arrow is shot at the human body, it is estimated that the bones will be shot through.


    Jin Guofan and I were scared to death. The goose bumps of the whole person got up. He was even more scared and his face turned white. There was no bullshit.


    After another two seconds, he made a plop and quickly fell on the ground, nervously looking ahead.


    Looking at his shrunken head, I really want to laugh, but now I can''t laugh at others, because I may be a potential Archer target. I have to find a place to hide my whereabouts!

 Chapter 145

    In fact, I don''t have time to continue to ridicule Jin Guofan. I almost hit the heart with this cold arrow, and now I''m a little shivering.


    If this state continues, I don''t think I will survive for long.


    But one thing I have to be aware of is that once I get up, naturally the panic will increase.


    In fact, there are a lot of wild fans in China.


    "Then Those What is it? " The model language of Jin state is incoherent.


    If it wasn''t for the danger we are in, I would still laugh at him. When we came out, Jin Guofan was extremely arrogant!


    Now, he has been counselled into a group. He doesn''t dare to fart at all.


    "How can I know what it is? Why don''t you go out and have a look? Don''t ask me! " I still didn''t give him a good look.


    If other people follow me out, I will comfort them a little, especially the girls in my team and Annie. However, I just want to look like a big brother to Jin Guofan, so that he won''t dare to be presumptuous with me in the future.


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    The barking outside is still going on. Actually, I have a few of them. I know these are the signs of communication between savages before.


    Although I don''t know what they are talking about, I still hide behind a big tree and look in the direction of the strange sound.


    It''s OK. I feel numb when I look at my scalp.


    Four or five savages came towards the grass where we were hiding, even though they were very close to us.


    I can almost hear the breath of savages around my ears. The terror that they dominated before still lingers in my mind. I dare not recall too much. I know that once I continue to indulge in the past, I can''t extricate myself.


    "Big brother What shall we do now? Why don''t we go back and look for help? " Jin Guofan''s face was full of panic.


    I looked at him like this, also showed a look of disdain.


    Because if Zamao or Laohei were here, I would not suggest that I run away at the first time. Running away is not a glorious thing. Therefore, I miss these companions very much.


    But it''s no use just thinking about my companions. I have to go back to the camp safely first.


    Now, if we leave this big tree, we will be seen by these savages. If we are caught up by them, we can hardly make too many moves.


    "Let''s see first. Don''t you have a shovel? Afraid of a hair? "I''m not sure!" I still dislike Jin Guofan''s pussy.


    "Big brother I''m afraid I''ve been killed before I get my shovel to someone else... " Jin Guofan looked at me pitifully.


    I ignored him.


    I sorted out my weapons. Before, because I was just guarding against Jin Guofan, I didn''t carry many bullets, only ten. Now it''s obviously unrealistic to kill these four or five savages with these ten bullets.


    Anyway, I''m only an amateur shooter. If only I had a machine gun.


    Although I have only a very short time to think, but in this short ten seconds, my brain has already begun to calculate the gains and losses of action.


    I thought that all these savages were strong, not to mention me and Jin Guofan. Even Lao Hei couldn''t get any physical advantage here. Besides, they would shoot arrows. Thinking of this, I knew how to be ungrateful and planned to leave.


    I packed up all my weapons without leaving them in place. Then I crawled on the ground and planned to crawl slowly along the back of the grass.


    If I were just a person, naturally this method would work. At least these savages'' intelligence quotient is not high. It''s impossible to know that I''m crawling away like this.


    However, at the moment when I lay down, this shameless Jin Guofan was crying at me.


    "My brother! You help me! Will you take me with you! My legs are too soft to move! " Jin Guofan''s nose and tears are mixed together, extremely disgusting.


    What''s more, he was brave before, but now he has no style at all.


    If those Korean fans in China knew their Korean oba, they would not have a gentlemanly demeanor here, and they would not be so brainy to pursue them.


    "Get out of here!" I swore to myself.


    Think of here, I feel oneself ruthlessly out of a bad breath!


    After climbing out for a distance, I stood up and continued to run, but as I ran, I heard him shouting "help" behind me.


    I was a little flustered when I heard that poor Mandarin. I hesitated in my heart. Should I save him or give him up?


    How can I say that he came out today? He came with me. Although the way is different, he is also a temporary partner. I am always ashamed to abandon my partner.Although I have been reciting, don''t look back to him, don''t save him.


    But there is still a little bit of kindness in my humanity. I don''t know how I turned back!


    As I rushed back, I shot in the direction of the savage.


    Although my shooting skill was not as accurate as Chen Lin''s, I fired about five or six shots in a row, and each shot was aimed at the place where the savages gathered.


    I pray I''ll hit one or two!


    "Please, God, whether I can escape from this ghost place today depends on whether you care for me or not!"


    When I ran to Jin Guofan''s side, I found that three savages had fallen to the ground. Although I was not sure whether they were alive or dead, at least the number of savages chasing us decreased a lot!


    When I rushed to Jin Guofan''s side, I found that he was too scared to walk.


    "Let''s go! What are you doing here! Rubbish I broke out and swore.


    Before, this Jin Guofan would have scolded me, but now, he doesn''t even have the courage to scold me.


    I didn''t waste my time. I just wanted to run to the open place.


    I knew that once I was able to escape from this place, I would have to rely on my own ability.


    By this time, the remaining two savages had also followed up, and they were very angry with me because I killed their companions.


    "Ah! Xiba! I really can''t walk any more. Can you stop pulling me? " Jin Guofan was so nervous that he even scolded Korean.


    There''s a bunch of birds I don''t understand. I don''t want to talk to him at all. I just drag him back.


    However, his legs seemed to be filled with lead, no matter how I pulled him, he would not move forward.

 Chapter 146

    Originally, I was able to escape smoothly, but because Jin Guofan delayed me, I couldn''t escape at all. This is bad news for me.


    I now face two choices, one is to escape and leave this waste, the other is to fight bloody battles with these savages here!


    However, since I have already run back, if I leave here like this, it will cause trouble.


    Because if he is lucky enough to meet her, he will go back and make a lot of publicity about how I abandoned her.


    If I really make trouble for him, my prestige in the team will be greatly reduced, and the relationship between our two teams will also be affected.


    "Run away, you rubbish! Don''t stand there! " I scolded impatiently.


    He was still shivering. He had no interest in walking at all. His appearance almost made me feel desperate.


    "You see you are a silly x, can''t walk!" I continued to scold, I thought I scolded him like this would make him sober, but no, he was still in the same place.


    "Stand up and fight with the savages!"


    I was still roaring, but the two savages had already rushed up. I had no choice but to rely on my own strength to fight against the two savages.


    It seems that these two savages are not as strong as those before, and the savage with bow and arrow has been shot to death by me. So if I fight with Jin Guofan, there is still hope that I can kill these two savages.


    After thinking for a short time, I decided to take out my dagger and leave the grenade and the remaining bullets. These two are my last cards. I can''t take them out until I have to.


    "I''ll go up first later, and you''ll cover me with a shovel in the back, you know?" I''m still calling Jin Guofan.


    Although this guy has become a waste, without his help, I can''t bear to fight against two savages alone.


    Although we can''t compete with savages physically, we still have daggers and shovels in our hands, and we can win if we fight to death!


    Just when I was still in a daze, one of the savages suddenly rushed in my direction.


    "So fast!" I just made such a sigh, but was kicked aside by the savage.


    I staggered for several steps and almost fell into a hill pit. Fortunately, I controlled my falling step with a dagger in time.


    After I climbed up, I saw another savage with a long spear stabbing at Jin Guofan''s heart.


    "Get out of the way!" I yelled at Jin Guofan.


    I thought this guy didn''t even dodge, but fortunately, he avoided the savage''s fatal attack with a wild dog rolling posture.


    I took a long breath, thinking that this guy''s life is really big!


    After escaping the disaster, neither of us can take it lightly. Because of the failure of the attack, the interest of the two savages became more violent.


    In addition, I have killed three of them with a pistol before, so their inner anger still exists!


    At this time, Jin Guofan, who was so scared that he was about to pee his pants, came up to me.


    "Brother, brother! Help me, help me Jin Guofan lost his original self-esteem in a panic.


    "Waste! stand up! Now is not the time to ask for mercy. Take up your arms and fight with me I yelled at him.


    This roar is not only to wake him up, but also to enhance my own morale. Anyway, I am an ordinary person. If I don''t inspire my own morale, I will be easily engulfed by panic.


    However, the waste still hugged my leg and begged me to take him away from this place.


    I had no choice but to draw out my dagger and shake it in front of him.


    "Isn''t the shovel on the ground your weapon? Do it yourself! Get out of the way


    I really can''t stand him like this. If I stare at him all the time, first of all, I won''t care about the savage''s attack. Secondly, his actions will dampen my morale.


    I kicked Jin Guofan into the distance and ignored his request for mercy.


    Later, those savages did not pay attention to Jin Guofan, but felt that I was the target of threatening them.


    So two savages surrounded me one by one.


    I was still very afraid of the enemy. One of the two savages was about one meter nine, and the other was estimated to be more than two meters high. For me, both of them were huge.


    In terms of strength, they are also far better than me. If I want to win these two guys, I have to use my brain!


    "Wu Wu!"


    One of the savages took a stone axe and chopped at my chest. I swayed for a moment to avoid his attack.


    Although I''m also a big man in my eighties, I''m more flexible than these two giants, so it''s not difficult to avoid his attack for the time being.When I turned around, the other one rushed up.


    I turned the dagger back and scraped a knife at the savage''s right arm. He also kicked me with his foot. I flew out for several meters, but I didn''t stop. I bent down and made a knife at the savage''s throat.


    Do it!


    However, while I was lying on the ground, another savage with a stone axe also slashed me in the back with his stone axe.


    Although I tried my best to dodge, I was still cut a blood mark about two centimeters deep by the stone axe. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my spine, otherwise I would be paralyzed on the spot.


    Under the back pain, my consciousness began to get a little confused.


    When I was in a daze, I saw the King fan siser holding a shovel in the distance, his legs seemed to be shaking.


    Although the savage didn''t take him as a target, he didn''t mean to help me at all.


    When I saw this scene, I almost got angry!


    But I had no strength to argue with him about whether or not to help. I began to lose my consciousness and resisted the strong savages around me with some instincts.


    Just when I was about to have no strength to resist the savage''s brute force with my hands, I heard Jin Guofan shout.


    "Ah


    I use the corner of my eyes to see him, holding the shovel, storming towards me and the savage.


    I thought, oh, no, if this guy is so scared that he takes all living creatures as his enemies, I and the savage will die here.


    In other words, it is possible for Jin Guofan to deliberately use the moment of fighting with savages and then kill me with a shovel.


    As for his character, I am still not very clear. What kind of action will he make?


    Like a mad dog, Jin Guofan smashed his shovel at the savage''s skull!

 Chapter 147

    Bang Dang!


    I don''t know how many times this guy knocked, at least 30 or 40 times. The head of the savage was almost flattened by him, and his brain overflowed. Some of them even splashed on me, which made me feel sick.


    He didn''t stop.


    Jin Guofan smashed dozens of times in succession, and the savage was estimated to be dead, so he slowly stopped.


    He was gasping for breath and didn''t speak to me.


    At this time, although the savage was dead and had no power to suppress me, I also spent a lot of strength when I fought against the savage, so I had no way to stand up. If fan Chao of the kingdom of Jin attacked me at this time, I would not even have room to resist.


    However, he did not.


    He looked at me carefully and said to me, "this Guy Are you dead? "


    When he spoke, he was very asthmatic. At first sight, he knew that he was a guy who didn''t exercise very often. So he rushed to those extreme behaviors. They were all attacks launched by his extreme fear.


    "See for yourself." I said faintly, without explaining anything directly to him.


    Then, I saw that he didn''t have too much evil thoughts for me, so I slowly got up. In the process, my back was painful all the time. I had no way. Now no one could help me. I had to wait until I got back to the camp to let Chen Wenjin help me.


    When I think of the doctors in the team, I think of Liu siyao. Her disappearance is also a pity for me.


    Jin Guofan and I were sitting next to the corpse of the savage, and the flies came quickly.


    "How can you do that! At the beginning, I was scared by the savages. You are still not a man I scolded.


    "Oh, I didn''t save you. You''ve already died here!" Jin Guofan began to restore his arrogant nature.


    I knew that this son of a bitch was still disdainful to me after he was not threatened by savages.


    I also disdain to look at him, because I know he is a thief heart, no thief gall, the fox pretends to be a tiger power of waste!


    "What? No more words? If you don''t say anything, just shut up! You''ve been playing BB with me for such a long time before. I thought you were very capable Jin Guofan was still sarcastic.


    I paid no attention to him, but bandaged the wound on my back. But because the wound was at the back, I bandaged it simply. The pain came from time to time, which made me miserable.


    After a short rest, I had planned to stay here for an hour to replenish my water and strength.


    But Jin Guofan began to make some noise.


    He looked at me with a gloomy expression and said, "let''s go and look for food! We can''t go back any later! "


    His expression is clearly showing a provocative taste like me, but he hasn''t clearly picked things up, so I also pretend to be stupid.


    "Take a rest. Don''t you see that I''m tired?" I fanned with some leaves.


    "Well, what food are you looking for? Isn''t there something delicious in front of you? " The bastard''s sullen face sent a strange signal to me.


    I thought, this guy''s team was baking some strange meat before, and from the smell of those barbecues, I can clearly feel that they are eating human flesh!


    Now this guy says that, he wants to eat me!


    Although I have faced the possibility of being eaten two or three times before, the first few times I met savages, the second was the Marauder team, and then the governor, Jin Guofan was the first person who told me face to face that he wanted to eat me.


    He looked at my whole body unkindly, as if he was already planning where to start eating.


    Seeing that he was hostile to me, my heart began to panic.


    You know, it''s a terrible thing to be eaten by savages. Now there are people who are also human beings who make up their minds to me. Even if I tell myself how to calm down, it''s hard for me to calm down.


    But when I was groping for my weapon, I didn''t find it!


    It turns out that when I was fighting with the savage, I had put the grenade and pistol far away from me, and the dagger was also knocked down in the distance by the savage.


    In the process of Jin Guofan walking towards me step by step, I couldn''t get these weapons at the first time.


    The result also exacerbated my danger.


    I was a little flustered in my heart, but I didn''t show it at all, because I knew that once I showed a flustered appearance at this time, I would give others a chance to take advantage of it.


    Especially Jin Guofan, a bully, I can only take a firm attitude towards him without any hesitation.


    But then again, he had a long shovel in his hand, on which the blood of the savage was still flowing, scratching the brain of the savage.


    Jin Guofan, who has just killed a savage, is like a child who opens Pandora''s box. He is out of control!He is not a coward who did not dare to fight before, but a executioner who lost human reason, ethics and morality!


    For such an executioner, I still try to talk to him, trying to extend some of my time to catch weapons.


    "Do you really think about eating me? Are you kidding? " I asked.


    "Well, what do you think?" He asked me in reverse.


    I thought, what do I think? I knew you were cannibals for a long time, but because of your face, I didn''t tell you!


    And I haven''t got any evidence before. If they insist on not doing it, I have nothing to do.


    And once I said that, if there is no evidence, I may be bitten by them. Naturally, this thankless thing is not what I want to do.


    "No, your country is Christian, isn''t it? You can''t do anything to destroy humanity! " I deliberately pretended to be very leisurely, trying to make him feel that I was not dangerous at all.


    "To tell you the truth! In the past, there were more than ten people in our team. Guess where they are now? " He looked at me smilingly and said, waving his shovel every now and then, as if demonstrating with me.


    I know that this guy has made up his mind. He expected that I would not be able to resist. That''s why he showed me his cards.


    Although I have already had the psychological preparation, but I was still surprised. Thinking of the delicious barbecue they roasted this morning, my stomach was a little tumultuous, disgusting!


    "You Cannibalism I exclaimed.


    "Ha ha! you ''re right! You''re next! " His ambition is clear!


    "You inhuman demons! They''re all nuts! They are your companions! You eat the meat of your companions! There is no ethics to be a man! " I began to abuse him.


    At the same time, I didn''t give up and continued to search for my weapons. Only when I found the weapons, I could fight to the death with this guy.

 Chapter 148

    Now that I have said something contrary to his idea, I am his threat to him, and he has the idea of eating me, so now I can''t hold him back with words.


    However, I haven''t got my weapon yet, so I''m still in a very dangerous situation. In this dangerous situation, I have to think about the next step.


    However, Jin Guofan, who used to be very dull, turned his nose at me.


    "Are you stupid? As long as we can survive on this desert island, why do we care so much? " Jin Guo Fan said with a sly smile.


    His words are similar to those of Li Mingyu and Liu Gang. In order to survive, they can do whatever they want. I despise this kind of behavior!


    "The reason why we are human is that we know the code of conduct and social ethics of human beings. If you even eat human beings, you are no different from savages and beasts now!" I argued.


    In fact, I''m also fighting for time for myself, because without a pistol or dagger, it''s hard for me to compete with Jin Guofan who is stronger than me.


    "Ha ha! What''s the point of saying that? Look at you. You are human, but what? Aren''t you going to be eaten by me? Can you change your fate of being eaten by me? I can''t Fan Xiaozhang in the state of Jin.


    At this time, he began to walk into me again and pounced in my direction.


    I don''t know where my strength comes from. Maybe it''s my desire to survive. I tried my best to bump him into the body of the savage.


    At this time, the shovel he was holding also fell on my side, and he was also hit by me. He didn''t understand the situation at all.


    I picked up the shovel from the ground and limped in his direction. At this time, I didn''t have the mentality of killing people, but the idea of getting rid of this cannibal devil.


    That''s right. I''m on the devils!


    With this idea, my expression is very cold, chilling.


    Maybe I saw my ferocious expression. Jin Guofan was sitting on the ground, some of his shoulders drooping, counselled!


    "That I I was just joking with you! Don''t take it seriously! I just want to liven up the atmosphere! " He''s starting to talk a little bit.


    I know, this is his usual trick, although I only get along with him for one day, but I already know the person.


    This is a total cannibal, and also very cunning, but he has no ability, so he has been using these methods to deceive me.


    If I had just come out, maybe I would have been cheated if he used this move, but now that I have experienced so many things, I have not paid attention to his words.


    Seeing that it was useless to speak well, he plopped down and knelt down in front of me, trying to hold my trousers by hand, but I kicked him away.


    "Please spare my life! I won''t eat people any more. I don''t dare to eat people any more


    He kowtowed more than ten times on the ground in a row, and his kowtow had been broken. I was still unmoved.


    I know that in order to live on this desert island of the jungle, we should not only rely on our own glorious humanity, but also have a decisive code of conduct. I should treat the good people with courtesy, treat the evil people with complete elimination, and kill the people who should be killed without hesitation!


    I raised the shovel, the sun''s afterglow reflected on the shovel, forming a shadow.


    While he was kowtowing, I patted him on the head without hesitation!


    But before I could get the shovel on his head, the savage body under him moved.


    I was surprised, too.


    Compared with me, Jin Guofan was even more scared. He began to cry and howl.


    "Ah Ah Ha ha... "


    Maybe he didn''t realize that he was in a very dangerous situation, because once the savage didn''t die, he would be the first one to cut him.


    However, he had no way to dodge, because he had fallen on the body of the savage before, so now the savage turned over and caught him.


    The savage''s fingers were covered with sharp nails, Shua, inserted into Jin Guofan''s stomach, immediately blood gushed, many intestines were also brought out by the savage''s fingers.


    Jin Fan vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    When I saw the pus and blood flowing on the ground and the internal organs, I felt a little sick.


    However, I''m also glad that I didn''t lie on the body of the savage. If I lay on it, I would be dead now.


    Jin Guofan''s voice suddenly stopped, fell to the ground, and his whole body was twitching.


    It''s so terrible. It''s just like a fish in a slaughterhouse that has been skinned and cramped. After a few straight strokes, there''s no more movement.


    His death was so miserable!I quickly away from the savage, for fear that it will attack me again, but it turns out that I was too worried.


    The returning light of the savage, also fell to the ground, convulsed again, and then there was no sound.


    The giant fell down for a long time, and I didn''t dare to continue to stand up. I was worried that once I stood up, it would attract the attention of the savage.


    It''s also the first time that I see the return of the savages who have been photographed for dozens of shovels. I can''t help sighing at their tenacious vitality.


    If we have such a strong desire to survive, we will have strong vitality.


    Now, I should find my own weapon first, and then go back from this ghost place. If I don''t go back, I guess I will never have a chance again!


    "Bah, rubbish! You deserve it


    I spit at Jin Guofan''s body. I think his death is worthy of death. I should not sympathize with him at all.


    Of course, if his companion is here, I will probably remember him, but I will never!


    I went to look for my weapon. After I had collected the grenade, pistol and dagger, I planned to leave from this place. However, I thought that I had not searched Jin Guofan''s pocket.


    So I turned back and squatted next to his body.


    Those intestines, internal organs are flowing out, smell around, let me can''t help holding my breath.


    "It stinks! I''m sick when I''m dead! " I hate it.


    I slowly moved aside, then turned over his body and found a packet of cigarettes and lighters in his pocket.


    "I''m Cao! There are still these things! " I was a little surprised.


    I thought that this guy stole it from others when he was killing people before, and now it will be confiscated by me.


    Whether it''s cigarettes or lighters, on this desert island, this is rare gold!

 Chapter 149

    After I got Jin Guofan''s cigarette and lighter, I feel very comfortable, because I have got rid of the one I hate most in the other team.


    And I was attacked by savages today, so I survived.


    I know that if I survive, there will be a blessing, but I don''t know when this blessing will land on my head.


    I took a cigarette out of the box and lit one for myself in silence.


    Looking at this cigarette, I feel like I have got several jin of gold.


    Indeed, on this desert island, cigarettes are actually the gold here. After all, there is no entertainment here. If there is no cigarettes, I would feel very tired.


    I suddenly took a big breath and felt like I had a feeling of ascending to heaven. This long lost fast feeling never appeared again after my ferry ran aground.


    Now I feel this comfort again, my people have to sublimate the feeling.


    I looked at the bodies of savages and Jin Guofan around me, and I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Alas! I''ve been fighting for my life, and now I''ve got a pack of cigarettes. Is it worth it? " I asked myself.


    But then again, after going out with Jin Guofan this time, I felt that I was too weak before. I didn''t dare to fight against those villains, so the team has been frustrated all the time.


    After this, I have to reflect on myself. I have to set a small goal for myself.


    I have to protect my team. In the future, there will be people who threaten my team members. No matter who they are, I will choose to deal with them quickly!


    Thinking of this, I took a weapon, cleaned up the blood on my body, and then walked back to the cave.


    As soon as I got back to the cave, I saw Jack waiting for me at the cave entrance. When he saw that there was no Jin Guofan standing beside me, he was puzzled.


    "What about Kim? Didn''t he come back with you? " Jack seems to have found something.


    I pretended I didn''t hear him, and then I went straight to my team.


    Zamao was very happy to see me back.


    In fact, I also like that the people in the team care about me so much, because I go out to look for food, largely because the people in my team, if they don''t care about me, then I don''t have any motivation.


    "What''s good to eat?" Za Mao asked me.


    Before I could speak, Jack followed me closely, but he didn''t continue to question me. He just looked at me in a strange way.


    In fact, the bloodstain on my body has already explained something, but they didn''t take the initiative to trouble me any more.


    However, in addition to Jack, the two people who had a good relationship with Jin Guofan were also staring at me, which was very uncomfortable.


    It seems that they didn''t see Bonzi Jin Guofan. They all thought that I was the culprit on the way, so they came back alone.


    Now, these people have become hostile to me, especially Jack. He has always been very impatient, thinking that I would feel strange through such behavior, but I don''t care about him.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Jack squirmed his mouth, then came up to me and said, "where''s Kim? Where did he go? "


    The tone of this time is obviously much higher than that of the last time, so I have to respond to him. Anyway, he is also the leader of a team. If I can''t get him down the stairs, I think he will make me feel like a fish out of water.


    My heart is tight.


    "He went to the bathroom." I lied.


    Although I try to be as quiet as possible, Jack''s eyes are always dodging when he looks at me. In fact, he should know something.


    However, I haven''t really admitted that I killed Jin Guofan, so Jack can''t directly frame me.


    However, after I hesitated for a while, I still felt that I should add something.


    If it goes on like this, there will be a problem.


    "Well After we went out today, we did have a look around, but we didn''t find any food, so it''s more troublesome. " I said.


    When I said this, Jack was already doubting me, but he still didn''t expose me.


    I think he is an old fox, because if he asked me, I would not admit anything.


    But if I am forced to say these things by myself, I will easily feel too much psychological pressure and can''t admit his pressure, which will be even more troublesome at that time.


    In this way, I have to make clear what I''m going out to do today.


    At this time, a man in their team whispered something to Jack, because it was too far away from me, so I didn''t hear what they were saying, but I estimated that it was bad information for me.


    With this information, it is not a particularly good thing for me."No way. If you go out, Kim can''t be out alone!" Jack looked at me fiercely and said.


    It seems that he doesn''t believe me.


    I have a hunch that something will happen. If I don''t calm his anger, it''s estimated that the two teams will fight.


    "What do you mean by that?" I don''t like it.


    I know that miscellaneous hair must be protecting me, but if I continue to protect me like this, I think something will really happen.


    Anyway, we are just ordinary cooperative relationship. If anything goes wrong, we will naturally open fire.


    Once fired, that''s something I don''t particularly want to see.


    Jack didn''t pay any more attention to me or other people.


    I thought he would give up, so I wanted to go to the tent inside.


    But as I passed by Jack, he suddenly pulled out a sharp dagger and put it on my neck quickly.


    What''s more, his whole body has come behind me, holding my power.


    If I make any rash moves, I think my neck will be wiped by him.


    "What''s going on? Say it Jack''s tone became more irritable. The more irritable he was, the more I could feel his irritability.


    It''s because I didn''t come back with Kim.


    "Don''t you know what''s going on?" I said coldly.


    I have no fear of him.


    If I had been in the past, I would have counselled a little. But after Jin Guofan''s experience, I''ve known a lot. I know they can''t give up like this.


    So, when I came back, I had planned to have a positive confrontation with them, and there was a possibility of war. Although I could not have too many confrontation with them, if they wanted to fight, they would fight.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Miscellaneous hair urgent, draw out a pistol, aimed at Jack.


    In an instant, the situation was a little tense.

 Chapter 150

    When I thought Zamao was going to come out for me, in fact, my heart was still very worried, because if Zamao had been so arrogant all the time, it would not be good for us. Anyway, the other party had four men here.


    Although they have damaged a Jin Guofan, I always think that Jin Guofan is a waste and can not cause any sensation.


    Let me feel very surprised is, rather fragrant at this time rushed to come over, one took the gun of miscellaneous hair hand.


    "Ningxiang, be careful!" Miscellaneous hair hastens to call a way.


    I have already seen Ning Xiang''s action for a long time, but I didn''t stop her.


    After she took the pistol from Zamao''s hand, she pointed it directly at Jack''s head, decisive and quick, and didn''t give us another chance to think.


    I didn''t expect that Ningxiang would have such skill. If Chen Lin showed such ability, I could understand it. But Ningxiang did it, so naturally it made me feel incredible.


    "No! Why is Ning Xiang so powerful? " I''m still a little surprised.


    "Why don''t you try again?" Ningxiang cold road.


    I can feel that the pistol is pointing at Jack''s head. If Jack moves a little now, his head will move.


    "Jack, you''d better be honest yourself. My sister is really not that talkative." I thought.


    But I didn''t tell Jack in person.


    And I looked at Ningxiang''s cold expression. Her behavior of protecting the calf really made me feel very happy.


    After all, Ningxiang is a girl I care about most, and it''s still in such a moment of life and death. Her decisive and brave performance makes me very happy!


    What''s more, I thought Ning Xiang was a weak girl before, but I didn''t expect her to be so cool!


    It''s so cool that she grabs the gun and points it at Jack!


    However, although Ning Xiang pointed the gun at Jack''s head so decisively, he still didn''t let go, as if he didn''t feel wrong.


    In this case, naturally, I can''t relax. If I continue to relax, it will be really troublesome.


    "It''s impossible. It doesn''t exist." Said Jack.


    It seems that Jack didn''t get the whereabouts of Jin Guofan. I guess he will never let me go.


    I was afraid that he would wipe my neck. I would die unjustly, so I had to put my hope on Ningxiang. I had to find a way to save myself.


    "Make the situation clear, or you will never let it go!" Jack became excited.


    Miscellaneous hair also anxious, then with old black make a wink, they two people respectively took a dagger and a pistol.


    Then, both of them aim at the two men behind Jack.


    "Come on! Who is afraid of who! It''s a big deal to die together! Look who''s going to lose! " Miscellaneous hair''s voice became high pitched.


    In fact, there are guns in our team. Naturally, we will never suffer losses, but for me, I am the one who suffered losses.


    Because once the fire starts, I must be the one who died first. Besides, we don''t have any emergency equipment here. Once I''m injured by Jack, I can''t be cured.


    Nevertheless, I looked at Za Mao with a positive and appreciative look, indicating that he did well in this confrontation.


    Because even if Zamao doesn''t do it, I have nothing to do in the face of such a crazy Jack.


    Therefore, the strength of miscellaneous hair is just a good way.


    In fact, at this time, if I stand in the perspective of Jack, he should not continue to have any thoughts on me.


    Because although Jin Guofan is a member of their team, so are other people. If he kills me and causes conflicts between the two teams, it is not a good way for other people in their team.


    Join him, regardless of the safety of his team, to kill me, then other men in their team must also die!


    "If you''re a qualified captain, you shouldn''t do that." I said coldly.


    My tone is very gentle. I don''t mean to ask for peace, let alone for mercy. I''m just expounding a fact.


    After Jack stopped talking to me, I obviously felt that his body was shaking, which had already given me a lot of responses.


    I know very well that his shaking gives me some other strength. If he doesn''t show good, but show it, I will be more calm.


    I glanced at the current situation and knew in my heart that the scale of victory had been leaning towards my team, so I laughed with ease and said, "Jack, we''re working together now. If you go on like this, the relationship will break up, right? You want to know where he''s been? You have to have a life to ask, don''t you? "At this time, the other men in his team, because they were pointed at by Lao hei and Za Mao with guns, had already been scared out of their wits and didn''t dare to help Jack do anything to resist.


    "Boss jack, I''m afraid that guy has gone to the toilet. Let''s sit down and have a good talk." The two men counseled and admonished Jack. I saw through their fear of death.


    At this time, I saw Jack''s face behind me from a small mirror not far away.


    In fact, I was very puzzled, that is, who would put the mirror here, and just can see Jack behind me?


    However, before this doubt was eliminated, I felt that things must be very complicated.


    Because Jack''s expression has been a little loose, the situation is still so tense, but he is still unmoved.


    His calm manner really made me feel scared, but this kind of fear didn''t last long.


    How to say, he is still a very ordinary person, but he has more IQ than ordinary people. I''m sure he must be not a simple person.


    At this time, I saw Annie come out of it.


    After our confrontation, she has been in a state of silence, I almost forget her.


    "Lieutenant, it''s no use holding on. I don''t believe Yang is that kind of person!" Said Annie, looking firmly at Jack.


    I know she must be looking at Jack, not at me, because if she keeps staring at me, Jack will still be suspicious.


    So Anne''s best thing to do at this time is to look at Jack.


    But I couldn''t help looking at Annie more, because she was willing to speak for me at this time, which was naturally interesting to me.


    And through her dialogue with Jack, I further confirmed Jack''s identity. Jack is indeed a soldier, and his rank is not small. He is a lieutenant.

 Chapter 151

    But then again, since Annie calls Jack lieutenant, naturally Annie sounds like his subordinate.


    When I think about this, I feel that Annie should also be a soldier. If so, naturally, there is some interest in it.


    Still, I''m worried about Jack''s identity.


    When I first saw him, I thought he was not simple.


    When I saw him before, I felt that he was particularly dangerous. Now it seems that his identity has revealed everything.


    "Damn it, we have to guard against this son in the future!" I thought to myself.


    Naturally, this kind of thing can''t be known to them. If I let them know my idea, we can easily be overthrown by my words.


    After about ten minutes of confrontation, Jack slowly drops the dagger.


    Maybe Annie''s words had an effect before, and the firepower suppression of Zamao, Ningxiang and Laohei all caused this situation.


    After Jack put down the dagger, my companions still didn''t disarm them. In fact, it''s the best for us to do so, because once we put down the dagger and the other party bites us back, we will lose a lot.


    When I got here first, I felt that their practice was quite appropriate. If it was me, I might not be able to make such a decisive choice.


    Here, I''m still very glad that my companion can have such a decisive attitude!


    When Ning Xiang saw that I was safe, he pulled me aside to prevent Jack from doing anything dangerous to me.


    However, she pointed to Jack''s gun but did not relax, just slowly opened a certain safe distance with Jack, from this distance Jack''s dagger decided not to our bullets fast.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t you want to tell the truth?" Jack said to me seriously.


    In fact, I know that he is trying to save his face, because when we were fighting before, he actually fell behind.


    I said with a smile: "can you stop acting? What kind of disgusting things have you done? Don''t you have to count them in your heart? I need to explain to you. Are you stupid? "


    My words didn''t get him to respond.


    I then said, "did you conspire before Jin Guofan went out with me? What are you arguing with me now? "


    Jack knew he couldn''t hide. He frowned and said, "aren''t you out looking for food? What else can we do? "


    I laughed with disdain and thought to myself that Jin Guofan wanted to kill me on the way. If there were no savages at that time, I would have been a little bit unlucky.


    After I met a savage, if it wasn''t for the savage who killed Jin Guofan, I don''t know what would happen now!


    Jack and I continued to pretend that they were trying to hide something. I watched his shameless behavior, but in fact my heart was still very angry.


    However, he also pretends to be very similar. No matter others or me, it''s hard to believe that Jin Guofan will have any conspiracy with him. Before, he also sneered at human flesh.


    Did he really not know that Jin Guofan wanted to kill me?


    At this time, Fang Mengyu suddenly pushed me and said, "Yang Chuan, don''t talk so hard. Can''t you speak well? If Jin Guofan doesn''t come back, we''ll find him later. We don''t have to make the atmosphere so stiff. "


    I''m also a little surprised, because Xiaoyu hasn''t expressed her opinion for a long time.


    I looked at Xiaoyu in an incredible way. I didn''t expect that this girl was a little kid. She had such a grown-up style.


    It seems that I always underestimated her before, or I was wrong. I''ll consider her opinion later.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that the wound behind me was a little split, because I had just dealt with it simply before, and I didn''t get timely treatment after I came back. Now it''s starting to hurt.


    Ning Xiang saw that my face turned pale and asked me what was wrong.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ning Xiang held me and said.


    Her hand accidentally touched my back, and when she saw that there was blood on my back, she was scared to lose face.


    Ning Xiang quickly pulled me to the scope of his control and protection, and then coldly said to Jack: "you wait, now life is at stake!"


    And I also feel that Ningxiang''s change makes me very happy. She has changed from a weak woman to a ruthless and overbearing president!


    In fact, I still like Ningxiang now. She can protect herself well and protect me properly.


    Think of here, my heart is more happy!


    She carefully helped me to one side, and then together with Chen Wenjin, she helped me apply the medicine carefully.


    When I was injured, I began to Miss Liu siyao again. Thinking of the blood and necklace I saw that time, I felt heartache.When Chen Wenjin saw that I was hurt, his mouth shriveled and his tears also flowed down.


    I know that no matter Ning Xiang or Chen Wenjin, they all care about me. There is also Zhao Xuan who looks on. Although she doesn''t know these things, if she can help, she will do the same.


    When I was taking medicine, Ning Xiang trembled and touched the wound on my back.


    Because the edge of the knife is at least two centimeters deep, I took a cold breath from the pain.


    "Does it hurt?" Ning Xiang asked me.


    "Of course." I responded to her immediately.


    In fact, I want to say that it doesn''t hurt, but I don''t want to cheat anyone any more. It''s meaningless to tell such a lie.


    "Shall I rub it for you? Where can it be more comfortable to rub it? " Ning Xiang comforted me.


    As soon as I heard that she would help me rub my body, I immediately said "chest".


    Originally I was just joking, but I didn''t expect that Ningxiang would really do it!


    When Ning Xiang heard the word "chest", she immediately took back her hand, because there were not only two of us, but also other members of the team.


    If you massage my chest here, I''ll be embarrassed.


    Ning Xiang shyly turned around and tried to refuse my suggestion, but she thought that I was also an injured person, and I didn''t mean to make such a suggestion.


    She is still red face, in full view for me to untie the coat, revealing my rich upper arm muscles.


    After other people saw it, they all left with interest.


    After seeing other people leave, I feel that this is a good opportunity for me and Ningxiang to get along alone.


    At this time, Ning Xiang blushed. I thought she would have something to do with me, but she asked me in a low voice: "Jin Guofan Did you kill it? "


    My eyes lit up and I thought she had guessed!


    Then I nodded quietly, suggesting what I was doing.

 Chapter 152

    "Actually I was attacked by Jin Guofan just now. He wants to eat me. " I gave Ningxiang a brief account of my situation.


    Ning Xiang showed a surprised expression. She didn''t expect that the Korean would attack me on the way.


    "Then you met a savage..." Ning Xiang doesn''t seem to believe it.


    "It''s true that we met savages, but what''s more terrible is that Jin Guofan wanted to eat me. Yes, the barbecue they just ate was human flesh." When I said human flesh, the expression of vomit appeared on Ning Xiang''s face.


    I also know that not everyone can accept what I said. Naturally, Ningxiang is no exception.


    However, if this continues, there will be accidents for people on our side, so I don''t want to have any accidents for my own people. I try to make myself more determined.


    When Ningxiang heard what I said, she kept a disgusting look.


    "These people are too hateful. If they don''t eat anything, they just eat human flesh. It''s a bit crazy!" Ning Xiang said to me.


    "It''s really a bit crazy, but they haven''t revealed these things yet, so we have to weigh them up. We can''t fight them, otherwise we won''t get any advantage." I said to Ning Xiang.


    I was very worried that Ning Xiang would tell these things, so I warned her in advance. I knew that as long as I warned her, she would be more careful.


    Moreover, this time I saw Ningxiang, her change made me feel very strange. I had never seen such Ningxiang before.


    At the beginning, she was a weak female teacher. I mean, the food on her hand belonged to Liu Gang. She also wanted to thank Liu Gang and almost became a slave of the other party.


    However, this Ningxiang in front of me has become a strong woman who can protect me. Has she been inspired by me for her domineering CEO temperament?


    What''s more, I just saw her holding a gun in such a professional manner that I knew that she must have practiced it in private, but I didn''t see her practicing anything during my time with her.


    This professional gun holding posture can''t be practiced in one or two days. It''s estimated that it took a lot of time.


    And looking around our whole team, we should know that the professional gun holding posture is not only Chen Lin, but also Jack and Annie of the other team.


    Only these professional athletes or soldiers can have these professional postures, otherwise it is impossible.


    As far as the level of me and miscellaneous hair is concerned, both of us are half hanging.


    I used about seven or eight bullets to knock down only three savages. From this less than 50% shooting rate, I can know my level.


    And I draw the gun very slowly, you know, the master duel, pay attention to more than accuracy, start speed, with my turtle speed of drawing the gun speed, it is estimated that long ago should be dead.


    However, I think about it. Feng Ying, who we met before, is also the best shooting expert in the world. After experiencing those things before, she never appeared again, and Lu Wei, who was very hidden before, I also feel that he is good at using guns, but these people have become a mystery on this desert island, and they have been kept in my heart for a long time Forget it.


    Sometimes, Za Mao will come to me to say that he wants to practice his gun, but practicing his gun doesn''t increase our strength. On the contrary, sometimes it will expose our shortcomings, so I always refuse him.


    Now, Ningxiang''s promotion makes me realize that it is really an important thing to practice shooting.


    There is a saying that well said, things will not, a start to know.


    I saw that Ning Xiang''s ability to take out a gun and her decisiveness in using a gun must have been completed after a period of training, otherwise she would not be so powerful.


    "Ning Xiang, yes! It''s the first time I''ve seen you use a gun for so many days. What''s the trick? Let''s talk about it! " I said jokingly.


    In fact, I know very well in my heart that there is no secret to playing with guns. Some of them just practice well by themselves. Only by practicing hard and constantly can I become an expert with guns.


    From this point of view, Ning Xiang is already a veteran.


    After I asked, Ning Xiang was a little embarrassed.


    I thought she was shy and didn''t want to say it, but after a while, she blushed and told me, "actually Before my brother was a shooting team, although not as powerful as Chen Lin, but also good, is a marksman


    She spoke slowly, I was very impatient to hear, so I interrupted her: "so he taught you a few hands?"


    "Well Smart! He thinks I have to order something when I go out alone. Besides shooting, he also teaches me a lot of fighting skills, but I haven''t had time to use them all the time. "


    As soon as I heard it, I immediately felt that I was wrong to list her as a weak woman.


    If Ning Xiang had been included in the rescue of Zhao Xuan''s friends earlier, we would have saved more people.At this point, in fact, I still feel guilty about Zhao Xuan.


    I thought to myself, I learned this skill from my brother-in-law! No wonder teacher Ning is a treasure!


    I must cherish this treasure!


    "By the way, it''s one thing for your brother to teach you. Are you proficient in shooting now?" I asked tentatively.


    "Ah? How are you My best shot last time was 9.6 ring.... " Ning Xiang is still a little embarrassed to say.


    As soon as I heard it, countless grass mud horses flew by in my heart. You know, the best result of shooting is the 10th ring. The 9.6 ring is infinitely close to the full score of the 10th ring.


    As an ordinary person, Ningxiang has exceeded the ordinary people''s achievements, she is still so modest, this modesty is what I like.


    I don''t like people who brag about themselves all day, but I like people who are low-key like Ning Xiang. I think only people who are low-key can get a better life.


    If you have no ability and high profile, you will die sooner or later on this desert island.


    Ning Xiang was silent for a moment. I thought she was shy, so I didn''t disturb her quiet.


    However, after a while, Ning Xiang quietly said to me, "Yang Chuan There''s one thing I''ve always wanted to say... "


    I saw no one around and no one wanted to eavesdrop on our conversation, so I responded to her.


    "Why? It''s OK, you said


    "I think We seem to have more people on this desert island than we think Ning Xiang said.


    When she said this, I felt that it was true. We were the only students and teachers in the beginning. Later, we met old black, Americans, some people we used to know, and some strangers we know now.

 Chapter 153

    After listening to Ning Xiang''s words and thinking about it carefully, I still feel that it''s true!


    I haven''t noticed it all the time. Fortunately, now Ning Xiang has said it, I feel as if someone is controlling everything behind me.


    Is it not an accident that we are reduced to this desert island?


    Now think about it. In addition to us, there are several groups of people who are also living here. These people are our predecessors, such as the governor group we met before, and the predator team that wolf girl Zhao Xuan belonged to before. Their men and horses supply weapons and materials far more than us.


    In addition to these, I still have several areas to go, and those mysterious spaces inside the desert island are unfamiliar to Lao Hei.


    These unfamiliar strangeness in my heart or more uncomfortable, but if I continue to maintain their own mood, or can.


    After such a rough estimate, I feel that it is not easy to survive on this desert island in the future.


    Because the resources of the desert island must be limited, but as human beings, we must continue to breed indefinitely. If there is no rescue team to find us, we will have to live here for generations.


    If we want our future generations to survive here, we must create a safe environment for them.


    Otherwise, we have to face the threats of savages, wild animals, governors and Raiders all day long, and the future generations may not be much better.


    Nature is also survival of the fittest, natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    Only those who finally adapt to this land can survive here, so I have to think about the future of my team.


    As a captain, I naturally have to think about more things. Although it will add a lot of troubles to me, it is something I should bear as a captain.


    If I can''t afford these things, I''m not a qualified captain.


    To lead the team well, we should consider the actual situation, and we should not aim too high.


    Now the first trouble our team is facing is the team inside, and the team inside also has the habit of eating human flesh. This terrible habit is definitely a big trouble for us.


    It''s just that Annie and Julia are a little better. I don''t know Jack''s preference. I just think he''s always staring at me and doesn''t look like a kind person.


    "Now we have to be careful, because they are still doubting me about Jin Guofan. If this matter has not been solved, they will still hold on. Moreover, I am injured again. We must be careful that they take action against us." I said to Ning Xiang.


    Ning Xiang made a look at me to show that she already understood.


    I know she has understood, but if I don''t do anything else, she will worry a lot. If these worries expand, it will become a nightmare for our whole team.


    In the evening, it began to get dark.


    At this time, miscellaneous hair came in from the outside, and the ambiguity between Ningxiang and me came to an end for the time being, so he didn''t worry about these.


    "Well, we have a little less food. What do you say to do?" Zamao said to me.


    In fact, I really want to go outside to look for game, but at this time, I and miscellaneous hair smelled a smell of meat at the same time.


    From the perspective of meat flavor, it''s really the same flavor we smelled before, and this time the meat flavor is even stronger. It seems that they have added many special seasonings, although we don''t know what they are made of.


    "It''s delicious." Fang Mengyu is relatively young, a little childlike.


    "Be careful, they are still eating human flesh." I looked a little ugly, but I told the truth to the people in the team.


    I know that we should not hide anything from them now. If we continue to hide it, it will be a bad signal to the people in our team.


    I don''t want to let the people in my team suffer, so I have to tell them the truth clearly. Only when I tell them the truth clearly, can they understand me. Only when they understand me, can they support me when I take other actions in the future.


    "Let''s get out of here as soon as possible! Or You can kill them Old black loaded his pistol.


    His words are also a suggestion, but I still have to think it over.


    First of all, killing them is the best way. Why don''t I like it?


    Think about what Jin Guofan conspired to do to me. Now I want to kill all the men in their team.


    However, from the confrontation just now, I already know that Jack is a tough character. Although they don''t have guns now, there are too many women on our side. If we really do it, we won''t get any advantage.


    Besides, Annie told me about it and made friends with me. I had a good time with her, so I didn''t want to fight with them.I gently shook my head and refused Lao Hei''s suggestion.


    At this time, my injury is a little less painful, and I plan to be responsible for the vigil tonight.


    "I''ll watch tonight. You have a good rest. It''s OK." I said to the others.


    Because he fell out with our team before, Jack didn''t send someone to watch the night with me. However, for me, it''s also so-called. What do I have to do with the life and death of their team?


    After everyone else went in to have a rest, I went outside and ran to a big tree at the entrance of the cave.


    The reason why I chose to come here is that I still hope to come here to observe the terrain. Only when I am familiar with the terrain and have a fight in the future, can our team have an advantage.


    Climbing up, I looked into the woods and found a figure.


    From the figure''s back, it should be a woman.


    In order to see more clearly, I got closer, but she seemed to find me, so she hid in the woods.


    Her action attracted my attention. Is it a member of an external team or a scout of another team? If the Raiders find us, it''s a real problem.


    I climbed down from the tree, just want to continue to walk to the forest, at this time Ningxiang came.


    "Why are you climbing so high?" Ning Xiang said to me.


    In fact, I wanted to explain that I wanted to observe the nearby terrain, but I was worried that other people would hear me, so I didn''t say.


    Ning Xiang looked at me and felt a little strange. She said, "don''t you have any pain in your back? Why do you always jump around? And why don''t you take a break tonight? "


    Seeing that Ningxiang cares about me so much, my heart is still very happy, but I still have some other worries.

 Chapter 154

    At this time, I accidentally looked down and saw the scenery inside Ningxiang neckline!


    I was a little bit unnatural.


    Because the recent life is too tense, so now I see the scenery that I shouldn''t see, which naturally makes me a little nosebleed.


    I''m imagining what we might do, but I still don''t think we should do it now.


    At the beginning, I thought I was dazzled by it, but it turned out that it wasn''t!


    Facing the moonlight, I can see clearly, and it''s still black!


    In fact, I''m still a little puzzled when I see this place, because in such a bad living environment, Ningxiang still wears such sexy underwear. Is that to


    I dare not think about it any more. I''m afraid if I think about it any more, it''s not enough for my nosebleed.


    However, after I turned my head, I found that there was a button on her neckline! Because it''s condescending, I can see everything very clearly.


    That hazy feeling is really tempting me. The temptation of this abundance to me is beyond my expectation. I really want to make myself normal, but my normality is also a very difficult thing for me. These difficult things are not particularly comfortable for me.


    Ning Xiang is quite clear. She looks down in my eyes and finds that I am staring at her chest. Her eyes are extremely flashing. She knows that I must be dreaming.


    So, she immediately covered her chest, scolded: "asshole, you come down for me!"


    I looked down from above and saw that her ears were red. I knew that she must be shy.


    Ning Xiang is really charming when she is shy. I always like her when she is shy, which makes me a little fascinated.


    I grinned and said, "then give me another look and I''ll go down."


    My cynical appearance has always been very flattering, and Ning Xiang is still here, which makes me more comfortable.


    My comfort is also a very important thing for me.


    Many times, when I tease Ningxiang, she still accepts my tease, but sometimes she is not happy, but not now.


    Now, I think she is still very good to me, at least not because I do something here and angry at me.


    In fact, I don''t know where I got the courage. How to say that Ningxiang is also my original teacher. If I think from the perspective of respecting teachers and valuing education, in fact, I''ve crossed the line.


    However, I can''t manage so much. After all, Ningxiang and I like each other, so we don''t have so much red tape.


    I still like to keep everything simple.


    "Well! If you do this again, I will ignore you! " Ning Xiang pursed her lips and said to me.


    Seeing him like this, in fact, my heart is still very uncomfortable.


    Because if Ning Xiang doesn''t accept my ridicule, it''s not a good thing for me, but sometimes it''s good, just because I''m not here, so there''s no way.


    In fact, Ningxiang used to be the lover of the public!


    She is not only my teacher, but also everyone''s dream lover. Before, I would never dare to talk to her like this, but after I know she likes me, naturally I won''t worry so much.


    "I won''t go down! You show me! " I still said some ambiguous words to her.


    She saw that I was so naughty, and she didn''t scold me. She just said faintly, "you''ll come down later and let you look good!"


    And I thought that we had been on the desert island for such a long time, and I knew that she was very kind to me, but both sides didn''t cross the line.


    If some trivial things cross the line, it will be a bit of trouble.


    However, we finally kept the last pure land, and it is because of this that we can live a better life.


    Once did not have this kind of insistence, that nature is not peaceful for the later life.


    "Get out of here!" Rather fragrant Du mouth said to me.


    I know that she should be a little angry, but it''s just ordinary anger, not too angry. If she still insists on her previous attitude, then I don''t like her very much.


    But now she hasn''t become like that, so I like her better.


    When I heard her words, my heart became more itchy.


    I feel that the words she scolded me are more like ambiguous words like "you hate", which makes me a little soft.


    At this time, I slipped down the tree.


    No accident, I was tied by her solid field in the chest hit two punches, immediately or a little want to vomit blood.


    "Does it hurt?" Ning Xiang inquired.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt to look at you at all." I looked at her gently, looking very intoxicated.My tenderness for her is more than that. Sometimes, I feel more like a big brother to her.


    Although I am relatively younger than her, I am not worried about her influence.


    Later, Ningxiang and I sat together in a shelter at the entrance of the cave and naturally nestled together.


    At this time, I feel that I have been immersed in this kind of romance.


    The moonlight slowly sprinkled on Ning Xiang''s face, which made her skin look more white and flawless. When I saw it, the whole person felt very comfortable. I didn''t expect that Ning Xiang would be so beautiful!


    I looked at her and gradually stayed there.


    "Alas


    At this time, Ning Xiang sighed deeply.


    "We have been on this desert island for some time, but we still haven''t found any good chance to leave here. Do you think we will be trapped here for a lifetime?" Ning Xiang said to me.


    "No way." I replied faintly.


    "I feel that the rescue team will not come. I''m so sad!" Ning Xiang said here, the expression became a little uncomfortable, and the whole person also put his head on my shoulder.


    Suddenly, I feel that the responsibility on my shoulders is quite heavy.


    After all, what I am undertaking now is the woman''s trust in me. I can''t live up to her trust in me. Thinking of this, I feel that I should work harder!


    "Actually It''s the same whether we come or not. Anyway, we can be together now. As long as I can be with you, I won''t fight for anything else. " I said to Ning Xiang with a smile.


    Maybe she would smile when she heard my sweet words.

 Chapter 155

    After I finished these words, I actually felt a little numb, but then I thought that since the person in front of me is the one I like, how can I be tired of it?


    "I cherish this opportunity to be alone with you. Are you the same?" I still looked at Ning Xiang tenderly and said my own voice.


    I thought Ning Xiang would turn her head shyly. Who knows, she even gave me a white look and said, "no promise!"


    At the moment when I heard these three words, my heart was a bit broken, but I soon picked myself up again.


    I know that Ning Xiang can''t say these words without any reason. She naturally has her intention when she says these words. She has always kept her mouth shut, but she says more today. But I can''t think that she has opened her heart to me.


    It''s just that she does like me more now.


    "In order to have a few words with me and then stay on this desert island? Don''t you think you''re too weak? " Ning Xiang continued to question me.


    I know that she didn''t say these words to me to suppress me, but I think she didn''t think too much about them when she said them, so she said them.


    However, it didn''t have a big impact on me, but my heart was still very uncomfortable.


    But just think about it.


    "I''m willing to..." I said these words briefly.


    After I said that, I immediately felt a little regret, because if I said that, it must be relatively low for my status, but in the face of the people I like, even if my status is low, so what?


    I know that with my own efforts in the future, I can still make Ningxiang feel more good for me, but now I just need to keep this freshness.


    I can''t let Ningxiang lose my freshness. In that case, it''s definitely not very cost-effective.


    Think of here, in fact, my heart is quite calm.


    "But I''m not reconciled!" Ning Xiang is a little upset.


    I know that she has always had a dream of returning to the civilized world. Although this dream seems a little distant now, who doesn''t want to return to the civilized world?


    I very much hope to go back. In addition to Ningxiang, other people also want to go back. However, we can go back without thinking about it. We need a lot of preparation. To a large extent, this preparation limits our imagination and action.


    I know that this is actually a kind of helplessness.


    I didn''t say anything. I know that even if I say something to comfort Ning Xiang at this time, it''s actually redundant. As long as I can protect her quietly, it''s actually enough for me. However, occasionally I can get her approval, so I can be regarded as a good me.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but hold her tightly.


    When I hold her tightly in my arms, I feel my existence!


    Moreover, in this shelter, the wind made us a little cold, she also leaned against my direction, tightly nestled up to me.


    although Ning Xiang has not much smell of artificial perfume, her peculiar fragrance still makes me feel a little bit reluctant to return.


    I love the taste of her, which fascinates me.


    When I feel a little tired in my neck, I really want to twist my neck, but thinking that Ningxiang is leaning against me now, I don''t move any more.


    I just felt that I should let her lean on me, so I stayed where I was.


    At this time, the day is gradually bright, everyone is up.


    I had planned to discuss with Zamao and Laohei about what we should do today, but before I could speak, Jack came by himself.


    "Yang, I''ll go out hunting with you today. Prepare yourself!" Jack''s performance is very dull, not much different from usual.


    However, from his expression, in fact, I saw something dangerous. I felt that he must have some intention to me, but he didn''t show it now.


    If he showed up at this time, he would have been solved by me, Ningxiang or zamaolaohei.


    I''m still a little afraid of this soldier in my heart.


    An unnatural outburst in my heart.


    I thought, if Jack really wants to go hunting with me, it''s almost like sentencing me to death. It''s not for fun!


    Jack is not the parallel Jin Guofan before. He has a real military background. If I go out one-on-one with him, I won''t get any advantage.


    Besides, he used to be a lieutenant in the army. He must be proficient in all kinds of fighting skills and killing techniques. How about killing a civilian like me?


    When I think so, the back spine is still a little cold.


    At this time, Ning Xiang also frowned and said, "Yang Chuan, you can''t go!"I know I can''t go! But the other party has already put forward his own invitation. If I counseled myself, I think the other party would look down on me. Then if our two teams encounter any problems in the future, I will not be able to get in.


    Thinking of this, I should be patient with him, otherwise my team will definitely have problems.


    However, for Ning Xiang, she already knows that these people are cannibals, and they are not good things.


    If I go out with these people, maybe I''ll be on their plate.


    Ningxiang must be worried about me, so she doesn''t want me to go out.


    Jack looked at me with a gloomy face and said, "also, Yang Chuan, this time we go out not only to find food, but also people."


    As soon as I listen to "looking for someone", I feel a thump in my heart.


    Most likely, he wants to go out with me to find Jin Guofan, but I haven''t dealt with Jin Guofan''s body before. If I show him the bodies of Jin Guofan and savages, it''s bad!


    "Ah? Who are you looking for? " I pretended I didn''t know, so I asked myself.


    "Don''t pretend to me. We''re going to find Kim. Didn''t you say he went to the bathroom? Most of the time, he just lost his way. I know Kim''s character. He''s always very careful. He can''t meet danger outside. He doesn''t know how to come back. " Jack''s words really worried me.


    I thought, from the way Jin Guofan showed up before, he was not like a man who was very careful about danger, but more like a coward. That''s why Jack wanted to say that, of course, he still wanted to talk to me, but I won''t be fooled.


    "I didn''t come back that day. I suspect you are lying." Jack said darkly.


    I blew it up right away.


    I thought to myself, Ma Ba Zi, he was killed by savages, he must not come back! I''m just lying!


    Of course, it''s just my own inner thinking, and I can''t say it directly.

 Chapter 156

    When I hesitated, I needed someone to stand up and support me, but now there is no one to support me.


    In fact, my heart is still a little empty, after all, I face jack, not ordinary people.


    Jack gives me a lot of pressure. Once the pressure reaches a certain level, it will be hard for me to bear.


    Just when I felt there was no support, Lao Hei suddenly stood up and said, "Yang, I''ll go with you."


    When Lao Hei said this, his expression was very firm. He said it to jack on purpose.


    With his support, I''m a little bit confident, but I''m still worried, because once Jack starts on me, I''m still in trouble.


    Sure enough, Jack sneered scornfully.


    "Well! I''m just going to find Jin Guofan. Some people feel guilty. If they even need help to find food, it''s better for a man to die if he lives so well! " Jack sneered.


    I know. He''s afraid Lao Hei will go out with me.


    From his point of view, he now knows that I killed Jin Guofan, but he hasn''t found a suitable excuse yet. If he finds a suitable excuse, it will make trouble for me.


    Moreover, if Lao Hei went out with me, we would have an advantage again. Besides, Lao Hei was also a soldier. With his help, I would not worry about what bad Jack would do to me.


    At this time, I took a pistol out of my arms.


    I deliberately waved my pistol in front of Jack, not so much to show off, but to protect my own life.


    "Shame or not, it''s like you''ve lost your humanity!" I said coldly.


    What I said is that I want to satirize Jack and his cannibalism. I not only scold them, but also despise them.


    Jack didn''t react immediately when he heard me ridiculing him like this. I think he still has some truth in what I said.


    In fact, for me, I just feel that I should get a good return in such a place, of course, if I can meet a group of good teammates.


    If I always meet people like Jack, I think I have a lot of troubles.


    I don''t want to immerse myself in such an illusion all the time. I know what I should do and what I can do well.


    However, the premise of doing these things well is to have a stable life.


    Thinking of this, I know that my words are still useful.


    "At least we are human. What about you? You are nothing I went on.


    At this time, Jack frowned and couldn''t help looking at the barbecue on the grill.


    "Hum!"


    He continued to walk forward. After a few steps, he stopped again and said, "Yang Chuan, if you are a man, you should have the courage to take responsibility and go out with me to find people. There is always a time when the truth can be found out!"


    As soon as I heard that I had put down cruel words to me, I suddenly trembled with anger.


    However, his words are not only a warning to me, for me, I need to find a suitable way to solve this matter, otherwise I will still show my own feet!


    "Don''t go, old black." I once again refused the old black, intend to face Jack alone!


    Lao Hei had no choice but to let me go out on my own since I denied it in this way.


    At this time, Annie came up to me and said, "why don''t I go with you?"


    I nodded.


    The reason why I agree to let Annie go with me is that I have contact with her before. I know she is a kind woman. If this girl is outside, Jack should not dare to do anything bad to me.


    However, I have to be on my own guard. Although I''m quite at ease with these things, if these people try to murder me together, I have nothing to do.


    Thinking of this, I feel that I should be able to accept the two of them going out together.


    Besides, I feel that blonde Anne should still be inclined to my side. Even if she is in any trouble, I don''t think she will do anything to murder me. I''m more secure when I think of this.


    At this time, I went to look for miscellaneous hair again.


    "After I leave, you should pay close attention to the other side''s remaining men''s movements. Once there is something wrong with them, you should move quickly. Don''t hesitate, you know?" I said to Zamao.


    In fact, my words are still useful for Zamao, so I am very relieved of him.


    However, before I left, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin were still worried about me.


    With their worries about me, I left the place.Jack, Annie and I left the cave and went out to look for food again. At the same time, we also went to look for Jin Guofan that Jack needed to find.


    Although, I know that Jin Guofan is dead.


    On the way, Jack said to me, "I hope you didn''t kill Jin Guofan..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t want to talk.


    "If you do, I will kill you and your companions." Jack yelled.


    What I don''t like most in my life is that other people threaten me with women and brothers. I immediately took out my pistol and pointed it directly at his temple, regardless of whether he was a lieutenant or a lieutenant commander.


    "Try again!" I snapped.


    In fact, I really want to pull the trigger at this time. I know that as long as I pull the trigger, the contradiction between our two teams will be solved.


    However, I thought that there were still several men in their camp. I didn''t know if Jack had given them any instructions. If I killed these people here, I didn''t know what terrible things would happen.


    "Jack, your team is so inhumane that you even eat human flesh. Are you still a soldier?" I said a little excitedly.


    Jack doesn''t want to pay any attention to me at all. He seems to be very calm.


    It''s the first time that I''ve seen someone with a gun pointed at his head and face it calmly.


    I know that if I or anyone in the team is faced with such a situation, even Lao Hei, I think the words will become a little bit of a counsellor.


    However, Jack gave me the feeling that he was very cold. No matter how I threatened him, he would not be affected by me at all.


    Thinking of this, I immediately feel that Jack is really a terrible person.


    However, in any case, I will not give up the fight against him. I know that he must still have a hand!


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this when soldiers do such things? You threaten me. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now! " I still snapped.

 Chapter 157

    Although I pointed a gun at my head, Jack seemed to be scared. I saw him still looking at the front calmly, as if the gun in my hand was a decoration for him.


    The more he is like this, the more I want to kill him. Because Annie is still here, and there are some things I don''t understand, so I can''t do that.


    "Well, I don''t think you know the situation clearly!"


    At this time, Jack snorted, and his attitude became worse.


    "I tell you, all the people who used to point a gun at my head like this have seen God!" Jack''s tone got worse and worse.


    I thought, this is the time, but also with me pretend to force it!


    "Bah! There is not a good thing in your team When


    was angry, the foam stars in my mouth flew to his cheeks. If I were him, what I expected was stamp with rage. But Jack did not show any signs of resistance to me.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere between him and me became more and more tense.


    At this time, Annie came up and grabbed my arm to stop me from doing too much to Jack.


    "Yang, neither I nor the lieutenant ate those human flesh. Don''t get me wrong!" Said Annie, shaking her head hard.


    Looking at her sad appearance, I really want to be gentle with her, but I''m a little angry when I think that she should protect jack, regardless of my life or death.


    I threw Annie away.


    I feel like I''m burning all over. It seems that I''m going to pour my anger on them.


    I know that now I''m like an angry lion. Naturally, I''ve divided them into a team.


    I saw Jack''s red eyes and said, "Annie, don''t explain anything to him. We should be worthy of ourselves. We don''t need him to understand us! "


    At this time, I turned my eyes to Annie''s place. I saw that her eyes were a little red and seemed to be a little wronged.


    Looking at her wronged appearance, I am a little sorry that I used such rude action to her. She may have been confused just now.


    What''s more, Annie has reminded Jin Guofan of the things that are critical to me before. How can I classify her as a cannibal!


    Oh, I''m so impulsive!


    However, on the surface, I was still unconvinced and didn''t let them know my remorse.


    Looking at Jack''s feeling that he and I are going to work together, I''m not happy with his actions. I really don''t want to keep it a secret.


    I thought, now that I still have a gun, I''m afraid of him!


    "Jack, from the first day you came to this place, you conspired to let Jin Guofan kill me while looking for food, right?" I simply spoke out what I had in mind.


    I don''t think Jack responded to me, so he went on.


    "Ha ha! It''s a pity that God opened his eyes and let us meet the savage. If it wasn''t for the savage, I would be the one who died now


    After that, I also stare at Jack fiercely, like I''m going to kill him.


    As I said this, I came up with a picture of fighting with savages at that time.


    I think that at that time, two savages besieged me. Fan Mingming was in a very safe position. As long as he picked up the shovel in his hand to deal with one, I could easily kill the other.


    However, Jin Guofan didn''t do that. Instead, he waited for me to die before he found a leak. Finally, he almost killed me!


    "Jack, you know what? I beat the savage to death, but what about the boy? This guy even said he wanted to eat me when I was lying on the ground and could hardly move! Don''t say anything about helping each other, even if ordinary people should have compassion, he doesn''t have it! " My tone became more and more excited.


    In fact, I''m not afraid of anyone. Even if Jack wants to resist me, I''m not worried!


    Jack is still silent.


    "And! What I can''t accept most is that this guy told me a big secret! You Eat the rest of the team, don''t you? You animals! You others are still human Once again, I was excited to spray the foam star on Jack''s back.


    Hearing this, Jack''s tall figure couldn''t help shivering, as if he was shivering in the middle of urinating.


    However, it was because he heard these words that he became so lost.


    When I turned to see his face, there was a trace of confusion in his resolute eyes!


    "Not so, not so!" At this moment, Annie shook her head at me.


    She knew that this might make me feel more disgusted with her, but she still wanted to explain it like this.


    She squatted on the ground, her head in her arms, a little collapsed.


    "Yang, it''s really not that we killed our companions It''s Jin Guofan. Those people say that people are dying anyway! It''s better to eat them up than let them rot! Otherwise, all of us will starve to death on the desert island! " Annie said it to me almost in a lost voice.I heard her roaring voice. In fact, my inner feelings are also very deep!


    Because I was close to the fear of being eaten by Jin Guofan at that time, and finally I solved those fears and survived!


    "Enough!" Jack yelled at Annie.


    His roar made Annie and I freeze.


    Because I''ve never seen Jack endure like this. Only those who have endured for a long time can burst out such a roar!


    I suddenly feel that Jack should also have a lot of difficulties.


    Although Jack was still pointed at his head with a gun, he forced to turn around. I didn''t know what he was going to do to me. In fact, I was a little flustered.


    "What are you doing? Don''t act rashly! If you dare to move more, I''ll kill you right away! " I said to him.


    However, Jack turned around, looked at me and said word by word, "Yang, I''ll ask you two questions."


    Seeing this man''s look at me, I actually feel something.


    Jack used to look cold and disdainful to me. Now when he looks at me, he makes me feel shocked.


    Jack seems to have something to hide. Some things he has been hiding in his heart, he never dared to say before.


    "You asked I said coldly.


    "First, did you kill Jin Guofan yourself?" Jack hesitated and said it.


    I didn''t answer immediately.


    "Well, you don''t have to. Second, did Jin Guofan tell you that he killed all the players himself Jack''s eyes twinkled with sadness when he said this.


    "Jin Guofan was killed by a savage who fell to the ground. The second one, he told me personally Oh, no, it should be to show me that he ate a lot of his companions. " I told Jack exactly what I had heard.


    "Shit!" Jack angrily scolded in English, which made me feel a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 158

    Seeing him so angry, I thought he was going to do me, so I subconsciously held the gun tightly in case of something that I couldn''t handle.


    At this time, I can''t relax for a moment!


    "Yang, it''s my fault. I''m sorry." Jack''s voice suddenly softened again, and he spoke to me in an apologetic tone.


    I can''t accept this sudden change.


    However, he even bowed his head to me, which made me feel that the soldier was quite admirable.


    Dare to anger dare to speak, dare to love dare to hate, the most valuable is dare to do!


    At this moment, I put down all my guard against this soldier. I didn''t hate him any more. Instead, I began to care about what happened before.


    I slowly put down my gun and began to listen to Jack about what happened before they met us.


    "Before, I was a member of a special forces team in the United States. Because of our mission, a small team of people came to this desert island. However, half a year later, because of the shortage of supplies, food shortage and wild man problems, our people died and were injured. Slowly, only me, Annie and Julia were left..." When Jack said these words, he was obviously a little sad.


    Even, I saw tears from the corner of this iron man''s eye, which made me more sympathetic to their experience.


    It would be hard for me to understand them if it wasn''t for me being trapped here.


    I was about to respond when Jack interrupted me again.


    "Later We met Kim Kwok fan, the son of Korea, and some Southeast Asian people. " Said Jack.


    "You all know that they have this bad habit? Why do you want them on your team? " I don''t understand.


    "Because they had a lot of food on hand at that time, which was what we needed. Without it, we would have died outside. That''s why I let them join us because of the food. " Jack said to me seriously.


    Looking at Jack''s firm expression, I know he didn''t lie to me.


    However, I am still very depressed about this fact. After all, money and wealth are unimportant for living on a desert island. Even weapons are not necessities. The real necessities are fresh water and food.


    "Later Because we have too many people, the food is gradually exhausted, and there is not enough to eat. Every time we go out to look for food, Jin Guofan brings one or several corpses of his companions and tells us that he was attacked and killed by others. " Jack continues to explain to me what happened before.


    Hearing this, I think it''s true, because in the process of getting along with Jin Guofan, I can really see his hypocritical heart.


    "At that time, Jin Guofan told us It can be regarded as encouraging us all! It''s a waste to put the corpse here. It''s better to share it! So I have this habit of eating corpses, and it has continued. " When Jack said this, there was a look of panic on his face.


    "Disgusting! Is this Jin Guofan really a man? " I''m almost going to throw up.


    "In the beginning I don''t agree with the people who eat their companions, and many of them have worked for our team before. I miss them very much. Although they are dead, I also want them to go to heaven. " Jack continued.


    "But these people don''t know how to be loyal! Jin Guofan has been making trouble in the team, saying that if he doesn''t eat people, he will starve to death. Jack, as the team leader, doesn''t want to split the team, so he acquiesces in their brutality. " Annie couldn''t help saying something for Jack.


    "Annie, you too Suffering When Jack said this, he couldn''t bear the recent pressure, and his eyes were full of tears.


    Iron man also has a tender side.


    He must not be the kind of thug I think he is, let alone a cannibal and inhuman man. He is a man, a real man!


    "After a long time, I have to turn a blind eye and let them eat! It''s just that Annie, Julia and I have never eaten. We would rather be hungry or eat some bark vegetables than forget our dignity and humanity. " When Jack said this, his eyes sparkled with confidence.


    Jack didn''t expect that all his companions were killed by Jin Guofan. Speaking of this, he punched the ground.


    "Take me to find Jin Guofan''s body! By the way, there are also those two hateful Southeast Asians in the team. They have done the same thing as Jin Guofan before. They have to kill them! " Jack said angrily.


    Hearing this, I already know that Jack is also a kind-hearted person. He was just confused for a while and almost made a big mistake. Now he''s going to kill those people to make up for his previous mistakes!


    I tried to respond to Jack, but I didn''t know what to say, but I no longer looked at him with colored glasses."Can I join you?" Jack made this suggestion that surprised me.


    Because I always think he is a proud person, absolutely impossible to say similar words!


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he said with a little self mockery: "I really don''t deserve to be the leader of the team! And you, a man more than me, are suitable for you! "


    Although I like his words very much, he suddenly said that he would join us, which is still a great pressure for me.


    I know that the soldier in front of me has begun to gradually submit to me, just like Lao Hei before. Although these soldiers are difficult to deal with, once they agree with you, they will follow me wholeheartedly and never break their promise!


    Or, he is blaming himself for his poor leadership and remembering those lost companions.


    "Well, we''ll talk about these things later. I''ll take you to the place where Jin Guofan died first." I said to Jack.


    Then I took Jack and Annie to the path that Jin Guofan had taken before.


    It wasn''t long before we found the place.


    But, let me feel very strange is, before Jin Guofan''s body unexpectedly disappeared!


    "No way, I was still here when I left! There are also several corpses of savages here. Why are they all gone? " I was a little surprised.


    Because if the bodies are gone, that is to say, someone has disposed of them, or the savages have eaten them up.


    But either way, it''s not good news for us.


    Jack''s face began to darken, and I began to see a lot of blood on the scene.


    Jack, I don''t know what this short change means, but at least it won''t be a friendly gesture to me!

 Chapter 159

    I saw some changes in Jack''s face and thought that he suspected that I was cheating him, because I didn''t have much preparation. If he really doubted me, it would be hard for me to explain.


    What made me feel worse was that Annie came to me with suspicious eyes.


    This woman, who had always trusted me, now wants to look at me with colored glasses, which makes me feel a little sad.


    I thought, bad, if they can''t see the bodies of Jin Guofan and Yeren, they will doubt my motive and what I said before!


    Then the trust we have built up will soon fall apart!


    I quickly looked around, trying to find some clues to explain the situation to these two people.


    "Jack, listen to me. The body is here. I don''t know why it''s gone. I think something must have happened!" I said to Jack.


    When I say this, I am very nervous, but I try not to show it.


    "Do you think I can easily believe what you say now?" Jack''s starting to be a little suspicious of me.


    I can''t argue.


    At this time, I pulled him away and took him to the place where the body was lying.


    "You see, the weeds here are very messy, and there is still a lot of blood here. It''s because we were attacked by savages here before that we left these things!" I said it all.


    I know that even if I explain in this way, they will not understand me any more unless I come up with some solid evidence.


    "And the evidence?" Jack is still a skeptical face.


    This face, a little cold.


    "The body is not here! Someone must be doing something. We have to be careful! " I said to Jack and Annie.


    "Well, that''s what you said before? I see, I can''t stand my feet! " Jack sneered.


    I ignored him. I knew that if I didn''t find more useful evidence, he would still be like this, so I had to prove myself.


    I squatted on the ground and began to observe the footprints carefully. I found that in addition to the footprints I had fought with Jin Guofan before, there were some huge footprints!


    These footprints seem to be more than twice as high as my feet. I estimated that this person''s height is at least 2.5 meters, which is the standard of savage''s normal height!


    Are there any stronger, taller savages around?


    I realized that those tall savages must have been here, and they also used some special means to deal with the body!


    However, at this time, Jack came to me and pulled me up. He exerted himself so hard that I was in a trance.


    "What are you doing?" Jack is upset.


    He saw that I was still observing the footprints, and he also went to observe the footprints, with a look of panic on his face.


    After a while, he looked at me again, as if to see if I was lying.


    Just as we were looking at each other, some strange noises appeared near us.


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    I turned around and found that two tall savages were pulling their long bows and aiming at Annie!


    "Get down!"


    I yelled.


    However, the two savages had also shot their bows and arrows and flew to Anne''s position.


    At this critical moment, I rushed over and knocked Annie to the ground. I accidentally knocked down two white rabbits on her chest. I felt a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Annie was not hurt!


    The sharp arrow shot at the tree trunk and made a buzzing sound, which made people shiver.


    I continued to hold Anne, rolled around the ground, and then rolled into the bushes to hide.


    When I hugged her, I felt a little nervous.


    Because her figure is so hot!


    However, at this time, we are facing the threat of savages, so I can''t think too much about these things, just a little bit.


    I stayed in the Bush and looked out.


    I found five savages coming in our direction, except two with bows and arrows, the others with stone axes!


    Moreover, they surrounded us in different directions. This time, they chose to surround us from all directions.


    We almost have no way back, for today''s plan, we can only work with these savages here!


    Jack also hid in the bush.


    Then he slowly drew the dagger from his waist and looked carefully ahead.


    "What? What are you going to do? " I said softly.


    In the past, I seldom spoke in such a low voice, but now we are faced with the life and death, I have to hide my position and protect Annie.Jack nodded to me.


    Moreover, he also looked at me with an apologetic look. Although he didn''t speak, the apologetic look in his eyes made me understand that he no longer doubted me.


    Jack didn''t have time to talk to me, so he rolled to the ground and rolled to the foot of a savage.


    When he rolled to the foot of the savage, he stabbed him with a dagger and directly pierced the heel of the savage!


    Suddenly, the savage fell to the ground!


    After Jack rushed out to fight, I didn''t plan to go out. I was still thinking about the feeling of this look.


    It should be a feeling of trust and trusting in my partner. My uneasy heart calmed down a little.


    At this time, I looked at Annie, who was held in my arms. Her face turned red. Her white skin and golden hair almost didn''t daze me!


    This exotic girl is really wonderful!


    At this time, Annie wants to leave my arms, she is also holding a dagger, trying to join the fight.


    Since Annie is going to join the fight, I can''t relax my vigilance. I can''t let her look down on me!


    Seeing Annie get up and jump, I jump out of the Bush and stab the fallen savage.


    I see her action so fast, I think she must be the special forces who have been trained before, and only special forces can have such flexible skills!


    I thought, fortunately these two people are not my enemies, otherwise they are really a tough opponent!


    If that''s true, it''s really hard for me to fight against them!


    I can''t be idle, and soon joined the fight.


    "Wu Wu Wu!"


    However, when I jumped out of the Bush, I found that the savages were more angry.


    Maybe it''s because Jack''s knife was too cruel, and it''s just because of the cruel knife that angered them.


    So, at this time, the savage made a worse sound to us.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo


    These voices are like demonstrations and provocations against us. I know that after these voices, they will certainly launch a more fierce offensive!

 Chapter 160

    Seeing these savages so rampant, my heart is already half cold.


    Because last time I was with Jin Guofan, there were four or five savages, and that time I didn''t worry about anything because I had a pistol with ten bullets and a grenade.


    And because of my volley, I shot three savages dead.


    If it wasn''t for the firepower that time, I would have let these savages eat all the bones.


    "Jack, it''s a little hard to do!" I said to Jack.


    I know that Jack and Anne are both special forces, so naturally they won''t worry too much, but I''m just an ordinary person. If I don''t have a pistol, I''m worried that I can''t beat these savages.


    After all, I''m still injured. If the fighting is too fierce, I guess the wound on my back will crack. What''s more terrible is that it will fester.


    We don''t have many antibiotics. Once my wound is purulent and infected, I can easily go into a state of shock, which will be more dangerous at that time!


    At this time, I felt the pistol in my arms, and I was shocked!


    I thought, yes, I came out with a gun. What am I afraid of!


    Originally, when I came out this time, I was worried that Jack and Jin Guofan were together, so I asked Zamao to prepare a gun with me.


    This gun was used to guard against Jack, but now it has become a weapon to protect me from being killed by savages!


    My spirit is one of shock!


    At this time, Jack scratched a savage''s hamstring, so the two savages near him also began to rush toward his position.


    The remaining two savages began to attack Annie, who was also armed.


    I''m in a dilemma. Is it to save jack or Annie?


    It occurred to me that when savages attacked, they attacked according to the threat of their opponents.


    For example, although I jumped out of the Bush now, I didn''t have any weapons in my hand. For savages, my threat was zero.


    Jack and Annie have daggers, so they are relatively threatening!


    "Shoot! What are you doing? " Jack yelled at me, trying to make me shoot.


    I Leng for a while, open pull the trigger, bang, toward a savage fight in the past!


    Because I had been thinking about something before, so this shot was not accidentally missed!


    I was stunned for a moment and thought that since I missed, I would continue to play.


    But when I pulled the trigger again, I found that the pistol was empty!


    This fact makes me feel desperate!


    Because the only bullet I had missed before, that is to say, now I have no bullet at all!


    "Miscellaneous hair, I day your younger sister!"


    I scolded a miscellaneous hair wildly in my heart. I didn''t expect that when I was leaving, although he handed me a pistol, Ya gave me a bullet in it!


    "No bullets!" I yelled at Jack.


    Then, I joined in the fight and mediated with the savages.


    In fact, I have been thinking about why Za Mao gave me a bullet. He also knows Jack''s danger. As a good brother, isn''t he worried about me?


    If I were someone else, I would doubt his loyalty to me, but Zamao, a good brother, is still very important to me, so I won''t doubt him.


    I don''t have to guess, now the most important thing is to fight!


    "Ah I roared and chopped at the savages.


    But in fact, just shouting doesn''t have any effect, because each of these savages is flexible and strong.


    If the three of us do not have heavy weapons, it will be difficult to kill them easily, which will only affect their pace of action.


    "Don''t fight hard, learn to be flexible!" Jack said to me as he waved a dagger around two savages.


    I also know that we can only defeat these barbarians by guerrilla means!


    I thought to myself, it''s because our human evolution is too fucked. We only grow IQ, but we don''t have any other benefits. We are also animals, and we are not the rivals of savages at all.


    Although Jack and Annie are both targeted by two savages at the same time.


    But for me, I must have saved Annie first. I like her very much, and she likes me too.


    I took Annie aside, threw her aside, and yelled at Annie.


    "Run


    I thought Annie knew I was covering her, so she would leave this dangerous place and go back to our camp to look for help.


    However, when I struggled with the savage for a while, I turned to look at Annie and found that she was still in the same place.


    Then he clenched the dagger and stabbed the savage.I looked at her flexible movement, almost attracted by her.


    "Run what run! You''re still fighting. If I run now, I''m still a friend! " Annie said to us with a smile.


    After I heard that, I also smile, no longer so timid, but more and more efforts to fight!


    Because I met savages on a desert island at least seven or eight times. Although my strength and body are not as good as savages, I still have experience in fighting with them.


    I went up and gave a dagger to one of the savages. Because the action was very fast, I didn''t see whether it hit him or not.


    All of a sudden, a tall savage came after me. Instead of chopping me with a stone axe, he pounced on me and knocked me to the ground.


    At this time, another savage trembled in Annie''s direction, as if he were still demonstrating with us.


    "Ah! Help


    I heard Anne''s anxious cry.


    However, because I was knocked down by a savage, there was no way to get to Annie at the first time.


    And when I turned my head, I saw the savage who had knocked me down, riding on me, and then holding me down with his strong hand, with a bone knife in his other hand, rowing towards my neck.


    I just fucked him. This savage has tools to kill!


    I was a little surprised when I saw the savage''s bone knife.


    Because before, the savages had been carrying huge weapons. If they were not stone axes or bows and arrows, I saw for the first time that they had portable weapons like bone knives!


    It''s like the ribs of some giant carnivores, it''s like teeth, but whatever it is, now I''m very dangerous!


    Once this sharp bone knife hits my throat, I think it will kill me in 10 seconds. There will be no more Annie or desert island. I''m going to see the king of hell.


    I have to find a way to escape!

 Chapter 161

    However, no matter how I resisted, my strength was not as good as that of the savage. He kept pressing me to the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    Just when I thought I would die, I heard a scream from the savage.


    I opened my eyes and smelled a fishy smell.


    Then, I found that the savage sprayed a stream of blood on my face. When I felt very confused, I saw him fall beside me.


    To tell you the truth, the savage''s blood was disgusting. I quickly spat and tried to spit out the savage''s blood in my mouth.


    Then, I wiped the blood on my face, and my heart was full of fear.


    My mind has been remembering everything just now. If the savage had not been stabbed to the ground by some inexplicable weapon, I would have died in this place.


    I thought, did Jack and Annie help me?


    But instead of thinking too much, I got up.


    As soon as I got up, I saw that the savage who was going to kill me was pierced by a spear in his chest, and then he was still panting, not breathing!


    When I think of Jin Guofan being killed by the returning savages, I know that these savages must be killed completely, otherwise their powerful vitality and crazy fighting capacity will come back at any time.


    I felt around myself and found the dagger that had fallen after being attacked by savages.


    I clenched the dagger.


    At this time, the savage on the ground saw that I was not dead, and tried to rush towards me. However, because the spear penetrated his chest, his strength and movement speed were reduced.


    I pushed him away, holding the dagger horizontally, and stabbed him around the neck!


    His neck spilled out more red blood and dyed my face red.


    I don''t know how many knives I have stabbed. Every knife has exhausted my strength. I didn''t relax. With the wailing of savages, I kept attacking.


    I don''t know how many times I poked. I almost lost my strength.


    That savage has already fallen at my feet, I have no way to confirm whether he is really dead.


    Just looking at his motionless appearance, it felt like he was dead.


    With a bang, I sat on the ground and gasped for breath.


    Just now, when I fought with savages to the moment of life and death, scenes still reverberated in front of me.


    I thought, no! Now it''s just the three of us who fight with the savages. Who threw the spear?


    When I looked at Annie, I saw that she was looking at me anxiously.


    At the same time, she was still fighting with a savage, and she was still at a disadvantage, so it was impossible for her to use the spear.


    Looking at Jack again, I found that he was still fighting bravely with two savages at the same time. I saw that his arms and chest had been injured a lot.


    Especially his right hand, which is his habitual hand, has a deep wound. When I look at it from such a distance, I feel very painful.


    Since his right hand has been severely damaged, and the two people have not been solved, it is impossible to help me.


    And when I came out, I didn''t see them with spears at all.


    At that time, I still doubted Jack. If he wanted to come out with a spear, I was afraid I would take a submachine gun or several grenades.


    Therefore, this spear can not be brought out by them, which makes me more confused.


    Is there a small team or someone nearby?


    And this person is hostile to savages, and also has a friendly attitude towards us. Who would that be?


    Thinking that there are still people watching us fight with savages, I immediately feel like chrysanthemum flower is tight.


    Because although this man saved me, it also showed that he had been watching the three of us secretly. To my surprise, Jack and Anne, two special forces soldiers, did not find anyone following us at all.


    My heart a tight, suddenly looked at the bushes next to the past, just to see a figure is about to leave.


    "You stop!" I yelled.


    I almost instinctively called out such a voice, because I really want to know who rescued me from the savage''s hand.


    If it''s an acquaintance, I can have a few words with him.


    If it''s a stranger, then I have to consider whether to guard against him.


    At this time, I saw that figure seemed a little familiar, but I couldn''t tell where it was.


    I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere, but no matter how I think about the people in my memory, I still can''t find out who he is.


    That figure suddenly stopped, I see her curve is more beautiful, should be a girl!


    But she didn''t turn around, as if thinking about something.Before two or three seconds, she moved again, trying to get out of my sight.


    I quickly stood up, suddenly still feel a little pain in my chest, because when I was forced to press by the savage, I also made a lot of strength, so he pressed harder.


    I feel like I have a broken rib, but I can''t stop.


    I hastened to catch up with her, thinking that if she is really a life-saving benefactor, I can''t let her go like this!


    I have to catch up with her!


    However, when I was about to run past, the wound on my body suddenly split again, which made me cry out.


    "Ouch!"


    I just called out the voice, before the figure seems to hear something, and then turned around.


    I see a familiar face, Feng Ying!


    Feng Ying has left my team for a long time. Since then, when there was a traitor, she left.


    It''s like a world away to see her again now!


    She looked at me and asked me from a distance, "what''s wrong with you?"


    I thought she would blame me for something, because it was because of my carelessness that she was angry. But the first sentence she said was that she cared about me, which made me feel warm.


    I don''t know how happy I am!


    I used to like to go out with her for food, because Feng Ying has some qualities that other girls don''t have, such as independence and thinking ability.


    Although Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan all have different degrees of professional knowledge, and there is a strange Fang Mengyu, they are still far behind Feng Ying in their comprehensive ability.


    Especially for the trend of savages and their survival experience in the wild, Feng Ying should be the most experienced of all of us!


    I wanted to keep talking to her, but I totally forgot that Annie and Jack were still fighting with other savages.


    When I went to Feng Ying, I suddenly heard a scream.


    "Ah


    This voice is from Jack''s side. Although it''s far away from me, I can still tell it''s not the call of savage, but Jack''s voice!


    Has Jack been killed by a savage?


    My heart is very tight.

 Chapter 162

    After hearing Jack''s scream, I looked in the direction of Jack and saw that he was cut on his arm by a savage with a bone knife and fell to the ground seriously.


    Moreover, the savage did not give up, and then he stabbed Jack in the chest and cut his abdomen open.


    Jack struggled a few times, but nothing happened.


    When Annie saw it, she rushed madly to the savage, and I followed him, with Feng Ying behind me.


    "Ah Annie bellowed bitterly.


    In fact, we all know that Jack, who was scratched on his chest by a bone knife, can no longer survive, but Annie doesn''t want to believe this fact.


    Regardless of the savages she was fighting against, she rushed to the two savages who attacked Jack.


    The two savages were also attracted by her shouting. I felt that Annie was very dangerous, so I followed her all the time, but I still felt a lot of different feelings when I followed her.


    I know, this kind of feeling really let us all a little uncomfortable, but I still insist on.


    I stabbed the savage Annie was fighting with my own dagger, and then he focused on me.


    I took a step back and he made a dash forward.


    At this time, Feng Ying took the opportunity to stab him in the back and killed the savage.


    But killing one is not enough. There are two more fighting with Annie.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Annie''s body is full of blood. I can''t tell whether it is her blood or savage''s. I can only see that she has become a blood man.


    And Jack on the ground has already lost consciousness and consciousness, lying on the ground, like a hero, a hero I admire.


    Then, I rushed up with Feng Ying, followed Annie to solve the last savage, and we came to Jack''s side.


    "You Take care of her... " Jackie took my hand and said with difficulty.


    I look at Jack and know that he wants me to take good care of Annie. In fact, needless to say, I will do the same.


    "Brother! Don''t do that. We''ll save you. Hold on Annie was already crying and crying.


    At this time, it suddenly dawned on us that besides being Annie''s boss, Jack was his own brother!


    No wonder Annie took care of Jack all the way, and Jack took care of her.


    Before, I thought there was something inexplicable between them, but it seems that I was wrong.


    Jack has been holding my hand. Gradually, I feel that his hand is not as strong as before, and his body temperature is gradually decreasing.


    "Jack, hold on!" I couldn''t help crying.


    However, Annie and I still failed to pull Jack back from the gate of death.


    The iron man died after all.


    "I promise you! I will take good care of Annie I said firmly to Jack''s body.


    Annie fainted in pain.


    "Come on, we''re going back!" I carried her on my back and had to give up Jack because it was too dangerous here. We had no way to make a grave for Jack. We just put him in the Bush and made some marks.


    Then, I took Feng Ying and left here.


    "Where have you been all this time?"


    On the way back, I said to Feng Ying.


    In fact, once I think of the time when Feng Ying disappeared, I regret that I didn''t go to her for various reasons.


    But now, she has taken the initiative to appear and save us, it really makes me feel very happy.


    I thought that if I was abandoned by my own team, I would not have so much patience, but Feng Ying was so patient and friendly to us.


    I can''t help but have more affection for her.


    "In the future, I will protect you and won''t hurt you, Feng Ying." I thought about it for a while, but I still expressed my inner thoughts.


    At this time, Feng Ying, who had always been very cold, even showed a smile.


    This smile in the sunset, it is particularly attractive.


    There are so many things that have happened recently that I can hardly feel at ease. However, the appearance of Feng Ying really makes me feel that life is full of hope. Even in such an environment, we have always adhered to our own beliefs. If we maintain such beliefs, we will not worry that there is no way out in the future.


    "Before Where have you been? " I continued to ask, trying to get closer to Feng Ying.


    But at this time, as before, she kept her mystery and did not continue to talk to me.


    I know that she must have her own ideas, so she must have gone to some valuable places before, so she didn''t tell me directly.Although she didn''t want to tell me, I still know that she must have been following us all the time, and secretly, not to let any of us find out.


    I was also very surprised, because there were many wild survival experts like Lao Hei, Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan in our team, but no one found Feng Ying following.


    "You must be following us, aren''t you?" I asked curiously.


    "Well."


    She just snorted, and I knew she was acquiescent.


    I''m a little excited, because if she has been following us all the time, naturally she may know the whereabouts of Liu siyao. I''ve always been worried about this.


    In addition to feeling guilty for Feng Ying, I also feel guilty for Liu siyao. I know I shouldn''t think like that, but I didn''t avoid it.


    "Then..." As soon as I wanted to ask, we had already reached the entrance of the cave.


    Now that we have reached the entrance of the cave, we will all come here, so I can''t continue to talk about Liu siyao.


    Because when I wanted to talk about it before, we all thought that we should stop thinking about the past, otherwise we would be immersed in such a strange circle all the time.


    I don''t want to make you worry, so I didn''t go on.


    At this time, Lao hei and Za Mao first saw Feng Ying.


    "Oh, look, my old friend is back!" Zamao said to everyone inside.


    The people inside thought it was Liu siyao who came back, so they all ran out one after another, only to find that it was Feng Ying.


    "Feng Ying, long time no see!" Ning Xiang said happily.


    Other people also come forward to say hello to Feng Ying one by one. Everyone knows Feng Ying except Zhao Xuan.


    "Zhao Xuan, this is Feng Ying, who used to be our companion." Lao Hei volunteered.


    I also know that Lao Hei did this to make friends with Feng Ying. He had a good relationship with Feng Ying before, but because of the later reasons, he didn''t continue to chat.


    And I really want to reorganize our team and Jack''s team after Feng Ying comes back.

 Chapter 163

    Although there is no direct information about Liu siyao from Feng Ying, I am very happy that she can come back to our team.


    I have been thinking of the clever Liu siyao, but now is not the time to find her.


    However, after returning to the team, there are still many things that make me happy.


    I saw Ning Xiang take the lead to welcome Feng Ying, which made me a little surprised. It seems that her EQ is slowly rising during her life on the desert island. She knows what her own people are and is no longer as jealous as before.


    When I think of her, Chen Wenjin and she are really two big vinegar jars.


    Besides Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin is no longer jealous, which makes me feel very comfortable.


    Then, the remaining members of Jack asked us if Jack had not come back.


    "Yang Chuan, where''s Jack?" They inquired.


    In fact, when they see me carrying Annie on my back, they should be prepared.


    "Jack Jack, he Sacrifice... "


    I specifically used the word sacrifice instead of death.


    Because Jack''s death is indeed a kind of sacrifice. If it wasn''t for him carrying two of the most powerful savages, we would all have died there!


    He is an American soldier worthy of my respect all my life, a real man!


    "No way! Jack can''t die outside! " Two Southeast Asian men disdain to say.


    Look at the way they suspect me, it''s clear that they want to pick things up.


    "You and this bitch must have killed Jack!" One of the Southeast Asian men slandered me.


    Julia, a black girl, immediately stood up and said, "no, Annie won''t be like that. Besides, Jack is her own brother. They always have a good relationship."


    In fact, I was very happy when Julia defended me. I thought, sure enough, this girl is right. Before, I thought that Julia was very kind. She was a good girl like Annie, not like some foreign women I met before. She was very deceitful.


    However, the two Southeast Asian men are still clamoring.


    I am also very helpless, these two people originally rely on Jack''s protection and Jin Guofan''s arrogance, but now they have no umbrella, and they continue to compare with me.


    They took out their guns, and they aimed them directly at me.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m wrong!"


    The man who talked to me saw the pistol and immediately knelt down in front of me. The previous spirit disappeared in an instant.


    "Go away!"


    Out of humanitarianism, I didn''t kill them, but I let them get out of the cave.


    Annie also gradually woke up, I let Chen Wenjin take care of her.


    Then, at dinner, I asked you to accept Annie and Julia to join us.


    "Welcome Ning Xiang took the lead in welcoming the two girls.


    I''m actually very happy to see that Ning Xiang has such a big sister''s head.


    I am like an ancient king, who owns the eight people''s harem, and Ning Xiang is the queen of the harem, who leads the other concubines.


    In fact, I really want to live a polygamous life, but I just think about it.


    Looking at my companions in the team, I feel more reliable. In terms of combat effectiveness, Lao Hei, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan are all priority fighters. Ning Xiang also has good shooting skills. Fang Mengyu and Chen Wenjin are our most powerful logistics personnel. Za Mao is my most trusted brother.


    Naturally, this camp is much more reliable.


    However, I think of Liu siyao, that lovely little Lori. Is she dead or alive now?


    "Let''s spend the night in this cave." I suggested.


    Other people agreed with me. Then, I took you to set traps around the cave according to the method that Lao Hei taught us before.


    Za Mao asked me why I should be so careful. I told him that I met savages twice outside. Now the savages I met are more and more powerful, and their weapons are more and more sophisticated. But our ammunition is a little insufficient.


    In the evening, Annie and I watch the night together, and the others continue to rest and sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I saw that other people were asleep, and if there was any wind and grass near the entrance of the mountain, I chatted with Annie.


    "Annie, we Chinese have an old saying that we should not be too sad if we are sad." I comforted her.


    In fact, Annie is still immersed in the sadness of losing her close relatives, but she is also a professional special forces soldier, so soon, the topic of conversation with me changed.


    She started talking to me about the situation on the island.


    "Now that you''re my captain, there''s something I have to tell you." Anne said anxiously.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " I wonder.


    "In our neighborhood, there is a team called night owls. Their people are very fierce. We never met them a few months ago, but we can only make a detour and dare not fight with them." Annie said to me.My heart is even more worried.


    Before that, we met Zhao Xuan''s original predator team. There were about 30 or 40 people in the team. The governor who arrested Zhao Xuan and Chen Lin and me was also a big team. Besides these two teams, there was a "night owl"!


    Although this supper sounds very boring to me, I still can''t be too scared.


    "I''m a little hungry when you say supper!" I said jokingly.


    "Oh, it''s not that. It''s Xiaoxiong''s Xiaoxiong. Don''t you Chinese say that Xiaoxiong comes out of chaos? That''s what it means Annie corrected.


    I immediately felt a little unusual, so from now on, I have to be careful of the night owl''s predator team.


    Early the next morning, I arranged for Lao hei and Feng Ying to go out with me to look for food.


    The two of them should be among the best in my team. If they were in the past, I would only ask one of them to go. But because Annie told me about "night owl", I was a little worried.


    Soon after the three of us left the camp, we found some blood.


    "It seems that something has happened!" I said to them.


    Then, we came to the grass next to the bloodstain and found a body!


    What''s more disgusting to us is that there is almost no meat left on this Southeast Asian guy, just like a white bone here!


    There are flies, ants and maggots crawling on his body. It seems that he has been dead for several hours.


    It was a terrible scene.


    I thought, what kind of ferocious beast can eat his meat so much.


    What''s more, there''s a Southeast Asian guy? Why didn''t they die together?


    Did another man kill this man, and there were some wild animals in the forest that we had never seen before?


    My brain is in a bit of a mess and I don''t know where I''m going for a while.

 Chapter 164

    While we were still looking at the white bone like body, some movement came from the grass near us, and I subconsciously touched the dagger on my waist.


    And Lao hei and Feng Ying are also focused on the strange grass, we dare not take it lightly.


    Now that we have seen such a tragic scene, naturally the enemy we are facing is still very strong.


    At this time, several shadows suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, and then surrounded all of us.


    I almost subconsciously pulled out the dagger, but it was too late.


    About a dozen people surrounded the three of us. They looked very fierce, but they didn''t do anything. They should have been organized.


    I thought, oh no, are these people the legendary "night owls"?


    I think of What Annie told me the night before about the "night owl" Marauder team, especially the terrible look Annie had at that time.


    You know, Annie is not an ordinary girl. She is a professional American Special Forces soldier. Although she is a girl, her combat effectiveness is beyond doubt.


    If even she is worried, it means that this "night owl" team is really powerful!


    Among these ten people, a scar face came out from inside.


    I saw him with bare arms. He looked like a big brother. He was very cold.


    "Did you kill people?" Scar face is not good at speaking.


    "No I simply responded to him.


    I don''t want to explain anything, because we are just here. If I explain too much, I think I''m really the one who killed the Southeast Asians.


    But just then, a man came out of their line.


    This man was another Southeast Asian guy before. I saw that he didn''t have any scars on his body, and he was mixed up with the scar face team.


    I feel that something must have happened, because I drove them away before. Is he coming back to revenge me?


    Thinking of this, I hold the dagger even more tightly.


    "He did it!" This Southeast Asian guy pointed at me and said.


    Scar face looked at me again, did not speak, and then asked the Southeast Asian guy: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, it''s true! They also killed our leader, Jack, in collusion with the two bitches in our team


    When I heard that, I thought I''d kill this guy.


    "Don''t move!"


    However, as soon as I want to move, these people point weapons at me one by one and threaten me not to move.


    Although the Southeast Asian guy was afraid of me, he covered him with this scar, so he was also confident.


    I''m very angry, but to be honest, I can''t do anything about it.


    "By the way, they also ate the human flesh of our companions. You say, boss, isn''t it very bad! It''s very inhuman The Southeast Asians slandered me more and more


    "let your shit go!" I couldn''t listen any more, so I scolded.


    "Look at the killer, you The Southeast Asian continued.


    Scar face still didn''t speak.


    "If I didn''t kill you, I would not. If I wanted to kill someone, would I still talk to you I said with disdain.


    Feng Ying continued to say for me: "you see, this man doesn''t seem to have just died. Where''s his skin and flesh? Are we finished so soon? "


    I thought to myself that Feng Ying was still smart, but I was infuriated by Southeast Asians, so I forgot to say these words to them.


    In fact, I have not been the kind of person who explains something for myself before. If I don''t agree, I will do it. But now we are surrounded by each other, and we can''t be reckless!


    "Brother scar, there must be something wrong with this guy. You must deal with him!" Southeast Asians said to me with disdain.


    "Ruan Xingxing, I can believe you, but if you dare to cheat me, you don''t have to die!" Scar brother responded.


    Now, I know that scar face is called scar brother. Somehow, I think of myna.


    But this man does look a little dangerous, because he is full of a sense of underworld.


    The underworld is a terrible existence in our original world. Now there are so many underworld groups on the desert island, which naturally makes me a little timid.


    However, I didn''t show it. In the face of these people, I can''t let them know that I''m afraid.


    "It was him who drove us out yesterday and killed us now! What''s more, they seduced our former female companions, made them yield to the power of obscenity, and then joined up to kill Jack! " Ruan Xingxing continues to confuse right and wrong.


    I think he looks like an actor. Originally in the civilized world, I''m afraid he was also an actor near Southeast Asia!


    Think of here, I feel that the dead person should not be eaten by him!Because they had a history of eating human flesh, and they always ate their own companions. Now they are afraid to be blamed by scar face for eating human flesh.


    However, we just saw some of our ghosts, so we wanted to blame them on us.


    I think, this man is really vicious!


    However, I also have my own countermeasures. At least we are three people here, and each of us is armed with different weapons.


    When I think of weapons, I have an idea.


    Then, I asked Lao hei and Feng Ying to give me their weapons.


    "You see, there is no blood on our dagger. Did we kill her out of thin air?" I showed our weapons without panic.


    In fact, after the display of weapons, I still feel very worried, because if scar face grabs our weapons directly at this time, naturally we will lose our defense, and there will be no way to talk about any negotiations!


    "Well, it''s so easy to kill a person. Even if you don''t use a dagger, you can use other sharp weapons! Do you need weapons to kill savages Scar face didn''t seem to believe what I said.


    Indeed, when we met savages before, the self-made stone axes and bone knives were enough to kill us. Therefore, if we only rely on these things, we can''t fight them.


    However, if you have your own weapons, you can still kill a person.


    I''m very distressed. If this scar face doesn''t believe me, it''s estimated that he will attack me next time.


    Once we start here, there is no way for the three of us to fight against each other here, because the number gap between us is too big.


    "Yes, that''s him. They can make their own weapons!" Ruan Xingxing continued to echo.


    I was so angry that I punched him in the nose and let him fly out.


    My heart finally out of a bad breath, no matter when, I am very tired of Ruan Xing Xing this kind of person, so I directly knocked him over.


    But if you beat him up, it''s war with scar face!

 Chapter 165

    I didn''t dare to fight with the BB.


    However, in fact, beating him is not my purpose at all, I am to be able to raise my head in front of scar''s face.


    I am very clear that although there are so many people on the other side, scar face is the only one who can speak.


    As long as we can make sure scar face, other people will not be my opponent at all!


    "Lao Hei, how many can you fight?" I turned to old black and said.


    I am very clear that we are going to have a fight with each other soon. If we don''t have a good plan, it is estimated that we will end up here.


    So, I''m going to ask Lao Hei''s opinion first.


    Anyway, Lao Hei is also the biggest one among the three of us. Later, he will be the target of these people.


    "Three or two!" Old black said with a smile.


    I thought to myself that it would be troublesome if I only had two or three. However, on second thought, it is estimated that this is just a temporary tactic of Lao Hei. Lao Hei deliberately does not tell them the number of people he has been able to fight, so that the other side will be a little confused.


    Then the three of us pulled out the daggers and began to confront them.


    "Kill as many as you can! Who is afraid of whom! " I said sharply.


    Then I stared at the people around me, as if I were going to eat them all.


    What I said just now has finally had an effect.


    First, the Southeast Asian guy did not dare to keep close to me, and then scar face looked at me again.


    You know, since they surrounded us, he didn''t look at us!


    "It''s an admission that you killed people, isn''t it?" Scar face is waiting for us to talk.


    I thought to myself, this guy is still a little impatient. I thought we would not talk until we put the knife on his neck!


    "Of course not!" I flatly denied his remark.


    If we admit that we killed the Southeast Asian guy before now, our explanation just now will be in vain!


    I went to the body next to the body, pointed to the body, said: "you come to have a good look, this body is a problem!"


    I squatted down and lifted one side of the body with a branch. Many maggots fell from it. It was disgusting.


    But no matter how disgusting I am, I will take this corpse to exonerate us from this unnecessary crime.


    "Do you want to see if the body died today? It''s obviously been a night, okay? Can I stay by the body for a night after I kill someone? " I asked.


    Scar face motioned one of his men to go over.


    "Go and see if it''s what he said!" Scar face said.


    At this time, I saw a sissy with a braid in her group come over, and then pretended to examine the body in front of me.


    I just found out that scar face didn''t have the habit of looking at the corpse, but just heard Ruan Xingxing''s one-sided words all the time, so I doubted it.


    "Scar elder brother, really not just died." Sissy deliberately raised the tone, it''s a little disgusting.


    I couldn''t help shivering.


    I thought scar face would believe what the sissy said, and then let us go.


    Who knows that he was still straight face, said: "even if you did not kill, you can not get rid of it!"


    This guy is still doubting us!


    I immediately felt that this guy was definitely not a fair man. He mostly took a fancy to the weapons in our hands or the beauty of Feng Ying, so he poured these dirty water on us all the time.


    When I was about to speak, Feng Ying suddenly jumped out.


    She was completely angry. I saw Feng Ying''s gloomy face, a feeling that she wanted to kill everyone.


    Although I''ve known her for a long time, I''ve never seen her so fierce that I can hardly recognize her!


    She took the dagger and immediately threw it on the top of the other person''s head, which directly scared him to pee his pants.


    All of us focused on the top of the dagger. We found that the dagger was only two centimeters away from the man''s head. If it deviated slightly, the man would die.


    Such a magical skill shows Feng Ying''s unique technique!


    "See our strength? If we want to kill people, do we have to talk to you more? " Feng Ying said with an unhappy face.


    In fact, I am very clear about Feng Ying''s strength. Although many men here surround us, it is estimated that Feng Ying is the one who can kill people if we really want to fight.


    Fortunately, she is my companion. If I were an enemy, I would have a headache for this enemy. Just like the governor I met before, I would feel numb.I also know that Feng Ying doesn''t like to be wronged by others. She left without saying goodbye because she was not satisfied with the traitors in the team at that time, and she was wronged by the traitors.


    It was because she had lost something that she despised the traitors and finally left our team.


    Seeing her angry appearance, I knew that she had been walking on the edge of violence, just like an explosive bag, which exploded at once!


    Scar face is also a person who has seen the world, so he is calm and doesn''t continue to irritate Feng Ying.


    But Ruan Xingxing is still bewitching people, he continues to blame me.


    On the other hand, he saw that Feng Ying was still a little beautiful. Today, Feng Ying came out wearing black mesh silk stockings. Although these stockings are very light, they are also very sexy, which makes men''s eyes fixated.


    When I first met this group, I already found that there were seven or eight men staring at her all the time.


    Ruan Xingxing looked up and down at Feng Ying, and then made a humble remark.


    "Little beauty, if you want to talk to me I can help you plead with scar face and let her save your life! Let you go Ruan Xingxing said, trying to touch Feng Ying''s delicate hand.


    Feng Ying was so angry that he went up and kicked him off. Lao hei and I were amazed at his skill!


    But it also angered the rest of their team.


    "Cut them to death!"


    I don''t know who yelled. These people almost lost their sense and didn''t listen to the instructions from scar face. Instead, they rushed forward.


    Lao hei and I waved a dagger and tried to distance ourselves from these people.


    At the same time, I yelled at Feng Ying: "hurry up!"


    However, Feng Ying was teased by the Southeast Asian guy. At this moment, her heart is full of anger. If she doesn''t kill Ruan Xing Xing, she won''t go.


    However, we have to face the siege of more than a dozen people, and the momentum is very bad!


    Lao hei and I opened an empty seat. Then, I took Feng Ying and ran away!


    "Run I roared.


    The three of us rushed out towards the empty seat, chasing people all the time.

 Chapter 166

    I know that the other side must have experienced a lot of difficulties in the survival of the desert island. Naturally, our physical strength is comparable, so I took Feng Ying to run all the time.


    Lao Hei has been following me all the time.


    If I used to be a college student, I would not be able to keep up with these two soldiers, but now I have used all my energy to run for my life!


    "Hurry! They are going to catch up with us I kept shouting.


    In fact, I don''t know whether they have caught up with us or not. I just think that shouting like this can make us run faster. Only in this way can we escape from their encirclement.


    After about twenty minutes, we finally got rid of them.


    However, I don''t know where we went. We got lost.


    "Take a break first!"


    Regardless of the location, I let Feng Ying hide in the bush with me.


    "Alas


    We''ve been gasping for breath, and we can''t speak at all. We''re just taking a big breath, trying to make our heart beat more smoothly.


    "Don''t you usually play with guns? Why don''t you use it today? " Feng Ying turned to me and said.


    I thought, I''d like to use my big gun for you. It''s still exclusive, but I don''t know if you want to.


    After all, Feng Ying''s slim posture really tempts me.


    Besides, her personality is still so hot that I don''t know if I would have a different flavor if I did that with her in private?


    Although I had such a wonderful picture in my mind, I didn''t say it directly.


    "I basically left the gun to Ningxiang. Do you think this one I''m holding has bullets? You see I took out the one at my waist and opened the magazine. It was empty.


    When Feng Ying saw it, she put up her middle finger to me.


    In fact, I have no way!


    Because there is a shortage of bullets. If we have to carry bullets every time we come out and use them again when we are in danger, we will be more and more short of bullets in the future.


    We have to save ammunition as much as possible before we have a big fight with the Raiders, the governor and the potential night owls!


    I looked out from the bushes, made sure there were no pursuers outside, and then checked my weapons.


    "It seems that they haven''t come after us. Get ready!"


    I tied my shoelaces and helped Feng Ying up. I was just about to leave


    Wait!


    I turned around crazily, patted myself on the head and yelled, "MD! Old black


    I was very angry and reproached for losing the living man.


    "No way! Just now, he has been running with us, and I feel like he''s here! " I gave myself a hard knock on the skull and was very upset.


    In fact, my heart is very messy, because Lao Hei is one of the men who are most in tune with me in the team, and the other is naturally Zamao.


    If you break Lao Hei, you will break an arm!


    Seeing that I was very upset, Feng Ying comforted me and said, "he should catch up soon. Don''t worry!"


    Although Feng Ying told me that, I still want to go back to find Lao Hei. I can''t let him fall into the enemy''s hands!


    At this time, Feng Ying stopped in front of me and refused to let me go.


    "Calm down! If you come across scar face in this way, you can''t escape with your own ability! " Feng Ying said excitedly.


    In fact, I seldom see her so excited, but I have been dazzled by self blame and anger.


    "Get out of the way! If I don''t get out of the way, I won''t have you as a friend! " I put down some hard words.


    At this time, I saw that Feng Ying''s eyes seemed a little red.


    The first time I saw her usually cold, she even showed such an aggrieved look, most of them were also annoyed by my words just now.


    I suddenly realized that my tone seemed a little heavy.


    So, I stopped my own pace and slowly came to Feng Ying''s side.


    "I''m sorry..." I apologized.


    "Don''t go back and die! Don''t be impulsive! Now Ningxiang they are waiting for you to go back, waiting for you to go back and lead them on the next road! If you die, the team will break up. Do you know the consequences? " Feng Ying has been trying to save me.


    I also know that she mostly has no way, so this just throws out the reason that Ningxiang and they are waiting for me.


    That''s right. In fact, after I mentioned Ningxiang, I immediately felt soft.


    Before Liu siyao disappeared, it was also my fault. Now Lao Hei has also been lost by me. If I continue to go my own way and put Ningxiang in any danger, I will be a sinner forever.


    I''m going to follow Feng Ying back. I won''t rush to find Lao Hei any more.I gave a wry smile.


    I didn''t say anything. I was just going to leave.


    "Let''s go!" Feng Ying took me and walked silently to the way back in my memory.


    On the way back, we happened to encounter some thorns, which were very hard to walk.


    Because of the disappearance of Lao Hei, I was a little lost and lost.


    So, I lit a cigarette, self-care to smoke stuffy smoke, do not speak.


    "Don''t do that. As a team leader, you should know how to adjust your mood. Don''t always blame yourself. You have done well enough!"


    Fearing that I would blame myself too much, Feng Ying began to enlighten me.


    After we got out of the thorns, we found a place to sit down and took two puffs of smoke. Suddenly, my brain began to be a little empty.


    I know very well that Lao Hei is probably dead.


    Before, some people in our team were left behind. After they were left behind, none of the final results were good.


    My heart is in a state of extreme pessimism, almost no hope.


    "Look at you, it''s only a long time since you began to think about it again! It''s said that Lao Hei, a professional soldier, has a strong ability to survive in the wild! He''s not one to die that easily Feng Ying continued to comfort me.


    Originally cold as ice, now in order to comfort me, she said such a lot of soul chicken soup like words, it''s hard for her.


    However, she is also very smart. She has long realized that I may do stupid things because of impulse. No matter how indifferent she is, she will "educate" me.


    Don''t mention it. It works.


    I think that life and death are decided by fate. Even if I go back to rescue Lao Hei, he will die.


    Alas, I hope he is lucky and has his own way of life!


    Think of here, I am a little relieved, no longer so tangled.


    I couldn''t help looking at Feng Ying.


    At this time, I found out that Feng Ying''s figure was so good. In the dusk sun, her figure curve was very graceful. The whole wheat skin also reminds people of the beach or those bikini girls on the beach. Moreover, she was wearing Dongsi, which made me have infinite reverie.


    I just saw half of it, she said coldly.


    "Hooligans."

 Chapter 167

    I can''t think of how a girl in her twenties can have such a strong figure. It''s OK to say that she has been keeping fit. But I know one thing, that is, women living in foreign countries tend to eat greasy food.


    If the diet is high in calories, why can you keep such a good figure?


    Is Feng Ying different from others, she has always maintained a good eating habit?


    I have a lot of questions in my heart.


    Another, since she plays with guns so well, and her Kung Fu is also good, her melee ability is even better than that of soldiers like Lao Hei.


    Who the hell is she?


    At first, because there was a special research institute in the United States on the green box, I felt that Feng Ying was a special soldier, and her style was very similar.


    But I have never heard of her own identity, what identity she is, I really have no way to know, I only know that if she is so powerful, it is not a small role.


    "Ah, Feng Ying, did you serve in the special forces before?" I began to inquire about Feng Ying.


    In the past, because I was too busy, I never had the chance to tell her these things. Now that I am free, naturally I can ask her.


    However, when I asked her, I began to nervous, eyes in a trance to blurred, has been dodging me.


    I feel a bit more fishy.


    "We all live and die together. Can''t we even let me know this?" I said with a smile.


    In fact, I have been doubting her true identity in my heart. Although she has saved me, if I can''t know her true identity, I''m still a little worried about whether there will be problems in the future.


    As soon as Feng Ying heard that I wanted to find out her identity, she began to show a cold expression on her face, just like I had just met her. She looked at me and wanted to freeze my whole body.


    "Why don''t you say who you are?" Feng Ying said coldly.


    As soon as I heard it, I felt that she should also be on guard against me.


    In fact, I have always felt that Feng Ying should be the same kind of cautious person as me. She will not easily reveal her own ideas to others. Once she wants to say it, she must also say a little bit.


    I can''t tell her that I used to be a college student, otherwise she would doubt me.


    "I used to work in a securities company, and I''m a middle-level leader." I''m starting to run trains.


    When she heard about it, she thought that I was at least a person with a regular job, which was not too fluid.


    "In fact, all the things I do, whether I''m speculating in stocks or making funds, are for one thing. I want to marry Ning Xiang. " I continue to say to Ning Xiang.


    "Well, didn''t you say she was your teacher? Still want to go to your own teacher? What a mess you are doing Feng Ying said to me with disdain.


    I laughed and responded, "it''s OK. As long as we love each other, I can ignore other people''s opinions."


    At this time, Feng Ying felt that I was a little reliable. It took a long time for her to say her identity.


    "My identity is also a secret. Many things can''t be disclosed to you. I can only tell you that I came here to investigate the desert island. I can''t say in detail what I am and what I want to do. I will tell you if I have a chance in the future. " Feng Ying gave me a serious reply.


    As soon as I heard it, there was no difference between saying it and not saying it!


    Her words make me confused, but I see Feng Ying become a bit embarrassed, it is estimated that her identity is really a secret.


    I didn''t ask her any more questions in order not to let her continue to be embarrassed.


    I thought, since Feng Ying is here to investigate the affairs of the desert island, she will not be a idle and boring social figure. She should be the staff of the secret service agency under the government. In short, she is an agent!


    Think of here, I feel a little surprised, because if she is really an agent, these things do not exist!


    "You must be an agent! The flower of the secret service I summoned up the courage to speak my heart to Feng Ying.


    In fact, I still have some courage, because if she thinks that I am hostile to her, she will kill me here in case her identity is revealed, but I am not afraid, since I think of it, I have to say!


    Sure enough, when she said that, she stood up.


    "You dare to investigate me secretly before!" Feng Ying said angrily.


    I began to hate her and responded, "I guess. Why do you want to investigate you? You are a secret agent at a glance


    She began to feel a little embarrassed. She thought what she said to me just now was too blunt.


    "How can you guess so well! I know who I am in the organization! " She said in surprise.


    In fact, I know Feng Ying always thinks that I''m just a young man with no idea at all.


    However, when I was in college, I was a good person. I just saw through a lot of things.I giggled and said, "I knew the identity of the flower of the secret service for a long time, but I never told you."


    After Feng Ying heard this, she felt even more embarrassed.


    It is estimated that she also felt that as a professional agent, since she didn''t even guess my idea, she would be so embarrassed.


    "You are so beautiful that you have almost blinded a man''s eyes. I can think of it with my feet!" I continue to tout the flower of this former agent.


    At this time, Feng Ying lowered her head in shame.


    "I''m sorry! I was too impulsive just now. I hope you don''t pay attention to what I said to you! " Feng Ying apologized to me.


    I was a little puzzled, thinking how she became an agent with this intelligence.


    In addition to her appearance and her Kung Fu, in fact, her EQ and IQ are not top.


    "This intelligence quotient..." I whispered, not for her to hear.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? " She was stunned for a moment, thinking that I would talk to her again, but I didn''t continue to respond to her.


    I thought that if I had worked harder at the beginning, I might have gone to the secret service school. Of course, I don''t know if this kind of place really exists.


    Thinking about it, I said what I thought in my heart, but in a very low voice.


    "I knew it was so easy to be an agent, so I went too. Maybe I could get a few agent girls!" I shook my head and said.


    This is actually my voice, but when I said these words, I didn''t care about Feng Ying''s idea. Naturally, she heard it!


    As soon as I finished, I felt a chill behind me.


    "You have the guts to tell me again!" Feng Ying said to me angrily.


    Maybe it''s because my words are very light and frivolous, which makes her feel that her profession and identity have been insulted!


    However, I don''t have such an idea at all. I just think that it must be a cool thing to soak up the spy girl. Thinking of this, I still don''t regret what I said.

 Chapter 168

    Now that I see Feng Ying angry, I dare not do anything to her, but her angry look really fascinates me. I like her very much.


    But, of course, I didn''t dare to offend her. She also glared at me.


    Her action seems to tell me that if I always tease her like this, there will be no good end in the future.


    But what can I do?


    After all, she is such a beautiful woman that I can''t leave her alone.


    After a moment of condensation, the two of us decided not to look at each other.


    Just as we were about to leave, I saw two people coming towards us in the distance, so I paid a little attention to them.


    "Be careful, someone''s coming!" I said to Feng Ying.


    At this time, Feng Ying also noticed, and then we both carefully stayed in the same place.


    I took a close look and found that it was the Southeast Asian guy of Ruan Xingxing and a man with scar face came over.


    I still have an impression of the man with scar face. He was once ordered by scar face to inspect the body without skin and flesh. It seems that his name is Li Gang.


    These two people came to us, which means that scar face has been nearby, so I am very nervous, because if scar face catches up, it will be a very dangerous thing for both of us!


    "Go, hide in!" I motioned to Feng Ying to hide in a nearby grass, and then both of us held our breath.


    The reason why we have to hold our breath is that the road is too narrow. If we breathe too much, it will certainly attract all the uninvited guests, and even let Ruan Xingxing and Li Gang find us.


    Although these two men are not our opponents at all, we still don''t know whether they have reinforcements, so we can''t act rashly.


    "Ah, that chick''s figure is really good. Unfortunately, if only we could find her!" Li Gang said to Ruan Xingxing.


    I''m not very clear about Li Gang''s personality, but if Ruan Xingxing thinks the same way, naturally this person is not a good thing.


    "Yes! I just let you keep staring at that girl. Look at that butt. It''s so big! If you can bring it back to the camp, it will be a good time! " Ruan Xingxing said to Li Gang.


    As soon as I listen to them, I feel that they must have problems. Since they have problems, if I continue to procrastinate here, it will definitely cause some problems, so I must pay attention to all this!


    "Well, you can get it for me later, and I can give you this amount of food!" Li Gang said to Ruan Xingxing.


    "Don''t worry. When brother scar kills the leader, we can enjoy Feng Ying''s beauty together! Is it Feng Ying? " Ruan Xingxing said.


    Hearing this, Feng Ying couldn''t bear it.


    Feng Ying almost couldn''t help rushing up to kill them, but I stopped her.


    I put up my middle finger and hissed to signal Feng Ying not to make a sound.


    I know that Feng Ying must be very angry to hear these words. In fact, I am also very angry. But if we reveal our whereabouts now, the problem will be big!


    I don''t want to scare the snake because of our impulse, because to tell the truth, we are in a weak position in the fight against scar face. If we still use a strong way to fight against the weak, we will naturally suffer.


    Seeing that they are already here, and they also mentioned scar face in their conversation, naturally scar face is already around here.


    "Well, you know what? It''s estimated that brother scar still wants to keep the big black man, and then fatten up and slaughter him! " Li Gang said to Ruan Xingxing.


    "Good! that ''s fine with me! But I don''t know how much food to consume for such a big head. It seems that the gain is not worth the loss! It''s just that black people''s skin is delicate and tastes much better than white people! " When Ruan Xingxing said this, he licked his tongue.


    I''m disgusted with their appearance when I see it!


    Besides, they also mentioned a big black man.


    Suddenly, I was shocked. They talked about a big black man. I had never seen any big black man in their team before. Naturally, the man they mentioned was old black!


    The only thing I can think of is Lao Hei, because Lao Hei had separated from us when he was running away. I once wanted to go back to find him, but he was stopped by Feng Ying.


    Now these people mentioned a big black man again. Naturally, old black was caught by scar face in the process of escape!


    What''s more, they didn''t kill Lao Hei immediately or force him to say anything hurtful. Instead, they wanted to keep Lao Hei!


    These animals, they really want to eat old black!


    As soon as I think of the old black who used to fight with me in the battlefield and will be eaten by these people later, I immediately feel a sense of desolation in my heart.No, I can''t let these people succeed!


    Thinking of this, I want to rush out and do two doglegs first.


    However, when I was about to act, Feng Ying stopped me.


    "Didn''t you just calm me down?" Feng Ying whispered to me anxiously.


    Her voice is very subtle, and the two people have gone a little far, so we did not hear the conversation.


    At this time, I still heard two people talking about Lao Hei.


    "You don''t know that guy is always clamoring to kill us after he is caught by us. He is also a fool, and he doesn''t know how to plead for himself. Maybe brother scar is in a good mood and will let him live longer!" Ruan Xingxing continued.


    Hearing this, I almost rushed to work directly with these two grandchildren, but my sixth sense reminded me once again that you must be calm and don''t act rashly.


    Once upon a time, I let my companions suffer because of impulse. Now I have to bear these responsibilities myself, and I can no longer let them feel sad for me, sad for me, or even pay their own lives for me!


    It''s not cost-effective for me!


    Because they have gone far away, I want to get close to them and continue to listen, but we are already in the grass. Once we move away, they will find us, so I still side carefully, but I didn''t walk too far.


    At this time, a whoosh, a broken air sound sounded.


    I was stunned, because the sound was too uncomfortable, so I lowered my head and heard a "bang" outside.


    It seems that something fell to the ground, but I didn''t raise my head. I don''t know what to deal with outside. What would I do if I raised my head and was attacked by the other party?


    After a moment''s hesitation, I suddenly raised my head.

 Chapter 169

    When I looked up, I saw a terrible scene.


    Li Gang''s grandson was shot on the head by a feather arrow and fell to the ground. The feather arrow was inserted on his head, which made people feel numb.


    Because I haven''t seen anyone die so straight in front of me for a long time. His way of death is more like some kind of curse.


    When Feng Ying and I were stunned, as Li Gang''s companion, Ruan Xingxing didn''t make any response. He didn''t even make defensive moves.


    This is a point I can understand very well, because this guy was a soft bone when he was in Jack''s team. People said that one is one and two is two. Originally, only Jack and Jin Guofan could speak in their team, and other people were just puppets.


    He was so scared that I could see that urine had been left out and wet his trousers.


    At this time, there was another whoosh, and the arrow penetrated Ruan Xingxing''s head, and he also died on the ground.


    Feng Ying and I looked at each other and felt very strange.


    I feel so strange because I don''t see any other teams around except our team and scar face people.


    If this feather arrow was shot by friendly forces, who among those who stayed in the camp would have such archery skills?


    I immediately thought of Chen Lin, who had directly knocked down three or four savages with her superb archery skills before, so it would be very easy for Chen Lin to kill these people in ambush.


    But the problem is, before I set out, I had made my mind clear, let Chen Lin and Za Mao stay in the camp to protect the rest of the female companions.


    She couldn''t have come out.


    "Is it the previous arrangement? Do you have any arrangements? " Feng Ying said to me.


    Originally, she thought that I had arranged people here to wait for the enemy, but also to welcome us back.


    However, I shook my head and motioned to Feng Ying that I had not made such an arrangement.


    Obviously, the arrow was not used by Chen Lin at all.


    At this time, the movement outside seemed to stop.


    I saw the corpse outside. In fact, I wanted to rush out, because the weapons and materials in their hands were all what we needed.


    I know that everyone in the original scar face team was assigned weapons such as daggers, bows and arrows, and some high-level personnel were also equipped with pistols.


    These are what I observed when they surrounded us.


    However, if we keep up with the past, there will naturally be a lot of troubles, so I have to calm down.


    Just when I felt I couldn''t go out, I suddenly saw two hairy heads in the grass in the distance.


    Moreover, their heads seem to be dripping blood, my first reaction is, savage!


    However, Feng Ying''s reaction was much faster than mine. She quickly took the dagger and threw it in the direction of the two savages.


    After the two savages were stabbed by Feng Ying''s dagger, they made a cry of pain.


    Both of them rushed out of the grass, trying to find their attacker.


    "Go Feng Ying took me and tried to escape in the opposite direction.


    However, the two savages had seen us. Even if we ran away in a hurry, they still stopped us first.


    "Wuwuwuwu, Wuwuwuwu!"


    When the savages saw us, they howled into the sky. I know they must be calling other savages.


    One of these howls is to demonstrate with us, the other is to call for other companions to come.


    My heart was full of butterflies in my stomach. These two savages alone are very difficult to deal with. If there are more savages, it is estimated that both of us will be folded here.


    After we were blocked by savages, the cold woman beside me, who was always calm, even showed a frightened expression.


    Feng Ying seems to be shocked by all this sudden and says, "what should I do?"


    Her hasty tone seemed to indicate that she was very flustered. In fact, I was also very afraid. But if I also showed the same expression as her, and the expression was still flustered, then we would really die here.


    "Don''t act rashly. As long as we stay here, nothing will happen!" I said to Feng Ying.


    At this time, I saw that the savage seemed to belch, which made me feel very surprised.


    Because if they belch, they are full.


    Thinking of this, they should not kill us immediately, so we are in a relatively safe state.


    At this time, I saw a stronger savage shouting with another "wuwuwu", as if he was communicating something.


    It''s natural to see that they have communicated with each other. If I continue to pester with them here, I''m afraid the problem will be big.At this time, the stronger savage came towards me.


    And when he came, he seemed to challenge me, because he was always staring at me, and his hands were demonstrating towards me.


    Looking at his posture, he should continue to fight with me.


    I thought, with the savage alone, I''m afraid it''s funny!


    In fact, I''m still a bit of a counsellor. After all, savages are far better than me in strength and figure. Moreover, this guy even dares to pick me on his own initiative. Naturally, he is the best among them!


    At this time, I looked at the number of savages on the opposite side and found that there were four of them!


    I am a little more embarrassed, because the number of these savages is increasing one after another, but we have no way to deal with it, which is definitely not a good thing for us.


    "How annoying! Why are savages here all the time? " I said a little depressed.


    Feng Ying can''t answer this question for me. He just thinks that since the savages appear, it''s reasonable, because their appearance also helps us solve two enemies.


    But now we have to face the threat of savages, it is not a small thing.


    At this time, I saw what action the savages seemed to have. Three of them came to our rear, side and front respectively.


    I stopped Feng Ying behind and tried to stop her from getting hurt.


    However, after the savages surrounded us, they didn''t have any further intention to us. They just looked at us and kept shouting.


    Look at this posture, they seem to surround us and won''t let us escape.


    It seems that I must have a life and death struggle with that tall savage!


    Feng Ying was next to me and didn''t dare to speak.


    Her body seems to have a tremor, which I can see. I can feel that she is afraid, but she just looks at me nervously and doesn''t dare to make any big moves.

 Chapter 170

    At this time, I can''t take care of Feng Ying any more, because we are faced with the threat of so many savages. We must pay attention to this savage. Only by killing this savage, I guess we can escape from this place, otherwise it''s just a waste of time.


    The savage who was going to fight with me threw a spear in my direction.


    All of a sudden, I was a little confused. I thought, do I have to rely on this spear to fight?


    I threw the spear back, indicating that I didn''t need it.


    However, he threw a stone hammer to me and yelled at me all the time.


    I have no choice. It seems that I have to fight with him alone.


    However, I still think these savages are barbaric, but when they are single, they even have fair terms with me.


    If it wasn''t for the stone hammer, I would not dare to work with him barehanded.


    I picked up the stone hammer and felt very heavy.


    When he saw that I had picked up the stone hammer, he was actually declaring war on him.


    All of a sudden, he "wuwuwu" yelled, and then rushed towards me. I pushed Feng Ying away and went to fight against the savage alone.


    The savage''s strength was very strong. At first, he suppressed me, and even if I had a stone hammer, I still fell behind.


    His speed is also very fast, often evaded my attack.


    I am a little puzzled, because generally speaking, people who attack fast will not have great strength, and people who have great strength will slow down their pace.


    But this savage not only has flexible skills, but also has great strength, which makes me hard.


    I can''t beat him. I''m going to stab him to death.


    At this time, suddenly I heard a few swish.


    Suddenly, a few feather arrows hit the savage and hit him to the core. He fell to the ground and died.


    I was stunned by this scene. I didn''t expect that someone would stay in the dark and plot against me, which really surprised me.


    Because his companion was killed by the arrow, the savages who had surrounded us were also angry. They looked into the grass.


    I saw a small team appeared in front of us. The archer was a girl about twenty years old. She didn''t hesitate. Then she took out a feather arrow and aimed at the savages again.


    When I saw the age of the little girl, I thought of Chen Lin when she was young. If she was really Chen Lin, it would be all right. But I didn''t know who she was.


    Although this team is helping us to kill savages now, savages are our public enemies. No matter what team they are, they will take the initiative to kill them.


    I thought that these savages were originally powerful people. If the little girl aimed at them like this, regardless of her position, she would smile.


    "No!"


    I let out a cry.


    But it''s too late.


    The savage in front of me jumped out of several meters, which is beyond our imagination.


    He held down the little girl and rode on her.


    The girl was innocent and tried to ask for help, but the savage then followed a stone hammer and smashed it on her head.


    All of a sudden, a beautiful life just disappeared.


    I am very sad, because of my hesitation, let the girl who helped us die, I feel very desperate, because if she died, naturally for us, the problem is big!


    Because after these savages killed her, the target behind is me and Feng Ying. If I continue to spend it here, I will die!


    However, when I hesitated, Feng Ying once again took out a dagger, and then used the dagger as a dart to shoot the eye of the savage who killed the little girl.


    After the savage was shot in the eye, the whole person also became flustered up, and then frantically in situ pain.


    When I saw the body of the little girl on the ground, I became angry.


    Because I watched my life-saving benefactor was killed by this savage savage, and the blood in my whole body was boiling. I didn''t care if it was dangerous nearby.


    I rushed up with one lunge and rode directly on the savage, hitting him on the head with one fist.


    In fact, I don''t know where I got such courage. I just feel that a benefactor was killed in front of my eyes. If I don''t do something, I must be sorry for this benefactor.


    Although every time I hit it, I feel very painful, because the savage''s body is really hard.


    I don''t know how they grow so strong, because the resources on the desert island seem to be very scarce. They are not only free from malnutrition, but also more powerful than ordinary human beings.


    Is that the difference in genes? Is that genetic difference?However, even if we are not as good as these savages, I will not be afraid of them!


    Because, my anger has filled every corner of my body, let my adrenal gland soared, suddenly I feel full of power, I feel omnipotent!


    Every time I hit the savage''s head, I felt very relieved!


    The savage is also fighting back at me with his last strength, but because his eyes are blinded by Feng Ying, so he is fighting back at me in the wrong direction.


    After I was hit back by her, the speed of hitting him on the head became faster.


    I''m like the movie "IP MAN", IP man used a series of fast boxing to hit the Japanese devils, this savage is now the devils, and I, full of anger every punch, fell on his head.


    I don''t know how long it took. It seemed that everything around me was still.


    Fengla was crazy, so I was worried that she was hurt.


    When I was dragged away by her, my hands and feet kept hitting the savage''s body, and I couldn''t stop.


    The savage finally struggled on the ground, as if dead.


    And I, too, was panting at the two remaining savages.


    The remaining two savages are not as good as the previous two in figure, so they are a little afraid. But after looking at each other, they also rush towards us with spears.


    Feng Ying pulled out his own dagger from the eyes of the fallen savage behind him and rushed to kill him. He quickly slashed one of the savages'' crotch and immediately cut the other''s thigh artery.


    But I, because my anger didn''t go away, picked up the stone hammer on the ground and hit another savage''s head violently.


    The savage was immediately smashed open skull, brain overflowing, my body covered with his blood.


    Boom!


    Two monsters fell to the ground. We killed them together!

 Chapter 171

    After killing the two savages, I was still in a state of excitement, unable to extricate myself. I felt that I was in a state of rage.


    Even my eyes are a little blurred, because of this, I feel dizzy, but when I feel dizzy, I still don''t shake my heart, I know that I can carry it!


    At this time, I raised my head and found that there was a gentle guy coming towards me. I was a little confused.


    Because this guy just died of a companion, and his companion died of saving me, so I''m a little worried about his attempts to me from time to time when he comes.


    Think of here, I feel a little egg pain.


    However, the gentle man came to me and said, "you are a little seriously injured. Let me have a look."


    He is squatting in front of me, which makes me feel a little flattered, because I haven''t been treated like this for a long time, so I''m naturally a little worried.


    Besides, I don''t think this person will be so kind to survive on this desert island. In fact, I really want to refuse him.


    If I had just come to this desert island before, I would have agreed to his suggestion without hesitation. But now, no matter who I am facing, I have to think about it carefully. If I think these people are not good, I think I should go on well.


    However, he still didn''t leave and continued to say to me, "don''t worry. I''m a doctor. It''s my bounden duty to save people. Your muscle has been strained. If you don''t receive proper treatment, your leg will be terrible."


    I saw him looking at me anxiously and saying, but I hesitated.


    Anyway, I have no one else to help me. If Chen Wenjin can help me, she is too far away from me, so I want to accept his help.


    However, at this time, a little ruffian in their team denied the proposal.


    "We can''t give him anti-inflammatory drugs. We don''t have many anti-inflammatory drugs. If we give him some more, we won''t use them later?"


    I saw that there was a tattooed man in their team, and this ruffian even refused to let the doctor treat me.


    "Look, brother."


    At this time, I saw two bodies pulled out from the grass by people who seemed to be them. The clothes of the two bodies were very similar to them, so I thought they should be their people.


    These two people seem to have been killed in the grass. Before I know what happened, the little ruffian insisted that I killed them.


    "It must have been this son of a bitch! I heard them mention it when I came here just now! " Little ruffians bewitch people.


    I was a little puzzled, because I saw this person for the first time. How could he overhear my conversation?


    What''s more, Lao Tzu is always open and aboveboard in his work. He has never done anything furtive. He framed me like this. In fact, my heart is still very angry.


    "I didn''t make it." I said calmly.


    In this case, I could not be afraid of anything, otherwise it would make them feel guilty, so I responded to his words very frankly.


    "No way, it''s you! I see it all! " Little ruffian continued.


    Originally, they still regarded me as a good man. At least Feng Ying and I killed several savages before. In order to help their companion, that is, the little girl just now, I beat the savage.


    However, they still believe that I killed their two accomplices.


    At this time, a man who seemed to be their leader began to clamor.


    "Since all my brothers have said that, big brother, I''m sorry, you have to recite today!" Their leader is arrogant.


    I thought, since this guy has said that, naturally, he wants to do what I mean.


    If I run away right now, it will be too late, so I have to think of some ways. Only by thinking of some reasonable ways can I take Feng Ying to leave this ghost place safely.


    "Don''t be so unreasonable. I helped you just now." I said this on purpose, in fact, in order to delay time, because now I haven''t thought of a better way to escape.


    "Hum, you have to argue with us before you die, brother Tian, don''t believe them!" The little ruffian looks unreasonable and unforgiving.


    When I saw her like this, I wanted to do him quickly, but I couldn''t do it, because if I did him, Feng Ying and I would be in real danger. I couldn''t let Feng Ying take the risk with me, so I had to do these things by myself!


    "Well, you''re right. Just now you really went to fight with the savage to avenge our little red." The leader, whom they call "brother Tiange", analyzed.


    When I heard him say that, I don''t think he is so unreasonable, just not kind enough.In fact, in order to survive on a desert island, most of the time we meet people like this.


    "Well, I can promise you before you die, but we can''t let you go!" Brother Tian continued.


    I thought, since they can let me say a request, naturally I still have a choice. I just want Feng Ying to return to a safe place first, and then I can mediate with these people.


    "Well, if you want to kill me, kill me! But you have to let my friend go I pointed to Feng Ying in the distance and said.


    Far away, Feng Ying looked at me, a little dull.


    She looks like she loves me. I know that now she trusts me and likes me, but she doesn''t say it.


    However, I''ll talk to her about these things later. Now the most important thing is that we can escape from these people!


    As long as I can escape from them, it''s worth the sacrifice.


    "Yes!" Brother Tian readily agreed to me.


    Then, I saw him take out a fire axe from his own team member''s hand, and make a gesture to cut in my direction.


    "No!" Feng Ying yelled.


    But because Feng Ying was pressed on the ground by them, he couldn''t move at all, so he just yelled and couldn''t help me at all.


    And I, too, have been held down by several people.


    Especially the little ruffian, he is the most active and proud. I still don''t understand why he is so aimed at me. Do we have something they care about?


    Because I was held down by two people, I still forced to break free, but because I had suffered a lot of injuries before, and I exhausted a lot of physical strength when I fought against the savages, so I couldn''t compete with these two people at all.


    My heart is very upset, but there is no way.

 Chapter 172

    Just when I feel hopeless, in fact, I still have the shadow of miscellaneous hair and old black in my heart.


    How I wish they could be here!


    However, because Zamao is still protecting other members of the team, it is impossible to appear in this place.


    Then there is Lao Hei, whose life and death are still uncertain because he was captured by scar face.


    These two good brothers I trust most can''t help me. For me, it''s still a bad memory.


    Seeing that day, my brother''s fire axe would fall on my neck and directly beheaded me, but I heard a person''s voice.


    "Stop!"


    At this critical moment, the doctor called to stop.


    I took a long breath and thought that if someone would speak for us at this time, naturally I should still have hope to survive.


    I have faced so many enemies before, including Liu Gang, Americans, so many Marauder teams, and so many traitors, but I have survived. This time, it''s no exception!


    After the doctor stopped, their leader Tiange didn''t mean to kill me any more.


    At this time, the doctor went to his medicine box, deliberately knocked open the little ruffian.


    "Ah


    Little ruffian seems to be a little upset, but there is no way.


    The doctor directly took out the purple liquid medicine from the medicine box and wiped the skin and flesh wounds on my body for me.


    I thought, it seems that the doctor''s position in the team is still very high!


    Otherwise, when he called to stop, their leaders would not listen to him like this.


    But think about it. At least on a desert island, there are very few people who know how to do medicine. Naturally, these doctors and other occupations are sweet cakes. No team will dislike and neglect them.


    "I don''t believe he killed people! In order to save our companions, he had a big fight with savages. How could such people be our enemies? No one is to move him Growled the doctor.


    The leader Tiange angrily shook his axe and left my sight.


    "Oh, no! Brother Tian Little ruffian a look at their boss is not willing to start, naturally a little empty.


    The other minions dare not touch me.


    When Feng Ying saw that I was ok, a smile reappeared on her face, and I was relieved.


    "Are you going to rebel?"


    At this time, I heard the leader say something coldly.


    His voice is really a little uncomfortable, there is a sense of being pulled, very harsh, after listening to once, I don''t want to listen to it any more.


    However, this is not what I can lead. If he goes on, I have no choice but to let them butcher him.


    "I didn''t see the killing, but I saw the saving." The doctor was not afraid, but also coldly responded to their leader.


    At this time, I admire this man''s integrity, courage to speak, and ability!


    Because when he treated my wounds, he was even more professional than Chen Wenjin, who was also a doctor. It seems that his prestige was set up like this!


    I thought that as long as we can have the support of this doctor, naturally Feng Ying and I will not die here. After thinking this way, I am optimistic about the future.


    "I''m a doctor. I only believe in scientific facts. If you don''t understand, I''ll simply tell you that I only believe what I see with my own eyes and don''t believe what those villains with ulterior motives say." He said sarcastically to himself.


    At this time, the ruffian clattered, like the heart was a needle.


    After listening to it, I thought, I''m quite principled!


    At this time, the doctor pushed away the two men who were pressing me, and then began to deal with my back injury.


    The back injury is an old one, because I was injured by savages when I went out to look for food with Jin Guofan. When Jack challenged the savages, he tore the wound again, and it didn''t heal all the time.


    In fact, there are not many people like doctors now. In the past, only Lao Hei once did this. But now, alas


    "You were all in the back just now. Just now, only Xiaohong came out to save people. When Xiaohong was in danger, you didn''t dare to do it! Just killed Xiao Hong! " Said the doctor with a hoarse voice.


    From the doctor''s reaction, I can know that the woman who rescued me just now must be his friend.


    And his friends, like him, are warm-hearted people. That''s why they rescued me, who met by chance, and finally came to this end!


    "Xiao Hong''s death has something to do with every one of you! Moreover, this man rushed out bravely. When you all stood by, only he rushed out to save Xiaohong! Now, what face do you have to mention other people''s bad things here? Do you each have a face? " The doctor continued.Maybe the doctor''s words of blame had an effect, and all these people were stunned in the same place, so they scolded him alone.


    Including the little ruffian who was arrogant before, he also lowered his head in shame.


    "Brother Tian, I always respect you, but if you kill this innocent man today, I will not accept you first." The doctor dropped the cruel words.


    His words shocked the Tiange, and their leader hesitated a little.


    "All right! Now that you have said that, we can''t do anything. Let it go! There''s nothing wrong with us! " The chief finally let go.


    Hearing this, I know that Feng Ying and I are safe. We will never worry that we will be killed by these minions.


    At this time, they let go of me and Feng Ying, so that I could immediately come to Feng Ying''s side.


    Because just now when they asked me to make a request, I said I would release Feng Ying, but I didn''t say any other favorable conditions.


    So when Feng Ying saw me, she was also very happy. Even from her eyes, I saw a little bit of shame.


    "Just now Thank you... " Feng Ying bowed her head and shyly expressed her thanks to me.


    "Thank you! I''ll only bully you in the future, and no one else will do it! " I said jokingly.


    If I said that at ordinary times, Feng Ying would have chased me everywhere. But today, when I finished these words, she still acquiesced me, which made me feel very comfortable.


    Feng Ying and I helped each other, and then left this bad place.


    After we left, the doctor''s team was far away from there. In fact, I miss this man very much. After all, there are too few honest people on the desert island!


    Because of the injury, Feng Ying and I were not far away, so we found a place to sit down and have a rest for a while.


    Lying in Feng Ying''s arms, I can''t help smelling the fragrance of her body and feeling very relaxed.


    Soon, I fell asleep.


    "Step, step!"


    All of a sudden, I was woken up by a rush of footsteps.

 Chapter 173

    I thought it was the savage who found the door again, but when I looked at it carefully, I found it was my own.


    I saw that Feng Ying was no longer with me, but went to the front to meet Ning Xiang and Za Mao.


    After seeing Ningxiang and Zamao, I felt relieved, because our team must be nearby.


    I forced myself to stand up, but I still felt a little pain all over my body, almost breaking my bones.


    However, because my companion came to see me, I had to look relaxed, otherwise Ning Xiang would be worried.


    After a while, Ning Xiang came near me.


    "Don''t you care?" Ning Xianghong''s eyes came close.


    Seeing her like this, I knew that she must have cried just now. That''s why she was so sad. Naturally, she was worried about me.


    In fact, when I come here first, my heart is still full of happiness.


    Because not only Feng Ying cared about me, but Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Zhao Xuan and Annie also cared about me.


    Ning Xiang, in particular, is my favorite woman.


    "Why are you doing this! You are not allowed to work so hard in the future! " Ning Xiang reproached me and said, obviously she couldn''t stand it.


    I quickly said: "nothing, nothing, just a little injury, not in the way!"


    With that, I looked at her happily, full of love.


    I even have some pictures of future life with Ningxiang in a civilized society in my mind. When I came back from work, she gently called her husband, and then made a big dinner for me


    Pop!


    At this time, Ning Xiang suddenly slapped my right cheek, which made me a little confused.


    "Why did you hit me?" I am stupefied to say, the whole person is a bit in a trance.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be fooled by savages. Now let you sober up!" When Ning Xiang said this to me, he was obviously avoiding my eyes.


    I thought, if you really think about me like this, you will not do such a thing.


    At this time, I specially turned to take a look at Ningxiang and found that something was wrong with her.


    Her eyes should be very flustered, this should not be the expression she saw me safe.


    My sixth sense told me that something must have happened in the team.


    "What''s the matter? Ning Xiang, if you have something to say, don''t stammer. " I said to Ning Xiang.


    Ningxiang still didn''t respond to me at the first time.


    She stood up and turned her back to me, which was a bit intriguing.


    Did what I just said touch her bottom line? So she is so indifferent to me now? But I thought about it carefully and didn''t do anything wrong!


    Why is Ningxiang so indifferent to me?


    I grabbed her, said: "what can be well said, there is no need to expand the matter."


    At this time, Ning Xiang stopped and said, "Fang Mengyu is gone!"


    Her words made me tremble, because Fang Mengyu has been unknown since she came to our team. I didn''t expect that she would disappear!


    "What''s going on?" I''m a little excited.


    "We left that cave yesterday! Fang Mengyu told us that he was going to take a bottle to the toilet and never came back. " Ning Xiang said to me.


    In fact, I''m not blaming Ning Xiang either, but Fang Mengyu was originally a person with strong ability to survive in the wild, otherwise she would not have survived in the cave of the python. Now her disappearance certainly indicates something.


    My heart is still very worried.


    However, Xiaoyu has always kept a mysterious side. Even as the person who has known her for the longest time, I don''t know what she did in the past.


    I have thought about it before. According to the truth, such a weak woman has no team and no unique survival ability, but she has been able to survive for such a long time!


    What secret recipe or knack does she have?


    Thinking about it, Za Mao asked me, "where''s Lao Hei?"


    As soon as I heard about Lao Hei, I was very sad and sad, because Lao Hei was really my carelessness, which led him to fall into the enemy''s hands.


    "Lao Hei was caught by a group of people!" When I said this, I felt sad.


    "Ah? Why? " Zamao seems surprised.


    Don''t mention him. Even I can''t believe that the tall and powerful old black was captured by these minions.


    I have no choice but to talk about what happened to us before.


    "When we went out to look for food, we met a group of people. Their leader was a scar face, named Scar brother. There is a Southeast Asian guy in their team, named Ruan Xingxing, whom we drove away before. He framed us for killing their companion, that is, another person we drove away before... "I told Za Mao and Ning Xiang all about our experiences.


    "That''s about it. Now Lao Hei is in their hands!" After that, I still feel a little sad.


    "Those people are really blind. People like Ruan Xingxing dare to use them! There is no self-knowledge at all Miscellaneous hair scolded to say.


    However, I thought, since Ruan Xingxing has died, including Li Gang, their death must indicate something, so we still can''t take it lightly.


    At this time, other people in the team also followed up. When Chen Wenjin heard that I was injured, he ran up with the medicine box.


    When I saw Chen Wenjin, I thought of the doctor who saved us just now. Because I was too hasty, I didn''t even have time to ask his name, which made me a little sorry.


    However, if I meet him in the future, I must thank him face to face. Only in this way can I not feel sorry for everyone.


    "Alas! It''s hard for me to fight with savages these times! " I showed my back.


    At this time, people saw that a piece of meat on my back seemed to have rotted away.


    "I''m Cao! This piece of meat is rotten. It''s beginning to fester! We have to deal with it! " Za Mao said excitedly.


    "Don''t get excited! Deal with it, and it''s not your turn! " I looked at Chen Wenjin and hinted at her.


    Then, Chen Wenjin went to my side and checked a little.


    "No, it''s really rotten. We have to cut off the meat immediately, or there will be trouble!" Chen Wenjin said to me anxiously.


    "Excision?" I asked in reply.


    "Oh, maybe I said it too professionally, that is to cut off this piece of meat!" Chen Wenjin continued to add.


    Although she tried her best to get rid of the rotten meat, I was still a little afraid of cutting her own.


    After all, in such an environment, we don''t have any anesthetic at all. If we cut it directly, it won''t kill me!

 Chapter 174

    Since it comes to cutting meat, we still need a relatively quiet environment, so we went back to the original cave.


    Although the cave is not particularly safe, it is at least a fixed place. It is not bitten by so many mosquitoes outside in the wilderness. Otherwise, if I attract some bloodthirsty beasts when I cut the meat, I will be in great trouble.


    After returning to the cave, Chen Wenjin took out his small scalpel and came to me.


    I saw that she seemed a little nervous because her body was already shaking.


    "Is this your first time?" I asked seriously.


    In fact, at this time, I didn''t realize that this sentence had already made the nervous little doctor think a little bit askew.


    "What are you doing! I''m so nervous, you still make such jokes with me Chen Wenjin immediately refuted me.


    At this time, I found that I might have unconsciously said something that she might have misunderstood.


    "Oh! I''m sorry. I''m sorry! It was a slip of the tongue. I mean, is this your first operation? " I quickly changed my tongue.


    Just think of what I said just now, I still feel a little funny.


    Because whenever I use these yellow jokes to seduce Chen Wenjin, her reaction to me is beyond my imagination.


    I feel that Chen Wenjin hasn''t really experienced human affairs, or that she doesn''t have much experience in that aspect, so whenever I tease her, I feel like a big yellow girl.


    "It''s all right! The first time is the first time! Anyway, I won''t hurt you! " I continued to play this untimely joke.


    Originally thought he would continue to respond to me what, who knows she even decisively cut down, toward my back those rotten meat cut down.


    Suddenly, I felt like I was going to explode.


    The feeling of skin and flesh splitting is really bad. Although I can''t see it, I can feel a piece of flesh on my body leaving my body. The sound of tissue separation seems to surround my ears.


    "Ouch!"


    I cried out in pain.


    In fact, I''ve never been the kind of person who is shocked. Ordinary pain can''t make me make a sound at all. If any minor injury can make me yell, I''m not going to be the leader of this team.


    But the moment I cut the meat was really the deepest pain in my life!


    Ning Xiang heard me scream outside, rushed in, came to the tent, asked us, "what''s the matter? Brocade? What''s the matter? "


    Ning Xiang looked at me with concern and said that although her words were to Chen Wenjin, her eyes were on me.


    "Ning Xiang, I''m telling him! Can you go out first? " Chen Wenjin''s words are amazing.


    I was so confused that I had to help me cut my flesh just now. Why did it suddenly become a confession to me? Is it difficult that Chen Wenjin deliberately said that he wanted to be angry and fragrant?


    I thought to myself, I didn''t expect that Chen Wenjin, who was usually soft and weak, would have the courage to say such things to Ning Xiang and me.


    I don''t know what to say immediately. At least other girls want to tell me. I''m not very good at this kind of thing.


    After all, if it wasn''t for my achievements on the desert island, or for my lack of knowledge and skills, I couldn''t be favored by these girls!


    However, it''s different now. First, Ning Xiang expressed similar meaning to me. Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu, who are lost, and Annie and Zhao Xuan, who are still here, have different degrees of ambivalence towards me. Only Chen Wenjin, who has said these words to me now!


    What''s more, Chen Wenjin''s support is not others, but Ningxiang!


    I quickly looked at Ningxiang, Ningxiang glared at me, and his face suddenly became particularly ugly, and then left the cave.


    I had some pictures of her future life in my heart, but now those pictures have become that she is angry and I have been coaxing her.


    No way! If so, I will lose Ning Xiang. I have to explain something to her.


    However, the rotten meat on my back began to affect my action. After I took a step, I stopped.


    Then, Chen Wenjin subconsciously stopped me and said, "do you like me?"


    In fact, from her point of view, naturally I don''t dislike her, and I had a good feeling for her when I met her for the first time before, and there was no big problem in getting along with her all the time. She just seemed weak, but she was not timid.


    I think a lot, in this desert island, no matter dead or alive, we can''t promise others without any reason.


    Therefore, I said: "whether I like it or not, I will protect you wholeheartedly in the future!"


    With these words, Chen Wenjin''s body trembled. She seemed to be aware of something, so she didn''t talk any more. She just helped me to continue to bandage it, and then went out.Looking at her lonely back, I slapped myself in the face.


    "Ah, this mouth It''s time to tear it up I laughed at myself.


    But I don''t have a better way to explain these things.


    Ningxiang immediately came in. When they passed by, I was really afraid that they would fight, but it turned out that I was worried too much.


    After Ning Xiang came in, she didn''t say anything. She just sat next to me quietly and looked at the wound on my back without saying a word.


    This moment of silence makes me feel very embarrassed, because I don''t know what to say for a moment. I just feel that whatever I say is out of season.


    At this time, Ning Xiang pounced on my back, blowing on my wound, and then helped me relax the muscles nearby.


    I took the opportunity to lie in her arms, enjoying the moment of tenderness, she did not even push me away, nor move a cent!


    "What''s the matter? Did what Chen Wenjin told me just now give you some pimples? " I said straight to the point.


    I know that since I have said so, she can discuss this matter with me.


    However, what surprised me was that she didn''t take the initiative to say it. She just said to me, "wherever you go in the future, just remember to take me with you, OK?"


    After listening to her request, I feel that this little girl must be worried about the impact on her position. In fact, I love her very much.


    Because she estimated that it was also for the sake of our unity that she didn''t ask me too much, although she knew that even if she mentioned it, I would agree with her.


    "Then you Are you worried about me? That''s why you''re following me? " I laughed jokingly.


    She glared at me and replied, "no, it''s just that you''re dead, so I can collect your body for you."

 Chapter 175

    "Ah?"


    Her words suddenly made me confused again, but after thinking about it, it seems that Ning Xiang''s state of mind has returned to the previous feeling, no, she is not so jealous of Chen Wenjin.


    Otherwise, she will continue to make trouble with me, which will make me very uncomfortable.


    Now it seems that Ningxiang is really mature a lot!


    After Ning Xiang put down these "cruel words", he helped me to the side of the tent, and then said to me: "I went outside to help cook, you have a good rest!"


    Then she left the cave.


    "Oh! Don''t go I still have this idea in my heart, but I didn''t say it.


    Because when I was sleeping on her thigh just now, it really made me feel very comfortable. If I could lie on her thigh all the time, it would be worth it even if I had to use my life to replace it!


    At this time, a gust of wind blew in from outside the cave, and my body got goose bumps.


    The weather change on this desert island is also very strange. It''s cold to say it''s cold, and it''s hot to say it''s hot. It doesn''t give people a chance to breathe.


    I stayed in the cave for two days, but when I woke up the next day, I found that my back wound seemed to have granulation, which made me feel a little surprised.


    Later, I learned that Chen Wenjin had already gone out with miscellaneous hair to collect herbs for me. Although I didn''t know what the medicine for external and internal use was, I still trusted Chen Wenjin and miscellaneous hair.


    After drinking these drugs, I feel my Qi and blood are a little more unobstructed.


    Moreover, originally, I felt that it would take me a month to recover from my injury. But with their careful care and the magical medicine and climate, I had these granulations on the third day. I thought, what''s the secret of this island!


    After coming to this island for almost half a year, I still feel that everything here is too strange. The more magical the place is, the more I feel at the bottom of my heart.


    In particular, I have talked with Lao Hei before. I know that the island is divided into several areas, and the central area has always been a mystery for us.


    Out of curiosity, I also want to know what''s in the center of the island!


    Another, because the wound grew granulation, I feel my body can almost move, it''s time to start looking for old black!


    I called everyone together and began to discuss the rescue of Lao Hei.


    "What do you think about saving Lao Hei?" I asked.


    When I asked this question for the first time, everyone else had to look at each other and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t be nervous and speak up! I still hope to hear more suggestions and ideas. " I tried to reassure them.


    "I''ll say it first Zamao grabbed the topic first.


    Seeing that the other girls didn''t talk much, I nodded to him to say it first.


    "I think it''s a pity to give up this cave. Is there no other way? It''s like we can put some people here and then send others to save Lao Hei? " Zamao suggested.


    In fact, I also think this cave is very good. Its location is hidden, and savages seldom come to harass us.


    "Yes, but you know, Ruan Xingxing used to live here before. Isn''t he defecting to scar face? Since scar and Yang Chuan have been in conflict, I''m sure we''ll be in trouble. " Feng Ying reminds a way.


    I thought, by the way, this place is still dangerous!


    "No matter what, we must save Lao Hei. Even if he is a corpse, we will bring him here for a good burial!" Ning Xiang''s attitude seems to be a little firm.


    I still prefer the idea of Ning Xiang. Anyway, Lao Hei has been with us for a long time. It''s not a good thing to leave him out in this way.


    As soon as I was about to speak, I heard Chen Wenjin also speak.


    "Yes! We have to go and save Lao Hei! " Chen Wenjin also said to me firmly.


    After hearing her words, I think that Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang have been looking at things from the same angle recently. It seems that they have become a pair of good friends in the dark.


    However, they all know that they like me, so they are still rivals in a certain sense!


    Such a complicated relationship made me a little difficult to accept. At this time, Chen Lin also spoke.


    "Yes! Help


    "Go! I''ll follow you anyway. " Anne responded.


    Zhao Xuan, who seldom spoke recently, agreed to save Lao Hei because we had saved her companion before.


    After hearing your opinions, I finally decided to save Lao Hei as the one who made up my mind!


    Do what you say!


    I asked Zamao to count the weapons, and then I took some daggers and cold weapons. For pistols and grenades, I still hesitated.However, now we can''t hesitate any more. It''s urgent to save people like a fire.


    Every minute we delay now, it is possible to reduce the survival rate of old black by one minute!


    So we have to get to scar face''s camp as soon as possible!


    Then, as I was familiar with them before, Feng Ying and I led this group of women soldiers to the sphere of influence of scar face team activities.


    I thought I couldn''t find their camp, but after I came here, I found that their camp should be nearby!


    The reason for this is that far away, we see the smoke of fire, which just guides us.


    Then we came to a natural basin surrounded by several hills. This place is surrounded by mountains on three sides and has only one exit. It looks like a natural blockhouse!


    "Wait! Don''t go there. Add up! " I said to the others.


    "Just go straight there. I''m afraid what they''re doing!" Chen Lin said fiercely.


    "No, no, direct sneak attack is bound to cost us a lot, their position is too suitable for defense!" I responded.


    At this time, Za Mao snorted, feeling very frustrated.


    I also know that he is actually feeling disappointed with my tone, because I used to be the kind of person who can do what I say, but now I become hesitant.


    At this time, a man jumped out of the grass next to me, took an ax, and walked towards me, saying, "I have a good way!"


    When I saw a stranger, my first reaction was to stand between him and some girls.


    "Who are you! How dare you eavesdrop on our chat I said angrily.


    Because I had been focusing on chatting with my companions before, I didn''t find that someone was still lying in ambush nearby, and this person also had lethal weapons such as axes!


    Moreover, I seem to feel that there are still people in the grass. Are we ambushed?

 Chapter 176

    The sudden appearance of this person, let my whole heart all mention the voice, I do not know what his intention is, and he does not seem to be a person!


    "Don''t you come here!" I threatened him again.


    I know that most of my words are just to comfort myself. In fact, others don''t need to listen to my words.


    The man looked around for a while, and then a tense look appeared on his face, which made him relaxed a lot.


    It seems that he feels safe!


    "I have no malice, don''t worry." He whispered to me.


    After hearing this, I really want to refute him. Who knows if you have any malice? After all, you all suddenly appeared and were eavesdropping on our conversation just now!


    At this time, a few more people came out of the grass.


    I had a general observation. There were four of them, two men and two women. These girls were pretty good-looking, so I was a little moved.


    However, I''m still a little cautious about them, because it''s possible to meet any kind of people on this desert island. After all, people''s minds are unpredictable!


    I can''t trust them too much, but I can''t be too defensive. If they are like the doctors I met before, they would be a good friend.


    I saw that their leader seemed relatively simple. He came to me and said, "when I passed here the day before yesterday, I saw a black man escorted by scar organization. He must be what you call old black."


    As soon as I heard it, I thought that the original team of scar was called scar organization. In fact, this title seems a little low to me.


    "Old black!" I responded in surprise.


    "Right? He''s the black man you''re trying to save, isn''t he That person continues to say, I listen to, actually still have a little displeasure, because this person unexpectedly let scar they left!


    "Since you saw it yesterday, do you mean you''ve been here for two days? Waiting for us? " Ning Xiang doubted.


    "Yes! I know that this black man dressed so well. He must not be alone. He should have a teammate or be separated from his teammates. That''s why he was found by that group of people. " The other leader continued to explain.


    "Hehe, why don''t you do it?" I responded coldly.


    "We''d like to rescue that nigger! But I haven''t found a chance all the time, so I have to give it up. But I know someone will come to him, so I''m waiting here with my team members He went on to explain.


    I was dubious, thinking how could such a kind-hearted person be willing to wait here for two days for a stranger?


    "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet Hello He held out his hand to me with a smile.


    I look at this pair of broad hands, in fact, or a little hesitant.


    Since he took the initiative to make friends with me, if I didn''t respond, it would seem that I was a little stingy, so naturally I reached out to respond to him.


    "We sent people to the camp of scar organization to have a look. We learned that they are keeping the black brothers in a big pit and keeping strict watch on them. Moreover, scar seems to have the intention of wooing him, but the black brothers never let go, so they were not killed." The other side continues to analyze with me.


    As soon as I heard it, I immediately felt that Lao Hei must be suffering now. If I hesitated here, maybe Lao Hei would be killed!


    "It seems that we don''t have much time. Everyone is ready. We''ll rush through later!" I said to the others.


    The reason why I became so excited all of a sudden was that I was worried that Lao Hei would yield to them.


    You know, Lao Hei has been in our team for a long time. He knows everyone in our team, including my behavior and personality. If he is recruited, scar organization will be a big trouble for me!


    "Yes! No matter what, you have to save Lao Hei! " Za Mao said indignantly.


    I know that Zamao is naturally the one who has the best relationship with Laohei besides me. All three of us are friends of life and death, but now we have to seize the time not only to save Laohei, but also to be late!


    "If you are short of people, we can provide some human help here. Look at this little brother, is that ok?" The leader of the other side threw an olive branch at me again.


    In fact, I observed a few of them myself and felt that the two men were still fighting. I just didn''t know the details of them. If they took this opportunity to join our team and take away our materials and weapons, it would be a heavy blow to us.


    Based on this, I can''t easily use them as my helpers.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. Zamao, come with me to have a look. Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Annie are good at Kung Fu. You are responsible for protecting everyone! " I continued.


    "I''ll go with you, too. I can cover you!" Ning Xiang finished and loaded one of the pistols.It''s true that Ningxiang''s shooting skills are basically comparable to those of Chen Lin and Feng Ying, but I worried that she would be in danger, so I didn''t let her come with me.


    "No, you follow the army!" I flatly rejected Ning Xiang.


    Ning Xiang glared at me, very frustrated.


    Later, I and Za Mao groped through the bushes and slowly came to the edge of the camp. This kind of furtive feeling was just like that of Zhao Xuan''s teammates who rescued him before.


    "I''ll go to attract their attention later, and then you''ll rush in and rescue Lao Hei. When you come out, you''ll cover me. If you can go, you can go quickly. Don''t delay too much time." I said.


    "No, I''ll go! As a captain, you can''t have any accidents! " Miscellaneous hair anxious way.


    I know that miscellaneous hair is for my good, but also for the good of the whole team, but if I don''t take more responsibility as the captain, then the captain is meaningless.


    So, I have to do it myself!


    , "don''t ink it, say I''m the captain, and I has the final say, this is the only way to save the old black." I couldn''t help but refuse Zamao''s suggestion.


    At this time, I also looked back.


    Found Ning Xiang they did not according to the previous arrangement, waiting in the distance, they even slowly touch over, like to meet us.


    I really want to keep them away from here, but if I go there again, it will be a waste of time. Although I''m worried about them, it''s urgent to save Lao Hei now.


    I was determined to go to the enemy''s camp alone!


    Just when I was discussing with Zamao, I suddenly felt a cold touch on my neck. I instinctively felt that someone was stabbing me in the neck with a dagger.


    My heart suddenly a surprised, difficult not me and miscellaneous hair have been found by the enemy?

 Chapter 177

    By the cold dagger frame in the neck, my heart a cool, did not dare to move, raised his hands and quickly said: "don''t start, this must be a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, misunderstanding..." Miscellaneous hair echoed the way, want to do a little action, but was directly seen through.


    Pointing at his man from behind with a knife, he fiercely kicked Zamao''s back knee socket. Zamao half knelt on the ground in pain, his eyes full of unwilling and angry.


    At this time, I suddenly began to regret for a moment. In order to rescue Lao Hei, I put Za Mao and my women in unknown danger.


    I pretended to be soft, flustered yelled: "wait a minute, man, listen to me explain."


    "Explain a fart, according to me, last time I saw that they were not good people. Sure enough, they dared to touch our camp. They really ate bear heart and leopard gall. Brother Tian, kill them!" At this time, a sinister voice came from behind, which made me feel a little familiar.


    Soon a group of people with weapons, surrounded me with miscellaneous hair, and the leader was the little ruffian and brother Tian.


    The leader of brother jiaotian, with a fierce face and bare arms, came up to me and put a dagger at my throat, looking very disdainful.


    I can even feel the itching and numbness of blood flowing from the skin cut by the knife.


    The fear of death makes my heart beat faster and my face turn red, son of a bitch. Don''t let me seize the chance, or I will kill you.


    "I''m seeing you again, little boy. Hey, hey." Brother Tian sneered, "last time I gave the doctor face, you just survived, but you dare to come here for the second time. Are you tired of living?"


    "Brother Tian, if you don''t say anything, kill him and bury him with Xiao Hong." The little ruffian is impatient.


    But the elder brother turned his head suddenly, and a small ruffian who was kicking with his heart turned upside down. He covered his painful chest and said, "elder brother, what are you doing with me?"


    Tiange glared angrily, "go to your mother, am I the boss or are you the boss? What do you want me to do? "


    "Yes, yes." The ruffian is scared. The other minions are as quiet as a cicada. It''s obvious that brother Tian often beats and scolds like this. He comes down to build up his power.


    I don''t want to die here, desperately thinking about the way out, but the more I think about it, the more I despair.


    What will my women do if they die here?


    After teaching my little brother, Tian Ge looked comfortable and said with a smile, "come on, how do you want to die? I allow you to say one last word. "


    Is there only one last word left? It''s so generous. I thought a lot for a moment, but soon I calmed down.


    Anger only brings me one step closer to death.


    "Well, it''s time. Have you thought of your last words?" Tiange road.


    "I said I brewed my mood for a while, spat on Tiange''s face, and scolded: "Stinky fool. Force, a villain who can only sneak attack behind his back, has a kind of positive one-on-one challenge. I have to fight your shit out, or you will be clean."


    Brother Tian''s eyes turned red immediately. No one was dying and he was still so arrogant. He wiped his saliva and roared: "don''t drag me. I have to break this baby into pieces. Don''t stop me."


    He holds a knife, pretending to be grabbed, just like a clown learning to perform, watching the fog of others.


    Little ruffians are silly to see, brother Tian is full today. He is crazy. He says, "God, brother Tian, no one is stopping you."


    I''m also stunned. This guy is abnormal and neurotic. In other words, if he can survive on this deserted island, who will be normal? He will always find some ways to relieve the pressure.


    Brother Tian''s expression was restrained and he said coldly, "you must have been fantasizing just now. I will be irritated by you, and then fight with you alone. You can take the opportunity to escape, right? Do you think I am Sha Bi?"


    "You''re a stinking pen." Za Mao scolded.


    Tian Ge''s face turned black. He slapped his face hard. His head was almost broken. The blood from the corner of his mouth was on his face.


    I was red eyed, and all my hair was dragged down by me. I said angrily, "come to me, don''t beat my brother."


    "Well, I''ll send you to see the Lord of hell." Said, the day elder brother will start.


    I thought, this is really over, desperately want to struggle, but how stubborn, but the other side more people.


    I stare at brother Tian with venom in my eyes. His knife is going to pierce into my heart.


    "Stop!"


    Just at the critical moment, the previous doctor appeared again.


    Brother Tian''s face was completely black, and he was very ugly. His hand was stiff in the air, and he slowly took it back. He turned his head and looked at the doctor, "what? You want to stop me again? This time, they offered to deliver it. "


    The first time he gave the doctor enough face, but the second time he wanted to save people, he was beating him in the face. No wonder his face was so ugly.


    The doctor sighed, but also very helpless.


    My heart instantly gushed out infinite hope, begged to look at him.


    If he can save me once, he can save me a second time. He is my last straw."These two people are sneaking around the camp. They must have done something good. Anyone who threatens the safety of the camp should be killed." The little ruffian cried.


    Brother Tian and the doctor looked at each other with cold eyes and said in a deep voice, "doctor, you''ve treated my injuries. I respect you and give you enough face, but don''t push forward!"


    Seeing the hope of life getting lower and lower, I was unwilling to cry: "doctor, help me, for Xiao Hong''s sake."


    As soon as these two words came out, I was disgusted. In order to survive, even a dead person had to use them. Since when, I have become so mean.


    Sure enough, hearing these two words touched Sven man a lot. He took a deep breath and said, "they came to spy on the camp and were caught. Even if they want to be executed, they should ask scar to speak in person."


    "Asshole." Brother Tian stamped his foot angrily and said, "how dare you lift scar to press me? Hum, let them live a few more minutes. I''ll go to inform scar now."


    This camp scar is the boss. If he deals with this kind of thing privately and doesn''t report it in advance, it''s really bad for scar to hear it.


    After thinking about this, brother Tian turned his hair and hit me in the stomach. The pain in my eyes came out, as if the viscera had moved.


    But I was desperately laughing, at least temporarily survived.


    "Boy, don''t be complacent. You''ll die sooner or later, ruffian. I''ll go and see you." The sky elder brother hates a way.


    "Yes, brother." Little ruffian asshole of promise way.


    Then I and miscellaneous hair were tied hands and feet, lying on the ground, small ruffian holding a whip, eager to try: "dare to contradict brother Tian, this is the end."


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    A few lashes were whipped down, and my hair was whining. I was whipped in the face, leaving a black blood mark, which was very terrible. But I was silent, and I stared at the little ruffian.


    The doctor stood by and could do nothing, but I was very grateful to him.


    The ruffian was scared by me and said with a guilty heart: "what are you looking at? Look again. I gouged out your eyes."


    I must have killed a few savages before, which made him afraid.


    All of a sudden, a strange sound came from the distance. Someone in the camp was frightened and exclaimed, "run, the savages are coming, ah..."

 Chapter 178

    Puff!


    Before I knew the situation, I was shocked by the blood. The ruffian was hit by a stone axe, and his blood and brain were splashed all over the floor.


    Just now, he was still swaggering, and the next second he became a cold corpse. This is the status quo of the desert island. Life and death are not his own.


    I saw a group of savages howling and jumping into the camp from the mountains on both sides. When I saw the people standing, I killed them and was soon knocked down by a lot of people.


    The minions who used to guard me and miscellaneous hair formed a circle, and they were killed by the savages, and fell to the ground in a miserable death.


    "Good death, that''s retribution." Miscellaneous hair edge called, edge pain of his straight grin.


    The doctor was far away from being affected. When the savage was entangled by other people, he quickly ran over, cut the rope between me and miscellaneous hair, and said, "run, if you don''t run again, you won''t have a chance."


    "Doctor, thank you so much," he said gratefully


    "You''re lucky to run into a camper. It''s not the end of your life." Said the doctor.


    I clenched his hand and said, "you are a good doctor with integrity. I will repay you if I have a chance."


    "Let''s go. I hope I didn''t save the wrong person." The doctor said this, left us, and escaped from the battlefield.


    I think he is very familiar with the camp, so it should not be a problem to protect his life.


    No time to say more, I grabbed the hand of miscellaneous hair, picked up the weapons on the ground, and ran to the only exit of the camp.


    "Stop, don''t try to run." When I ran not far from the exit, a guard came with a spear.


    "Be careful." I yelled, spread the hand of miscellaneous hair, and rolled to the side.


    As soon as he raised his head, he saw that the guard was cut down by the savage with a bone blade. His huge feet stepped on the corpse and waved the bone blade to try to cut off the head. It was bloody.


    And I and miscellaneous hair in the middle, separated by a tall savage, temporarily can''t get together, I yelled: "miscellaneous hair, come here."


    Za Mao yelled a few words at me, but there was too much shouting around, and I couldn''t hear them clearly.


    I was just about to rush over and pull the mullahs over when the savage hung his head on his waist and rushed towards me with a bone blade.


    I can''t help it. I can only let Za Mao ask for more happiness. As soon as I bite my teeth, I turn my head and run out. The savage also chased me out.


    It''s not that I''m afraid, but I''m not sure that I want to kill savages. I used to kill savages with my blood.


    Moreover, once I was injured in a fight with a savage, it would almost be useless in this desert island where there is little medical treatment. I dare not take risks.


    Fortunately, after chasing for a while, the savage seemed to be called back by his companion. I was so tired that I almost collapsed and hid in the bush.


    After a little recovery, I decided to run to the camp again. I must never abandon my brother. I have to see people when I die, and I have to see people when I live.


    Touch the edge of the camp, see inside scar and Tiange re organized his men, use guns and spears, kill savages from a long distance, gradually gaining the upper hand.


    "What about miscellaneous hair?" I look around in panic, looking back on the past with miscellaneous hair bit by bit, my heart more and more guilt and remorse.


    "Asshole, Yang Chuan, you are a useless waste. You can''t even protect your brother." I hammer helplessly, shed tears of coward.


    "Yang Chuan!"


    "Yang!"


    All of a sudden, a voice came from the side. I thought I had heard it. I looked around. My hair was covered with blood and old black helped each other and came out of the pit.


    I was overjoyed when I recovered from the loss. I ran quickly to embrace them and said excitedly, "good brother, I knew you would be OK."


    "It''s good to see you again, Yang." Old black excited way.


    Miscellaneous hair pain straight crack mouth, scold a way: "you son of a bitch make ache me."


    I looked down and saw that there was a wound on his chest with two fingers long. The skin was open and bleeding. His face was very pale. He just leaned against Lao Hei to hold on.


    Without saying a word, I put up his other arm and left here with Lao Hei.


    When they arrived at the appointed place, Chen Wenjin and other girls heard the noise and turned around in a hurry.


    Just saw me, rather fragrant red eyes, rushed to my arms, afraid: "what happened? You have so much blood on you that I''m worried about you. "


    Enjoying the temperature and light body fragrance from her body, I finally settled down a little. I almost couldn''t come back just now. I''m afraid when I think about it.


    Yu Guang in the corner of my eye also glanced at Chen Wenjin and Zhao Xuan, who both stepped forward. However, seeing that Ning Xiang was ahead of them, they were all in the same place, and their eyes were a little disappointed.


    I winked at them secretly, and they nodded contentedly. I know it''s not time to find out.


    "Wenjin, first deal with the wound for miscellaneous hair." I said.


    Chen Wenjin nods happily, takes out the herbal medicine that he carries with him, and begins to help miscellaneous hair deal with the wound and simply bandage it.


    The pain of miscellaneous hair bared his teeth and begged for mercy loudly: "sister Wenjing, light, light, pain, ah!""What''s your name? It''s so hard to hear. I cut a piece of Yang Chuan''s meat, but he didn''t call it like you Chen Wenjin road.


    "He''s him, I''m me. I''ve been afraid of pain since I was a child. Ouch ~" Za Mao hums.


    Hearing the call of miscellaneous hair, the atmosphere was a little relaxed. I cared about Lao hei and said, "Lao Hei, are you hurt?"


    Lao Hei scratched his head and said, "I''m not hurt. It''s just that scar hasn''t fed me these days. I''m a little hungry."


    I quickly said: "Ning Xiang, give him food and water."


    Ning Xiang wiped his eyes secretly, cheered up and handed the food to Lao Hei. After thanking him, the old gangster wolfed it down. It seems that he has suffered a lot these days.


    Thinking of this, I hate scar face even more.


    Maybe it''s all because of the black skin. Seeing the same kind, Julia squatted and stared at old black with interest.


    Lao Hei was a little embarrassed. He wiped his mouth and continued to eat.


    Julia shook her head and whispered, "how silly."


    I drank some water and recovered a little. When I saw that the four people who came to the door before didn''t see me, I asked, "what about the four people?"


    Ning Xiang thought about it and said, "I didn''t pay attention to the noise just now. The four people disappeared."


    At this time, Annie added, "not long after you left, the four of you sneaked away. Later, when the savages attacked the camp, they didn''t have much to take care of."


    I nodded. Those four guys are weird. Will they collude with brother Tian? Otherwise, how could they be found just after arriving at the camp? This place is no longer safe.


    I sighed, no good airway: "that four people slip, and there are wild people around, this place is not safe, you a few women are not stupid? I''ve been staying in this place for a while


    I like these women. I''d rather die than get hurt.


    Although some silly, some naive, but also know that if not in the desert island, in the real world they would not look at me.


    But at least now each other is sincere, later matter who knows, can live to go out is unknown.


    Ning Xiang listened to shrivel next mouth, despise a way: "you just silly, you are big fool."

 Chapter 179

    "If Ning Xiang hadn''t been afraid that you couldn''t find anyone after you left, we would have gone. After all, savages are not vegetarians." Feng Ying interrupted.


    "That is, I don''t know good people." Zhao Xuan also helps.


    Chen Lin also nodded with a smile. I didn''t expect that in this case, several women didn''t compete with each other. It''s rare for them to agree with each other.


    At this time, the treatment of miscellaneous hair wound was almost done, and he said: "Yang Chuan, the doctor who saved us twice said that scar face might encircle us and let us run north."


    I remember what he said. I haven''t asked him how he escaped from scar camp.


    Za Mao recalled and explained the whole story. It turned out that after he and I were separated by savages, he went to hide and tried to find a chance to escape again.


    Unexpectedly, the doctor bumped into him and took advantage of scar''s hands to deal with the savages and guard the emptiness. He took him to rescue Lao hei and arranged them to leave from the camp path. Before leaving, he left two instructions.


    "Is that doctor trustworthy?" Ning Xiang hesitated.


    "The doctor is from scar camp, but he still has conscience. If it wasn''t for him, Yang Chuan and I would have died long ago." Feng Ying also said.


    "But running north is a dense forest. I don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s too dangerous." Chen Lin worries.


    I nodded. What Chen Lin said is reasonable. It seems that I haven''t heard of entering the North dense forest, and it''s unknown whether I can find enough food and water for the team.


    Besides, although the doctor has saved me twice, he has a high credibility. He has to be careful in everything.


    At this time, Annie came over with a heavy look and said, "Yang, I have observed that scar face has many hands, excellent weapons, pistol bombs and so on. Even a savage attack on the camp can be repulsed. If we really want to encircle and suppress, we will die."


    In my heart, I was worried. I stood at a big stone head and looked at the scar face camp in the distance. I saw that the savages were scattered and retreated. The survivors were cleaning up the battlefield.


    Maybe when they''re finished, they''ll come to wash us with blood. We have to go now. We can''t wait any longer.


    Immediately I made up my mind, and the people immediately went back to the cave, took all the food and water they had collected, and drove north without stopping.


    All the way north, went a little bit, to the edge of the dense forest, inside a fog, can not see the situation, trees towering into the clouds, very dense.


    "You take a rest on the spot, Lao Hei. Zhao Xuan and I will go around to find out the situation." I said, looking all the way along the edge of the forest.


    Be careful. If this is a trap, everyone in my team will be responsible here.


    After six or seven rounds, I didn''t find any suspicious footprints of people, animals and so on. My heart was a little relieved.


    In order to survive, I had to rush into the dense forest. I went back to greet other people and went straight into the dense forest.


    As soon as I got into the dense forest, the weeds just passed my knees, not too deep. I said, "Za Mao, Zhao Xuan, you go ahead. Lao hei and I will cover up the traces."


    This is also to avoid being chased by Scarface people and finding traces, which is bad.


    All the way to the dense forest, everyone breathed a sigh of silence, and the weeds and shrubs in front of me were getting deeper and deeper, almost to my chest.


    I hold the iron knife to open the way. I don''t know if I''ve cut hundreds or thousands of times. My hands are numb, but it''s not time to relax.


    Because there were too many thorns along the way, my clothes were broken seven or eight times, and my skin was also cut. Although it didn''t affect my action, I was very sad, and others were the same.


    "Hold on a little longer." In order to survive, for my own woman, I suddenly burst out of strength from somewhere in my body.


    After walking for a while, it was almost dark and I couldn''t walk any more. I asked everyone to sit down and take out food and water to replenish their physical strength.


    After pouring a mouthful of water, I said, "Zamao, how are you hurt? Is it in the way? "


    Za Mao chewed the wild fruit and said, "don''t get in the way. If you have something to say."


    "Well, go and find out where we can stay at night." I command.


    "All right." Miscellaneous hair agreed, holding a knife on the grass, disappeared in the field of vision.


    I can only rest assured that this kind of thing can be done by the people I trust most. However, Lao Hei''s combat power is above miscellaneous hair. He stays in the big army and is ready to deal with sudden changes at any time.


    When resting in place, the women gathered together. Ningxiang looked at me. I responded with a smile and continued to watch.


    I looked at Lao Hei. The expression on his face was firm and never changed.


    He patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s going to be OK."


    I was very reluctant to smile, I want to the whole team of people complex, may make a decision, will put other people in danger, that is I don''t want to see.


    I just feel that the burden on my shoulders is getting heavier.After a while, Za Mao ran back happily and said, "I found a cave. It''s not far from here, on the hillside."


    I immediately cheer up, shouting: "go, adhere to the cave, you can rest safely."


    After walking through the thorny road for a long time, I finally saw the cave mentioned by Za Mao. It was surrounded by thorns and was very hidden.


    "At last, I can rest. I feel weak." Chen Wenjin complained.


    "We haven''t been chased to death. Don''t be tired first." Ning Xiang half joked that she was pretending to be strong.


    From the arrogant College English teacher, she has become a disaster girl on a desert island. She has experienced so many things, and only she knows how sad she is.


    A group of people climbed into the cave. The cave was narrow, but the space inside was large enough. The ground was bare. It was a natural cave, and there were some feces of unknown organisms on the ground.


    The leaves of hay collected by my entourage on the road were thrown to the ground. All the women lay down and stretched their limbs freely. Their concave and convex figure, flat abdomen and full chest made me feel thirsty.


    Lao hei and Za Mao knew it very well, glanced at it, looked away and began to supplement food and water.


    Soon, strong as Annie, Feng Ying also fell asleep, today is too tired.


    "Lao Hei, you''re in better shape. It''s the next night. I''ll change you with Zamao in the second half of the night." I command.


    Lao Hei nodded and sat at the entrance of the cave. His black skin melted into the night. I almost couldn''t find it. This is probably the talent of race. I can''t envy it.


    Fortunately, the first night was safe and there was no beast, at least for the time being.


    The next morning, I woke up in a daze and felt a soft and fragrant tender meat in my arms. As soon as I was about to open my mouth, I heard Ning Xiang muttering: "don''t move. I''ll sleep for a while. I''m so sleepy."


    I had no choice but to smile. I didn''t dare to move. It was a kind of happiness to sleep more, but soon I was woken up.


    "It''s not good. There''s not enough fresh water." Then he heard Za Mao yell.


    I can''t be in a hurry, motherfucker.

 Chapter 180

    I thoughtfully moved the half awakened Ningxiang to the hay mat next to me. As soon as I turned over, I got up. I walked to the cave with an ugly face and scolded, "Zamao, you''re going to die. What''s the ghost shouting in the early morning?"


    I took a deep breath of the cold air in the early morning, not to mention, it felt even better than oxygen, but it was 100 times better than the polluted air in the big city.


    In the early morning, the dense forest is full of fog, and the visibility is less than three meters. In such weather, even if scar face wants to chase, it is difficult to find people. I feel relaxed.


    In this way, the doctor didn''t cheat us. If he has a chance, he must repay him. I''m a man who knows his kindness and tries to repay him even more.


    "Yang Chuan, we don''t have enough water." Za Mao was carrying an empty kettle and was showing it to me. His face looked like a monkey.


    "If we don''t have enough water, we won''t live long in the dense forest." Miscellaneous hair urgent voice says, very worried.


    Lao Hei nodded and said, "when I got up in the morning and was going to get some water to drink, I found that there were two pots of water missing. I wanted to ask Zamao, but he said he didn''t know."


    Last night, we three men took turns on duty. Lao Hei was the first and Za Mao was the third. Normally, Za Mao would know if the water disappeared.


    I looked at Zamao seriously. He scratched his head awkwardly and stammered: "this It''s not my fault. I''m just so tired that I''ll be I went to sleep. "


    Hearing this, I was speechless because of his anger, but seeing his guilty face and his injuries, I would forgive him.


    He turned his head and asked the old gangster, "are there any suspicious footprints around? "Human or animal?"


    Water can never disappear out of thin air.


    Lao Hei shook his head, but Za Mao grabbed my hand and said, "I''m sure it''s the people in the team who stole the water. There is no other outsider, and the animals can''t open the kettle."


    I was calm and speechless. On a desert island, fresh water is more precious than food. No one in the team planned the amount of water every day to save as much as possible, even me.


    If someone steals water, it means that others have no water to drink. Who is it? I looked at Zamao and Laohei first, and they both shook their heads.


    Is that the rest of the women? I feel very tangled up, but for the sake of the whole team, this matter must be clarified.


    I went into the cave, and everyone woke up, sorting out their clothes and weapons.


    I glanced at the girls and said, "just now I found that there was less fresh water in reserve. It must have been stolen. Who did it? As long as I admit it, I won''t blame her. But if I find out, the consequences will be different."


    Although several women have a very different relationship with me, I am the leader of the team after all, and I still have to have my own prestige.


    Several women glanced at me with different expressions. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin''s eyes were a little resentful. Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan''s eyes were full of provocation. Feng Ying''s face was expressionless. Annie''s face was with a strange smile. Julia just stared at me and didn''t speak.


    I scratched my head. It seemed that something was wrong with the strange atmosphere. When I wanted to ask again, Chen Wenjin suddenly spoke.


    "Maybe it''s your men who stole the water. Why should we blame our women?" Chen Wenjin Du mouth, very unhappy way.


    I looked at her, but her eyes dodged, and she did not dare to look at me. Once in my heart, it must have happened when I did not expect.


    Feng Ying was playing with the knife, flying up and down in his hand. He seemed to have long eyes and was very flexible. He said with a smile, "you men must wash your hands when you do that. Maybe there is no water."


    She began to play the meat tune, and the other girls also became a group.


    Annie smile, said: "normal, understandable, Yang, you ask him two more."


    I suddenly wonder, since Jack died, Anne''s face rarely see a smile, did not expect today instead happy so happy.


    I can''t help suspecting that it''s not true that Lao hei and Za Mao took a pistol last night and washed their hands with water after venting. On the contrary, let''s get together with me today.


    I went back to find Zamao and Laohei, and they denied it. Zamao said angrily, "shit, fresh water is so important, I can''t bear to wash my hands."


    Lao Hei showed a meaningful smile and said, "it''s a big deal to wipe it with leaves covered with dew. It''s not long after it''s over. Only women will take so much trouble."


    Women? When he said that, it really reminded me.


    When the water is gone, I can''t find out the result for the time being, so I don''t ask any more questions, so as not to destroy the harmony in the team. If everyone is suspicious of each other and has different hearts, this is the big problem.


    In the afternoon, we all ate food and water, and it was not the best way to stay here. So I asked Lao heizamao, Zhao Xuan and Feng Ying to search around in groups to see if they could find anything useful, preferably food and fresh water.


    Bored Chen Lin, sitting on the ground, uses a knife to cut the wooden pole by hand, and constantly scrapes it back and forth with a knife, trying to scrape it flat. Then she installs a tail and a metal arrow, which is an arrow that can take people''s lives.Annie and Julia were together, discussing the skills of killing each other, and how to kill each other with a single blow. Such as digging out the crotch and digging out the eye, we can also see when to use them.


    Annie even glanced back at me. Her eyes were meaningful. She also glanced at my crotch. I clamped my crotch for no reason. I felt it was chilly under my crotch.


    This American ocean horse is ten times hotter than I expected.


    At this time, Chen Wenjin, who had been making trouble with herbs for a while, took the initiative to come over and said seriously: "you sit down, I''ll give you medicine."


    "Medicine? I didn''t get hurt anywhere I said innocently.


    "Your face, as well as your body, have such a long bloodstain of flogging. If you don''t deal with it, it will break your face." Chen Wenjin said solemnly.


    I was confused for a moment, "disfigure?"


    I didn''t follow this woman''s brain circuit. If it wasn''t for her reminding me, I would have forgotten about it, but it''s not so bad.


    The herbal medicine was mashed into paste by her. It was green and sticky. It looked disgusting. She put a paste directly on her face with a piece of wood. It was very cool.


    Apart from such a close distance, my eyes are about to burst out. The two round balls in front of Chen Wenjin''s chest, along with her action of applying medicine, gently swing back and forth, looking at my dry mouth.


    However, because I haven''t bathed for many days, she sent out a strange smell, which reduced my desire by more than half. Naturally, I was not much better. In order to avoid embarrassment, I quickly pretended that I didn''t smell anything.


    "All right?" I asked.


    Chen Wenjin took back his hand and suddenly said, "take off your clothes."


    "You What do you want to do? " I pretended to be afraid. She blushed and glared at me. The affection in her eyes made me drunk.

 Chapter 181

    Under the attack of Chen Wenjin''s leopard like eyes, I obediently took off my coat and showed my tendons, eight abdominal muscles and Mermaid line. There were many wounds, old and new.


    The moment I took off my clothes, Chen Lin and Julia''s eyes flashed over, "Wow, what a strong man."


    It''s said that scar is a man''s medal. I flaunted a few postures and said to Chen Wenjin, "how about it? Are you handsome? "


    But found her red eyes, tears in the orbit, and quickly strong wipe clean, my heart move, she is worried about me? Do you care about me?


    Then the strength of her plaster for me became incomparably soft. I took the opportunity to touch her chest with my hand. It was soft and big. She glared at me fiercely, but she didn''t object.


    It happened that I turned my back to other people, but I was not found. With the feeling of uneasiness and cheating, I wiped a lot of oil on Chen Wenjin, and my mouth was smiling.


    Suddenly, Chen Wenjin fiercely opened my hand, gouged out my eye, and walked away alone. After taking the medicine, she was not good enough to get tired of being with me again. That would be too obvious, and I was a little lost in the bottom of my heart.


    Put on the clothes, I stood up, while walking to the hole, said: "you guard here, I go to pee."


    There was something wrong with my mother. When I was unprepared just now, Ning Xiang and Annie left the cave together and disappeared. Fortunately, I kept an eye on it.


    "They are going to the left. The terrain in the dense forest is complex, so they should not go too far." I said to myself, and I ran after him.


    Ning Xiang had a problem today. She didn''t even care about Chen Wenjin and I, who were very affectionate. If she had been in normal times, she would have been very jealous.


    Along the traces of the two women, I followed them all the way. It wasn''t long before I saw that in the grass in front of me, two white women''s buttocks were facing me, and there were two groups of eye-catching blood on the ground.


    My heart suddenly a tight, quickly low body hide up, heard the two women''s conversation.


    "It''s hard to be a woman. I have to come to my aunt once a month. It''s inconvenient to be on the island. I''m really suffering." Ning Xiang complained bitterly.


    "Be strong and bear with it and it will be over." Annie exhorted that death on a desert island is a relief, and it takes more courage to live.


    After solving the problem, Ning Xiang washed it with fresh water several times. Then he put on his trousers and said with some worry, "Yang Chuan''s expression is terrible in the morning. What if we were found using fresh water? Annie


    Annie just lifted her trousers and was about to open her mouth when she turned her head and looked in my direction. She took out her knife and said, "who''s there? Come out


    "Ah, someone?" Ning Xiang was startled, quickly took out the pistol and opened the insurance.


    I face a fierce white, if die in own woman hand, that injustice is big, quickly stand up, raise both hands to shout: "don''t shoot, oneself person."


    "Yang?" Annie was confused for a moment, but she still took back the knife, but her face looked strange and a little embarrassed.


    Ning Xiang also put away her self-defense gun. When she saw that it was me, she was relieved. Then she realized something. Her face turned red and asked, "you Did you see that? "


    After all, it''s convenient for me to peep at my sister behind my back. No matter how shameful it is to say this, I stammered: "all I see it all


    "What do you see?" Ning Xiang almost jumped up in a hurry.


    I wiped nose, very embarrassed, low voice way: "should see all see, shouldn''t see also see."


    In an instant, Ning Xiang''s face changed one after another, and suddenly burst out, "Yang Chuan, you big pervert, I''m not finished with you."


    She yelled and pounced on me. I didn''t dare to resist, so she threw me down on the grass, as if she had accepted her life. "Come on, I don''t think it''s right to resist, ouch..."


    Ningxiang two separate riding on my body, two hands pinching my waist of soft meat, pain of my teeth.


    But she and I so close contact, chest soft meat squeezing my chest, but also some fragrant, let me pain and happy.


    "Annie, help me teach this bastard a lesson." Ning Xiang panted and sweated.


    With a smile on her face, Annie spread out her hand and said, "I''m willing to be seen by Yang, so I can''t help you."


    When I heard this, I knew that things were going to be worse. Annie, if you don''t open any pot, Ning Xiang was a vinegar jar and was knocked over.


    Sure enough, Ning Xiang was directly angry, "what? Yang Chuan, you are more and more courageous. I''m not enough for you, am I? "


    Of course, it''s not enough for me to say it in my heart. These women are all my harem, but it''s good to keep this kind of words in my heart. To say it out is to die.


    She rode on me fiercely and pinched me. Annie watched the play. After she was tired, she finally stopped.


    Looking at the bruises on my body, I was very helpless. I sighed and said, "enough noise. It''s time to go back, so that we won''t worry.""Hum!" Ning Xiang glared at me fiercely, grabbed Annie''s hand and went back to the cave.


    Annie lagged behind her and made a face at me. She also spit out her pink tongue mischievously. I felt better with the comfort of the blonde ocean horse. I quickly followed her.


    After the three of us returned to the cave, we went to the surrounding area to search for Mao Laohei, Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan.


    "Have you found anything?" I asked as I rested against the stone wall.


    Lao Hei shook his head and said, "the dense forest is too big. It''s like a maze. There is no obvious sign. We dare not go too far. We don''t find anything valuable."


    I turned my head to Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan. They also shook their heads. It was obvious that they were similar.


    But I didn''t lose too much. I expected that the forest would be more mysterious than I thought.


    I thought about it and said, "everyone is tired. Let''s have some food and have a rest. Let me, Chen Lin and Julia come to the vigil tonight."


    Both Chen Lin and Julia nodded. They were part of the team, and naturally they had to make their own contribution.


    The reasons for this distribution are as follows: first, Lao Hei Za Mao and Feng Ying Zhao Xuan are tired all day and need to have a good rest; second, considering that Ning Xiang Anne''s aunt is not convenient.


    In such a small matter of work distribution, if we can''t make a bowl of water level, it will bring discord to the team. I know this very well.


    Old black yawned, patted me on the shoulder and said, "Yang, I''ll give it to you tonight."


    "Well." I nodded.


    Lao Hei leaned on his straw mat and was ready to take a rest. At this time, he came to me and said, "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with the water stolen?"


    My face was helpless. This guy was really enough. He came to look for trouble again. After seeing the reaction of several women, he obviously knew that Ning Xiang and Annie had come to my aunt for a long time and needed to be washed with water.

 Chapter 182

    Strictly speaking, this is also my fault. There are so many women in the team, but they forget this important thing, resulting in insufficient water storage.


    I patted the shoulder of miscellaneous hair with profound meaning and said, "at this time, I have a clear idea. Don''t ask."


    "Ah?" Za Mao was a little confused, but he listened to me and nodded to have a rest.


    As the night fell, it was a little chilly. Just now Ning Xiang came to chat with me. I couldn''t bear it, so I went in to have a rest. I was the only one left to watch the night.


    I can only try to shrink my body into a ball and slow down the speed of body temperature. Although it is very cold, I dare not have the idea of making a fire.


    The fire is too conspicuous in the dark. Once it reveals its position and is found by other people or savages, it will be a disaster.


    Long night, also can only so slowly through, I sighed, also don''t know when will be a head.


    I think about a lot of things, all of which are from the past. I''m just a poor student from the countryside, and I''m studying medicine. It doesn''t matter and I don''t have money. After graduating from University, the future is bleak, and graduation is equal to industry.


    At first, I imagined that there would be a search and rescue team or a plane flying over the desert island. But after such a long time, there was no hope that Ding dianer would leave. Moreover, many people had been staying on the desert island for a long time.


    It''s almost impossible for me to leave the desert island. I''m a little disappointed and more fortunate. If I were in the city, I would only be an ordinary office worker unknown to the public. But on the island, I''m already a team leader and I''m having an ambiguous relationship with several girls. I''m a little excited to think about it.


    Just when I was daydreaming, suddenly my shoulder was patted. I trembled instinctively and said in a low voice, "who?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s me." With a smile, Chen Lin went to the entrance of the cave. I saw clearly that it was her by the faint moonlight.


    I have no choice but to grow a tone, way: "the person frightens a person, really can frighten to death."


    "You are so timid. I don''t blink when I see you kill people." Chen Lin said half jokingly and sat down opposite me.


    Her posture is very unsightly. Her legs diverge. Maybe she can''t care about her image on a desert island. Her tight pants make her long legs look good, especially the slight bulge between her legs.


    I dare not see more, but I can''t help it. It''s tempting people to commit crimes, and a primitive impulse surges up from my body.


    She looked at me with a smile. Her eyes were warm and full of provocation, teasing and strong desire. I swallowed my mouth and felt dry.


    This woman is too strong.


    Chen Lin is a professional athlete. She has a perfect figure and good temperament. She is an absolute beauty. She can''t find any fat on her body. She should be big, thin and round.


    Holding her machete in her hand, she is more wild and overbearing, which makes people full of the desire to conquer, and even deliberately shakes Shuang Hu.


    In my heart, a million people are sure that she is deliberately seducing me. The flame in my eyes is almost coming out. Is this woman not afraid that I will do her on the spot?


    "Oh, the knife is off." Chen Lin deliberately dropped the machete on the ground. She called enchanting and bent down to pick it up.


    I sat opposite him, just saw all of them, "Damn, there''s no underwear in it?"


    Chen Lin''s clothes are very loose today. I can see the proud deep V at a glance. I almost have a nosebleed gushing out.


    Nima, this woman is determined to eat me, dare not in Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are in the case, to her? But I really don''t dare, but I don''t have the courage.


    I looked back at the sleeping women Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. I moved my eyes away from Chen Lin and said, "now it''s your turn to watch. I''ll have a rest."


    I stood up, but the pain of my face almost did not breathe, day, careless, quickly bent back, a face embarrassed to hide in the cave.


    Chen Lin sees in the eye bottom, low voice way: "clearly the body is so honest, hum, is really a counsellor."


    I had a bad night''s sleep. I kept thinking about the feeling of Chen Wenjin''s chest when she took the medicine, the big white buttocks of Ning Xiang and Annie, and finally the deep V of Chen Lin. the three pictures were constantly alternating. I was almost collapsed and didn''t sleep well.


    This directly led to the next day up, a look of depression.


    Because of what happened yesterday, Ningxiang angrily ignored me, but Chen Wenjin came to care about it. Seeing that I was ok, she happily walked away.


    Chen Lin got up the latest, glanced at me, for his masterpiece proud smile, I also have words.


    After breakfast, there is not much food and water. If we continue, we can only sit and eat until we die. We must find a way.


    "Yang, you have big black eyes. Would you like me to watch tonight?" Old black cares a way.


    Taking advantage of this time, I said, "I checked yesterday, but the water was less because Ning Xiang and Annie came to the moon and needed cleaning."Miscellaneous hair nodded, "so it is, they are afraid to be scolded by you, just dare not say it."


    "Go away, I don''t know who was nervous yesterday." I gave him a look.


    Za Mao scratched his head and had nothing to say, but Lao Hei looked worried and said, "we have a lot of women in our team, which can''t be avoided. We need to store as much fresh water as possible in the future."


    I nodded and agreed, "that''s what I think, and we don''t have many materials. We must find new ones in this dense forest before we run out of them."


    When he said that, he waved his fist angrily and scolded: "Damn it, it''s scar face. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t hide in this ghost place."


    At the beginning, scar didn''t notice our team. Let''s take the opportunity to escape. I should be glad to get there. Besides, since the doctor told us to enter the dense forest, there must be a way out.


    I patted Za Mao on the shoulder and comforted him: "scar is very big. Now it''s better for us to avoid it for the time being. My plan is like this."


    I called all the people together, deliberated and said, "we don''t have much food and water. We must find new materials as soon as possible, so today I plan to continue to send people around to search and find out the situation."


    "Agreed!" Feng Ying nodded, several women also support.


    I thought about it again and said, "this is my plan. How about Ning Xiang, Annie, Chen Wenjin and Za Mao, you four stay in the cave and the rest of you go out to explore the way?"


    Let Ningxiang and Annie stay at home, of course, because of their physiological conditions. Chen Wenjin''s combat effectiveness is not strong, so he is not suitable to explore the way. Miscellaneous hair is smart, so he can adapt to circumstances, and he can be trusted completely.


    "Well, that''s the arrangement, wolf girl. Follow me!" Feng Ying greets, takes the equipment and leaves the cave with Zhao Xuan.


    "Old black..." I was just about to speak when Julia stood up and pointed at Lao Hei. Lao Hei apologized to me with a smile and followed me like a follower.

 Chapter 183

    "Ah?" All of a sudden, my eyes were broken. What''s the matter?


    Lao Hei always gave me the impression that he was a tall, powerful and unsmiling man. He broke his teeth and swallowed them in his stomach. He was a real man who didn''t say a word when he was injured. I didn''t expect that he changed his appearance after only a short time.


    Annie covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it seems that Julia has found a suitable prey for her."


    Ning Xiang also agreed with the nod, "after all, are black, there will be more common language of it!"


    Chen Wenjin nodded in agreement and said, "Lao Hei used to be a professional soldier, and Julia has good skills. They used to talk very speculatively. It would be a good thing if they could get together."


    See others in pairs, miscellaneous hair or a single, face instantly stepped down, I patted the shoulder to comfort him, did not speak much.


    The first two teams have left, and the rest are Chen Lin? Damn it, when I think of it, it seems that there are 10000 grass mud horses running wildly in my heart. I''m a little overwhelmed by this passionate woman.


    "Captain, let''s go." With a bow and a sword on her back, Chen Lin has the power of a female jungle hunter. She has a strong momentum and a meaningful smile on her face.


    "Good All right I nodded, can''t say what it''s like in my heart, there''s a secret joy, there''s a sense of guilt I''m sorry for Ning Xiang.


    Ningxiang''s eyes are constantly floating between Chen Lin and me, full of vigilance. I feel tight in my heart. What did she find?


    She stood up, grabbed my right hand and made a close contact with her chest. It was like declaring her sovereignty and saying, "no, I''m against it. Let me go with Yang Chuan."


    Chen Lin burst out laughing. I helplessly held my forehead, pressed Ningxiang''s shoulders, and said, "OK, don''t make any noise, darling. You and Annie will stay at home when they come. Do you understand?"


    Rather fragrant Du red lips, in the heart ten thousand don''t want to, but she also know their own situation is not suitable to go with me, but can''t stand me and Chen Lin together.


    Fierce in full view of the public, Ning Xiang stood on tiptoe, active kiss in my mouth, the soft touch, and sweet saliva, let me have a moment lost.


    After kissing, Ning Xiang turned to Chen Lin with a smile and said, "elder sister Lin, Yang Chuan, he is too reckless. Will you take care of him for me?"


    It''s like a wife at home, giving careful instructions to her husband''s friends, and warning Chen Lin.


    "Good." Chen Lin readily accepted.


    Shit, what''s that?


    "I can''t live." Miscellaneous hair mouth a shriveled, almost was angry to cry.


    In Ning Xiang''s fierce eyes, Chen Lin and I went to the entrance of the cave and were ready to start. At this time, Za Mao came to my ear and said in a low voice, "Yang Chuan, I saw Ning Xiang and Annie go to the toilet before. The kettle is empty again. It''s too wasteful."


    I don''t get angry at all. Niemei, both of them are the women I ordered. You dare to peep. I gave him a kick and scolded: "you didn''t find that you were kidnapped from behind. You found this kind of thing very quickly."


    Miscellaneous hair covered his feet, a burst of giggle, I am more speechless, said: "keep home, wait for me to come back."


    "Well." Za Mao nodded solemnly.


    I was holding the iron knife, with Chen Lin, to the third route into the forest.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was a little awkward. I didn''t know how to speak, and Chen Lin was calm.


    I concentrate on the road, suddenly found a strange place, "Chen Lin, you see, the fog over there, is not to be more light."


    I pointed to the next direction, Chen Lin looked along, nodded, said: "it seems to be."


    All of a sudden, I was elated. The fog was lighter. Maybe there was something, good or bad, but it was better than cutting weeds and thorns aimlessly.


    "Chen Lin, let''s go." I walked in front, and I had enough strength.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. My muscles are aching and my hair is wet with sweat. When I want to stop and have a rest, I feel that I''ve been hit by two soft things behind me, accompanied by Chen Lin''s exclamation.


    I turned my head, she looked at me with a sad face, complained: "how do you suddenly stop, also don''t say a word."


    She took a step back. I couldn''t help glancing at her eyes. It''s really big and strong. I can''t help it.


    "What are you looking at? Do you look good? " Chen Lin''s eyes were blurred.


    I nodded subconsciously, "OK Good looking


    At this time, Chen Lin approached me, I was scared back, her chest was less than one centimeter away from me, close in front of me, "do you want to try what it is? It''s not going to be disturbed here. "


    "This..." I swallow my mouth and shake my head. No, I can''t be sorry for Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. I overcome my physical desire with strong will.


    I turned to the other side, waved the iron knife to split the weeds, and ran to one side.Chen Lin saw that her plan failed. She was both lost and funny. She hurriedly said, "Hey, you stop for me, wait!"


    She still caught up with her, I don''t know how to face her, her hint is so obvious, a little bit of a man''s terror is hard to refuse.


    I took a deep breath. Am I going to be seduced by her like this?


    After thinking about it for a while, I felt that I should make some things clear so as not to regret it later. I was about to say, "Chen Lin, I..."


    "Shut up and keep quiet." All of a sudden, Chen Lin blocked my mouth with her right index finger. I couldn''t open my mouth, but I smelled a faint sweet smell. It came from her hand and licked it subconsciously.


    "Ah Chen Lin exclaimed, blushing, "what are you doing?"


    "I..." I was about to speak again when she stopped me.


    After listening carefully for a while, she suddenly showed a ecstatic expression on her face, "water, it''s water. I heard the sound of water."


    "What? Water? Is that true? " I can''t believe it. I''m excited all over. If I find a water source, I won''t worry about the shortage of fresh water any more.


    She listened carefully for a while, then determined the direction and said, "this way, come with me!"


    She walked in front of the road, the expression is also very excited, soon we walked a few hundred meters forward, came to the edge of a hillside, the sound of water, clear water in front of us.


    There is a waterfall flying down in front of us, and below is a small pool. The water is crystal clear, and some unknown freshwater fish are swimming freely.


    ¡°mygod£¡¡± Excited so that I sped out an English, "actually found the water, my God, Chen Lin, we developed."


    Such a big river, from now on, I don''t have to worry any more, I even lost my heart and laughed like crazy.


    With a puff, a figure jumped into the water. When I didn''t pay attention, Chen Lin put on a bikini and jumped directly into the pool, playing recklessly.

 Chapter 184

    In the barren land surrounded by dense trees, I found a waterfall pool. Chen Lin was swimming in the water like a mermaid, splashing happily.


    With wheat skin and beautiful scenery in front of my chest, I was stunned when I practiced some muscles, such as small arms and long legs, playing in the water in different patterns.


    "Yang Chuan, it''s so comfortable in the water. Come down and wash it together. These days, it''s almost suffocating," Chen Lin waved to me in the water, and then dived into the water to play.


    Women love to be clean. They bathe almost every day in the city, but there is no waste of water on the desert island, which is also a great torture.


    Chen Lin can temporarily indulge himself to relieve the pressure, but I can''t, I carefully observed around the pool.


    There are lots of weeds all around. The freshwater fish in the water are big and fat. It seems that there is nothing unusual. But I know that it''s not too far from the last few kilometers of scar face''s camp.


    Such a big pool, scar face people have no reason not to find, you know, on a desert island, water is far more valuable than gold resources.


    If anyone controls the water source, he will control the life and death of hundreds of people. He is an absolute strategic material.


    Chen Lin and I are the only two people now. If there is an accident, we can''t deal with it at all. For the sake of caution, we''d better go back early and discuss with you before making a decision.


    "Chen Lin, stop playing. This pool may have been owned for a long time. Let''s decorate the water and go back as soon as possible." I started to fill the water while shouting.


    Although this may be Chen Lin''s bath water, I can only make do with it. I filled all the pots on my body.


    When I looked up again, I found that Chen Lin was facing me. Her bikini was originally made of less cloth. When she pouted her buttocks, she had only one red piece of cloth to tie her thighs, which made her round buttocks into two pieces, which was particularly charming.


    "Damn, Chen Lin, what are you doing?" I scolded.


    "Catching fish, Yang Chuan, you see, what a big fish. You can have a good meal tonight." Chen Lin stood up, holding a big fish in her hand, and ran towards me happily.


    Before I had time to be happy, I heard her scream. Putong fell directly. In the water, Chen Lin was close to me. Her fiery body made my heart beat faster.


    "Chen Lin, do you want to What do you want to do? " Experienced so many storms, but at this time I feel guilty.


    I can''t help but think of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. I''m walking on the road of crime. The abyss is ahead and I can''t turn back.


    Chen Lin looked at me with tenderness in her eyes, as if to melt me. She rode on me like this, pressed me in the water and only showed her head on the water.


    "Do you know? Not only do you stink men, but women also have needs and ideas. You don''t know how fortunate I am to endure. " Chen Lin said.


    Without waiting for me to speak, she put her face together, forced to kiss, feeling each other''s body temperature and heart, this kind of feeling is not bad.


    I stare round eyes, want to see Chen Lin''s face, saw her eyes slightly narrowed, face pink, dare not look directly at, with some of the shy satisfaction, full of femininity.


    It''s said that women are thirty like tigers and forty like wolves. Today, I finally see it.


    After a while, I took the initiative to push her away, said: "Chen Lin, enough, let''s leave here first."


    "No, no," Chen Lin called coquettishly, listening to my bones almost crisp, "if you go back, you may not have such a chance."


    I sighed. I didn''t know whether she really liked me or just regarded me as a human rubber stick, but I didn''t care.


    She took the initiative to shake the body, friction in my body, stir up waves, while moving also smile: "you don''t have to worry, I don''t care you have Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin, only you can let me satisfied."


    I''m a little silly. You don''t care, but I don''t care. I don''t know how to respond to her. If I do it with Chen Lin, I''ll fail Ning Xiang. But she doesn''t do it in such a straightforward way. It''s worse than a beast.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. I froze and didn''t dare to make any action. Chen Lin didn''t force me, but her right hand slowly fumbled under me. Suddenly, I felt tight, this goblin.


    But Chen Chuan''s appearance is very surprised. She says, "you''re a little bit surprised."


    I turned my head to one side, trying to escape her sight, but the corner of my eye caught sight of two fast-moving shadows in the distance.


    My heart suddenly a cool, completely awake, without saying a word overturned, Chen Lin got up, ran to the shore.


    Chen Lin fell on all fours, wearing a bikini is also different amorous feelings, but I can not care a lot, urgent voice: "go, there are savages!"


    "Savage?" Chen Lin was also startled. She didn''t dare to complain any more. She jumped ashore in three or two steps to change her clothes and get her equipment.


    I walked in front with a kettle and some fish, holding an iron knife in my hand. I couldn''t take care of my wet clothes. Chen Lin followed me closely, looking a little nervous.


    "It should be safe for us to go back the same way." I comforted her, and she nodded to me with a smile.Can just walk not far, I see next to the grass there is a huge head, full of miscellaneous hair, is a savage.


    "It''s a savage. I''ll kill it." Chen Lin whispered, ready to bow and arrow.


    I quickly pressed her hand and said in a deep voice, "don''t beat the grass to frighten the snake. If you are killed and other savages are recruited, we will be all over."


    Be careful. I intended to avoid the savage and steal away from me, but suddenly the savage turned his head and glared at me.


    I was startled. The turret was defending subconsciously in front of me, but the savage still squatted in the same place and didn''t move. Isn''t the savage a Sha ¡¤ pen?


    Did he take a fancy to the fish in my hand? Sure enough, the pool belongs to these savages?


    "Yang Chuan, what should we do?" Chen Lin is ready to start at any time.


    "Hello, Sha Bi, do you want to eat fish?" I thought about what it was.


    At this time, the savage suddenly stood up and wiped his buttocks with leaves. By the way, it turned out that the brush was flying. No wonder he didn''t move in the same place and almost scared me.


    After wiping his ass, the savage forced me to come over. It turned out that the Shashi pen wanted to eat me. With a sneer, I took out a pistol and put it on its stomach. I shot it down two times.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Hearing the movement, there came a lot of calls of savages in the distance.


    My face suddenly sank, and I said in a hurry, "Chen Lin, let''s go." Immediately into the forest, crazy began to escape.

 Chapter 185

    Chen Lin and I ran all the way like we were killed. Fortunately, the speed of savages in the dense forest was not fast, and soon they were thrown away. I was relieved to stop with Chen Lin for a little rest.


    "It was very dangerous just now. If you didn''t run fast, you would be dead." I''m a little bit afraid of the Afterword.


    The physique and strength of the savage almost occupy an overwhelming advantage. It is very difficult to kill the savage only by the advantage of equipment and flexibility.


    Chen Lin gasped and couldn''t speak. Suddenly she said, "who is it?"


    I quickly grasped the iron knife and looked at the sound. Then I saw that a man ran to us in a hurry and was caught by us.


    "Don''t do it, big brother. I''m not a savage." The man stopped and raised his hands in fright. His clothes were dirty, his face was black, and he was wearing a pair of gold framed glasses, which made him look polite.


    I asked Chen Lin to guard behind me. I approached him. If he was the enemy, I would solve the problem immediately. When I got closer, I was surprised, "you Are you Zhou Jin? "


    The man looked up in surprise and said, "how do you know my name? You You are Yang Chuan. Why are you here? "


    Hearing the conversation, Chen Lin relaxed and asked, "did you know each other before?"


    I nodded, patted him on the shoulder and said, "his name is Zhou Jin. He is my roommate with Za Mao. His nickname is Jin Yan''er. I thought he had died when the ship hit the rocks. I didn''t expect that you are still tenacious alive."


    Chen Lin nodded her head, but her sense of vigilance remained unchanged. The human nature on the desert island was extremely fragile, and the ethical code was trampled on the bottom of her feet. Even her brothers could turn against each other, let alone her former roommates.


    Zhou Jin''s face looked down. He had suffered a lot. He had no weapons, only some wild fruit food and an old water bottle.


    He held my hand tightly, eyes slightly red, with a cry: "at that time, there was a shipwreck, the ship was damaged, I thought I was dead, but I didn''t expect to wake up and float to the shore, miraculously survived."


    Maybe he thought of the hard experience of this period, his voice choked and speechless. I patted him on the shoulder comfortingly and said, "well, cry fart, like a girl, it''s good to live. I''ll take you to see Zamao later, and he will be very happy."


    "Is Zamao still alive?" Zhou Jin said happily, "great, I thought I would never see you again."


    "Alive, that boy is alive all day." I said with a smile, pointing to Chen Lin and about to introduce her.


    Zhou Jin was the first to speak, flattering: "boss, this is the sister-in-law, it''s too beautiful, only such a beautiful woman can be worthy of boss you."


    This boy, I haven''t seen him for a while. I''ve learned a lot about flattery. I glanced at Chen Lin and wanted to explain a few words.


    Chen Lin came forward, shook hands with him, and said with a smile: "your name is Jin Yan''er? I have a good eye. I''m sure there will be a bright future in the future. "


    "Good sister-in-law, good sister-in-law." Zhou Jin said several words in a row, which made Chen Lin very happy. I couldn''t help but shrivel my mouth. Sometimes this woman really doesn''t understand.


    Looking at Zhou Jin''s face, I thought about it. I had a lesson from Lu Wei before, which almost killed me. Even my classmates dare to kill me. It''s necessary to be defensive. Zhou Jin!


    But then I thought, jinyan''er is one of the four heavenly kings in our dormitory. They are all brothers who sleep in the same bedroom. I think it''s too nervous during this period of time, which dispels this worry.


    After a brief talk about the past, he found something to eat while talking.


    It turns out that Zhou Jin also joined a small team and survived reluctantly with the help of a group of people.


    I told him what happened to Lu Wei. He was so angry that he swore out and said, "Lu Wei is such an ungrateful son of a bitch. If you see him again, you have to skin him."


    "That guy has killed a lot of people. If I meet him, I will take revenge myself." I said viciously.


    Golden eye looked back and said, "I seem to have seen him once before."


    "Where is it? When? " Chen Lin also asked, and she hated Lu Wei to the bone.


    "I can''t remember the exact time. There was no concept of time on the desert island. It seemed that he was in a predator team at that time." Golden Eye replied.


    I took a deep breath. Sooner or later, I will ask Lu Wei to double his debts. Hum!


    Then we chatted about some other wild animals we met on the desert island, such as poisonous snakes, wild dogs and wolves. I also exchanged some information with him, and gradually some things became clear.


    Through Zhou Jin''s description, I have never heard of many places he said, let alone go. This shows that the desert island is much bigger than I thought before.


    People near the beach, on the outskirts of the desert island, live on the rare shellfish on the beach, and have the illusion that there will be rescue teams.


    And the more you go inside, the more abundant the materials are. There will be more edible things such as wild fruits, dew and even wild animals. There will also be military materials left by unknown people.Our dense forest is far away from the beach and is heading towards the interior of the desert island. We have also met many marauders along the way. However, according to my calculation, it is just outside the desert island, just a little closer to the interior.


    "The desert island is too big." Chen Lin said, which also means that the situation is getting more and more complicated.


    Zhou Jin looked down and even sighed a few words. I understand his situation very well. When I first arrived at the desert island, I used to be very decadent and even confused, but people always want to live. Only living can have hope.


    I patted him on the shoulder and asked, "golden eye, what are your plans for the future?"


    "I met a savage before, and I got separated from the team. I was chased by the savage before I got here. How about I''ll join you, boss Golden eyes with a trace of expectation.


    "Join me?" I thought it over carefully. Now my team members have been with me for a long time. They know the roots and know the bottom. They know and feel at ease.


    But Zhou Jin was different. Although I knew him well in college, what had he experienced during his time on the desert island? I always feel that in his previous narration, there is a place where he deliberately evades the light and confuses the heavy, which makes me worry.


    Seeing my hesitation, Jin Yan''er grabbed my hand and begged: "boss, you can''t leave me alone. If you leave me here, you will be eaten by savages."


    "Don''t you have teammates?" Chen Lin asked tentatively.


    Zhou Jin sighed and looked afraid. "I was just a small role in the previous team. Even if I lost it, they would not come to me."


    I nodded. It''s true that some teams don''t care if they lose their unimportant members.

 Chapter 186

    Zhou Jin looked at me pitifully and said, "boss, please, I don''t want to die. Sister in law, please help me to say something. I just want to live."


    Chen Lin was also sad. She turned her head and glanced at me and said, "I listen to him, too."


    After thinking about it, Jin Yan''er was really pitiful. He was a roommate in the past. He couldn''t help but die, so he said, "OK, you can hang out with me in the future. If I have a bite, I''ll have yours."


    "Thank you, boss, and my sister-in-law. I won''t frown if the boss has any orders in the future, even if I go up the knife mountain and down the oil pot." Zhou Jin said happily.


    Listening to this, I gently frowned, intuition always feel a little wrong.


    Along the way, I went back to the cave before Chen Lin died and Zhou Jin walked in the middle.


    When people saw that I had brought a stranger back, they all carefully looked at Zhou Jin, and their eyes were full of vigilance. I gave a brief introduction and said, "his name is Zhou Jin, and his nickname is Jin Yan''er. My roommate from university bumped into him on the road before and brought him back. Ning Xiang should know him."


    Ning Xiang nodded, but she was no longer the silly white sweet before. After so many dirty and disgusting struggles, she would not easily believe a person any more.


    "Ningxiang teacher, you are also in the boss''s team?" Zhou Jinxian was very surprised.


    At this time, miscellaneous hair, like a monkey, jumped out and jumped on Zhou Jin. He scolded, "Jin Yan''er, I know you are not so easy to die, ha ha!"


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Jin was also very happy. He hugged him with miscellaneous hair, as if he was back in college. He said excitedly, "I was almost chased and chopped to death by a savage just now. If I hadn''t run into the boss, I wouldn''t have seen you."


    "You have a big life. Tell me what''s going on." Miscellaneous Mao Road, took Zhou Jin to one side to reminisce.


    At this time, Ning Xiang came over and said, "is Jin OK this week?"


    Although she used to be my English teacher, she has only taught our class for more than a month, and her understanding of students is limited to one name, so it is normal for her to have some worries.


    I replied with a smile: "it''s my good brother who used to live in the same bedroom. No problem. Here are some fish. You women will go to make a list and cook some hot food while it''s still dark."


    Finally, there was fish to eat, and there was no need to chew the bad wild fruits. Ning Xiang said with a happy face: "you are wet, and there are fish? Did you find a big pool? "


    "Zhengjie, Ningxiang is just too clever." I said.


    Rather fragrant face a red, light spat a way: "I am clever still use you to say?" My heart is full of happiness.


    At this time, I changed my tone and said: "however, there are many savages around the pool, which is not very safe. Specifically, you can ask Chen Lin, and I''ll change my dry clothes first."


    "Well." Ning Xiang nodded, carrying fish and a few pots of water with Annie and other women, began to make food.


    After I changed my clothes and came out, old black Julia and Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan came back one after another. I briefly introduced Zhou Jin, even if they knew each other.


    Before it''s dark, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin''s grilled fish and fish head soup come out of the oven quickly. Just smelling the aroma, people can''t help it.


    "Here, this is yours." Ning Xiang gently took the fish soup and a piece of roast fish, and handed it to me, but no one else had his turn.


    I''m the leader in the team. Naturally, I''m the first to eat, and other people have no opinions. Then Ning Xiang will divide the food in turn, just like a big sister.


    Zhou Jin took the hot fish soup and grilled the fish, wheezing and eating. He was satisfied and said, "it''s good to have a bowl of hot soup to drink!"


    "That''s golden eye. I''ll follow us in peace. At least I won''t die of hunger." Said Za Mao.


    After eating, the fire gradually went out, and a group of people surrounded the fire. I thought about it and said, "now the situation is like this. Around the dense forest, there are four enemies, one is savage, the other is scar face, the third is beast, and the fourth is other teams."


    "Although it seems very dangerous, it is actually safe in the dense forest at present." I continued.


    After listening to Ning Xiang, she frowned and said, "if you meet other marauders, it''s dangerous. It''s hard for this place to run away."


    "Don''t be a crow mouth all the time, say something nice." Chen Wenjin road.


    Ning Xiang''s worry is not unreasonable, but there seems to be no good solution. I''m at a loss.


    Soon after we chatted a few words, we went back to the cave to have a rest. When I went in, I saw Chen Lin with disappointed and resentful eyes staring at me. I suddenly felt a chill on my back.


    This woman, the desire is too strong.


    At this time, Ning Xiang came to me and pulled me to one side. Looking at her dark face, I suddenly had a bad premonition that it would not be the woman Chen Lin who showed up. Oh, no, it would hurt me.


    When I got to a tree, I said with a smile: "Ning Xiang, what can I do for you? Do you want to come to this kind of small forest specially? Is it shameful?""You''re just shameful. Hum, what happened when you went out with Chen Lin today?" Rather fragrant aggressive quality asks a way, a pair of white rabbits in front of the chest also angry one up and down of straight jump, almost shake my eyes.


    Hearing this, I was relieved. It seems that Chen Lin didn''t betray me. I pretended to recall and said, "nothing. I just went out to find the pool, caught some fish, killed a savage, hit Zhou Jin, and then came back."


    "Really not?" Ning Xiang stares at me straight, that small and lovely nose is about to poke my face, continue to force to ask a way: "that your clothes how wet?"? And I also found that Chen Lin was drying her bikini. Do you still say it''s ok? Well


    I go, this woman''s observation is too strong, no, this kind of thing will only be more and more black, only under the strong medicine.


    So close distance, my right hand a cuddle will rather fragrant embrace in the bosom, her full chest was squeezed by me changed shape, soft very comfortable.


    She widened her eyes and was confused by my sudden attack. Her face turned red and stammered: "you What do you want to do? "


    Sometimes you don''t need to say a word, just need to show it with practical actions.


    My right hand holds Ning Xiang''s chin. In her expectant and shy eyes, I kiss her cool lips. In an instant, their body temperature rises at the same time.


    I domineering possession of her, her gentle, her lips and her all, gradually Ningxiang are a little confused, also forget to ask Chen Lin.


    Just when I wanted to go further, Ning Xiang knocked off my hand and separated my four lips. Her eyes were blurred and she said, "no, I''m not ready yet."


    "What? Not ready? " I''m a little crazy. My human cannon has been loaded and ready to be fired at any time. When it''s about to hit the bull''s-eye, you suddenly say something like this. I almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.

 Chapter 187

    Seeing that I was depressed and uncomfortable, Ning Xiang was very distressed and a little bit guilty. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at me. She pinched and said, "I It''s not that I don''t want to give it to you, it''s just that I''m not ready


    She clenched her red lips and her eyes were slightly red. I could feel that she had summoned up great courage when she said this.


    She used to be my college English teacher, but now she has to have a relationship with her students. She may not be able to accept it for a while.


    I was teased by Chen Wenjin and Chen Lin several times before. I had no place to vent my anger, but I didn''t want to force Ning Xiang.


    He hugged her and forced her to ask, "when will you be ready? You are so beautiful, Miss Ning Xiang. I can''t stand it any more. "


    When I heard the teacher''s two words, I obviously felt that her body was stiff for a while, but she didn''t struggle. It was a default.


    "You Don''t be too close Ah Rather fragrant nervous small voice way, suddenly a exclamation.


    I pushed her from behind, and she was caught off guard by something. When she was scared, she lost her face. I quickly covered her red lips, so as not to attract other people.


    "Shh, keep your voice down." I said.


    "You You bastard Ning Xiang was angry and shy. She stamped her foot and stepped on my instep. I bared my teeth in pain.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she immediately ran away from the distance of five meters, staring at me, said: "deserve it, even the teacher''s cheap dare to take, hum!"


    Damn, today, a woman gave me a hand. It was really a shipwreck in the sewer. I rubbed my feet and said: "Ning Xiang, then you can give me a promise. When can I? I really endure the good luck and hardship."


    Rather fragrant face Sao red, shy dare not look directly at me, whispered: "want to be my man, you are not enough, must have a sense of responsibility."


    "Ah?" I''m confused, isn''t it? In the end, I didn''t get anything?


    Seeing my face full of loss, Ningxiang immediately changed her tongue and said, "you are my Ningxiang man, but But I can''t give myself to you yet. "


    My heart a joy, "wait for you this sentence." A hungry wolf pounced on Ning Xiang and forced her back to the edge of the tree.


    I looked down at her and asked, "since I''m your man, why can''t I?"


    "No way, no why?" Ning Xiang said with a sweet smile on his face, "well, good, it''s compensation."


    Said, she took the initiative to put her hands around my neck, kiss me, actively cater to me, I can clearly feel the love in her action.


    Just when I thought everything was logical and wanted to go further, she pushed me away and scolded me, "big sex wolf!"


    I''m not willing to stand in the same place and say: "then you give me a progress bar!"


    "No Soon, Ning Xiang ran away, leaving me alone.


    It took me a long time to remember that I was going to tell her about the water use during the physiological period and reschedule it. I didn''t expect that I forgot all about it. I was a fool.


    As the night deepened, it was dark in the dense forest. I, Lao Hei Zamao and Zhou Jin, were sitting at the entrance of the cave. Other women were chatting or sleeping in the cave.


    "Lao Hei, you are tired today. Go to bed first." I said.


    Lao Hei nodded and went in to have a rest without reluctance. In this way, all the three people were in the same dormitory in the University, and the atmosphere was pretty good.


    "Jin Yan''er, do you mind if you and Za Mao take turns to watch the night tonight?" I said.


    "OK, listen to the boss. I''m just here. I always have to make some contribution to the team first." Zhou Jin promised, and I looked at Zamao again.


    "I''m sure it''s OK." Za Mao nodded.


    I took a deep breath, and my brain was sober for a while. I changed my comfortable posture and continued: "seeing you two, I recalled my college days again. I really miss it."


    "Yes, at least you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking in school." Miscellaneous hair road.


    "And security. There''s no place on the island that''s safe." Zhou Jin agreed.


    At this time, I looked at him and asked tentatively, "golden eye, how many people are there in your previous team? Who are they?"


    "In addition, I have a total of seven people. The leader is a cadre of the student union of the University. He has a little ability, and the others are all students." Zhou Jin thought about it and replied next time.


    "On weekdays, we all live near the beach, but rarely meet other teams. Even if we do, we always stay away from each other, and there is no conflict." Zhou Jindao.


    I nodded. It was a way to save my life. But the beach was short of food and, most importantly, fresh water. I couldn''t stay long.


    Sure enough, Zhou Jin continued: "the day before yesterday, after drinking all the fresh water, I couldn''t find it on the beach. I had no choice but to go to the island, but I met a savage, and the boss knew all about it."


    What he said was almost what I expected. After a moment of silence, I suddenly said, "golden eye, will you kill people?"He was obviously stunned, and then his right hand trembled, looking at me in fear, and said: "kill? What do you mean, boss


    My eyes sank slightly and I whispered, "in some cases, you have to do this. Will you kill people?"


    "I..." Under my forced eyes, Zhou Jin was very embarrassed and uneasy.


    Miscellaneous hair sees in the eye, assist lining a way: "gold eye son this counsels a kind of son, where elephant murders of material!"


    I just want to test Zhou Jin to see if he has a conscience, whether there is still human nature, and make clear his nature. Otherwise, leaving him is irresponsible to other people and has his own woman.


    Jin Yan''er hesitated for a long time, as if he had made up his mind, and said: "I have never killed anyone, but I have seen many dead people with my own eyes. They all died miserably. If I had to, I would not sit and wait to die."


    "Well, that''s right," I said, patting him on the shoulder and nodding. "It''s Sha Bi''s job to sit and wait for death on this inhumane desert island."


    "Well," I stood up, patted the dust on my buttocks, and said, "you two watch the night. Don''t go wrong. I''ll go to bed first."


    "Go ahead." Miscellaneous hair road.


    I went back to my straw mat and lay down. I was really tired today. I thought about something and soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, there was a super thick fog in the dense forest. I almost couldn''t see my fingers, even if I was in front of me, it was hard to see clearly.


    "It''s a big fog. It''s a bit of a devil." Feng Ying said.


    "It''s not just the fog, the island is full of heresies." Chen Lin stretched a stretch way, looking at my eyes is still very resentful, obviously desire dissatisfaction after resentment.


    The crowd gathered around the entrance of the cave and ate. While eating Ningxiang, they said, "fresh water is enough for the time being, but the food is almost bottoming out."


    It''s not a small amount of food for a team of eleven people every day, especially on such a deserted island.


    I thought about it and said, "the food is easy to solve. I just need to catch some more fish and come back. I can last for another period of time


    "Ah

 Chapter 188

    Zamao just agreed, Ningxiang immediately stood up, objected: "no, Yangchuan, your injury is not good, you are not allowed to go again today."


    "That skin injury is a fart." I don''t care about Tao at all. I think Ningxiang is worried too much, but she also thinks about me.


    I lowered my voice and said gently, "only Chen Lin and I know about the pool. It''s most suitable for me to go."


    "Then..." Ning Xiang looks at Chen Lin and presses back what she wants to say.


    Chen Lin thought for a while and said, "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid you can''t find your way in such a big fog."


    She is also worried about me, I immediately recalled yesterday''s scene, I feel a little guilty for her.


    "I''ll go, too." Zhao Xuan, the wolf girl, added.


    "What are you doing with it?" I said helplessly.


    Zhao Xuan quickly approached me, rubbed against me, and complained, "I haven''t bathed for a long time. My body stinks. No, I''m going to take a bath, too."


    I guess Chen Lin might have said something to her last night, so she would have such an idea. Suddenly, my head is big.


    "Shut up, just me and Zamao. It''s easy to be exposed when there are too many people." I made a decision. Although Chen Lin and wolf girl were not reconciled, they did not dare to oppose me.


    Chen Wenjin smiles at me and says, "be careful on the way and pay attention to safety."


    I nodded in response, but dare not speak, because I have seen Ning Xiang''s jealous eyes.


    At this time, Zhou Jin walked over and tugged at Za Mao and said, "boss, Za Mao, he''s not hurt. It''s not perfect yet. Let him rest and I''ll go with you."


    "You''re going with me?" I frowned and thought.


    Seeing that I was hesitant, Zhou Jin said, "yes, I''ve just arrived in the team, so I have to make some contribution. Otherwise, I''m not comfortable as a freeloader, and I''m more familiar with the dense forest than miscellaneous hair."


    He said something reasonable. I nodded and said to Lao hei and Za Mao, "you stay at home, you still have Ning Xiang. If something goes wrong, you can make a sound. Do you understand?"


    Zamao patted the pistol on the waist of his trousers and said with a smile, "you can have a hundred hearts. If you have me and Lao Hei, you can be sure."


    I nodded and asked Annie and Feng Ying to say a few words. In Chen Lin''s eyes, I took Zhou Jin to the pool I found yesterday.


    Along the way, I lifted the miscellaneous hair with an iron knife and complained: "the fog is too big, like hell."


    Zhou Jin followed me two or three steps away and replied, "it''s true that this is the first time I''ve encountered such a heavy fog on the island. Be careful."


    I nodded, trying to distinguish the direction in the thick fog, in order to prevent the wrong way, Zhou Jin and I only dare to go in one direction, and the speed is very slow, the thick fog is too annoying.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but I still haven''t heard the familiar sound of water yesterday, so I feel something''s wrong. I quickly yelled, "Zhou Jin, stop."


    "Boss, what''s the matter?" Zhou Jin''s voice was a little trembling. I think he was afraid.


    After all, there was a vast expanse of white around. Except for the green weeds at the foot, nothing could be seen. It was almost the same as a blind man.


    However, he didn''t seem so timid before. I took a picture of him comfortingly, and then I went to the ground and picked up the weeds in front of him, which was much clearer than standing.


    The closer to the ground, the lighter the fog. With this discovery, I was full of confidence again, and I would never go the wrong way again.


    After observing carefully for a while and confirming the direction, I said, "golden eye, follow me here. Don''t lose it."


    Zhou Jin didn''t speak, but patted me on the shoulder. I nodded and continued to drive in front of me, but for the sake of safety, I was still not fast.


    I walked for about 20 minutes unconsciously. Suddenly I felt something was wrong. How could it be so quiet, Zhou Jin? Why didn''t he make a sound all the time?


    My heart a tight, quickly look back, behind even a ghost, Zhou Jin disappeared? As soon as my brow tightened, my heart began to beat.


    No one? Who was the one who just patted me on the shoulder? If that man was Zhou Jin before, where is he now?


    "Golden eye, golden eye, where have you been? Golden eye, answer me I turned around and yelled, but there was no response except for the breeze.


    What the hell is going on? Is golden eye lost? I didn''t dare to move. If I lost myself, I would be in trouble.


    "Golden eye, Zhou Jin, come out, you son of a bitch!" I kept yelling, but there was no response.


    At this time, I heard some strange sounds, such as the sound of weeds being crushed. It was not far away from me, so I could vaguely hear a little.


    I suddenly became nervous in my heart. The movement was getting closer and closer. It was obviously not Zhou Jin. What would it be?I firmly grasped the iron knife in my hand, sweat came out of my palm, and my eyes were staring at the direction of the sound.


    All of a sudden, several shadows appeared and ran to the front of me through the weeds. When I saw them, my heart immediately cooled. There were five wild dogs with black hair and yellow fangs. They were stronger than the dogs in the city for several times.


    The leading wild dog bared his teeth, with hot breath in his mouth, and stared at me fiercely. The four wild dogs behind him, with their tails rolling up, walked around in four directions. They were eager to try. In this way, they confronted me with a distance of more than ten meters.


    I raised the iron knife and made defensive actions. The head dog bared his teeth even more fiercely. I was in a cold sweat behind my back. If four wild dogs came to me regardless, I would not be able to escape the end of being dismembered.


    Only by bluffing the other side and making it dare not bite, can I have a chance to survive.


    Thinking of this, I took off my coat, lit it with a lighter in my pocket, and waved it to the dogs with iron knives and forks.


    Seeing the burning flame, the dog stepped back in fright, and the four wild dogs seemed to be afraid to whine.


    "Useful?" I''m a little relieved. I didn''t expect to meet the wild dogs here. It''s really bad luck.


    Fortunately, if I didn''t think about it, I would have been caught by Houzhou without hesitation.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." The dog growled and looked ferocious.


    "Go away, don''t come here, go away!" I waved my burning clothes and yelled, trying to scare off the wild dogs.


    If the wild dogs don''t retreat, I''m prepared for the worst. I''ll die here. Ning Xiang is sorry. Chen Wenjin is sorry. I''m afraid I can''t go back.


    Just when I was about to despair, the dog suddenly barked a few times, finally looked at me, and then left quickly with its four little brothers.


    "Gone?" I was in the same place, wild dogs let me go? Why?

 Chapter 189

    In the blink of an eye, the wild dogs disappeared, but I still did not dare to relax, and continued to maintain a defensive posture. After a few minutes, I was sure that the wild dogs really left.


    I was lucky enough to get my life back, full of happiness and fear. It''s also strange. It''s reasonable to say that the wild dogs have an overwhelming advantage. Why did they let me go?


    Just when I couldn''t figure it out, there was a dull Bang coming from the air. I was shocked and turned back suddenly. I said in a low voice, "what happened in the cave?"


    Without hesitation, I ran back to the camp crazily with my bare arms and iron knife. At the same time, the bad feeling in my heart became stronger and stronger.


    Could it be Zhou Jin? He suddenly disappeared in the middle of the way, as well as the wild dogs, and the sound of the gun agreed with Zamao.


    "Damn it I clenched my fist, and the speed picked up again.


    Fortunately, at this time, the dense fog gradually dispersed, and the visibility became much higher. I recognized the road and ran. I didn''t know how long I ran. From a distance, I saw the camp, and the blue smoke of the old high.


    "How can there be smoke?" I can''t believe that the smoke floating in the air is more conspicuous than the fire in the night. Miscellaneous hair can''t do such a thing.


    Even if it''s cooking, it''s all making a fire in the cave. The smoke is almost invisible, and the green smoke is more like a deliberate signal to people that something must have happened in the camp.


    I was as anxious as a cat in my heart. I moved faster under my feet and soon got close to the cave, but I didn''t rush to show up. Instead, I found a grass to hide.


    At the entrance of the cave, Lao hei and Za Mao stood in front of him, and Ning Xiang stood behind with other women. The expression on her face was not good-looking.


    Zhou Jin had three people behind him. Their eyes were all floating on the woman, and they also showed a dirty smile. At first sight, they were not good goods. The two sides were confronting each other.


    "Zhou Jin, it''s you who betrayed me. You''ve planned everything before, haven''t you?" My eyes immediately turned red.


    I don''t care if someone is against me or against me, but what I hate most is the traitor and my former roommate.


    He won my sympathy through his past love, and then mixed into my team and killed me with wild dogs, so as to seize the opportunity to plunder my team.


    Damn shameless person. I pity you and give you a hot meal. I am a blind dog.


    I clenched my fist and wanted to go out and beat him. Then I heard someone talking.


    "Lao Hei, Za Mao, you can''t stop us. There are four of us here, but you only have two of us. How about you step aside Zhou Jin''s tone was very conceited, as if he had won.


    He automatically ignored several other women. It seems that women don''t have much fighting power and can''t constitute a threat.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? You are a traitor Za Mao aimed the pistol at Zhou Jin with a look of hate.


    "If you want to get in, you have to step over Laozi''s body. You don''t have that ability." Old black hard airway, no advice.


    "Zhou Jin, ink is a fart. Kill these two men. Let''s divide the remaining women." Zhou Jin next to a bald guy obscene said.


    "That is, I want the woman with white skin and big chest, which is my favorite type." Next to a thinner man pointed to Ning Xiang, a face of evil said.


    "With your little body? I''ll shoot you. " Ning Xiang was angry, but he took out his pistol and wanted to fight, but he was stopped by Annie.


    "Oh, the little girl is very hot tempered. Do you think you have a gun in your hand? I have too! " The thin man said arrogantly, touched the pistol, and continued: "believe it or not, I still have a gun in my crotch. I''ll let you grow up later. I''m powerful, ha ha!"


    "Disgusting, bah, shit like rubbish. When Yang Chuan comes back, he has to kill you all, hum!" Ning Xiang roared.


    "Yang Chuan? Did you say that Sha Bi? He can''t come back, ha ha! " Zhou Jin laughed wildly and finally showed his nature.


    My forehead was blue with anger. It turned out that Zhou Jin''s timid appearance was all pretended. I was fooled by him, this damned bastard.


    "What did you say?" His eyes were red with anger.


    "No way." Ning Xiang''s face turned white in an instant. I couldn''t believe it. I felt very sad at the bottom of my eyes.


    "If you lie, Yang Chuan won''t die so easily." Chen Lin also retorts, my heart a warm, this woman is not bad.


    I also saw that when Chen Wenjin''s eyes turned red, tears began to flow out. Annie, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and even Julia were all in a trance.


    I was moved. I didn''t expect that these women didn''t talk about it on weekdays, but actually I was at the bottom of my heart. When I heard my bad news, I immediately worried about it.


    But I can''t show up so soon and continue to feel behind Zhou Jin calmly.


    Zhou Jin shook his head with a sneer and said, "I''ve led a group of wild dogs in the past. After Yang Chuan bumped into him, he couldn''t live at all.""I, nanima, Jinyan, sure enough, you brought the wild dogs here." When I heard this, I was gnashing my teeth. I wanted to show up and kill him immediately, but I held back.


    "Wild dogs?" The old black face sank fiercely. The wild animals on the desert island were different from other places on the earth. They were stronger and more ferocious. Even if Yang Chuan had three heads and six arms, I''m afraid it was really dangerous this time.


    Za Mao couldn''t bear it any more. He raised his pistol and roared, "golden eye, this beast, even the old man dares to hurt you. Are you still human?"


    "Don''t move, or my gun doesn''t have eyes." Gold eye son also took out the gun, with miscellaneous hair confrontation, the four people around him also showed no weakness, all pulled out the gun.


    Feng Ying, Chen Lin and other women are also coldly watching the four.


    Zhou Jin''s four men have four guns in their hands, but I only have two on my side. If there is a real fight, there will be casualties, so they dare not act rashly.


    Seeing my own woman insulted, I was full of anger and remorse. Jin Yan''er, the anti bony boy, was brought back by himself. It was all my fault, otherwise they would not be in such a dangerous situation.


    But it''s not my style to blame myself all the time. I have to make up for it. Taking advantage of my position, I turned my back to Zhou Jin''s four people, and I slowly felt behind them.


    After a while of confrontation, Zhou Jin seemed to be a little impatient. He took the gun in his hand and said, "my purpose is very simple. As long as the materials are with women, I don''t want to fight with you to death."


    "Materials? Women? It''s impossible, golden eye. Now you have a bad pus, a bad fart and a sore eye. " Miscellaneous hair angry return way.


    I heard it in my ears. I didn''t expect that my roommate would change so much. Is this still Zhou Jin I used to know? The taste of betrayal is hard.


    Zhou Jin said with a smile: "people always change, don''t they? Miscellaneous hair, for the sake of my roommates in the past, I can not move you, but you have to get out of my way. "


    His expression was ferocious and terrifying, almost as if he had completely changed himself.


    "If you want to rob people and goods, there''s no way." Miscellaneous hair dead in front of the woman.


    At the same time, I also touched the back of Zhou Jin. Old Hei Ningxiang and others saw me, and their eyes were wide open. In order to avoid being found, I roared, "do it!"


    "What?" When Zhou Jin heard a voice behind him, he turned back.


    I jumped out of the grass and slashed the bald head hard. The bald head wanted to shoot me with a pistol. I slashed it on my right hand. A big piece of meat was cut off and hung down on my arm. He screamed and fell to the ground, and the pistol fell to one side.


    "To die!" The thin man was surprised and angry. He raised his gun to shoot. I was very calm. I threw the knife out with my right hand and hit the thin man in the arm.


    The skinny man let out a pain, and the gun fell to the ground. When he wanted to squat down to pick it up again, he had been forced by me to strangle his neck.


    "Yang Chuan, you didn''t die?" Zhou Jin couldn''t believe it. As soon as he wanted to resist, he was put on his head by miscellaneous hair with a gun. He didn''t dare to move, and he also handed over his weapon.


    And the last man was subdued by the old black, with a knife against the neck, dare not move, the situation is almost in an instant reversed.


    "Yang Chuan, I knew you would be OK." Ning Xiang cried out excitedly, but she also knew the weight, didn''t rush directly, but holding the gun and crying on guard.


    Chen Wenjin also dried his tears, gave a smile and said, "it''s good that you''re alive."


    Chen Lin nodded to me excitedly, and Annie Feng Ying also showed a happy expression. I saluted them with a smile, then turned to stare at Zhou Jin fiercely, and her face was black and terrible.


    "No No, no, you can''t survive from a pack of wild dogs. Absolutely not Zhou Jin was frightened and afraid.


    I overthrew the thin man to the ground, and he was soft all over. Feng Ying flashed quickly, put a knife on his neck, and said coldly, "don''t move, or you will die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin swallow saliva, scared double straight shiver, completely did not have the momentum before.


    "Jin Yan''er, you traitor, if you want me to die, I''m not as good as you want. Screw you." I stepped forward in anger and slapped him in the face.


    With a crackling sound, Zhou Jin was knocked dizzy in the eyes and fell to the ground. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. I didn''t get rid of my hatred, so I went up and kicked him.


    "Bastard, scum, traitor, I believe you and take you back to the camp. I''m really blind. I''ll take you white eyed wolf and kill you." I growled angrily.


    When I was repairing people, Julia took Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan and quickly put out the matches and buried them in sand, so as not to let the smoke continue to come out.


    "That''s enough. Don''t fight. If you fight again, I''ll die. Please, boss." Yang Chuan cried in supplication.


    He yelled very loud. Although I was very angry, I was still soft hearted. After all, I was my old roommate. I couldn''t get off the killer and stopped with a sigh.


    Zhou Jin''s face was very happy. I just gave a cold smile and turned to look at the other three people. Coldly, he ordered, "old Shamao Hei, kill them all.""Yes." Old black a face Jie Qi of answer way.


    "I''ll wait for that." Zamao raises his knife and is about to kill.


    They were very arrogant before, but they were scared like a fool, crying for mercy desperately, but Za Mao and Lao Hei would not waver at all.


    I didn''t speak. Seeing this, Zhou Jin climbed over and hugged my big dog. He was still spitting blood in his mouth. He begged, "Yang Chuan, give me face. They are all my friends. Don''t kill them, OK?"


    "Give you face?" I almost laughed out of anger, "give you face, then who give me face? The wild dogs almost killed me and tried to move my brothers and women with guns. You are tired of living. "


    "I know I''m wrong. Please, give me this chance. Please, I''ll never dare again." Zhou Jin cried out.


    "Don''t be lenient, Yang Chuan." Ningxiang cold way, miscellaneous hair and old black also looked at my face, did not directly start.


    After a little thought, I had a plan. I kicked Zhou Jin away, held the local iron knife in my hand again, and said, "it''s OK not to kill them."


    Before the joy on Zhou Jin''s face came out, he heard me go on, "however, it depends on whether they have the ability to live, hum!"


    He said that I went over and chopped my left hand down.


    "Ah." Bareheaded scream, left hand a large piece of meat was cut down, blood flow all over the ground, almost fainted in pain in the past, both hands were seriously injured, in the desert island is almost a waste.


    When he came to the thin man, he wanted to step back in horror, "no No, brother, I''m wrong! "


    "Wrong, too late!" I slashed him between the two sides and abandoned his things. It was also a way to relieve Ning Xiang''s hatred.


    "Ah." The thin man''s painful eyes turned white and fainted.


    Ning Xiang turned her head in fear. For her, this scene was too cruel, but she felt that it was a relief. Chen Wenjin also called, "good chopping."


    "Yang, you are bad at it, but I like it." The old man said with a smile.


    The third man, I also cut him on the back of his neck, and I could see the white bone head even when I cut it several centimeters. He rolled all over the ground in pain, screaming constantly.


    Zhou Jin was shocked by my cruel means. "You are so cruel. It''s more cruel than killing them!"


    His tone changed, his eyes were extremely gloomy, staring at me, the whole person''s temperament suddenly changed, and became insidious, cunning and rich.


    I know that this is his true face. He pretended everything before. Unfortunately, I didn''t see through it earlier, so he almost succeeded. It''s very scary to think about it.


    "That''s who you really are?" I asked, Zhou Jin is surrounded by miscellaneous hair and old black, there is no way to go, but he does not seem to show how flustered.


    Zhou Jin staggered to his feet, covered his aching chest and glared at me with resentment. Obviously, he was beaten badly by me. He sneered and said, "yes, it''s unexpected? When you get to the desert island, don''t you also have a great change of temperament? "


    I nodded, then shook my head and said, "I''ve changed a lot, but at least I have a little bit of humanity. I won''t cheat my former roommate or even stab him in the back."


    With a smile, Zhou Jin coughed and retorted, "it''s just that you won this game. I have nothing to say."


    I sighed in my heart, some indignation and some regret. The change of human nature was so terrible. On this desert island, everyone''s greed, evil and bad side were magnified infinitely, and Zhou Jin was just one of them.


    "Golden eye, this may be the last time I call you that. If you answer the question honestly, I''ll let you go, OK?" I said.


    "Yang, you can''t let him go." Old black urgent way, I wave to interrupt his words, he can only helplessly shut up.

 Chapter 191

    Zhou Jin laughed. He was glad in his eyes, and a trace of deep disdain in his eyes. He said, "Yang Chuan, you still can''t change the old man''s fault. One day you will suffer a great loss."


    I black face, angry way: "this don''t you care, just answer my question."


    Zamao patted me on the shoulder and sighed: "I understand what you think, alas!"


    Once with the bedroom brother, but to fight a life and death, in addition to me, miscellaneous hair is also the same uncomfortable.


    I sorted out my thoughts, then forced to ask: "before you disappeared, you left on your own?"


    "Yes." Zhou Jin simply nodded, for the last hope of life, he can only honestly cooperate with me.


    "How did you find your way in such a big fog?" This is my other doubt.


    "This dense forest, we come earlier than you, also want to be more familiar with." Zhou Jin replied.


    I nodded, which was the same as what I had expected. "Did you lead the wild dogs?"


    Zhou Jin nodded, his expression was very calm, I continued to ask a few details, he answered me one by one.


    The golden eye in front of me is so calm, I can''t imagine that he was planning to let the wild dogs dismember me.


    This calm appearance shows that he must have killed or killed a lot of people, and his previous experience is no less than mine.


    "How did you get away from the pack of wild dogs?" Suddenly Zhou Jin asked.


    I gave him a cold smile. I didn''t plan to answer his question. I gave him a kick and said, "go away. For the sake of my roommate in the past, I''ll spare you this time. Don''t let me run into you next time."


    Although Zhou Jin is ruthless, he not only wants to harm me, but also has the idea of my brother and woman. I can''t be unjust, otherwise I have nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Jin took a few steps, looked at the three people he had brought, and said, "what about them?"


    I shook my head, the meaning is self-evident, as early as in the speech, I cut a thin man in the crotch, because the blood is not enough, has been half cold, no help.


    Bald head and another guy, also very sad, no spare force to escape, can only look at Zhou Jin, pleaded: "Zhou Jin, help me, you can''t leave us."


    Zhou Jin ignored it. He accepted the result, looked at me and said, "Yang Chuan, you are cruel enough."


    Za Mao sighed and said, "Jin Yan''er, why do you want to betray? Why don''t you follow Yang Chuan and leave the desert island alive


    He really couldn''t understand why Zhou Jin had to do it because the price of betrayal was so high? What''s good for him!


    "With Yang Chuan?" With a disdainful smile, Zhou Jin said, "if I follow him, I will always be under him and listen to him. What''s the meaning of that? I want to be the boss, not someone else. "


    "You What makes you think that? " He said.


    In the whole team, I try to be fair to everyone, according to everyone''s ability, make what he should do and what he can do.


    Only if we all unite as one can we survive, but obviously Zhou Jin has ambition, which I think is ridiculous.


    "Zamao, your ambition doesn''t mean me," retorted Zhou Jin. "I want to be a master. I want everyone to listen to my orders. Do you understand that feeling?"


    Miscellaneous hair shook his head, said: "I do not understand, do not want to understand, you become too strange, and very terrible."


    In school, Zhou Jin was just like us. He was a common man. But when he came to the desert island, he became more ambitious and wanted to control the life and death of others. I never had such a dangerous idea.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but as long as I stick to myself, I won''t be wrong.


    "Don''t say it. Since then, you and I have no more love. Go away before I change my mind." I said coldly.


    Zhou Jin was still scared in his eyes. He didn''t dare to look at me any more. He left his companion on the ground and ran for his life. He was afraid that I would repent and soon disappeared in the forest.


    Lao Hei came over, patted me on the shoulder and asked, "Yang, are you right or wrong to do this?"


    I sighed helplessly and said, "I don''t know."


    "Alas." Lao Hei was silent.


    Zhou Jin is deceiving me in many of these things. Besides the wild dogs, I even suspect that he may have attracted the savages of yesterday. When I think about it carefully, I think that his city is too deep.


    "What are we going to do next?" Ningxiang came close to him and said anxiously.


    Looking at the destroyed fire, the previous smoke has exposed our position. If Zhou Jin is not willing to go back, it will be troublesome.


    "The location of the cave has been exposed. It is no longer safe here. It must be moved as soon as possible." I said calmly.


    At this time, Feng Ying complained: "if you want me to say, you should kill Zhou Jin directly, so as not to leave disaster."Chen Lin grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "don''t say a few words. It''s not easy for Yang Chuan to suffer such a thing."


    I sighed and felt some remorse. I believed Zhou Jin''s words and took him back to the cave. Who thought he was a white eyed wolf.


    If I dare to beat you on the shoulder, I''m not sure you''ll be wrong


    I picked myself up and said to everyone, "put away the supplies and equipment and move to other places as soon as possible before dark."


    "Well." Ning Xiang took people to make arrangements.


    Old black looked at me and asked, "what do you do with these two people?"


    Zhou Jin brought three people, that thin man has been bleeding to death, bald and another man scared straight shiver, even urine scared out.


    "Brother, give me a chance. It''s all done by Zhou Jin. It''s nothing to do with me..." Bareheaded kneeling on the ground, he wanted to ask me to spare his life.


    With a sneer, I directly stabbed him in the heart, bleeding all over the ground. My bald eyes were full of fear and regret, and then I gasped.


    "Miscellaneous hair, solved the other one." I threw the channel on the knife. If you dare to fight me, you will have the consciousness of being killed.


    "Yes." Shamao approached with a grim smile.


    "No, ah..." The body fell into the blood, eyes wide open, a look of death.


    At this time, Ningxiang and ChenLin gathered their things and went out of the cave. They were a little scared when they saw this scene, but no one objected, because this is the law of survival on a desert island.


    Lao Hei counted the pistols and bullets collected, then handed them to me and said, "the guns are good, but there are not many bullets."


    This was a surprise. My team didn''t lose any money. Instead, they seized several small pistols in vain. I handed them out and told them to save some bullets and not to shoot at the critical moment.

 Chapter 192

    "Stingy, just a few bullets." Zhao Xuan grumbles and complains.


    I didn''t have time to talk to her, and the conductor said, "go, get out of here first."


    I recognized the direction for a while, and then led the team to go further north toward the dense forest. In order to avoid scar face and Zhou Jin, I always felt insecure. Zhou Jin would not give up easily to harm me, especially after losing three people.


    Zamao and I were driving in front of us. Laohei was responsible for the guard behind the mat. Ningxiang and other people were walking in the middle with goods and materials. All of them didn''t speak. There was confusion and uneasiness in their eyes.


    "Well, what are you thinking?" I nudged the hair around me and asked.


    Za Mao turned to look at me and said, "I''m thinking about what Zhou Jin said to me last night."


    "What did he say?" I disdain way, this kind of traitor white eyed wolf''s words have what credibility.


    Miscellaneous hair came near, deliberately lowered his voice and said: "he said that someone in our team is not clean."


    "Not clean? An insider? How could it be I denied that these people in the team have been with me for a long time, and they all know the root and the bottom. It''s impossible for such a thing to happen.


    Za Mao scratched his head and said, "I don''t believe that bastard, but what if?"


    All things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, I thought, if there is a ghost, then other people are very dangerous, I can''t help but suspect.


    "In case?" I pondered in my heart whether Zhou Jin wanted to stir up the relationship between the team or whether it was really possible.


    First of all, excluding the old black and miscellaneous hair, my eyes swept Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin, Annie and others one by one, and gently frowned.


    The four people who had taken the initiative to show their affection suddenly appeared before, and then disappeared. Why is it such a coincidence? Is there really something fishy in it?


    Seeing that I looked a little uneasy, Za Mao advised: "don''t think about it. Maybe it''s Jin Yan''er''s nonsense, trying to stir up the relationship between our team."


    I nodded, which is the most possible, but it''s best to be careful. According to my understanding of Zhou Jin, he has always been careful not to speak disorderly, but how reliable is a traitor''s words? I''m in a tangle.


    After walking for a while, I saw that it was going to be dark. I looked at the tired women, such as Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin. I felt anxious. I had to find a place to settle down as soon as possible. It was too dangerous to stay in the wilderness at night.


    Suddenly miscellaneous hair hand poked me, excited way: "Yangchuan, look, there seems to be a house?"


    "The house?" My heart a sudden, this kind of bird does not shit place how can there be a house? Approached a look, is a few big stones surrounded by a circle, the roof covered with branches, barely able to block the cold wind at night.


    "Ah, I can have a rest at last. My feet are swollen." Ning Xiang complained and went to the stone house.


    "I''m so tired." The other girls quickly followed and went into the stone house to find a place to sit down.


    I watched around warily. The stone house is too abrupt here. There must be others around.


    "Yang, come and have a look." Said old black.


    I hurried over to have a look. There are many footprints on the ground. They look relatively new. There are also burnt firewood. My brow wrinkled. All kinds of signs show that this place was visited not long ago.


    If you spend the night here, it''s too dangerous. I said in a deep voice, "someone lived here not long ago. It''s too dangerous. We can''t stay long. We''d better continue to look for other places."


    Ning Xiang listened to this, mercilessly gouged out my one eye, way: "Yang Chuan, you don''t know to love a person, I really can''t walk."


    I looked at her face turned white and her forehead was sweating, and then I remembered that her holiday had not passed yet. It must have been very fortunate and painful to drive by force, and I felt very distressed.


    "It''s dark. Where else can we go? You''ll be tossed. This place looks safe. " Chen Wenjin agrees.


    "If you leave the stone house, but you can''t find a suitable place to stay, it''s much more dangerous to spend the night in the dense forest than here. There are all kinds of poisonous insects, wild animals and savages." Feng Ying also said.


    What they said was really reasonable. I turned my head and looked at Annie. She reluctantly gave me a smile. It was obvious that during the physiological period, plus strenuous exercise, she was just holding on.


    With the physical and psychological quality of her soldiers, she can hardly hold on. As other women can imagine, besides, she is easy to catch cold at night. If she gets sick, she will be in trouble.


    At this time, Lao Hei suggested: "it''s really dark. It''s not suitable for driving. It''s too dangerous. Let''s guard outside to prevent someone from touching it."


    I nodded, and it was just like this. I ate something at will. The women were hiding in the stone house, and my old black hair three were fully armed, guarding the three corners of the stone house.


    I found a grass to lie inside. It''s hard to be found under the cover of night. My eyes look around. If someone comes near, I can see clearly. Old black and miscellaneous hair are disguised.


    The night is getting thicker and the temperature is getting lower and lower. I lie in the grass and I''m almost frozen, but I don''t see a single person.I''ve been waiting for such a long time. If someone really made a sneak attack, I should have started earlier. I thought that it was safe for the time being, and I was relieved.


    "Lao Hei, Za Mao, let''s go back to the house and warm up first." I got up to greet the two and quickly entered the stone house.


    Did not dare to light a fire, the room is also very dark, vaguely can only see the outline of a few women, but much warmer than outside, then Ning Xiang came over, concerned: "are you ok?"


    I shook my head and said, "you''re not feeling well. Why don''t you rest?"


    "I''m worried about you." Ning Xiang replied that she had just said that I heard someone turn over and make some noise, but it was too dark. I didn''t know whether it was Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin or anyone else.


    "Damn, I haven''t even seen a ghost. I''m freezing to death." Miscellaneous hair scolds a way.


    Old black a smile, way: "no one is a good thing, at least tonight should be safe."


    I nodded and said, "I can''t be careless. I''ll be here in the first half of the night, and you''ll be there for me in the second."


    "OK, I''ll go and have a rest first." Lao Hei chose a place and sat down with his back against the stone wall. When Za Mao saw that he had nothing to do, he went to rest.


    Glancing at the stone room, I went to the door and sat down. Thinking about what happened these days, Ning Xiang followed me and sat down beside me.


    I looked at her and said, "why don''t you stop here?"


    "With you." Ning Xiang pretty face with a smile to return a way, even if compare black see not completely clear her face, but as long as smile up, beautiful let me can''t move eyes again.


    "Fool, do I have flowers on my face when I stare at people?" Ningxiang is a little shy when I look at her, and her eyes are evasive.


    "You are more beautiful than flowers." I said.


    "When do you learn to be glib? It''s not serious at all." Rather fragrant Du mouth said, eyes brimming with happiness.

 Chapter 193

    Looking at her shy look, I think of that night, almost succeeded, heart suddenly became hot up, the body uncontrollable toward Ningxiang rushed in the past.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Ning Xiang exclaimed, shy and a little timid.


    I quickly covered her mouth, so as not to make a strange sound for others to find out, "Shh, be quiet, don''t be heard."


    Ning Xiang''s beautiful big eyes glared at me. Suddenly, I opened my mouth and bit it. My hand hurt and quickly spread out, "Damn, are you a dog? And learn to bite. "


    "You deserve it. You''ll bully people. Hum!" Ning Xiang''s face is red, and she looks very attractive. Her body temperature rises slightly and sends out charming fragrance. Her chest rises and falls rapidly. Obviously, her heart is not calm.


    "You are my woman. Of course, I will bully you. Ning Xiang, I can''t help it." My mouth said nonsense, the monkey was anxious to rush again.


    The expression on Ning Xiang''s face wanted to laugh and was shy. He pressed my right hand on my face and pushed me away. He said, "don''t make trouble. I want to tell you something serious."


    "Business? What''s the matter? " I Leng for a while, still seldom hear Ning Xiang use so serious tone.


    I sat back, and her eyes opposite, Ning Xiang said: "about Zhou Jin, I always feel something wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" I listen carefully. Ning Xiang is clever and analytical. She is an outsider in Zhou Jin''s case. Maybe she can see something I didn''t pay attention to.


    After a little pause, Ning Xiang continued: "of course, Zhou Jin is a traitor, an unfamiliar white eyed wolf, but don''t you think it''s too coincidental?"


    "Coincidence? How to say it. " I face a Su, be reminded by her words, seem to grasp what clues, but have not figured out.


    "Do you remember how you met Zhou Jin?" Ningxiang road.


    I thought about it and said, "at that time, there were a group of savages near the waterfall pool. When Chen Lin and I ran away, we ran into Zhou Jin. He said that we were also being chased by savages, which should be no problem."


    "Do you remember what Zhou Jin looked like when you first met him?" Ning Xiang continued.


    "I was down and out, and I didn''t have anything. That''s why I softened my heart and took him back to the cave, which almost led to disaster." I said indignantly.


    "That is to say, if he hadn''t run into you at that time, he would have died if he had been overtaken by savages, but Zhou Jincheng mansion was very deep and would never risk his life." Ning Xiang said.


    I frowned. "What does that mean?"


    "That is to say, Zhou Jin had planned all this. He knew that we had escaped into the dense forest in the north, and he was more familiar with the terrain of the dense forest than us. Even every move of our team was under his supervision, but the only mistake he made was that you survived when you met the wild dogs." Ning Xiang said coldly.


    Hearing this analysis, I feel cold in my heart. Does Jin Yan''er really have such a terrible plan? Step by step, I was led into the trap, and I almost succeeded.


    After thinking about it carefully, I suddenly felt terrible, "what do you mean, it''s related to scar face?"


    Ning Xiang nodded and said, "how did you survive from the wild dogs?"


    Her eyes flashed worry, I gently embrace her shoulder, she did not refuse, the atmosphere is very warm, I took a breath, said: "I do not know how to survive."


    "How can you not know?" Ning Xiang was a little surprised.


    So I told her all about my encounter with wild dogs. After listening, Ning Xiang was afraid, "fortunately you''re OK, otherwise I..."


    She didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but I could already feel her heart. I patted my chest and comforted: "don''t worry, I''m lucky and have a big life. The dog dare not eat me. It must be blessed by gods, ha ha!"


    "If it had been blessed, the ship would not have hit the rocks." Ning Xiang retorts.


    "How could I have a chance to hold you in my arms if I hadn''t hit the rocks?" I''m in a muddle.


    The rare Ningxiang didn''t resist, but just glared at me, and then he lay on my chest and worried: "what are you going to do with Zhoujin?"


    "This time I let him go, it''s for my brother''s sake. I''ll be the enemy when I see him again." I said in a low voice.


    Ning Xiang nodded and said: "you can think like this, so as not to suffer losses again, ah..."


    Just as she was saying that, she suddenly let out a low cry. Then she felt that a cold hand had penetrated into her clothes and groped toward her chest. She stared round her eyes and said, "Yang Chuan, you..."


    I can''t help it. I feel like my body is going to explode. "Ningxiang, I can''t help it. Can you give it to me?"


    Ning Xiang couldn''t escape when I held her tightly. She looked shy and timid, and hesitated: "I would, but But my relatives haven''t gone yet. "


    Finally, I heard her let go. Before I could be happy, I was hit in the head. NIMA is playing with me. It''s too sad. I feel that my whole life has lost its luster.


    See me a pair of uncomfortable to constipation appearance, rather fragrant is very distressed, low voice way: "really so uncomfortable?"Just as I was talking, my hand quickly climbed up the mountains. With such a big stimulation, Ning Xiang could not help but murmur, which made my whole body crisp.


    I look intoxicated, this feel is too wonderful, softer than cotton, elastic than rubber, simply can''t stop.


    Ning Xiang blushed to the root of her ears, her heart beat faster, and her eyes were confused and happy. Seeing that my other hand was very dishonest, she stopped and said, "no, I''m angry if I push any further."


    I honestly put the left hand back, and her eyes relative, affectionate way: "Ningxiang, I like you." Then he leaned over to kiss her.


    Ning Xiang creaks a joy, push me away hard, Jiao voice way: "I don''t like you, don''t be sentimental, hum!" He twisted his butt and ran into the house.


    The beauty in my arms escaped again. I have some silly eyes. Am I too anxious? The whole body is full of ups and downs. It seems that we can only solve it by ourselves. Alas!


    It was a safe night without words. When it was just a little early in the morning, I got up and said, "get up, get something to eat. We have to leave here as soon as possible."


    In the early morning, I can''t see anything in the dense forest shrouded by fog. I always feel fluffy in my heart. I have a bad premonition and urge: "hurry up, don''t dawdle."


    Fortunately, no one complains. We all know that the desert island is no better than the city. If we don''t pay attention, we may lose our lives.


    As soon as I could, everyone gathered outside the stone house. I was trying to identify the direction and thought about leaving. Suddenly, a strange sound came from my ear.


    Sha Sha!


    "What''s that sound?" Chen Wenjin didn''t wake up.


    Chen Lin''s face changed greatly. She yelled, "someone''s shooting a cold arrow. Find a shelter quickly."


    As soon as I finished, I saw a shower of arrows flying from the grass nearby. The target was us. My eyes were red and I roared: "there are enemies. Hurry up and get away."

 Chapter 194

    Hearing the reminder, Za Mao and Lao Hei immediately seek cover. The cat goes behind the tree. Annie and Julia drag Ning Xiang together and quickly hide behind the stone house. Chen Lin and Feng Ying are also very nimble and hide.


    "Wenjin!" I yelled, like Chen Wenjin was scared, silly Leng in place, directly exposed to the arrow rain.


    I instantly red eyes, did not want to rush over, grabbed her cold hand, a flexible turn to the ground on a roll.


    Poop, poop!


    All the flying arrows were on the ground. With a hiss, one of them almost wiped my back. Suddenly, I felt a pain. It seemed that my back was burned by fire. Although I didn''t hit the arrow, my skin must have been scratched.


    "Son of a bitch, fuck you, old black, cover me." The crossbow has been arched by Zamao. He is looking for a chance to fight back behind the tree.


    Old black''s right hand stretched out from the tree and fired two shots at the grass. No matter whether he hit or not, he immediately drew back.


    "Take an arrow from me!" Miscellaneous hair probe out, hand crossbow shot an arrow, and immediately drew back, vaguely heard a scream.


    When the enemy heard the sound of gunfire and the crossbow with miscellaneous hair, although it was hidden in the dark, he was scared and didn''t dare to shoot any more. I took the opportunity to drag Chen Wenjin away and hide behind the stone house.


    Seeing that I was hurt by blood behind me, she burst into tears and said to herself, "it''s all my fault. It''s holding you back."


    I endured the pain and was glad that I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. I comforted her and said, "it''s none of your business. It''s the fault of those Sha Bi who put cold arrows."


    Bang bang!


    There were two more shots. Lao hei and Za Mao covered each other. The enemy didn''t dare to show up for a while, but I knew it was not a long-term solution. We couldn''t confront each other here.


    I looked at Chen Lin, said: "you use bow and arrow cover, ready to retreat."


    "Good." Chen Lin nodded, took out the bow and arrow, hid in the shelter, ready to cover old black and miscellaneous hair.


    I looked at Lao hei and Za Mao a few times, and they immediately understood what I meant. At this time, they couldn''t save bullets, so they took out their pistols to suppress the grass.


    I vaguely heard one or two screams, then Za Mao and Lao Hei ran towards me as fast as they could.


    "They want to run. Let''s shoot!" Someone on the other side cried.


    However, as soon as she was exposed, she was directly hit by Chen Lin''s extremely accurate arrow and fell to the ground.


    "It''s much easier to shoot the head than the bull''s-eye to seek death." Chen Lin said coldly.


    I also picked up the crossbow, casually aimed at it and shot directly. I turned back and yelled, "you go, I''ll cover."


    "Yang." Old black anxiously called, while protecting the women to escape to the distance, looking for a tree behind with a pistol shot up, for me to play a cover.


    "Come here." Miscellaneous hair takes a hand crossbow urgent shout a way.


    "Chen Lin, you go first." I roared, Chen Lin took a deep look at me, flexibly turned and retreated to the distance.


    At this time, if there is no one behind to cover, no one can run. Naturally, I am the most suitable candidate. Fortunately, there are many people in this group, but they seem to be afraid of death.


    "Screw you." I shot the last arrow, threw the crossbow, turned around and ran back.


    "Shoot him, shoot him." Someone yelled in the grass.


    Whew, whew! In an instant, more than a dozen arrows were shot together. I heard the sound of the bowstring, hoping to grow four legs.


    "Quick No matter how fast Faster... "


    I used my strength to run for my life. Several arrows passed me, and I was in a cold sweat.


    "No..." Suddenly, Ning Xiang''s eyes widened in horror.


    My heart a cool, feel behind a cold wind drilling over, eyes stare boss, "I want to hit the arrow?"


    If the arrow almost means death, has never been so close to death, in an instant I recalled many things, probably the most regrettable is not really get Ningxiang, ah, I almost closed my eyes to die.


    Ningxiang shakes his head in despair, covers his mouth with his right hand, tears flow down, scared, old black and miscellaneous hair also stare big eyes, full of unwilling and panic.


    But when I almost gave up, a dark shadow flashed through my eyes very quickly. Then I heard a dull hum. The wolf girl Zhao Xuan put her arms around me from behind and blocked the arrow for me.


    All this happened between lightning and flint. Everyone was stunned. I turned around and yelled, "Zhao Xuan, Zhao Xuan, no, don''t die..."


    Zhao Xuan reluctantly smiles at me, and then she faints and falls into my arms. Scenes of the past emerge in front of me. The beauty of that night, and now she blocks an arrow for me.


    In an instant, my eyes were red and I was going crazy, staring at the enemy like a raging beast. Endless hatred filled my head, revenge, kill, revenge for Zhao Xuan!


    "Yang Chuan, retreat quickly!" Za Mao called anxiously, waking me up.


    I looked at Zhao Xuan, who was seriously injured and in a coma. I forced my anger down. Bang bang, I shot out all the bullets, carried Zhao Xuan on his back and ran away.She was injured in order to save me. I can''t let her down. I have to leave here alive. There are plenty of opportunities after revenge.


    "Retreat." Back to the people, I gritted my teeth.


    After being in charge of breaking up, tsamao Laohei and Chen Lin tried to scare the enemy from time to time, so that the enemy did not dare to chase them. Soon they fled deeper into the dense forest and were covered by thick fog. Even if the other side wanted to chase them, they could not find the direction at all.


    We ran all the way. I don''t know how long we ran. We came to a place covered by towering trees and covered by big rocks. I looked at the terrain and quickly put Zhao Xuan down.


    "Wenjin, Chen Wenjin, come on, heal her!" I cried anxiously.


    The rest of them, old black Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Annie Julia, were consciously holding the crossbow and keeping watch around.


    I wiped the sweat on my face. I didn''t dare to move my eyes away from Zhao Xuan. I was afraid that something would happen next moment that I would regret all my life.


    "How''s it going? Can you live? " Chen Wenjin in the detection of the injury, my heart mentioned the throat, and full of remorse and guilt.


    Yang Chuan, can''t you run faster? Unexpectedly want a woman to block an arrow for you, what kind of man are you? I clenched my fist in fear.


    If Zhao Xuan really can''t live, I want all those people to be buried with me.


    Chen Wenjin first checked Zhao Xuan''s pupils and carotid artery beating. Then he took a long breath and said, "it''s OK. I can''t die. I just fainted temporarily."


    After hearing this news, I finally took a breath and sat down on the ground tired. I ran with Zhao Xuan on my back all the way, which almost inspired my full potential. At this time, I was as tired as a dog. Fortunately, I was still alive.


    Chen Wenjin skillfully opened the medicine box, pulled out the arrow shaft, cleaned the wound and stopped bleeding, and finally wrapped up the bandage. During this period, Zhao Xuan gave a cry of pain, and everyone was finally relieved.


    I have been staring at Zhao Xuan without looking away. She is a very simple girl. She used to be accompanied by a giant wolf named Lulu, so she could survive on the desert island. Later, she followed me and the wolf was driven away by her, but I didn''t protect her.

 Chapter 195

    A lot of things happened during this period. I left Zhao Xuan in the cold. But at the critical moment, she did not hesitate to serve as an arrow for me. I felt very unhappy.


    Chen Wenjin''s expression is serious, while dealing with the wound said: "fortunately at that time some distance, the arrow did not tie too deep, otherwise it was really dangerous."


    I wiped a cold sweat, and I was afraid. If Zhao Xuan had an accident, I would regret it all my life. I said in a hurry, "what''s the matter now?"


    Chen Wenjin frowned and carefully handled the wound behind Zhao Xuan. He replied, "although it''s not a fatal wound, we don''t have anti-inflammatory drugs. If the wound is infected, it will be very troublesome. We must find a place for her to rest."


    My head is running fast. Where is the safe place I know in the dense forest.


    Ning Xiang and Annie, also worried, look at Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying is more breach big scold: "asshole."


    At this time, Za Mao came to me and said, "just after the break, I heard that group of people shouting, don''t let us run away, saying that we have something good on us."


    My eyes were full of anger and hatred, and I said: "look at the number of arrows, the number of the other side is more than us, so I know they will never give up easily."


    As for the so-called good things, I just like the guns in my hand and the women in the team.


    Thinking of this, I realized that there were more people on the other side than us, but I was still very cautious and didn''t dare to rush forward. It was because I knew in advance that there was a gun in my team and I was afraid of hitting the muzzle directly.


    I frowned and knew that the only people in the team who had guns were Zhou Jin, who I had let go before, and Liu siyao, who was missing. But I thought Liu siyao would not betray me even though she was missing.


    Would that be Zhou Jin? But even if Zhou Jin knows, can he calculate that I will go to the stone house? Is there a ghost in the team who divulges our information?


    This is the last thing I want to think about, and the last thing I want to see. I feel that my brain is going to explode, and I feel very uncomfortable.


    "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you? You look terrible. " Ning Xiang came to care.


    I reluctantly smile, said: "nothing."


    Ning Xiang looked at me carefully and said in a very serious tone: "you can''t do anything. You are the backbone of the team. Everyone depends on you, you know?"


    I nodded my head hard to cheer up. At present, the most important thing is to avoid the pursuit and find a new safe place to settle down.


    Let Lao Hei continue to watch, I command other people to count materials, the rest of the food and fresh water is only enough for one day.


    Chen Lin is gloomy face, say: "that group of people may still chase, this place must go immediately, cannot stay for a long time."


    "The key is where to go?" Ning Xiang said with a sad face, this is the most worrying problem.


    In the dense forest, the terrain is complex and there is fog. It''s very difficult to chase people, but no one knows how big the dense forest is. If you get lost, once you run out of food and fresh water, the whole team will be ruined.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I finally decided, "go, go to the waterfall!"


    "Waterfall? Are you sure? " Chen Lin is a little worried. Before that, she ran into a savage near the waterfall.


    I firmly nodded, said: "we have no other choice, there is food and water, even if meet savage also want to fight."


    Immediately I let Zhao Xuan, who was unconscious on Chen Wenjin''s back, and let her and Ning Xiang relay back and forth. I will never leave any of my teammates behind.


    The reason why I don''t recite is to keep my physical strength strong. Once I encounter a battle again, I can maintain the maximum combat effectiveness.


    "Let''s go." I walked in the front, and Chen Lin formed a sharp knife, miscellaneous hair and old black mat to guard.


    Although the terrain in the dense forest is very complex, I have carefully observed such an important place as the waterfall and pool before. I have firmly recorded the surrounding environment and made some unimportant marks. After summing up with Chen Lin, I found the way smoothly.


    After walking for a while, Chen Lin suddenly stopped and said, "listen, there is the sound of water."


    I motioned to the others to be quiet and listened carefully. Sure enough, there was a very subtle sound. It was Chen Lin''s keen ears that found it that day. I was very happy.


    But before I could be happy, I heard a rustling noise. I saw the grass shaking quickly in the distance. I cried out: "be careful, there''s an ambush!"


    "What?"


    "Find shelter."


    The women screamed, frantically looking for trees and bodies as shelter, and quickly hid behind.


    Chen Lin and I were hiding behind a big stone, staring at the place where the grass was shaking. There were many strange crashing sounds, accompanied by strange calls.


    "Not people?" Chen Lin doubts a way.


    "If you were a man, you would have done it. Most of them are savages." I cold way, just to the pool near met the savage, how such a coincidence?


    But this group of savages dare not rush over, which proves that they are not sure to eat down the whole team, so I have a bottom in my heart.


    He picked up a stone on the ground and threw it into the grass. It seemed that he hit the savage. Soon there was an angry roar: "Wuwuwuwu..."The savage yelled angrily and didn''t hide any more. He stood up directly. I glanced at seven or eight of them.


    Bang!


    At the same time when the savage appeared, miscellaneous hair with tacit understanding directly shot, even fired three shots, one of them standing still to dry to death.


    Seeing that his companion was killed, the rest of the savages were not afraid, but rushed over crazily, holding the stone axe and bone blade in their hands. At this time, it was very difficult to aim.


    "Don''t waste bullets." I cried, just about to rush over with a knife.


    With a puff, a three edged spear flew out obliquely and thrust it into the chest of the savage at the front of the charge. Annie was as flexible as a monkey. She jumped up and kicked the handle of the three edged spear and knocked the savage to the ground.


    She pulled out the three edged spear with her backhand, stabbed the savage in the neck, penetrated into the head, and died directly.


    At this time, another savage rushed over and threw a stone axe at Annie''s head. I said in a hurry, "be careful, get out of the way."


    Annie skilfully dodges and rolls to the ground. The savage''s attack is directly defeated. While the savage is in the gap, Julia dodges to the side, and the three edged spear plunges under the savage''s armpit.


    "Oh..." The savage screamed and fell dead.


    I''m a little confused. I rely on Annie and Julia''s tacit cooperation. They killed two savages in the blink of an eye. They are worthy of being members of the U.S. special forces. They are really powerful.


    "Woo woo." Then the rest of the savages came howling, and they were about to surround Annie and Julia in the middle.


    "Lao Hei, take the gun and help them." I yelled, they are women after all, and Annie is still on holiday. Her physical strength is limited. To be on the safe side, it''s better not to hurt anyone.


    "All right." Zamao opens the gun''s safety and rushes in, followed by Laohei.


    Feng Ying is not willing to be outdone. She throws her knife out and stabs a savage. She rushes over quickly, dodges the savage''s first attack, and then puts the savage down with one knife.

 Chapter 196

    With the participation of Lao hei and Za Mao, they put down their guns from time to time and cooperated with Annie and Julia to directly occupy the overwhelming advantage. I stood by Zhao Xuan and Ning Xiang, always on guard against other directions.


    Soon, all the savages were put down on the ground, but old black and miscellaneous hair were also tired and paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog. Annie''s face turned white and seemed to take off her strength.


    "How''s it going? Did anyone get hurt? " I asked anxiously.


    Lao Hei shook his head and said, "a little injury won''t get in the way."


    But Za Mao, Feng Ying and others are frowning tightly, as if they are suffering from pain. Although they have solved the problem of savage without serious injury, they have also lost their fighting capacity for the time being, and my heart is more and more anxious.


    Before I was attacked in the stone house, I met savages here. Why is it so coincidental? Meet the enemy in succession, is it true that there is a ghost in the team who informs others?


    I didn''t believe it all the time, but I couldn''t help shaking at this time.


    "Come on, have some water first." Ningxiang kindly handed the fresh water to Annie Zamao and others.


    Soon the only fresh water left in the team was used up. Chen Wenjin came to me worried and said, "we can''t last long because we''ve run out of fresh water."


    I thought about it and said, "the pool is not far from here. I''ll go and get some water first, and then I''ll make other plans."


    As soon as I finished, Ning Xiang objected: "no, at this time you can''t be brave alone, and you can''t leave the team. It''s easy to have an accident if no one is in charge."


    I know what Ning Xiang said is reasonable, but fresh water is indispensable. Other people are watching me, waiting for me to make up my mind.


    Now old Hei Feng Yinggang is too tired after fighting with savages. In addition, as a patient, Zhao Xuan, it''s very dangerous to drive together by force. It''s the best way for me to get water by myself.


    I shook my head and said firmly, "water must be taken. You stay where you are and wait for me to come back."


    Ning Xiang''s eyes immediately turned red and said in a deep voice, "then you can''t go alone. It''s too dangerous."


    "All right, miscellaneous hair, come with me." I called back.


    Za Mao took a few breaths. He nodded and agreed regardless of the injury. He took a good weapon and followed him.


    I took all the kettles in the team with me and told Lao Hei, "stay where you are and watch out until we come back."


    "Yang, be careful." Old black looked at me.


    I reluctantly smile, nodded, now the situation is very bad, although this time the division is very dangerous, but there is no other better choice, and then turned towards the direction of the pool.


    At the moment when I turned around, I suddenly felt a sense of insecurity.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Za Mao.


    I shook my head and said, "it''s OK." I didn''t say anything. I couldn''t help looking back at Ning Xiang and everyone. It must be that I''m so thoughtful. I''ll come back as soon as I get the water. It should be OK.


    "Go, speed up." I tried to run up, miscellaneous hair hard to follow me.


    After running for about ten minutes, I slowly slowed down and gasped for breath. My face was a little ugly. In addition to the injuries I had just suffered, I struggled to support myself before I fell down.


    Pretending to go on, I whispered to Zamao, "it''s like someone''s following us."


    Za Mao nodded and said in a low voice, "I''ve seen it. It''s six o''clock, and it''s still moving."


    I am in the heart a surprised, was followed really, how should that do now? My head was a little confused, even my thinking became dull, too nervous and afraid.


    My eyes crazy rotation, thinking about countermeasures, urgent voice: "no, must quickly run away." I subconsciously grabbed Zamao''s hand and wanted to run with him.


    Just at this time, in the grass of six o''clock direction mentioned by Za Mao, several shadows quickly came after us. All of them were savages, and nearly ten of them, with fierce faces, rushed to us with bone blades and feather arrows.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." Savage mouth shouting, expression is also abnormal cruel.


    "Shoot them with a crossbow." Miscellaneous hair big voice way, picked up the hand crossbow.


    I put the arrow on well. The savage was so big that I didn''t need to aim at it. I shot it directly, hitting one of the savages in the chest.


    The savage stopped with a cry of pain, pulled out the arrow, brought out a bunch of blood, and continued to fight.


    Savage''s vitality is very tenacious. Unless he blows his head, it''s hard to be fatal. The arrow with mixed hair also hit a savage, but it didn''t hit his head. It just slowed down the speed of the next savage.


    Seeing that the savage was about to rush over, less than 30 meters away from us, there was no time to get on the arrow. I threw my crossbow on the ground and yelled, "run."


    Without saying a word, he turned around and ran in the opposite direction. Miscellaneous hair was close behind me, but because of his injury, he couldn''t speed up at all. I was so anxious."Zamao, hurry up. As long as you run far away, the savage can''t keep up." I gasped for him.


    Za Mao gave me a sad smile, and my heart suddenly burst out. At this moment, I heard a dull bang, which was the sound of bowstring pulling. I looked back and saw three savages shooting arrows at us.


    "Get out of the way." I pushed away the miscellaneous hair, and I also quickly dodged left and right to avoid behind a tree, which was lucky to avoid the arrow.


    "Ah." Zamao screamed like tearing his heart. My heart was pulled up. He rolled on the ground for several times, but his foot was still hit by a feather arrow and wiped from the edge. He lost a large piece of meat and his whole leg was red with blood.


    Za Mao fell to the ground in a mess and couldn''t get up for a moment. I was stunned and said, "Za Mao, no..."


    He is my good brother. He used to be a brother in the same bedroom, but now he is a brother fighting side by side on a desert island. Without him, I don''t know how many times he has died.


    Now looking at the pain fell to the ground, will be overtaken by savages, but I have no way, helplessness, despair and self blame filled my heart.


    "Go, go, leave me alone." Miscellaneous hair toward my angry roar way, shout of neck all fill ¡¤ blood.


    "Go, I can''t live any more. Get out of here." Miscellaneous hair crazy shout, want to let me go first.


    Miscellaneous hair took out a pistol, unscrewed the insurance, resolutely said to me: "I hold the savage, you take the opportunity to go, don''t let my death in vain."


    I saw a piece of despair in his eyes. He had given up the hope of life and had the idea of not wanting to live, but I couldn''t accept it.


    I fought with people and savages all my life, just to leave the desert island alive with you at last? Now, what''s it like to leave the hair here?


    "No, I will never leave you." I roared, in the eyes of the opposition people who couldn''t understand, I turned back and ran to Za Mao.

 Chapter 197

    Zamao is afraid and happy. I''m afraid that I will be buried with him. I''m glad that I didn''t abandon him. This brotherhood is worth it.


    "What are you doing back here? Die, go away, go away. " Miscellaneous hair anxious roar way.


    During the conversation, the savage also rushed over, less than five meters away from me. Seeing the other side''s bone blade was about to be waved down, my blood in despair accelerated, and my blood rushed to my brain in an instant.


    It seems that something in my body was opened, my heart beat twice as fast, almost jumped out of my chest, and my limbs burst out with endless strength.


    I picked up the injured hair and ran without turning my head back. What was more terrible was that when I stepped on the ground with my feet, there was a gust of wind. I ran faster than usual with a man on my back. In the blink of an eye, I threw the savage on me.


    "Wu Wu Wu!" The savage yelled angrily, even hammered the ground with a stone axe, but he could only watch me escape.


    I have only one idea in my heart, "escape, the farther away the better." I ran frantically and strode my feet. I didn''t know how long I had been running.


    Finally, when I ran to a rainforest, there was silence all around. It seemed very safe. I let out a stream of gas and fell to the ground in a daze.


    Zamao was scared. He patted me on the face and yelled, "Yang Chuan, wake up, Yang Chuan, don''t scare me!"


    I opened my eyes difficultly. I felt that my eyelids were heavy and my body was very tired. I collapsed directly. I didn''t even have the strength to play.


    "Shout a fart, I still can''t die, don''t quarrel, I want to rest." I''m not very angry and complain.


    Za Mao''s face was very lucky and said happily, "it''s great that you didn''t die." Finally, he grew a mouthful, and he lay on his back, breathing heavily.


    "Just now, your eyes were all blood red, like the devil in hell. It was so scary. Fortunately, you finally recovered your life." Miscellaneous hair a face of fear way.


    I recall the scenes before, the sudden burst of power in the body, let us get away with it, the same situation has happened before.


    Once in this state, my eyes will turn red, speed and strength will be greatly improved, but afterwards, the whole person will collapse like now, and it will be difficult to move for a period of time.


    This kind of magical power is the potential that erupts from the body, but I don''t know whether this potential exists in my body all the time or suddenly appears after I arrive at the desert island.


    The secret of this desert island is more than I imagined, and I know too little about it. Now the most important thing is to survive. Thinking of this, I am more and more worried about Ningxiang.


    Strange to say, my body almost collapsed. After being paralyzed for a while, I soon recovered a little bit of strength and was able to stand up and walk.


    "The air of this desert island?" I frowned and thought.


    "What''s wrong with the air?" Za Mao limped to his feet, looked around and said with a smile, "the air here is 100 times better than that in the city. If there weren''t so many enemies and savages, you might be killed at any time, otherwise I really don''t want to go back."


    "Are you serious?" I asked.


    "I''m kidding, ha ha." Za Mao returned.


    I carefully observed the surrounding environment, here is a rainforest, dense vegetation, incomparably quiet around, there is no sign of anyone.


    "Now we have to find a way to deal with your injury." I said, and began to look around to see if I could find some useful herbs.


    Miscellaneous hair didn''t say a word, tore a piece of cloth, wound simple wrapped about, limping behind me.


    Just now, when I was running away, I lost all my weapons. If I met wild animals, savages or other people in this strange rainforest, it would be dangerous. But now I have no choice but to go step by step.


    Herbs are grown in suitable places. The usual condition is to keep away from light and humidity. If you look for them aimlessly, it will be difficult to find them.


    Dragging tired body, after looking for a period of time, I found a pile of green moss fungus in the Bush in front of me. If I remember correctly, this thing is a treasure. It can stop bleeding and replenish qi, and it can be eaten raw.


    "Found it." I picked all the bryophyte herbs, chewed them with my mouth, and then spread them on the wound on the miscellaneous hair. Then I wrapped them in cloth. For the time being, I had to deal with them simply.


    At the beginning, he bared his teeth in pain. After a while, he was surprised and said, "Gee, it doesn''t hurt at all. There''s also a cool feeling. This herb is too powerful."


    I nodded and agreed: "the herbs here are different from those on earth. It should be because of the desert island."


    If you think about it, the herbs on the desert island are not only more powerful than those on earth, but also the beast''s body shape is nearly twice that on the earth. This desert island is too strange.


    "Can you go by yourself now?" I asked.


    Za Mao touched his leg and said, "with a stick, I should be able to walk by myself."


    So I made a wooden crutch for him. He followed me with a crutch, but his walking speed was not affected too much. He just bared his teeth from time to time. I knew that he didn''t feel well.I found some lichen viridis around me and chewed some with mixed hair. It tasted bitter and astringent, just like grass, but it was edible. I felt my physical strength recovered.


    "Now that something''s happened, we must get together with others as soon as possible. Let''s go." I first identified the next location, fortunately, there was no fog in the dense forest at this time, and I was able to make a good observation.


    After observing for a while, I determined that although I had never been to this rainforest, I must have seen it far away.


    "Go in this direction." According to my experience, I determined the direction and went that way with my hair.


    It''s just as soon as I went out, I heard a burst of footsteps, and someone called: "boss, I found two people over there, alone."


    It suddenly struck me that there were a lot of food and fresh water resources in this dense forest. Sure enough, many people came here. It should be the previous news that attracted them from other places.


    "Now what?" Zamao was a little flustered. On the one hand, we were injured and not strong enough. On the other hand, we had no weapons. It was very difficult to fight when we met someone.


    "Turn around." I quickly turned around.


    At this time, we heard someone cry, "catch up, surround them!"


    I frown, how can this sound so familiar? Several figures came out of the woods and rushed over quickly. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded me and miscellaneous hair in the middle.


    There were six men on the other side, all of whom were men, and their faces were not good. They were armed with iron knives or spears.


    I and miscellaneous hair back-to-back, coldly watching this group of people, I whispered: "later have a chance to run, leave me alone, go back and the team of people round."


    "But..." Zamao hesitated.


    "No, but the overall situation is the most important." I snapped.


    "Still want to escape? Ha ha, Yang Chuan, don''t run away today. You all have to die here. " I turned my head fiercely and saw a familiar and disgusted face. I came out arrogantly and looked at me with pride.


    "It''s you!"

 Chapter 190

    "If you want to rob people and goods, there''s no way." Miscellaneous hair dead in front of the woman.


    At the same time, I also touched the back of Zhou Jin. Old Hei Ningxiang and others saw me, and their eyes were wide open. In order to avoid being found, I roared, "do it!"


    "What?" When Zhou Jin heard a voice behind him, he turned back.


    I jumped out of the grass and slashed the bald head hard. The bald head wanted to shoot me with a pistol. I slashed it on my right hand. A big piece of meat was cut off and hung down on my arm. He screamed and fell to the ground, and the pistol fell to one side.


    "To die!" The thin man was surprised and angry. He raised his gun to shoot. I was very calm. I threw the knife out with my right hand and hit the thin man in the arm.


    The skinny man let out a pain, and the gun fell to the ground. When he wanted to squat down to pick it up again, he had been forced by me to strangle his neck.


    "Yang Chuan, you didn''t die?" Zhou Jin couldn''t believe it. As soon as he wanted to resist, he was put on his head by miscellaneous hair with a gun. He didn''t dare to move, and he also handed over his weapon.


    And the last man was subdued by the old black, with a knife against the neck, dare not move, the situation is almost in an instant reversed.


    "Yang Chuan, I knew you would be OK." Ning Xiang cried out excitedly, but she also knew the weight, didn''t rush directly, but holding the gun and crying on guard.


    Chen Wenjin also dried his tears, gave a smile and said, "it''s good that you''re alive."


    Chen Lin nodded to me excitedly, and Annie Feng Ying also showed a happy expression. I saluted them with a smile, then turned to stare at Zhou Jin fiercely, and her face was black and terrible.


    "No No, no, you can''t survive from a pack of wild dogs. Absolutely not Zhou Jin was frightened and afraid.


    I overthrew the thin man to the ground, and he was soft all over. Feng Ying flashed quickly, put a knife on his neck, and said coldly, "don''t move, or you will die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thin swallow saliva, scared double straight shiver, completely did not have the momentum before.


    "Jin Yan''er, you traitor, if you want me to die, I''m not as good as you want. Screw you." I stepped forward in anger and slapped him in the face.


    With a crackling sound, Zhou Jin was knocked dizzy in the eyes and fell to the ground. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. I didn''t get rid of my hatred, so I went up and kicked him.


    "Bastard, scum, traitor, I believe you and take you back to the camp. I''m really blind. I''ll take you white eyed wolf and kill you." I growled angrily.


    When I was repairing people, Julia took Chen Lin and Zhao Xuan and quickly put out the matches and buried them in sand, so as not to let the smoke continue to come out.


    "That''s enough. Don''t fight. If you fight again, I''ll die. Please, boss." Yang Chuan cried in supplication.


    He yelled very loud. Although I was very angry, I was still soft hearted. After all, I was my old roommate. I couldn''t get off the killer and stopped with a sigh.


    Zhou Jin''s face was very happy. I just gave a cold smile and turned to look at the other three people. Coldly, he ordered, "old Shamao Hei, kill them all."


    "Yes." Old black a face Jie Qi of answer way.


    "I''ll wait for that." Zamao raises his knife and is about to kill.


    They were very arrogant before, but they were scared like a fool, crying for mercy desperately, but Za Mao and Lao Hei would not waver at all.


    I didn''t speak. Seeing this, Zhou Jin climbed over and hugged my big dog. He was still spitting blood in his mouth. He begged, "Yang Chuan, give me face. They are all my friends. Don''t kill them, OK?"


    "Give you face?" I almost laughed out of anger, "give you face, then who give me face? The wild dogs almost killed me and tried to move my brothers and women with guns. You are tired of living. "


    "I know I''m wrong. Please, give me this chance. Please, I''ll never dare again." Zhou Jin cried out.


    "Don''t be lenient, Yang Chuan." Ningxiang cold way, miscellaneous hair and old black also looked at my face, did not directly start.


    After a little thought, I had a plan. I kicked Zhou Jin away, held the local iron knife in my hand again, and said, "it''s OK not to kill them."


    Before the joy on Zhou Jin''s face came out, he heard me go on, "however, it depends on whether they have the ability to live, hum!"


    He said that I went over and chopped my left hand down.


    "Ah." Bareheaded scream, left hand a large piece of meat was cut down, blood flow all over the ground, almost fainted in pain in the past, both hands were seriously injured, in the desert island is almost a waste.


    When he came to the thin man, he wanted to step back in horror, "no No, brother, I''m wrong! "


    "Wrong, too late!" I slashed him between the two sides and abandoned his things. It was also a way to relieve Ning Xiang''s hatred.


    "Ah." The thin man''s painful eyes turned white and fainted.


    Ning Xiang turned her head in fear. For her, this scene was too cruel, but she felt that it was a relief. Chen Wenjin also called, "good chopping.""Yang, you are bad at it, but I like it." The old man said with a smile.


    The third man, I also cut him on the back of his neck, and I could see the white bone head even when I cut it several centimeters. He rolled all over the ground in pain, screaming constantly.


    Zhou Jin was shocked by my cruel means. "You are so cruel. It''s more cruel than killing them!"


    His tone changed, his eyes were extremely gloomy, staring at me, the whole person''s temperament suddenly changed, and became insidious, cunning and rich.


    I know that this is his true face. He pretended everything before. Unfortunately, I didn''t see through it earlier, so he almost succeeded. It''s very scary to think about it.


    "That''s who you really are?" I asked, Zhou Jin is surrounded by miscellaneous hair and old black, there is no way to go, but he does not seem to show how flustered.


    Zhou Jin staggered to his feet, covered his aching chest and glared at me with resentment. Obviously, he was beaten badly by me. He sneered and said, "yes, it''s unexpected? When you get to the desert island, don''t you also have a great change of temperament? "


    I nodded, then shook my head and said, "I''ve changed a lot, but at least I have a little bit of humanity. I won''t cheat my former roommate or even stab him in the back."


    With a smile, Zhou Jin coughed and retorted, "it''s just that you won this game. I have nothing to say."


    I sighed in my heart, some indignation and some regret. The change of human nature was so terrible. On this desert island, everyone''s greed, evil and bad side were magnified infinitely, and Zhou Jin was just one of them.


    "Golden eye, this may be the last time I call you that. If you answer the question honestly, I''ll let you go, OK?" I said.


    "Yang, you can''t let him go." Old black urgent way, I wave to interrupt his words, he can only helplessly shut up.

 Chapter 198

    "It''s you, Lu Wei!" My face suddenly sank. I never dreamed that I would meet him in such a situation.


    Lu Wei had done me a terrible job before. He pretended to be honest and sneaked into the team, but he was a traitor, trying to bring down the whole team. I was cheated by him many times. In the end, Lao Hei was almost killed by him. When I understood, he would have taken the opportunity to escape.


    Now he''s surrounded me and miscellaneous hair with people. I know it''s not lucky this time. It''s hard to escape.


    "Oh, isn''t this brother Yang Chuan and Za Mao? How did it come to this? " Lu Wei said in a strange way. He looked like a villain. It was very unpleasant.


    "Lu Wei, you black hearted dog thing, dare to show your head, or I will shoot you." The miscellaneous hair frightens a way.


    "Kill me? Ha ha, joke, "Lu Wei was not afraid at all. He sneered," you don''t even have a decent weapon in your hand, and you want to kill me. Today I''ll kill you first. "


    "Go ahead, catch him first. Don''t kill him. I''m going to humiliate him." Lu Wei waved his hand and looked fiercely.


    "Yes, boss."


    Immediately, his six men waved their weapons and rushed to me. The guy in front of me raised his knife and cleaved to my face. I widened my eyes and wanted to see his action. Then I flashed to the side and waved the man''s knife again. I rolled directly to the ground.


    "Yang Chuan." Za Mao yelled anxiously and beat one man back with his stick. But under the siege of several people, he had to dodge and keep retreating. The situation was very dangerous.


    "Don''t be stunned, go ahead, chop him to death, show me to death, ha ha!" Seeing my embarrassed appearance, Lu Wei laughed excitedly.


    I hate this bastard to the extreme. I wish I could cut him alive. However, there is a huge gap between the former enemy and us. I feel powerless.


    All of a sudden, I felt a hard stone in my hand. At the same time, two people cut me with a knife. I kicked one on the other with a crisp click.


    "Ah." The man fell to the ground with a scream.


    I feel that the knife on the left side is not too sharp. It''s just a sharp knife on his shoulder.


    I bear the pain, roar, right hand holding the stone hard hit in the past, bang! Hit him on the forehead, instant plasma splash, brain turbulence, fell on the ground, legs a support died.


    "Dead?"


    "Ah."


    Others were startled. They had never seen such a cruel character as me, who killed people with a stone. They were so scared that they were in the same place. Even Lu Wei''s eyes flashed a little flustered.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I grabbed Zamao''s hand and cried, "run."


    At this time, Lu Wei came back to his senses and roared angrily: "chase, damn it, kill them for me."


    Zamao and I were already injured. We were not very strong. We didn''t want to run very fast. Looking back anxiously, I was about to be overtaken by Lu Wei. This is not the way to go on.


    When I stopped, Za Mao seemed to realize something. His face changed and he said, "what do you want to do? We are brothers. We should live together and die together. "


    "It''s better to die one than both." I''ve made up my mind to die.


    Za Mao thought for a moment and said, "after I stay, I''m alone. You still have Ning Xiang."


    "Fart." I burst out and scolded, "Lu Wei''s goal is me. If you stay, none of us can leave. Get out of here and take care of Ningxiang for me."


    "But..." Miscellaneous hair is very reluctant, and not reconciled.


    "Go away." I kicked him a foot, miscellaneous hair eyes with tears, this just staggered to run.


    Looking at Za Mao''s back, I finally felt a little comfort. Holding the stick he left behind, I blocked Lu Wei''s pursuers and yelled, "Lu Wei, I''m staying. I have the ability to rush at me."


    "Well, that''s enough. Hum!" Lu Wei sneered and said, "anyway, it''s you who I want to kill. It doesn''t matter if you run away. Go ahead and catch him alive."


    His five subordinates rushed up together. Although I wanted to resist, the stick was cut off with a knife, and several feet were kicked in the back. I fell to the ground and was held down by the dead. I couldn''t struggle at all.


    At this time, Lu Wei came over and looked down at me with pride. He stepped on my face with the soleplate of his foot and cried, "ha ha, Yang Chuan, I didn''t expect that you are today."


    I hate it in my heart. At the beginning, if I had a long mind, I would not have let this disaster stay until today. I scolded: "bah, if I knew you were such a thing, I would have killed you."


    "It''s a pity you don''t have a chance." Lu Wei said in a ferocious voice. He kicked my stomach. I couldn''t catch my breath because of the pain. Even so, I was still staring at him.


    Lu Wei kicked me again. I can only bear it. I don''t want to let him get the quick feeling of revenge. That will only make him more proud. This is the only thing I can do now."Well, you''re tough enough." Tired of kicking, Lu Wei continued: "for the sake of not killing me, I''ll give you a new way to die."


    A novel way to die? Do you want to torture me to death? My heart has been about to despair, roared: "give me a happy, grinding haw is nothing."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send you to see Yama soon." Lu Wei smiles with pride, finds a vine to tie my hands, and then carries me to a nearby place.


    This is a rugged mountain stream. The mountain stream is full of stones. Maybe there was water flowing through it, but now I can''t see any trace. Lu Wei took me to the cliff of the mountain stream.


    The edge of the cliff is about 20 meters away from the bottom of the mountain stream. The cliff is full of exposed stones. If you fall down, you will die.


    Lu Wei grinned grimly and said, "it''s a good way to die. Let me enjoy your miserable situation before you die. Ha ha!"


    From behind, he kicked me down. In front of my eyes, I whirled and fell to the mountain stream. Subconsciously, I uttered a cry of fear, "ah..."


    Poop, poop! My body hit the rock on the cliff, tumbled down the cliff, rolled to the bottom of the mountain stream in the blink of an eye, lost consciousness and fainted.


    "It''s a pity." Looking at me rolling down the stream, Lu Wei shook his head with a cheerful smile on his face.


    "What a pity, boss?" Asked the man next to him.


    "It''s a pity that such a good opponent died like this. His scream before death is no different from others." Lu Wei said triumphantly.


    "It''s all human beings. If they fall down, they will fall apart and die." He''s humane.


    Lu Wei nodded, and then he left with someone.


    I vaguely heard Lu Wei''s words, as well as the sound of their leaving footsteps, so I completely lost consciousness and passed out.


    Am I really going to die?

 Chapter 199

    I don''t know how long after that, the severe pain woke me up. I opened my eyes and saw all the stones. I realized that I was still alive.


    "I''m still alive?" I tried to think about it. I raised my head and saw a tree with small arms on the cliff I fell off.


    I recall that when I was pushed down from the top, I just hit the tree with my stomach and slowed down the rolling speed, so I recovered my life.


    If I had not had this little tree, or if I had hit my head on a stone when I was rolling down, I would have been very cold. God is looking after me.


    "Ha ha ha." I''m a little crazy. I''ll be lucky if I survive. Lu Wei, please wait for me.


    Experienced the fear of death, my heart became more and more fierce up, there will be no soft hands.


    With the consciousness of soberness, all over the body was hit and cut, came the pain of skin and bone, pain of my tears are out, pain of I want to cry.


    But I can''t cry. I still have to live and go back to find Ningxiang, my women.


    I try to move the body, next to a protruding sharp stone, pulling back and forth with both hands, so as to saw off the rattan that bound me.


    After sawing for a while, the cane was finally broken. My hands were already covered with blood. My body felt cold and my head was dizzy. This was the shock symptom of excessive blood loss.


    I have to stop bleeding and find food and water, otherwise I can''t get out of this mountain stream.


    With the hope of living, I got up and leaned against a big stone and looked around. Suddenly, my eyes lit up and I saw a large green nearby.


    "Herbs? It''s all herbal medicine. " My eyes widened in surprise. The grass looked like weeds and mosses in the distance. Everyone knows that these are good babies.


    As soon as I saw it, there were all kinds of herbs on the edge of the cliff, just like a natural treasure house. I suddenly burst out with great strength and rushed to it like crazy. I grabbed a handful of herbs and swallowed them into my mouth with the soil.


    With the herbal medicine into the abdomen, a warm breath came to my body, and I was very happy, "it''s effective."


    At this time, I can''t manage many, and I don''t have time to distinguish them one by one. All the herbs I can see are crammed into my mouth, mixed with a lot of sand.


    "Cough!" I lay on the ground and coughed. I ate too many herbs. The taste of medicine in my stomach is very bad.


    But the strength of the body gradually recovered, the wound began to scar, all kinds of bruises also gradually disappeared, the pain on the body also disappeared.


    I was surprised to see the changes in the body, "this medicine is too powerful, so quickly cured most of the injury?"


    Surprised by the magic of this desert island, I stood up, moved my limbs, felt good, picked some herbs, took them with me, and then began to find the way.


    Along the way, I bumped into savages and Lu Wei. I don''t know what happened to them. I was very worried.


    After a long detour in the mountain stream, I finally found a low place, so I climbed up, identified the next direction and started to rush to the place where Ningxiang had been before.


    "Ning Xiang, don''t worry about it. I don''t know if the miscellaneous hair has run away." I was worried and quickened my pace.


    I''m most worried about Lu Wei. Lu Wei found me and Zamao and speculated that my team was nearby. He would definitely look for it.


    Lao hei and Annie are not in good condition. If Lu Wei has many people, they are definitely not rivals. I have to rush back as soon as possible. I feel more anxious when I think of these.


    Dense forest, complex terrain, the road is difficult to walk, although I tried to speed up, but when I got to the appointed place, it was two hours later.


    I was so tired that I could hardly breathe. But what I saw in front of my eyes made me stare in horror. There was blood everywhere. There were traces of fighting and even bullet cases left.


    "Something happened, something must have happened, Ning Xiang, Wen Jin, Chen Lin..." I tried to shout around, but there was no reply.


    "It must be Lu Wei, it must be him." I tightly clenched my fist and gnashed my teeth in hatred. My gums were bleeding and my eyes were red.


    Anger and despair filled my chest, I feel the whole person is about to explode, there is a kind of unspeakable sense of panic.


    I slapped myself in the face and forced myself to calm down. I began to look around, but I searched all around, but I didn''t even find a body. It''s a little strange.


    If you fight with Ningxiang and Lu Wei, he has a grudge against Laohei. Because of his character, he will kill Laohei on the spot. It''s impossible that he can''t even see Laohei''s body.


    "Did Lao Hei run away by himself?" I don''t know what happened in the end, the whole person limped on the ground, had a rest for a while, and chewed some herbs in the mouth, finally better.I had to go to them and rescue them. I stood up and soon found a series of messy and deep footprints.


    "It must have been left by the enemy." I followed the footprints and went straight after them.


    I''ve been running all the time, with many footprints and clear roads. It seems that the other party has no habit of hiding tracks. I''ve been chasing for nearly an hour, and just when I was about to despair, I heard a familiar curse.


    Looking for the direction of the sound, I squatted in the grass and touched it. Then I saw that there was a large open space under the mountain wall not far in front of me. There were a lot of tents and a lot of people. This is a base.


    I immediately stare round eyes, a moment to find Lu Wei that hateful face, eyes full of hate, "Lu Wei, it''s him, it''s him and Ningxiang they fight."


    Lao hei and Julia are tied to a tree. Lao Hei has many wounds on her body. She looks listless and obviously hurt a lot, but Julia is not so good. She looks confused.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t come here. Get out of here. " Chen Lin yelled angrily.


    She, Ning Xiang and other women were surrounded by Lu Wei''s people. In addition, there were trees. I couldn''t see what happened, but I could roughly infer from the sound.


    "Girl, it''s quite hot. Ha ha, it killed several of our brothers just now. Now it''s our turn to make your life worse than death." A man screamed.


    "That''s right. The figure and the beauty are just the best of the best. If it comes to us, it''s going to be great. Ha ha." Another man said.


    "It''s better not to have a few brothers to fight with us, ha ha!" There is humanity.


    "Shameless, shameless!" Chen Lin yelled angrily, but it didn''t seem to be of much use. These men had never heard of the foul language, and even started to use their hands and feet.

 Chapter 200

    I see in the fundus of my eyes, if I can''t breathe, I can''t help rushing up. The boundless anger almost made me lose my sense.


    At this time, Chen Lin resisted and screamed: "stop, asshole, when Yang Chuan comes back, you''ll all die."


    Hearing this roar, I was very excited. Yes, now that the whereabouts of Zamao are unknown, all their hopes are pinned on me. I can''t be reckless any more.


    If it falls into Lu Wei''s hands again, I know it will never be the same as last time.


    Chen Lin''s cry continues. With Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin''s frightened voice, I hear the anger in my ears. My face has been distorted.


    But I still put up with it. I knew that impulse could not solve the problem. I would only die in vain. I took a few deep breaths and forced to suppress the impetuous impulse. My eyes were fixed on what happened in the base.


    Seeing my women being bullied, even humiliated and forced to be humiliated, I absolutely can''t sit back and ignore them. I need to do something.


    "Yang Chuan?" At this time, Lu Wei put aside the crowd and pushed to the front. He said with a sneer, "he has been pushed down the mountain stream 20 meters deep by me and can''t climb up. You''d better die. Ha ha!"


    "How could that be?" Chen Lin''s face turned white and her voice became hoarse. She couldn''t believe it.


    "No, Yang Chuan won''t die." I heard the cry of Ning Xiang tearing my heart. I couldn''t help myself.


    My blood filled head is working hard. I know that I can''t save them by myself, but I can''t watch them being humiliated.


    I thought about it for a while. I picked up some stones on the ground, made a straw ring and put it on my head. I simply disguised it for a while, and then I felt forward again.


    At this time, Lu Wei became more arrogant and sneered: "there are so many women in Yangchuan''s team. Today, they all fall into Laozi''s hands. Let me start the meat first, ha ha!"


    "Lu Wei, you scum bastard, should not have saved you at the beginning." Ning Xiang said angrily.


    "That''s because you were blind. What''s the matter with me, ha ha!" Lu Wei was so rude that he pushed his men away.


    "Get out of the way. These goods have not been used much. It''s not your turn to touch them. Get out of my way." Lu Wei screamed, trying to take Chen linningxiang, Chen Wenjin and other women into account.


    They are all Lao Tzu''s women. Lu Wei, if you dare to touch them, I have to tear you apart.


    A group of Lu Wei''s subordinates quickly backed away, obviously afraid of him. One of them couldn''t help saying: "boss, if you eat meat, you have to let the little ones have some soup. So many women have a foreign girl."


    "Boss, I don''t choose, or give me that black girl." The other one is obscene.


    "Bah, shameless." Julia used her last bit of strength to curse.


    Lu Wei smile, as if on the peak of his life, said: "ha ha, when I''m tired of playing, I''ll give you the second round. Don''t worry, when did the boss treat you badly?"


    "The boss is powerful."


    I listen to in the ear, hate is teeth itch, I was blind at the beginning, this kind of scum to save, now has become a disaster.


    At this time, I also touched the grass nearest to the base. If I go further, it will be exposed. It is less than 30 meters away.


    "Lu Wei, eat me a stone." I weighed the stone in my hand and threw it out with all my strength.


    Bang!


    The stone hit Lu Wei''s head. It broke his head and made his face bleed. He fell to the ground with a scream. His eyes were full of stars. He shook his head and swore: "who is it? Who dares to smash me? Do you want to die? "


    "Find out who did it." Lu Weiqi''s face turned blue.


    Chen Lin and Ning Xiang and others look at each other, and their eyes are full of vitality again. Is it still Yang Chuan? Or mixed hair?


    When Lu Wei tried to find his position, I scattered him.


    I was careful to hide my figure and didn''t dare to show my head. Since I taught Lu Wei a lesson and told him that there were enemies around him, he shouldn''t mess around.


    I watched the enemy getting closer and closer. I couldn''t wait any longer. I threw a stone in the distance and made a lot of noise.


    "There''s a voice. It''s over there." Someone cried.


    Immediately, Lu Wei brought people around him. Before he got close to him, he found that it was a stone. Lu Wei turned black. "Cao NIMA, it''s a stone. I''ve been fooled."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I tried my best and started to run away. Due to the wide view around the base, I couldn''t run far, but I was still found.


    "There''s someone over there, running away." Cried a man.


    Lu Wei turned to look over, covered his bleeding head and said angrily, "what are you doing in a daze? Chase him. Kill him for me. "


    "Yes, boss."I heard the cry of the people after me, and I saw a large group of people coming up with swords. I was so anxious that I speeded up.


    But even so, I couldn''t get rid of these people for a while and a half. My heart became more and more anxious. I didn''t know where to run away.


    I''m Chen linningxiang, the only hope for their lives. I can''t die here.


    When I was very anxious, I suddenly heard a voice coming from the side, "run with us, this way."


    I saw three people from behind the tree suddenly came out, and then back to me after saying this sentence, quickly ran in one direction.


    I found that the terrain of their three running directions is quite undulating, and the difficulty of pursuing will also increase, which is a good direction for escape.


    Although I don''t know any of these three guys, I will give them back to me and help me escape. They should not be bad guys, and I have no better choice at this time.


    Immediately I didn''t speak, I tried my best to follow behind the three people and ran for their lives.


    The movements of the three people were very agile. Obviously, they were familiar with this road for a long time. I followed their route, and the speed also kept up for a while.


    On the contrary, it was Lu Wei''s subordinates who couldn''t run and lost them directly. I heard Lu Wei''s abusive voice from a distance, and I felt relieved.


    A little slack, I asked, "who are you? Where are we going now? "


    "Don''t ask, just follow us." Said one of the three.


    I didn''t say a word. Since the other party saved me, it shouldn''t be bad for me. Otherwise, why come to save me? Maybe it will be a help for me to save my companion, so I continued to follow.


    After running for a while, I was sure I had thrown away all Lu Wei''s people, and then I followed three people into a dark cave.


    One of them was laying weeds at the entrance of the mountain. The other took out a lighter and lit a torch.


    By the faint light, I could see clearly what was going on inside the cave.


    "It''s you, Zhou Jin!"

 Chapter 201

    "Zhou Jin, it''s you bastard."


    I stare big eyes, full of can''t believe, this traitor still dare to appear in front of me? I waved my fist to greet him and said angrily, "traitor, you dare to appear in front of me. I''ll kill you."


    Before, Zhou Jin attracted wild dogs and almost killed me. He also tried to deal with my team. If it wasn''t for me, he would have succeeded.


    This time, I won''t be soft again. I hit hard, but I''m tired and hungry. My fist is soft and weak, so Zhou Jin dodged easily.


    "If you have the courage to be a traitor, don''t hide." I want to continue to fight, but his people grabbed my arm from behind, and I struggled, but I really didn''t have much strength.


    In addition to the three men just now, Zhou Jin was accompanied by a man with two rifles and three pistols in his hand. It can be said that he was full of fighting power. I fell into his hands and there was no possibility of escape.


    Damn, how can I be so stupid and trust them so easily? I just escaped from Lu Wei, and now I fall into Zhou Jin''s hands again. It''s really bad luck.


    "Now that it''s in your hands, do it quickly. If I blink, I won''t be Yang." There was despair in my heart.


    The expression on Zhou Jin''s face was very complicated. Because the hole was dark, I didn''t see his eyes clearly. He shook his head and yelled, "what are you doing? Let go of your hand. "


    "Yes, brother Zhou." His men let me go.


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t understand what Zhou Jin was doing. He let me go again. Didn''t he kill me? I couldn''t figure it out, so I asked, "golden eye, what do you mean?"


    I beat him up and killed three of his subordinates before. I already have a deep hatred. I don''t believe he will let me go so easily. There must be some other conspiracy.


    He looked at me, his face suddenly smile, "don''t be so excited, I''m here to help you."


    Suddenly, I stepped back a little step, looked up and down cautiously, and said, "help me? You? What can you do for me? "


    "Naturally, it''s to help you save people. Lu Wei led people to attack your team. I know all about it." Zhou Jin said.


    I didn''t believe that he would help me save people. How could it be? I said with a sneer: "sure enough, you still didn''t give up and want to fight my team, right?"


    Zhou Jin didn''t respond directly, but said: "maybe, at that time, I took people to the scene quickly after hearing the news, but it''s over. Lu Wei finally won, but I didn''t see you and Za Mao, so I guess you will show up. I''ve been waiting near you."


    Zhou Jin''s words are roughly consistent with my previous guess. I''m not used to his sudden change. I still don''t believe that he will really help me save me, but I don''t have any other helpers.


    I continued to explore: "you almost killed me before, why do you want to help me now?"


    With a smile, he turned to look at the location of the cave and said, "there has never been an eternal enemy in this world, only constant interests. Lu Wei has a deep hatred against me, which is much deeper than yours. It has always been my wish to kill him. How about that?"


    I nodded and began to believe that he is now in an overwhelming position with a gun in his hand. If you want to kill me, just shoot me. There''s no need to make such trouble.


    "Where did you get your gun? You know, it''s hard to find on a desert island I continued to sound out.


    "In a cave, like a military facility left over from World War II, there are a lot of guns and ammunition, and even a lot of grenades." Zhou Jin replied.


    "I found the cave first, but Lu Wei also found it. We had a conflict and had a fight. We occupied the advantage of the terrain. Although there were few people, he didn''t fight. He simply copied my hometown and killed all my other men, and robbed all the materials and women. It was a deep hatred." Zhou Jin continued.


    "If you have a gun, you can avenge yourself." I asked.


    "They have guns, but they can''t fight. Besides, with your participation, when you save your team, you can kill Lu Wei in one fell swoop. It''s more likely to win." Zhou Jin explained.


    Maybe it''s fate. I almost faced death before, but now I have to cooperate again. Although I''m not ashamed of Zhou Jin, it''s also the best time to save the rest of the team.


    If I go late, God knows what kind of inhuman treatment Chen Lin and Ning Xiang will suffer. I dare not think about it. It will definitely make me regret all my life.


    I thought about it, then nodded and said, "OK, what should I do?"


    "It''s very simple. Take a gun and a grenade and rush in with me to save people directly." Zhou Jin said simply.


    Zhou Jin''s method is too rough, and it''s the most simple and direct. I recalled it and said: "although Lu Wei has a large number of people, it seems that he has no hot weapons, only cold weapons and bows and arrows. We have a good chance of winning.""Didn''t you have guns on your team before? It should be paid by Lu Wei. If he has a gun in his hand, we will be in trouble. " Zhou Jin said with some worry.


    But I shook my head, "I went to see the scene, fight very fierce, the bullets must be old black they hit all, Lu Weiguang has a gun, no bullets, also fart no use."


    When I said this, Zhou Jin''s four subordinates were relieved. Although the shooting method was not very good, they had guns at all. This was the huge firepower advantage.


    "So you promised to cooperate with my enemy?" Zhou Jin said with a sarcastic tone.


    I sighed. I don''t know why my roommate and brother, who used to be in college, had developed to the present situation and said, "if this thing is done, I will remember your kindness."


    "Good." Zhou Jin laughed.


    "The weapons are there. We''ll go now. I can''t wait any longer." I was a little anxious.


    I can''t get rid of the scene I saw before. Lu Wei, the lecherous guy, really dares to attack Chen Lin and Ning Xiang. It would be terrible if he went late.


    "It''s in the hole." Zhou Jin took me to the cave. He asked his men to dig a hole somewhere on the ground for a while, and then he planed out a pit with a large ammunition box inside.


    Zhou Jin went over and opened the box. I saw that there were two long guns in it, and the rest were bullets and grenades. Zhou Jin threw a long gun to me and said, "try it and see if it goes well."


    I took the long gun in my hand and checked it. The things were well preserved, so I nodded and began to load ammunition on my body. I also took as many grenades as possible.


    After resting in the cave for a while, eating some of Zhou Jin''s food and water, he couldn''t wait to say, "let''s go and kill Lu Wei."

 Chapter 202

    "Let''s go." With Zhou Jin''s command, the others followed him fiercely and rushed to Lu Wei''s base.


    I have been worried about Chen Lin and Ning Xiang in my heart, so I urge Zhou Jin to go quickly. He doesn''t have any problem, but he is just on his way.


    Looking at his calm and serious appearance, I even feel that if he didn''t want to hurt me or betray me before, and our three brothers worked hard to live on the desert island together, it would be a wonderful thing.


    I quickly shook my head and threw away these strange ideas. Now I just want to save them all completely.


    After about half an hour''s drive, Lu Wei''s base was in front of me. I got excited and held my gun tightly, ready to fight.


    At this time, Zhou Jin, who was walking in front of him, suddenly called out: "someone, hide quickly."


    My heart suddenly, quickly hide behind a tree next to, carefully observe the situation around.


    "Come on, that bastard is right in front."


    "If you dare to make trouble in the camp, you will die."


    "Will he be with that group?"


    "If you take it back, you can interrogate it well."


    From a distance, I heard a group of people shouting and scolding. I saw a group of people chasing another person with knives and spears in their hands.


    The man tried his best to escape, but it seemed that his feet were not sharp, limping, and the speed of running was not too fast. He was about to be chased by others, which was very dangerous.


    I look shocked, said: "golden eye, is miscellaneous hair."


    "I have long eyes to see. Needless to say, brothers are ready to fire at the back. I know all these people are Lu Wei''s men." Zhou Jin said.


    Soon, Za Mao ran forward 20 meters, less than 100 meters away from me. At the same time, Lu Wei''s men had five or six men, who also caught up with him.


    "You''re still running. I''ll kill you." One of the men held up his spear and stabbed Mao as he ran, trying to kill him behind his back.


    Bang bang!


    I didn''t keep my hand. I aimed at him with a gun. I fired three straight shots, all of which hit the man''s chest. The man was stunned and then fell to the ground.


    "Shoot, shoot!" Zhou Jin called at the right time.


    Bang bang! All of a sudden, there was a lot of gunfire in the woods. Three more people fell down and one was killed by stray bullets. The other one was lucky. Seeing that the situation was not good, he relied on the woods as a shelter and ran away.


    Just heard Zhou Jin not angry yell: "all quite fire, a gun so bad, save a little, don''t waste bullets."


    At this time, I had already run over and quickly helped up the frightened hair on his face. There was still blood on his face. The wound should have burst open and his body was dyed red. His face was dark and embarrassed.


    "Zamao, how are you?" I asked anxiously.


    Za Mao raised his head and looked at me in surprise and cried, "Yang Chuan, I knew you would not die so easily. I thought I would never see you again."


    With that, he began to cry. He was very sad. I was moved and sad. He comforted me: "don''t cry, can you still move?"


    Za Mao tried hard to wipe his tears, got up strong, and said anxiously, "can move, quickly, go to rescue Chen Lin and Lao Hei. They were tied away by Lu Wei''s people."


    "I know. I was just about to take someone with me when I met you." I said.


    I think Zamao ran away and returned to the place he had agreed before, but he didn''t see anyone. Then he followed his footprints to Lu Wei''s camp. He just went to harass him.


    When talking, Zhou Jin came over. As soon as Za Mao saw him, he glared angrily, "Jin Yan''er, you bastard, how dare you come out?"


    I quickly stopped his words, explained: "don''t say, is the gold eye son intend to help me to save Ningxiang them, gold eye son hand gun."


    "The gun?" Zamao also saw that Zhou Jin and his men were all armed. He looked very powerful, and his heart was filled with hope.


    "Now they are saved." Za Mao said excitedly.


    Zhou Jin looked at one of his subordinates and said, "give the extra pistol to Zamao, and you, even out the bullets and give it to him."


    "But brother Zhou..." The man''s face was very uncomfortable.


    "Come on, you''re not sure about it. If you want so many bullets, stop dawdling." Zhou Jin scolds directly, that person also can only admit counsels.


    I supported Za Mao, let him rest for a while, and gave him a drink. Zhou Jin handed him the pistol and the bullet, and said, "you''ll be in the back later and cover for me and Yang Chuan. Is that ok?"


    Za Mao''s eyes were staring at him. He had some doubts in his heart. He was clearly an enemy before, but now he united again.


    After taking the gun, he nodded and said, "OK."I told him, "now that you have a split wound on your back, you can find a good position after the fight, understand?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back." Za Mao said seriously.


    Just now, a man ran away, but there was another accident. There was no time to let Zamao rest any more. Zhou Jin and I rushed to Lu Wei''s base with people.


    Less than five minutes later, Lu Wei''s camp was nearby. I saw a large group of people gathered around him, all men. It seemed that they were listening to his men.


    In the distance, Lao hei and Julia were still tied to the tree and looked very weak, while Chen linning Xiang and others were also tied with their hands and feet and sat beside the stone not far away.


    I feel relieved. I think Lu Wei is too cautious and has been harassed by me and miscellaneous hair. Therefore, he didn''t dare to use his mind to make me arrive in time.


    Far away, I heard Lu Wei shouting, "what are you talking about? The other side has a gun, and they are coming towards the base? "


    "Yes, there are six people on the other side. The firepower is very fierce. All the other brothers dare to kill them. I escaped with my life." The man who fled back said that he was scared.


    "No, go and pick up your weapons and get ready to defend." Lu Wei''s face suddenly changed, as if he saw a figure outside the base.


    I don''t think I can wait any longer. I yelled, "golden eye, open the fight."


    As soon as I finished, I aimed at the crowd, and the bullets in the gun swept out like rain.


    "Fight." Yelled Kim Yan''er, several men firing at the same time.


    Bang bang!


    The gunfire was mixed with the scream of the enemy. I was red eyed and pulled the trigger crazily. In the blink of an eye, all the bullets went out.


    In this round of shooting, at least a dozen people were knocked down and died in blood. Many people had more than one bullet hole. The rest found shelter under Lu Wei''s roar and hid temporarily.

 Chapter 203

    In this base, there are many earth walls, big stones, and even some stumps. Lu Wei and his men hid behind these bunkers for a while.


    It''s a pity in my heart that there was another chance to shoot a group of people like that, but there was no chance. However, we had guns in our hands, and Lu Wei and others hid behind us and did not dare to stand up at all for a moment.


    "Who the hell is that? If you name it in the newspaper, you dare to trouble Laozi. " Lu Wei is like a homeless dog, hiding behind a stone wall and barking wildly.


    Just now, all the people surrounded him, actually acting as a meat wall. All the dead people blocked bullets for him, otherwise I could kill him directly.


    I ignored him, said to Zhou Jin, "you and miscellaneous hair cover, I first rushed to the old black they saved again."


    "All right." Zhou Jin nodded, and then Za Mao hid behind a tree, holding a pistol and ready to shoot at any time.


    I quickly rushed to the past, first cut the rope with a knife, saved the old black and Julia, they helped each other, a face of excitement.


    "Old black, can you still move?" I asked.


    "Yes." Old black nodded hard.


    "Well, you and Julia should take care of each other, find a place to hide first, and I''ll save the others." With that, I rushed to Ningxiang and ChenLin.


    Lu Wei hid behind the stone wall and saw that I was saving people. He was very unwilling. He yelled: "it''s Yang Chuan, you son of a bitch, who fell down the mountain stream and didn''t die. Damn, that bow and arrow, shoot him with the arrow."


    Lu Wei''s men, who were still alive, were terrified. They were a little confused by a burst of shooting. But these guys could survive on the desert island because they were cruel and ruthless. They soon calmed down, picked up the bow and arrow placed behind the shelter and wanted to shoot me.


    Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin and other girls saw that I was still alive, and their eyes had a new look. I nodded to them and ran quickly.


    "Yang Chuan, watch out for the arrow." Miscellaneous hair reminds a way loudly.


    Just as he was talking, several enemies leaned out and tried to shoot me with bows and arrows. Zhou Jin quickly opened fire to cover me and immediately shrank back.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I ran to Ningxiang''s side, "I''ll save you right away."


    "Well, I knew you would come." Ningxiang is very surprised and excited, eyes red, strong hold back tears.


    I see that her body is very dirty, her hair is distributed, and even her clothes are not very neat. Although Lu Wei does not have the final Chen, she must have suffered a lot, and her heart suddenly burst out with anger.


    I cut the rope with a knife and rescued Ningxiang. Ningxiang rushed to my arms excitedly and cried out.


    I patted her on the back and tried to comfort her, saying, "this is not the time to cry. I''ll give you the knife and you''ll save other people."


    After experiencing so many dangerous tribulations, Ning Xiang also became strong. She nodded and went to save others with a knife.


    I took another knife, first to save Chen Wenjin, her face happy, and then to Chen Lin, although her eyes are full of joy, but still a little lost.


    I seem to understand her idea. She thinks that I''m not the first one to save her, so I''m not very happy. But I can''t manage anything else at this time.


    Soon, I rescued all the people, but I was humiliated before. At this time, I was injured and couldn''t walk. I had to hide on a big stone nearby and hide for a while.


    "Yang Chuan, Zhao Xuan, she may be dying." At this time, Chen Wenjin red eyes, sad said.


    I was shocked and rushed to see Zhao Xuan''s pale face. I touched her forehead and it was very hot. I knew that the injury was getting worse.


    "She was injured by an arrow and held by Lu Wei''s people. She is getting weaker and weaker. Now she is infected and inflamed and has a high fever. If there is no good treatment, she will not be saved." Chen Wenjin said with a cry, Feng Ying and Annie also look dark, very sad in the heart.


    My angry eyes are red. Zhao Xuan was hurt for me. Should I watch her die?


    "Lu Wei, I''ll kill you." I angrily took up the long gun and rushed to the shelter where Lu Wei and others were hiding.


    Lu Wei''s face changed greatly at the sight of fright. He trembled and yelled, "come on, stop him. Don''t let him come."


    Immediately there were three people at the same time, picked up the bow and shot at me, whew whew! My heart a Lin, a tumble to hide in front of the bunker, arrow directly lost.


    I picked up my gun and aimed at it. It was four accurate shots. When I heard two screams, two more people fell to the ground.


    The other one shrank faster and didn''t get hit by me.


    "Shit, they''re all bullshit. Come on, shoot him." Lu Wei yelled and directed her men, but she ran slowly to the right with a knife.


    My heart suddenly, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to escape, I quickly yelled: "golden eye, take people to press up, this bastard wants to slip!""Golden eye, you take people to the front, I''ll cover." Zamao also said.


    "OK, let''s go." Zhou Jin rushed to the front with his gun, and his four men followed him.


    Although they are not good at shooting in the distance, once they get close, they just need to shoot, which can cause a lot of damage.


    At the same time, I also cooperate with Zhou Jin to break into the past.


    Soon, Lu Wei''s men fell down several people, and Jin Yan''er and I burst into the past.


    "Come on, leave it alone." Lu Wei was so scared that he didn''t dare to fight with the gun. He ran away with four or five men.


    "Don''t try to run." I took up the gun and started shooting. However, the distance was too far, and there was a tree to block it. Only one of them died and Lu Wei ran away.


    When I want to pursue, I have no strength, spread on the ground, gasping.


    Zhou Jin and his men are almost the same. If they want to chase them, they have no strength. After all, guns and a lot of bullets are heavy on them.


    It''s too dangerous to go after Lu Wei who runs away empty handed. If there is a trap in front of him, he may be killed.


    "Stop and have a rest." Zhou Jin shouts, fortunately, all of his men are intact.


    At this time, Lao hei and Julia, as well as Chen Wenjin and Annie all came over. They were happy to see that I was going to talk about the past. I said anxiously, "go and search the base to see if there are any medicines, and try every means to save Zhao Xuan."


    "Good." Lao Hei nodded and called Julia to search. Annie and Chen Wenjin also had a look after them.


    Lu said: "at this time, I was too tired to run to the base. How could I be beaten by Jin Wei?"


    I thought for a moment, this time he really helped me, I owe a big favor.

 Chapter 204

    Most of the credit for rescuing Ning Xiang''s family lies with Zhou Jin. I said, "just take what you like and leave some food and fresh water for us."


    "Good, easy." Zhou Jin said happily, turned his head and said, "let''s go and see if there''s anything good with me."


    Zhou Jin, with his four men, rushed into the tent behind him. It seemed that he was going to rob things.


    At this time miscellaneous hair came over, some worry way: "do this, really all right?"


    I shook my head. "We owe Zhou Jin for this. It''s lucky to be able to save people. We don''t have to worry about other things."


    Za Mao thought about it, sighed and looked a little complicated, "that''s it." He just sat down with me and giggled.


    I did not expect to be able to pick up a life, my heart is full of joy and fear.


    Just when I was lying down and resting, miscellaneous hair was tired and fell asleep directly. I had no choice but to smile and tried to make him tired.


    After a while, Chen Wenjin ran back to me with ecstasy and cried, "Yang Chuan, I found anti-inflammatory drugs and antibiotics. Now Zhao Xuan is saved."


    "Really." I got up smartly, but I tried so hard that my head almost fainted. Lao Hei came to help me, and his face was full of worry.


    "How are you, Yang?" Said old black.


    "It''s OK, but I''m too tired. Just have a rest," I said, shaking my hand. "What are you still doing? Go and save people. "


    "Good." Chen Wenjin and Annie run to them.


    I slowed down a little and was about to follow. Lao Hei grabbed my hand and asked me, "Lu Wei ran away. There are a lot of women left in the tent. They should be Lu Wei''s before. Now they are robbed by Zhou Jin. The women who are about to force them do it. Do we just care?"


    There are too many such things on the desert island, and I have seen many of them. Women are inferior to men in physical fitness, and they have a few days off every month.


    There are no women who are almost stranded on a desert island who do not rely on men. They are very difficult to survive. In fact, it makes no difference for these abandoned women to follow Lu Wei or Zhou Jin.


    I shook my head and said, "take care of ourselves first, and we will not interfere in these matters."


    Old black looked at Julia next to him and nodded.


    I glanced back, vaguely heard a woman''s cry, as well as Zhou Jin''s irascible voice, but soon subsided, turned to a strange cry.


    I know it must be Zhou Jin. Does this guy want to use women to win over his subordinates? But it''s enough that I can keep the women in my team safe.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." I wake up Zamao, and then walk to Ningxiang.


    Zhao Xuan is carefully placed on the straw mat. Her eyebrows are locked and her expression is very painful. Ning Xiang, Chen Lin and other girls are all around her. Chen Wenjin is treating her injury.


    Seeing me coming, Ning Xiang threw herself in my arms and said, "Zhao Xuan, she won''t die. She won''t die."


    I sighed. I didn''t want Zhao Xuan to have an accident, but now the medical conditions are limited. I said, "we''d better believe in Wenjin. Alas!"


    "That''s the only way." Ningxiang helpless said, see I am very distressed.


    Over there, Chen Wenjin nervously used anti-inflammatory drugs, gave Zhao Xuan antibiotics, and even gave Zhao Xuan a cold compress with a wet fresh water towel.


    After finishing all this, Chen Wenjin wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "if you can carry it, you''ll have to wait for tonight. If she can wake up after tonight, it''s OK. If you can''t carry it, alas..."


    The following words didn''t come out, but everyone knew what she meant and didn''t look very good.


    "It''s all Lu Wei. I have to kill him, asshole." Chen Lin broke the big curse, regardless of the image.


    "That kind of scum is dead, hum!" Feng Ying also hated.


    I nodded with the same feeling, but let Lu Wei run away, it''s really a pity.


    At this time, it''s getting late. I plan to spend the night in this base. Lu Wei and others certainly dare not come back. It''s very safe here.


    After eating some of the seized food and having a rest for a while, I called Zamao and Laohei and said, "let''s go. Let''s deal with these corpses. There are too many. If we don''t deal with them properly, it will cause plague."


    "All right." Za Mao agreed.


    I first went to find a pit near the base, then dug the pit a little bigger, and three people buried the body in the pit together.


    After all this, it''s dark. I made a lot of bonfires in the base. The terrain here is dangerous, and there are many people, so I don''t have to worry about anyone coming near.


    Zhao Xuan is lying in the back tent, and Chen Wenjin is taking care of him all the time.


    At this time, I saw that Zhou Jin took up his trousers and walked out of one of the tents with a satisfied face. Behind him was a woman, who was pretty and slim. To be more precise, she was hungry and thin.It''s almost impossible to find a fat man on a desert island.


    He took the woman to the campfire, gave her a piece of food and said, "eat, don''t be hungry."


    The woman was very afraid of her. She took the food and ate it. Zhou Jin handed the water to her carefully. The woman finally felt at ease.


    "Golden eye, if you want someone else''s body, you have to be complicated to the end." The miscellaneous hair suddenly opens a way.


    "I don''t need you to say more. Shut up." Zhou Jin didn''t reply.


    After a while, Zhou Jin''s four men also came out, with at least one woman behind them. They also came to sit next to Zhou Jin.


    Lao hei and I, as well as other women in the team, separated from Zhou Jin''s people through the campfire into two completely different groups, looking at each other and thinking about each other.


    I ate a mouthful of dried wild fruit. It didn''t taste good. After a pause, I said, "golden eye, thank you for this time. I owe you a favor."


    Zhou Jin is eating, and his hands are not clean. He moves around the woman beside him. Chen Lin and Feng Ying''s eyes are not good.


    However, they all know that this time it was Jinyan er who helped me, and because of my existence, so they didn''t start, so they thought they didn''t see it.


    "OK, I''ve written down the favor. Don''t forget it." Zhou Jin said with a smile.


    "I''m not ungrateful." I said insinually.


    Zhou Jin calmly smile, no words, I don''t know if he is regret, or simply don''t care what I said, just continue to eat.


    Ning Xiang leaned against me and grabbed my hand for fear that I would slip away from her again. She looked at Jin Yan''er and asked, "why do you want to save us?"

 Chapter 205

    "To be exact, I have a grudge against Lu Wei. I came here to kill him this time, but I didn''t expect that in the end, it was a little worse for him to slip away," Zhou Jin replied, "and then I''ll save you by the way."


    I know he didn''t tell the truth. With his firepower, he can come to Lu Wei for revenge at any time, but there may be casualties. It won''t be so easy.


    He really wanted to save me, but I don''t know why.


    "Is it?" Ning Xiang was also a little confused, but she was very happy to see me alive, and she didn''t entangle any more.


    However, at this time, Zhou Jin took the lead and looked at me and said, "Yang Chuan, I didn''t say you, you are too careless."


    "What do you mean?" My face sank. Although Zhou Jin helped me this time, it didn''t mean I would give him face.


    "There''s a mole on your team." Zhou Jin said with a big smile, his eyes swept over the people one by one, his face full of contempt.


    "Traitor? What are you talking about? " Zamao was the first to get angry.


    "Hum!" Lao Hei''s face is even darker.


    Chen Lin also got angry, stood up, and said: "Zhou, don''t think that if you save us this time, you can talk nonsense. Who is the spy?"


    "She." Zhou Jin''s right hand pointed, I subconsciously looked at the past, he said it was Annie.


    I was so angry that I almost laughed. Annie and I had lived and died together. She almost died several times. It was her who saved me. She can''t be a spy.


    "That''s enough, golden eye. She''s definitely not." I sneered and shook my head.


    Annie looked at Zhou Jin with a sneer and said, "am I a spy? I don''t care about you. "


    "Annie, take it easy. This guy is talking nonsense." Julia comforted her.


    But even if I denied it, this guy didn''t mean to give up. He pointed to Feng Ying, Julia, and even Zhao Xuan, who was still living and dying. He said, "they may all be traitors, but I''m not sure who they are."


    As soon as Feng Ying''s face changed, he wanted to beat Zhou Jin hard. He said angrily, "asshole, if you didn''t just save me, I would have torn your mouth."


    When I heard that Zhou Jin even wanted to slander Zhao Xuan, I was really angry. I said angrily, "Jin Yan''er, you''ve had enough. Do you believe what you said? It''s not so easy to sow discord. Don''t let me look down on you. "


    "It''s up to you," Zhou Jin stood up, with a smile on his face and a firm expression on his face, and said, "believe it or not, I''m here anyway."


    "Let''s go back to the tent and have a rest." Then he hugged the woman around him and went to the tent behind him. His men were also very arrogant.


    "Shit, this guy." Zamao clapped his angry hand on the ground.


    "Forget it, don''t pay any attention to him. I don''t think I''ve heard what I said just now. I believe you all. There won''t be any traitors in our team." I said seriously.


    I don''t want to arouse the suspicion of other people in the team because of this kind of thing, so I will be cheated by Zhou Jin.


    After another chat, I began to arrange for someone to watch the night and asked, "Lao Hei, this evening, you and Julia will watch the night in the first half of the night, then Zamao and Feng Ying will take your place in the middle of the night, and I''ll come in the second half of the night. Do you have any questions?"


    "No Old black and Julia looked at each other, and I thought there was something wrong with them.


    However, they are both black people. If they can finally get together, it will be a good thing. After all, no one is sure that they will live to the future on the desert island.


    Ning Xiang followed me. She was really scared. I could take care of her mood, so I didn''t say anything. Before the break, I went to see Zhao Xuan.


    Entering the tent, Chen Wenjin looked worried. I asked, "how is she?"


    When Chen Wenjin saw Ning Xiang holding my hand, he gave a cool smile and could not be jealous. He looked at Zhao Xuan anxiously and said, "it''s still the same. It doesn''t improve at all, but at least it doesn''t get worse. This is probably the only good news."


    I sighed. I felt very remorse in my heart, but what''s the use of guilt? I can only pray silently that Zhao Xuan can make it through.


    I looked at Chen Wenjin and said with concern, "don''t be too tired. I''ll ask Annie to change shifts with you. If Zhao Xuan wakes up at last and you fall down again."


    "I will." Chen Wenjin showed a heartbroken smile.


    After a few words of concern, I walked out of the tent and took a breath of the air outside. I felt very depressed inside. If something happened to Zhao Xuan, I would feel guilty all my life, if I could live so long.


    "Don''t worry. Zhao Xuan''s constitution is not bad. She will certainly survive." Ning Xiang comforted me.


    I nodded, only feel very heavy head, very sleepy, I touched the tent, directly fell down, just fell asleep.


    In my dream, I feel very warm and comfortable. I feel that I have entered a place like spring all the year round. My whole body is moistened and full of strength.I also saw Ning Xiang, her shy face, and then took off her clothes, leading me into a very warm place.


    "Ningxiang?" I suddenly woke up, opened my eyes, and saw that Ningxiang was sitting on me. The expression on my face was not only panic, but also satisfaction and joy.


    I saw her take off her clothes. I cried out subconsciously, "Ningxiang, what are you doing?" ,


    "ah, villain, don''t move. It hurts." Ning Xiangtong''s face turned white. Seeing that her clothes and trousers were all thrown aside, I realized what had happened.


    I was both surprised and happy. I wanted her before, but she refused. I didn''t expect her to take the initiative this time, "you, why do you want to do this?"


    "I''m voluntary. I want to give myself to you." Ningxiang face with a smile, there is a trace of sadness.


    "It''s terrible on the desert island. I don''t know how long I can live. I don''t think I''ll have regrets in the end. I just want to entrust myself to you in such a quiet place. Do you like it?"


    Ning Xiang lips gently moving, said very touching love words, I feel my heart is about to jump out, hard to swallow saliva, can''t believe it.


    I like a fool like, desperately nodded, "I like."


    With a puff, Ning Xiang''s face turned red. He seemed to be enduring something. He hesitated: "that Then you can move now. "


    "Ah..."


    In the scream of Ningxiang, I suddenly turned over and got up, pressed her under the body. My eyes looked like an angry bull, and said: "Ningxiang, I love you."


    "I So do I


    I don''t know how long after, Ningxiang satisfied into the dream, I looked at her beautiful face, heart secretly swear, Ningxiang, I will take you out of the desert island alive, I Yangchuan swear.

 Chapter 206

    I''ve been with you for such a long time, but I''m already exhausted. Ning Xiang sleeps soundly, with a smile on her lips. She seems to be having a dream.


    I didn''t have the heart to disturb her. I carefully tucked in the quilt for her. Then I got out of the tent. As soon as I came out, the wind at night made me shiver.


    "How was your sleep? I''m going to call you Za Mao came over at this time and said with a narrow face. He even glanced at the tent.


    I was stunned for a moment, quickly responded and asked, "what are you looking at in the tent?"


    "Ha ha," ZA Maole said with a smile. He came to me and hooked my shoulder and said, "don''t hide it. Everyone has heard the big news. I didn''t expect that you really dare to teach Ningxiang. You have seed!"


    I blushed slightly and asked in a low voice, "really? Will it be that loud? "


    "You know it in your heart. Ha ha, well, brother, I really envy you. Let''s go, go to bed, and watch the night slowly." Miscellaneous hair yawned and went back to rest.


    I feel helpless under the head, but also did not think that this thing will make everyone know, but now that I know, I will not hide.


    Looking at the sky, it was already the second half of the night. I tightened my clothes and went to see Zhao Xuan. Chen Wenjin and Annie were leaning on the side, looking drowsy.


    I didn''t wake them up. Looking at Zhao Xuan''s face, she looked better. I was relieved. I hope she can survive.


    I watched alone until the next morning when everyone woke up. Ning Xiang looked at me shyly. In Chen Lin''s strange eyes, she came over and leaned on my shoulder.


    "You..." Chen Wenjin looks like a man who wants to talk but stops talking. He is somewhat lost in his eyes.


    Feng Ying looked at the bottom of his eyes and joked: "well, don''t say anything. Everyone heard what happened last night."


    Lao Hei gave me a thumbs up, and I silently grasped Ning Xiang''s hand, everything in silence.


    "By the way, how is Zhao Xuan?" Chen Lin asked with concern.


    "Water, water..." At this time, Zhao Xuan''s weak cry came from the nearby tent.


    In my heart, Zhao Xuan wakes up? Quickly stood up and trotted past, others also followed.


    Chen Wenjin went forward to touch her forehead, then simply checked it, and said with concern, "Zhao Xuan, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Water, water..." Zhao Xuan''s dry lips said intermittently.


    "Come on, give her water." Watching Zhao Xuan come back to life, the stone in my heart is finally put down.


    Chen Wenjin takes care of Zhao Xuan and feeds her water. Then she opens her eyes and wakes up. She is still very weak. She is in great suffering to say a complete word.


    "Yang Chuan, I I''m not dead? " Zhao Xuan stares at me and refuses to move her eyes for a second. Her eyes are filled with joy and joy, and she is deeply afraid.


    At that time, she did not hesitate to block the arrow for me, so that I could live until now. If he did not block the arrow for me, maybe I would have been killed.


    I took her hand and comforted her: "you''re not dead. You''re safe now. Don''t be afraid. As long as I''m alive, you won''t be in trouble. You have a good rest now, you know?"


    "Well." Zhao Xuan nodded gently, and her eyes showed her love for me.


    After a few words of concern, I did not dare to see more, so I said to Chen Wenjin, "take care of her." Then he went out.


    Something''s wrong with Ningxiang. She sees Zhao Xuan''s affection for me, but she doesn''t break it. She just holds my hand and doesn''t let go, as if she is declaring sovereignty to others.


    "Yang Chuan, our food and water can only survive today." At this time, Xiangning was responsible for my logistics management.


    I frowned and doubted: "it shouldn''t be. Yesterday we beat away Lu Wei. There should be a lot of food and fresh water left in the base. How can it be gone so soon?"


    Ning Xiang sighed, his eyes staring at me and complained: "it''s not all because of you. He said that Zhou Jin was allowed to take it at will. As a result, most of the food and fresh water were robbed by his people and only a little bit was left for us."


    I tightly clenched my fist, this golden eye is really enough to eat shit, I should not have the slightest fantasy about him.


    When I looked at the tent not far away, Zhou Jin and his people still didn''t move. They were obviously still sleeping or playing with women.


    "Bang, this dog is really brave to do it." I said angrily.


    Zamao was very upset and said: "I knew this boy was still the traitor. His nature has not changed. Lu Wei left about 10 women, and he took up three. He is not afraid of being too tired at night, so he flashed his waist and bam!"


    "Za Mao, I think you miss women, ha ha." Old black joked.


    Za Mao blushed and glared at Lao Hei angrily. He didn''t say any more.I think for a moment, food and water can''t count on golden eye. This guy has a strange temper and doesn''t know whether he is a friend or an enemy. Now that people have been rescued, we should try our best to avoid getting involved with him again.


    What''s more, there are so many women in Jin Yan''er''s hands to support him, and his supplies are only enough to last for a few days.


    Food and water still need to be managed by myself. I thought about the pool for the first time. The previous savages and Lu Wei''s team were eliminated. It should be safer there.


    "Zamao, come with me to the pool and get some water and food." I stood up.


    "Well, it''s better not to see." Za Mao agreed.


    Ningxiang took my hand and said, "be careful. If it''s not right, run away immediately."


    I nodded and asked Lao Hei to guard the base well. The most important thing is to guard against jinyan''er. I always feel that Zhou Jin is not good at it.


    Holding the knife, pinning the pistol with few bullets on my body, and carrying all the empty water bottles, I and Za Mao touched in the direction of the pool.


    The distance between the base and the pool is still a little far. Fortunately, the visibility in the dense forest is very high today. I walked for about an hour and got to the edge of the pool.


    Seeing such a big waterfall and pool, Za Mao was excited and said, "Damn, there is such a big pool. I won''t worry about water any more."


    I carefully observed around, not let go of any details, in addition to some big foot Yazi savage footprints, but also did not find any other traces, I was relieved.


    "Don''t play. Get the fish and get out of here. It''s not a very safe place." I''m very cautious.


    Miscellaneous hair played into the water, mercilessly washed his face and hands, and said: "I haven''t been so cool for a long time, ha ha!"


    I began to catch fish with him. The water was not very deep. It was not difficult to fork fish with a sharpened stick.

 Chapter 207

    It wasn''t long before we forked more than ten big freshwater fish, which was a big harvest. All of them were strung with sticks.


    At this time, I saw that miscellaneous hair was still catching fish, so I called out: "almost. It''s time for us to go."


    "It''s hard to find the pool. Let''s play for a while." Miscellaneous hair some do not give up the road, like a child, which makes me very speechless.


    Although Shuitan is a place with unique advantages and abundant materials, the more dangerous it is, the more dangerous it will be. Enemies may appear at any time. We have been here long enough, and I feel a little uneasy.


    "Play a fart, go quickly, this place can''t stay long." I yelled, Za Mao reluctantly climbed ashore, picked up five freshwater fish and a full kettle, and followed.


    "Go." My eyes carefully scanning around, just went out ten meters away, suddenly heard a strange sound.


    Sha Sha!


    The sound of dense weeds being crushed, accompanied by a large number of footsteps, listening to this sound at least seven or eight people, or even more, my heart immediately raised to the throat.


    "Listen, I heard the sound of water. It should be not far ahead." From a distance someone cried.


    "Water? His grandmother''s, I''m lucky today. I didn''t catch Yang Chuan''s group, but I found a water source. Ha ha, come on, keep up. " Another man called out, a voice I''m familiar with.


    Miscellaneous hair scared neck a shrink, afraid way: "I depend on, won''t so back, really met a person."


    I glared at him angrily. If I had left a little earlier, I might not have run into this group of people. Moreover, if I heard this voice correctly, it should be brother Tian.


    Brother Tian is scar''s man. He caught me and miscellaneous hair before, but we were almost killed. If it wasn''t for the savage''s sudden attack on scar''s camp, maybe I would have confessed.


    With the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, miscellaneous hair also a little flustered, "there are a lot of people on the opposite side, what should we do now?"


    Just as he was talking, he saw a group of nearly ten people, led by brother Tian, rushing towards him. When I saw the gun in brother Tian''s hand, I felt cold.


    "It''s brother Tian, scar''s man. He also has a gun in his hand. It''s really a case of enemies meeting together. Damn it." Za Mao said with a bad face.


    People watching each other are getting closer and closer. I know I can''t wait any longer. If I wait for them to get closer, I may not be able to leave.


    "Zamao, when I say run, run together, you know?" I lowered voice way, miscellaneous hair also nodded.


    Just in time, I murmured, "run." Fierce spread to open, crazy day elder brother opposite idea ran away, miscellaneous hair close behind me, is also reckless enough to eat the strength of milk.


    Suddenly there was such a big noise. Brother Tian was also startled and yelled, "who is it?" He and his men quickly stopped at the same place, a face of alert looking around, a time did not dare to move.


    "Brother, there are two people running over there." Suddenly one of the men yelled.


    Brother Tian looked at me, then stared at me for a while, and suddenly yelled: "Damn, isn''t that the asshole of Yangchuan? I''ll chase him. Today I have to cut him alive. "


    He wanted to kill me before, but under the obstruction of the doctor, he didn''t kill me. Instead, he let me run out when the savages attacked the camp.


    And the savage attacked the camp, which also caused a lot of damage to scar, and then he spread this resentment on my head.


    With the big brother''s order, his men seemed to have taken stimulants, and chased me with the knife in his hand.


    "Don''t run. I''ll kill you today."


    "Chase."


    "Don''t run? The one who doesn''t run is Sha Bi. " I can''t help but heart belly Fei way, the foot slip speed is more accelerated.


    Bang bang!


    All of a sudden, the gun in Tiange''s hand started to fire at me and Zamao. Unfortunately, his shooting skill is not good, and it is difficult to hit people in the complicated dense forest terrain.


    But I was still scared out of a cold sweat, miscellaneous hair can''t help shouting: "Damn, only you have a gun? Laozi also has it. "


    Then he turned his head and shot at Tian Ge. Bang, a dull sound, he also missed, but he hit one of his men.


    The day elder brother is scared of facial expression a white, quickly hid behind a tree to go, mouth scold a way: "depend on, the other party also has a gun in the hand, pay attention to conceal." Then he took out his gun and came to us twice.


    Although brother Tian''s shooting method is very difficult, if he is not lucky to be hit, it''s really bad luck. I don''t dare to support him, so I quickly hide behind a tree.


    I and miscellaneous hair hide behind the tree. Brother Tian and his men are more than 100 meters away. The people on both sides confront each other like this. No one dares to show his head easily.


    The only thing that makes me feel lucky is that Tiange is the only one who has guns. If other people also have guns, today I and Za Mao will really fall here.At this time, brother Tian hid behind the tree and yelled, "Yang Chuan, you really escaped into this dense forest. Hum, it''s a narrow road. I will kill you this time."


    "Kill me? Is it up to you? " I was very disdainful of a smile, a loud threat: "believe it or not, as long as you show your head, I will shoot you, send you to the West."


    The day elder brother listened to frighten of hide more tight, life but only one of, who also dare not take joke, he can''t dare to easily try.


    "Don''t be complacent. I''ve sent people to call for reinforcements. When scar comes with people, you''ll be dead. I''ll drag you here. No one wants to leave, ha ha." The sky elder brother is very arrogant shout a way.


    My heart suddenly a tight, if scar brought people over, not only me is the whole team, will be very dangerous.


    However, I was not frightened. I wanted to go back to scar camp from the dense forest, and then bring people here. It was not easy to go this way. This time, at least half a day later, he wanted to scare me.


    After hearing this, Za Mao felt anxious and couldn''t hide behind the tree. He asked, "Yang Chuan, what should I do now? If it''s delayed, it''s a real problem. "


    I thought about it for a while and said, "that bastard is bluffing people. Later, we will run separately and cover each other. He will not dare to come after us."


    "Well, anyone who can run back to the base will be informed." Za Mao nodded.


    "Run." After taking a deep breath, I yelled and started to run to the distance. Shamao also ran with me.


    Tiange hid behind the tree and saw that I wanted to run. He scolded, "I still want to run. There''s no way!" He took out his gun and swept at me.


    I have been careful with the corner of my eye to observe the movement behind, see him shooting, quickly find the nearest tree to hide.

 Chapter 208

    There are many trees in the dense forest. It''s very suitable to use it as a shelter. The role of the gun is very limited. Tiange shot all the bullets madly, but he didn''t hit me.


    Either it missed, or it hit the tree trunk. While he was changing his cartridge clip, I showed my head and fired two shots.


    Bang bang!


    I didn''t think these two shots could hit, as long as I could hold down Tiange and make him not show his head for the time being. Taking advantage of this gap, Zamao and I have run far apart.


    I could vaguely hear brother Tian''s scolding voice, but I couldn''t care about it. I quickly walked through the dense forest and ran towards the base.


    As for Zamao, I believe that with his ability and gun in his hand, he is familiar enough with this dense forest. If he wants to save his life, there should be absolutely no problem.


    After running for nearly an hour, I went back to the base with a nervous mood. I was already tired and out of breath.


    Old black Chen Lin and Annie, several of them guard at the gate of the base, and immediately welcome them.


    "Yang, what''s the matter with you? You look so flustered. " Lao Hei asked anxiously.


    I took a breath and asked, "where''s Zamao? Has he come back?"


    Chen Lin shook her head and said, "I don''t see Zamao. Shouldn''t he be with you?"


    As soon as I clenched my fist, Za Mao ran away from me but didn''t come back. I hope he will be OK. Now I have to choose to believe him.


    "What''s the matter?" Anne said anxiously. She was acutely aware of something.


    "Enemy, the enemy is coming towards us." I hastened to say that everyone was surprised and their faces changed.


    At this time, Zhou Jin also took his men and came out from the side, "the enemy, what kind of enemy is it?"


    I took a look at him, his face was red, it seemed that he had been very moistening, but now is not the time to care about these, I quickly said: "it''s scar. I bumped into him by the pool, and now I should be about to chase him."


    "Scar face?" Ning Xiang is afraid of low to shout a way, heard the movement, take other several women to also surround to come over.


    "Scar?" Zhou Jin''s brow was locked, and he could see that he was also a little afraid. "Do you mean the most powerful one nearby, with dozens of scarred faces under his command?"


    "Yes," I nodded and said in a deep voice, "I had a conflict with them before. Scar face always wanted to kill me. I was lucky to escape before, but he won''t give up this time."


    Zhou Jin thought about it and said, "I know something about scar. He has a lot of people under him, including bows, arrows and even hot weapons. His strength is very strong. If he brings people to kill him, it will be troublesome."


    My heart suddenly, this time if Zhou Jin backwater, it is really dangerous, I quickly said: "do you want to leave alone?"


    "Slip?" Zhou Jin asked, "I''ve had a fight with scar before. Several people died on both sides. The feud has been settled long ago. If I met him, I won''t let him go."


    "Besides, if we divide our forces now, we''ll really be in scar''s pocket. If we work together, we may have a chance to fight." Zhou Jin said in a deep voice.


    I temporarily chose to believe his words and said, "let''s work together to solve the problem first."


    "All right." Zhou Jin nodded, and then began to command his men to put up some simple bunkers in front of the base gate.


    I looked at Lao hei and Ning Xiang and others, and said: "all go to get weapons, preferably bow and crossbow. Later that day, my brother brought people over, and I''ll take care of him from a long distance. He has a gun in his hand. You''d better be careful."


    Ning Xiang frowned and said, "Yang Chuan, is that Zhou Jin credible?"


    I looked at Zhou Jin, who was seriously preparing to fight, and said, "at least our enemies are the same at present. They are all for survival. Besides, he helped us to save you. I want to believe him again."


    Everyone looked at me. Seeing that I had said so, Ning Xiang nodded and said, "since you have decided, we will all support you."


    "Well." I nodded hard, so many people trust me, I will do well.


    "Wenjin, you don''t have much fighting power. After fighting later, you just have to watch Zhao Xuan, you know?" I said.


    "Well." Chen Wenjin nodded, looking a little nervous.


    "I''ll take some herbs for her on the way. I''ll give them to you soon." I added.


    Chen Wenjin took the herbal medicine and went to take care of Zhao Xuan.


    Then I also began to command the old black and others to build some bunkers, and move the feather arrows and so on behind the bunkers, ready to deal with the coming enemy at any time.


    After waiting for about half an hour with uneasiness, I was shocked to hear the sound of footsteps coming from the dense forest not far from the base.


    "Someone''s coming. Come on, hide behind the bunker. Don''t let the other party find us the first time." I''m calling out.Old black and Chen Lin and others also quickly hide, ready to give the enemy a head-on blow.


    I saw a group of people come out of the woods. It was Tian Ge and his several subordinates who followed him all the way, but they were not familiar with the right way. After searching for half a day, they finally found the base.


    Brother Tian was holding a gun in his hand and yelled: "ha ha, there is a base here. I really found it. Yang Chuan, don''t hide it. I know you are in it. Come out and die quickly."


    Listening to brother Tian''s clamor, I didn''t panic at all. I wanted to cheat me out in this way. It was too easy for me. My eyes showed Lao hei and Zhou Jin that they should hold still.


    "Come out, is it useful to hide it?" Tiange continued to shout with his gun. I and other people were hiding behind the shelter. They were so hiding that they couldn''t see anyone in his eyes.


    After a few clamors, he didn''t respond at all. He also didn''t know the situation, the reality and the number of people I had.


    After a pause, brother Tian suddenly said, "you, go and explore the way."


    The man he pointed to was scared and his feet softened. He was afraid and said, "God Brother Tian, I''m afraid. What if the other party has an ambush? "


    "Whether you go or not, I will shoot you now." Day elder brother angry way, point a gun to the head of the hand directly.


    "No, God, I''m going." Vertical and horizontal are dead, but only with courage, holding an iron knife in hand, step by step afraid of walking towards the base inside.


    I had a look, and I knew that brother Tian was cautious. He didn''t dare to take risks easily. Now he had to fight, so I called out: "Chen Lin!"


    Chen Lin didn''t say a word, suddenly came out from behind the bunker, facing the man who came was an arrow.


    When the man saw someone coming out, he turned pale and yelled, "brother Tian, there''s someone, er..."


    He opened his mouth, Chen Lin''s arrow just shot in from his mouth, puffed out from the back of his head, fell to the ground and died on the spot.

 Chapter 209

    "Call me." I yelled, took out the crossbow, aimed at Tiange, and shot an arrow.


    "To hell with it." Zhou Jin is also arrogant shouting, picked up the gun to the enemy is a meal sweep.


    At the same time, the bow and arrow in the hands of old black Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Annie Julia also shot a rain of arrows and flew directly over.


    "Shit, there''s an ambush." Brother Tian screamed in horror, pulling a hand in front of him and blocking the first wave of bullets and arrows for him.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the attacks, he left the body of his men and swept several shots at the base. I wanted to kill him with another arrow at this time, but I had to hide in the bunker.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tiange fled into the woods, and at this moment of fighting, all his other men were killed and lay on the ground.


    Brother Tian came back with a life, touched the cold sweat on his face, glared angrily, and yelled: "you wait for me, I''ll call someone, I have to kill you all."


    After putting down the cruel words, he quickly got into the woods and ran away. I could only watch him slip away and didn''t dare to chase him, because he still had a gun in his hand. It was too dangerous to chase him.


    When it was confirmed that there was no one and the situation was safe, I came out from behind the bunker. Although I beat back Tiange, my heart was more and more bottomless.


    There are not only a few people with scar face, but also a few guns. If scar comes with people, we will be very dangerous.


    At this time, Zhou Jin came over, looked at the body on the ground and asked me, "that guy has gone to call someone. What are you going to do next?"


    I frowned deeply. This is the most difficult problem to choose. If scar brings a large group of people, we can''t stop it. But if we transfer directly, there is a weak patient Zhao Xuan in the team, so it''s hard to walk fast.


    Maybe the team will be overtaken by others on the way before it goes too far. At that time, if there is no shelter and shelter, if it is attacked on all sides, there is no room for resistance at all.


    I looked at Zhou Jin and asked, "what do you think?"


    Zhou Jin looked around and observed the environment of the base. He said: "the terrain of the base is very good. There are two cliffs behind it. We don''t have to worry about people coming from these two directions. We just need to keep the front of the base. If something goes wrong, we can escape from the side."


    I thought, said: "you want to stay to guard the base?"


    Zhou Jin nodded and said, "scar, that bastard, I don''t like him any more. Besides, if you run away, you''ll be in trouble if someone catches up with you. It''s better to guard at the base."


    I''m crazy thinking, thinking about how sure I can keep the base down.


    Zhou Jin then said, "don''t forget, we still have a box of grenades. We didn''t use them when we played Lu Wei before. Now it''s very suitable to defend them."


    "Will you give me the grenade?" I said with some doubt.


    Zhou Jin patted me on the shoulder. "I have a lot of those things. Now the most important thing is to get rid of the scar. What do you think?"


    Intuition told me that Zhou Jin would not be so kind, but if he really would give me a part of the grenade, then the chance of holding the base would be greatly increased.


    Seeing my hesitation, Zhou Jin said directly to one of his subordinates, "go, take some of our hidden grenades and give them to Yang Chuan. Go quickly."


    "Yes, boss." The man answered, and soon came over with a bunch of grenades. My eyes were straight. No wonder Zhou Jin was so fearless. There were too many grenades, nearly 20, more than what I saw in the cave.


    In this way, everyone in my team can be divided into at least two. When scar comes with people, a grenade can kill a large number of people.


    "OK, that''s it. Let''s guard the base first." I put the grenade away.


    Lao Hei, Ning Xiang and others, who were still suspicious, immediately became confident after seeing so many grenades, but Ning Xiang was a little uneasy and said, "Yang Chuan, I always think something is wrong. How did Zhou Jin suddenly change his nature and come to help you instead?"


    I shook my head and said, "I may have guessed that he actually wanted to use my hand to consume scar''s strength and suppress scar."


    "He knew that I would do my best to deal with scar, so he gave me these grenades. When the time came, we would lose the most. If the situation is not right and we haven''t played before, Zhou Jin''s team is small, so we can retreat calmly." I said with analysis.


    "This cunning guy, he didn''t lose anything by doing this. He''s a real jerk." Chen Lin scolded.


    "But these grenades are real." Lao Hei felt the grenade and his eyes were murderous.


    Scar and I are enemies. No one can let anyone go. We must fight. Now we have the advantage of the terrain, and there are grenades. Maybe we can really turn scar over. That''s hard to say."Well, it''s no use thinking about it. Now that you''ve decided, go ahead and carry it out." I said in a deep voice, stabilizing everyone''s morale first, and said: "old black, you go to the gate of the base to guard, if someone appears, roar."


    "Well." Old black agreed.


    Then Julia stood up and said, "I''ll go with him."


    I looked at Lao Hei, and he scratched his head with embarrassment. I was immediately happy. It seemed that the two of them really got together, nodded and said, "OK, the others have something to eat, rest first, and be ready for war at any time."


    I gave each of them two grenades, and then prepared them separately. I also leaned back to the bunker in front of the base, eating dry food while waiting for scar to come.


    Ningxiang is with me. Since last night our relationship has taken a step further, she doesn''t want to leave me for a moment. From her eyes, I can see that she is full of love and worry.


    She and I leaned against the wall of the stone bunker, barely laughed, trying to ease the atmosphere, and said, "I got some fish back. I could have had a good meal, but it may not be possible now."


    "I almost lost my life for a few fish. Now my hair is gone. It''s not worth it at all." Ning Xiang is very uneasy.


    I sighed, it''s impossible. If you want to survive on a desert island, you have to do your best every day. "Look at the posture of those people before, they should not catch up with Zamao. He should be OK."


    Ning Xiang nodded and said, "I hope so. Besides, Zhou Jin is too fickle. You have to be careful about him."


    "I know that, at least for the time being, he won''t touch me." I saw Zhou Jin''s people in the distance, and he was also very serious in arranging the shelter, telling his men to prepare for the battle.

 Chapter 210

    It''s a fact that Zhou Jin betrayed me and almost killed me. But this time, he helped me beat away Lu Wei and saved Ning Xiang and others. It''s also a fact. Looking at his constant command, I suddenly feel that he is more and more strange.


    Can people really change so fast when they have been on the desert island for such a long time? I have no answer.


    The passage of time bit by bit, for all people is a kind of suffering, Ningxiang like a docile cat, leaning on my arms, let me have a little comfort.


    "If the next moment, we will die, I just want to die in your arms." She looked into my eyes and said with infinite tenderness.


    I felt as if there was a hot current in my heart. I was very moved. I nodded and said, "OK, even if we die, we will be together."


    It was almost dark. Just when I thought scar would not come today, there was a terrible sound of footsteps in the woods. It was like an army rushing this way.


    "Yang, I see a lot of people, at least 50 people." Lao Hei was watching, and his voice was shaking.


    "50? Well, it''s just that you''re here to deliver food to me. " Before, I was worried that there were too few people coming to scar, and the power of the grenade could not be exerted. There were a lot of people coming down, and the grenade could blow people up at any time.


    With these words, old black and Julia quickly ran back together and hid behind the bunker.


    I didn''t say a word, staring at the forest in front of the base, and I was really nervous. With the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, and mixed with the sound of angry scolding, I saw a black crowd coming out.


    At a glance, everyone is holding weapons, iron knives, bows and arrows, and even a few long guns. The momentum is very terrible, and the people standing in the front are brother Tian and scar.


    "Brother scar, Yang Chuan is hiding behind these bunkers, and he has a gun in his hand. I suffered a big loss before." The elder brother of the day hates a voice way, a face of resentment poison.


    Scar glanced at the corpse on the ground, but he didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he yelled to the base, "Yang Chuan, get out of here and let me see you."


    The savage attacked the camp before, but he was in a mess. Now he is worried that there is no place to vent his anger.


    I didn''t dare to stick my head out. He had a gun in his hand. If he was lucky enough to hit me, I would lose a lot. I hid behind the shelter and yelled, "scar, it''s not so easy for you to want Lao Tzu''s life. If you have the ability, you can take it yourself."


    "Sure enough, it''s you," scar said with a black face and a big wave of his hand. "The archers and those with guns are in the back. The rest of the people will rush over and kill this bastard."


    As the saying goes, there are a lot of people. With a lot of people, these men are also overbearing and arrogant. With swearing words and waving knives and spears, they rush in a swarm.


    I insidious smile, this is just in my heart, then whispered: "wait a little closer, throw grenades together."


    There are nearly 30 people directly rushed over, the momentum is huge, the ground has issued a tremor, if ordinary people have already been scared.


    Even I''ve been dead for several times. It''s hard to say that this kind of small field has no effect on me. Ning Xiang''s hands are shaking and he can''t even hold the weapon.


    I didn''t care about her, so I held a grenade in my right hand and watched each other through the gap of the stone wall. Seeing a group of people rushing to the distance of less than 20 meters, I quickly unscrewed the grenade and threw it out.


    At the same time, Lao hei and Zhou Jin threw out more than a dozen grenades at the same time.


    Scar, who was in charge of the battle, was stunned. He saw something flying out of the base bunker and said, "what''s that?"


    "Hands Grenade, run, come back The day elder brother one eye recognized, the crazy big shout way, but this time already was too late, shout of too late.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than ten yellow mushroom clouds exploded on the ground. The terrible roar was in my ears. I felt that the whole person was confused.


    Scar shivered all over, subconsciously desperately backward, and the people around him also ran back madly, for fear of being blown up by the grenade.


    After a while, when the smoke and dust dispersed, there were only a few lucky people on the ground who ran at the back, except for the corpse blood and all kinds of stumps. Fortunately, they didn''t die, but they also collapsed on the ground and were scared.


    "This It''s impossible. " Scar almost fell to the ground in fright. He couldn''t think of his subordinates. He was just a face-to-face Kungfu and lost more than 20. All of them were killed by grenades.


    This is also because he underestimated the enemy too much and never expected that there were so many bombs on this desert island.


    He reacted fiercely and roared: "Zhou Jin, Zhou Jin, you bastard, it must be you, right?"


    Before, he found an underground ammunition depot, but it was preempted by Zhou Jin. He didn''t win. He could only take some revenge measures. He didn''t expect that there were so many grenade bombs in it.Zhou Jin got up from behind the bunker, looked at scar coldly and said, "scar face, I didn''t expect that we met again. You copied my hometown before, but now I''ve blown up all your men. How about that? It tastes good


    "It''s you, asshole." Scar face angry eyes are red, forehead drum green tendon, "open fire, give me archery, shoot and kill these bastards."


    "Yes." Brother Tian answered and took a gun to sweep the bunker of the base.


    I see not good, quickly hold Ningxiang, dead lying on the ground, feel the ear is full of bullets, and the sound of the feather arrow.


    Fortunately, the stone used to make the shelter is big and strong enough. Ning Xiang and I are absolutely safe to hide behind. As long as scar does not dare to rush directly, there will be no danger.


    "Stop, stop wasting bullets, stop it." Scar gasp of break big scold a way, all bullets all hit on the stone, feather arrow also all failed.


    At this time, he realized that this seemingly humble base was like a tortoise shell, easy to defend and hard to attack. He was too careless for a moment, so he directly buried so many of his subordinates. Now it''s too late to regret.


    In fact, he was right. Let his men rush to cover each other, so as to maximize the advantage of the number of people. But he never thought that someone could get so many grenades, and the whole person was confused.


    "Brother scar, this base is too hard to attack. Let''s retreat first." Brother Tian was a little scared. He was really beaten and counselled, because those people died miserably.


    But scar face couldn''t swallow it. He had never suffered such a big loss. His eyes were red.


    "Son of a bitch, I can''t bear this. I''ll all go back and camp in the woods. I''ll surround these people in this base." He said fiercely.

 Chapter 211

    When I saw the people of scar step back, I was very relieved. Although we have the advantage of shelter and grenade, if scar really attacks like madness, people on my side will surely suffer casualties.


    No matter who has an accident, it''s what I don''t want to see. I don''t want anyone to have an accident.


    At this time, Lao Hei came to me, and other people also wanted to get close to me. I asked them to stay where they were for the time being.


    Old black look very dignified, said: "I have a look, scar people in the forest not far in front of the base, all hiding in it, did not go far."


    I nodded, with scar''s Revenge personality, how can I be reconciled to the death of so many subordinates, "I know scar won''t leave easily, and the next is the most critical moment."


    It was already dark, and soon a series of torches were lit in the woods, and from time to time there was a noisy sound, which made people very uneasy.


    Zhou an ordered a few words from his subordinates, and he came to me to discuss with me: "scar didn''t leave."


    I nodded, the situation was very obvious, said: "they are in front of the woods, also made a fire, obviously relying on the head, I estimate that in the evening, he will take advantage of the dark to attack."


    "That''s right," Zhou Jin agreed. "It''s dark at night. It''s impossible to blow up people with a grenade like that in the daytime."


    "What are you going to do?" I asked, looking into his eyes.


    "It''s dark at night, even if we want to escape, it''s not convenient. I think as long as we can block the wave of scar tonight, it should be OK." Zhou Jin thought about the next way.


    "Well, I see what you mean." I nodded and said, what he thought was basically the same as me. It was dark at night and no one could be seen, but scar people were just like us. Everyone was fair, but with the advantage of shelter, it was obviously better for us.


    "By the way, where are the miscellaneous hairs?" Zhou Jin asked suddenly.


    "The man who met scar in the daytime lost with me." I said.


    Zhou Jin sneered, and his face became gloomy. He swore, "Yang Chuan, I have said that Za Mao is a traitor for a long time. You still don''t believe it. Now you are satisfied."


    I face suddenly a change, this guy is to want to hit again what ghost notice, way: "what do you mean?"


    "Hum, after the miscellaneous hair disappeared, scar brought people and horses to kill him. I don''t believe him if he wasn''t a spy." Zhou Jin said coldly.


    "Fart, you have to dare to say it''s not miscellaneous hair, I slap you to death." Lao Hei stares at Zhou Jin angrily. His strong body frightens Jin Yan''er.


    Zhou Jin stepped back in fear and said, "if you don''t believe it, don''t blame me for reminding you, hum!" After putting down this sentence, he left in frustration.


    Looking at his back, Lao Hei spat hard and said, "Yang, don''t believe this bastard''s lies. How can Za Mao be a spy?"


    I shook my head and said, "of course I won''t believe it. This guy is trying to stir up a relationship. I won''t be fooled by him. I''m just worried. What''s the matter with Zamao now?"


    Old black face also some sad, comfort way: "it''s OK, we want to believe miscellaneous hair, he can''t so easy to die."


    After chatting a few more words, I let Lao Hei go back and continue to guard. God knows when the bastard scar will come to raid. I can''t relax for a moment.


    Ningxiang sat next to me, her face is not very good, but also some sleepy, I am very distressed, said: "why don''t you sleep for a while, when the enemy comes, I''ll call you."


    "No, I can''t. I can hold on." Ning Xiang said strongly.


    I sighed. If it goes on like this, I don''t believe it. If it''s dragged down, we may not have the spirit and strength to defend before scar''s people come. It''s troublesome.


    Just when I was very upset, there was a big cry from Lao Hei, "Yang, I caught a sneaky guy, just outside the base. He said he knew you."


    "What''s the matter?" I was surprised, and quickly walked in the past, naturally the gun will not leave the body.


    After arriving at a bunker next to Lao Hei, I saw that Lao Hei stepped on a man under his feet and threatened with a knife. That man looked very familiar politely.


    My eyes immediately round, surprised: "doctor, how can it be you? Old black, let people go quickly. "


    "Do you really know this guy?" Old black immediately let go of the person, some embarrassed way: "I thought this guy is a liar."


    I went to the doctor lying on the ground to help up, concerned: "doctor, how are you? It didn''t hurt


    "It''s OK. The black man is so strong. No wonder that bastard scar suffered a lot during the day." The doctor said with a smile.


    The doctor is a scar man, and it seems that his position in the scar team is not low. How can he suddenly appear here? I asked, "doctor, how can you suddenly appear here?""Haha," the doctor said with a cool smile, "I don''t want to follow scar, so I come to you. You won''t accept me."


    After hearing this, I was deeply moved. He had saved me twice before, but he was very kind to me. Besides, now I''m confronting scar. It''s a matter of life and death, but he''s risking a lot to come here.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you are not afraid of death, I will leave you."


    The doctor nodded and said, "before I left, I brought the medicine box. It should be useful to you."


    I think he has a big bag on his waist, which is full of many things. This guy is also very powerful, and he did not forget to pit scar in the end.


    I smile happily, "if this matter is known by scar, I will be very angry."


    The doctor looked resentful and said, "I can''t stand scar for a long time. He acted recklessly and killed too many people."


    I nodded with deep sympathy. When I met scar, I had no hatred with him, but he only wanted to kill me with a few words from his subordinates. This was the festival.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of Zhao Xuan, quickly grabbed his hand and said, "by the way, I have a patient here. Can you help me first?"


    "Well, good." The doctor nodded and agreed. I accompanied him to the tent where Zhao Xuan was.


    While walking on the road, the doctor said, "I sneaked out while scar''s men didn''t pay attention. Before I ran out, I heard scar''s words. He said that he would wait until the second half of the night, and attack you while you were sleeping. Now they are recuperating."


    When I got the news, I knew it immediately and said, "your news is too important. Thank you."

 Chapter 212

    "Nothing." The doctor said with a smile, it can be seen that he is completely open-minded, so he will turn back after this. I can''t live up to his trust.


    Soon came to the tent, Chen Wenjin looked at me, surprised: "who is he? How come I haven''t seen it. "


    I scratched my head and knew each other for so long that I didn''t know the real name of each other. I said, "doctor, what''s your name?"


    He waved his hand and said, "don''t mention it, just call me a doctor."


    Since he didn''t want to say it, there must be a reason, and I didn''t force it, so I said, "he called a doctor. He saved me and Za Mao twice before, otherwise I would have died in scar''s hands."


    Chen Wenjin looked at each other cautiously. Seeing his gentle face and saving me, he immediately had a good feeling and was surprised: "are you the doctor? Aren''t you scar''s man? "


    "I don''t want to follow scar to continue to help him." Said the doctor in a deep voice.


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Let him take a look at Zhao Xuan." I said in a hurry, and saw Zhao Xuan lying with a quilt, but her face was very pale, and she looked powerless.


    The doctor put down his medicine bag and went to treat Zhao Xuan. It was more professional than Chen Wenjin.


    "Doctor, can you cure it?" Chen Wenjin asked with concern.


    "Yes." The doctor said firmly and began to search in the medicine bag.


    As soon as I was happy, I asked for a few words and went to work. I told Chen Lin, Annie, Zhou Jin and others the information I got from the doctor. After discussing for a while, we had a plan.


    Since scar plans to start in the second half of the night, we can also rest first and wait until the second half of the night to defend.


    So I asked one or two people to watch in turn, and even built a campfire at the gate of the base, which was specially used to confuse scar and make him think that we didn''t have a rest.


    The rest of them, after eating something, leaned back behind the shelter and had a rest.


    "Yang Chuan, will it be ok? The doctor? " Rather fragrant some worry of say.


    I smile and touch her head, said: "don''t worry, the doctor is willing to risk this time, the scar of the water, I believe, if you can''t sleep, come, I hold you."


    Rather fragrant pretty face tiny a red, spat a way: "disgust."


    Although the mouth said so, but the body is very honest, I took her gently into my arms, smelling the smell of her body, let me feel very comfortable, soon fell asleep.


    But I didn''t have a long rest. I was worried. I woke up suddenly. I saw that Ning Xiang''s eyes were full of blood. He was staring at the outside of the base all the time. He was careful not to be touched by scar.


    This silly woman, I helplessly shook her head, ready to do it, Ning Xiang looked over, "you wake up?"


    Although I didn''t sleep long, I recovered a lot in spirit and physical strength. I asked, "how''s it going? Is there a situation? "


    Ning Xiang shook his head and said, "no, except for the fire in the woods, it''s quiet all the time. It seems that what the doctor said is right. Scar''s people also rest in the first half of the night."


    I looked at the next time, it was almost the second half of the night, quickly touched the past, one by one to wake people up, ready to deal with the attack of scar.


    "How do you think scar will come here?" Ning Xiang said uneasily.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "this base can only be attacked from the front and the side. If I was scar, I would certainly attack from both directions at the same time. Relying on the trees and grass outside, I could touch it slowly."


    "What shall we do?" Ning Xiang worried.


    "Don''t worry, there are torches everywhere outside the base. If someone comes within 50 meters, they will be found. Don''t worry." I said comfortingly.


    As soon as I spoke, I heard Lao Hei suddenly yell, "everyone, get ready, something''s happening!"


    In the distance, the torch in the woods was still on, but from the shadow came some strange sound, which was the sound of footsteps. Although these people wanted to suppress it, there were too many people, and the sound came out.


    "Ningxiang, prepare." I picked up the crossbow, put up the arrow, ready to move at any time.


    After a short time, I saw a group of dark people touching the nearest edge of the base, hiding behind trees or grass, and seeing a large shadow under the illumination of torches.


    "Go to ten people and touch them first." I heard the command of Tiange.


    After the big loss last time, scar didn''t dare to let people rush past together. First, he sent several people to test.


    I gave a cold smile and yelled: "together, shoot them with arrows."


    Immediately, Chen Lin and Feng Ying hide behind the shelter, pull the bow and shoot hard. Whew, whew, the arrow rain instantly becomes one.


    Ten people were shot five or six, fell to the ground, howling constantly, the rest of the lucky screamed and fled back.


    Seeing this, scar''s face changed greatly and said angrily, "what''s the matter? Does the other party not sleep? Why do you seem to have been waiting for us? ""Scar, doctor, the doctor is gone." At this time, a member of the staff suddenly reported.


    "What? Son of a bitch, he must have leaked the news. " The scar''s face was crooked, and he couldn''t breathe.


    Brother Tian looked very ugly and said, "brother, what should we do now? Why don''t you go back and fight? "


    "Well, why not? I don''t believe it today. Even if I use human life to fill it, I have to beat down the base and kill the young man Yang Chuan to relieve my anger. " Cried scar angrily.


    "All of you, move around from both sides. The distance between each of you should be a little wider. Don''t let the other party''s grenade give you a whole pot. Let''s go. Let''s go." Scar yelled.


    His subordinates were not good people either. Waving knives and spears, they rushed over from all directions. Their hearts sank and they knew that scar could not live.


    "Shoot them and try not to let the enemy come near," he cried Grab the crossbow and shoot like crazy.


    In the blink of an eye, two people fell under my arrow and wanted to shoot more people. Because it was dark, they couldn''t see clearly, and the other side also rushed to the distance of 20 meters. It was too late to shoot again.


    "Don''t give up throwing the grenade." I yelled, opened the iron ring and threw it out. A man was blown up by a grenade in an instant.


    In the night, there were a lot of grenade explosions and terrible flames. Zhou Jin took a gun and shot wildly, as if he couldn''t finish using bullets. He was very arrogant.


    Soon, the first wave of scar''s attack was beaten back, but the feather arrow and grenade were almost consumed, and the other party''s surprise attack continued to come up.


    "Let''s go. They''re out of bullets. Let''s go with me." Tian Ge took a big iron axe and rushed to the front. As for scar, he stayed at the end.

 Chapter 213

    Seeing another wave of the enemy''s offensive coming up, but his side has no advantage in weapons, Lao Hei said hastily: "Yang, there are too many of them. If they go on like this, they will be defeated."


    And Zhou Jin''s side is also dumb, obviously there are not many bullets left. Scar doesn''t care about his life, but wants to attack.


    I thought about it for a moment and yelled, "Feng Ying, Annie and Julia, you move closer to Lao Hei. If someone rushes up, we will use close combat to kill the enemy. Chen Lin and I will cover you in the back."


    "OK, go ahead." Feng Ying agrees. She comes out of the bunker and touches Lao Hei. Annie and Julia follow her closely, holding a knife.


    "Come on, kill them." The man who saw me suddenly moved, scar cried.


    Bang bang! In an instant, the gun sounds, scar also has a gun, but Feng Ying and others have a shelter, he didn''t hit a shot.


    Puff! Ah, a scream. On the contrary, one of her subordinates was shot in the head by an arrow and fell to the ground. It was Chen Lin''s arrow, but she was very accurate.


    "This..." Scar was scared and rushed to the back of the tree.


    At the same time, Tiange and others rushed to fight with Lao Hei. Annie and others hid behind the shelter, but they didn''t go out. They were holding spears in their hands and were crazy to stab people.


    Poof! The spear stabbed at the human body is a big blood hole. With a scream, it fell to the ground. In the blink of an eye, several people fell to the ground. The scene was very tragic.


    Someone rushed in front of him. Tiange took the opportunity to go around the back of the bunker, waved his axe and chopped at the nearest Feng Ying''s head.


    Feng Ying didn''t panic at all. He directly dodged and let his axe split the air. Tian Ge scolded: "don''t run, smelly girl, eat my axe."


    He wanted to kill again. Feng Ying threw a throwing knife in his hand and directly hit Tiange''s eye socket at such a short distance. He howled and dropped his axe on the ground. He covered his eyes with both hands and cried: "ah, my eyes..."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Julia took the knife and stabbed it into his heart. With another stir, Tian Ge''s eyes were wide open and he fell to the ground reluctantly.


    Chen Lin and I used guns, bows and arrows to protect them from being hit by scar''s people.


    The battle was very fierce. There were corpses and blood everywhere on the ground. The smell of blood was disgusting. Even if the loss was heavy, scar still didn''t give up and sent his men to attack desperately.


    But under the joint defense of Zhou Jin and I, many waves of attacks in a row were blocked.


    The battle lasted until dawn. It was daybreak. I gasped and leaned behind the shelter. I felt that my whole hand was about to break. That was the result of constant bowing. Not far away, Chen Lin was not much better. Her face was very pale.


    "Scar, no more attacks?" Ning Xiang looks trance way, as if at any time will faint.


    I looked at the woods and said, "scar''s loss is much greater than ours. There are not many people left under his hand now. He should not dare to attack easily any more."


    At this time, I saw that Dr. Chen Wenjin and even Zhao Xuan were driven out of the tent and directly joined the battle.


    Seeing Zhao Xuan, I felt a little happy and asked, "how''s it going? You have recovered


    "Well, it''s not completely good, but it''s also the strength of the first World War, thanks to the doctors." Zhao Xuan replied with a smile.


    I looked at the doctor and said gratefully, "thank you. I owe you another favor."


    "Now that we are all on the same front, I don''t want to say much about that. After the loss is so great, the scar people have temporarily retired. What''s your plan?" Asked the doctor.


    I frowned, shook my head and said, "I don''t know. I can only take a step to see."


    Just as I was talking, Zhou Jin came over and discussed with me: "Yang Chuan, scar''s person has retired for the time being. What''s your plan?"


    "And you?" I asked.


    Zhou Jin looked at the woods and said, "scar is more cautious and cherishes his life. After sending so many people, he certainly doesn''t dare to fight any more easily. Now he''s a turtle with a shrunken head. This is the best time to leave."


    "Leave?" I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that Zhou Jin had such a plan.


    "That''s right," Zhou Jin nodded. "If we leave, our food and drink have reached the bottom. If we stay here, we will be starved to death. At that time, the scar will not break itself. It''s time to leave now."


    He was right. I had neglected this before. On the other hand, Chen Wenjin and the doctor rushed over to treat old black Anne and others. Although they were very tired, they were not seriously injured.


    "You''re right. This is the best time to leave." I agreed.


    Zhou Jin''s complacent face, "I said right, and I said before that the miscellaneous hair guy is a spy, you have to be careful."


    Gold eye''s words let me frown, this guy is which pot don''t open which pot, my face instant change not good-looking.


    At this time, I also realized that Zhou Jin and I were not together at all. It was a miracle to be able to stand together like this.I cold face, way: "miscellaneous hair matter I know, we are not a group of people, just can take advantage of now separate, to you and I are a good thing."


    Zhou Jin also Leng for a while, did not expect that I would suddenly say such words, but he was decisive, said: "you have seed."


    Without saying much, he turned around and called his men. With several other women, he escaped from the base from the side.


    Looking at his back, I looked a little complicated, but soon picked myself up and said, "pack up and get ready to retreat."


    After taking all the food and fresh water left on my body, I helped Ning Xiang, who was about to fall down, to leave the base quickly with the army.


    Scar naturally found out such a big movement, but he didn''t have many people left. Although he had a gun in his hand, he could only watch me run away.


    "Yang Chuan, you son of a bitch. I''m not finished with you." Scar face in situ not reconciled to the breach of the big curse.


    This time, however, he suffered a heavy loss, almost a great loss of vitality. Moreover, after paying such a huge price, he even failed in his action. The anger in his heart is also conceivable.


    I and old black stay behind to cover, Ningxiang temporarily to Chen Lin to take care of, the team ran into the woods, temporarily safe.


    "Yang, where are we going now?" Old black asked, so many people can''t run aimlessly.


    "I''ll go to the pool first, and look around for miscellaneous hair. I can''t leave him alone." I said in a low voice.


    Along the way, the fresh water was finished, and there was little food left. Fortunately, when we were on the way, we met some wild fruit stalks to eat, but we could also temporarily satisfy our hunger. It should not be a problem to get to the pool.


    Finally, after walking around for more than two hours, we got to the edge of the pool, and everyone yelled happily.

 Chapter 214

    I know this place, scar also know, can''t stay for a long time, then command way: "Chen Lin, you take people to catch fish, and fill the kettle, old black, follow me to look for miscellaneous hair around."


    Lao hei and I started to walk around, but we didn''t dare to be too far away from the pool. After walking around for a long time, I was about to give up.


    Suddenly, there was a movement in the grass. Zamao''s head came out of it. I was surprised and said, "Zamao, you are not dead. Why are you here?"


    "It''s a long story, good brother. I''ve finally lived to see you again." Za Mao rushed over excitedly and gave Lao hei and I a big bear hug.


    Lao Hei looked up and down at Za Mao. Seeing that he didn''t have any problems, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "what happened after you lost Yang that day?"


    "I''m not very lucky. I fell off a hillside and lay in the grass when I was running. I escaped the pursuit of the other side, but I also suffered some injuries." Zamao continued.


    "Later, a man and a woman saved me, and I took care of them. After that, I immediately wanted to come back to you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. By the way, what about the base? And the scarred ones? " Za Mao asked several questions in a row.


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s good to come back alive. Let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s go. Let''s meet other people and leave here as soon as possible."


    "That''s fine." Za Mao nodded.


    On the way back to the pool, I told miscellaneous Mao what happened that day and night, which can be described as the rest of life after the soul stirring robbery.


    Miscellaneous hair heard a face of anger and fear, scolded: "scar that bastard is too bullying people, it is deserved, by the way, our people are not hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, no, it''s just a slight injury." I said, Za Mao was also relieved. He still blamed himself for not being there and not helping. I comforted him a few words, and he felt better.


    Back at the waterfall, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and others almost caught all the freshwater fish they could see and strung them together with ropes. Everyone was very happy to see Zamao come back safely.


    After a short rest, I couldn''t stay here for a long time. I immediately took people to the north, which was closer to the center of the desert island.


    As the surrounding area is understood, it becomes more and more difficult to find enough food. Only by continuing to walk inside the desert island can we have enough materials to support the whole team.


    After nearly a whole day''s driving, we came to a dense rainforest, found a natural cave under the cliff, and stopped for a while.


    The cave is not big, and it''s only five or six meters deep. It can only barely hide the team, but it''s the best hiding place on the way.


    I''m really tired. I put Ningxiang down from my back, sat down on the ground and said, "let''s have a rest. I''ll be here tonight. Scar can''t catch up here."


    "Finally, I can sit down. I''m tired to death." Za Mao sat down on the ground and rubbed his feet.


    Chen Wenjin, Zhao Xuan, Chen Lin, Annie and Julia are also very tired. Feng Ying leans against the stone wall without any image, and almost sleeps.


    Looking at everyone''s tragedy, I am very happy. Although I was chased around like a dog, everyone survived unharmed. This is the most joyful thing.


    After a short rest, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin began to make food. They treated all the fish and roasted all the fish. The head of the fish was added with some herbs to make a big pot of fish soup. The aroma soon came out.


    After finishing eating, I carefully covered the fire with soil to avoid exposing my position. At this time, Ning Xiang gently took the roast fish and fish soup and handed it to my hand, "here, this is your share."


    "Well." I nodded and watched her face smile again. This is the best reward for me.


    "What are you looking at me for? If you don''t eat it quickly, it will taste bad when it''s cold. " Ning Xiang urged, just like telling her husband''s good wife, I was very moved.


    He took a mouthful of the fish soup in a kettle and drank it. To tell you the truth, it didn''t taste good because of the limited conditions on the desert island and the fishy smell. But after drinking it, he felt warm and full of strength again.


    I drank several mouthfuls on one face, then said: "you also eat together."


    "Well." Ning Xiang nodded and sat down beside me. At this time, I almost caught a glimpse of Chen Wenjin and Chen Lin at the same time, with some bad eyes.


    I have some helplessness in my heart. At this time, I can''t care about the so-called children''s private feelings. I just want to live, or finally leave the desert island alive.


    During the meal, almost no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very heavy. After all, we had just experienced a near death war. Everyone was in a bad mood, and only hot food made us feel a little more comfortable.


    The doctor took a big bite and quickly integrated into the team. I said, "doctor, are you still used to it?"


    He nodded hard. "It''s a habit. It''s good."Everyone of me cared about or chatted with each other to help relieve their pressure, which is what I should do as the leader of the team.


    It''s getting dark. It''s very quiet and safe tonight. I fell asleep until dawn after I finished my vigil.


    After he Ningxiang was a little tired for a while, I urged myself to eat the cold roast fish left last night and drink fresh water. I said, "I''m going to the center of desert island. Do you have any ideas?"


    "Why go to the desert island center?" Asked old black, and the others looked at me.


    I sorted my thoughts and said, "as you can see, it''s impossible to wait for the rescue team. In this peripheral area, there will only be less and less food. Only when we go to the center can we have enough food. And maybe we can find the real secret of the desert island and help us get out of here."


    "Is there really a chance to leave?" Chen Wenjin said anxiously.


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but when I go to the center of the desert island, maybe I can find something. It''s better than sitting here waiting to die."


    "Yang Chuan, I listen to you." Ningxiang leaned on my shoulder, with a gentle face, which I had never seen before.


    They argued with each other for a few more words, but finally everyone chose to believe me and go to the center of the desert island together.


    "Be careful, everyone. The most dangerous thing on the desert island is not the wild animals, but other Marauder teams. Cheer up." I told loudly, and then led the team to the desert island center.


    I have an intuition that in the center of the desert island, there is a secret of being able to leave. I don''t know why this idea comes to me. Maybe it has something to do with my potential in my body. Is there any inexplicable connection? Maybe when it comes to the center of the desert island, all the answers will be known.

 Chapter 215

    The team continued to move forward, avoiding the possible pursuit of scar face, and moving towards the center of the northern desert island. Unconsciously, they had been on their way for a long time.


    "Another wild fruit tree with some strange birds on it." Yelled Za Mao.


    I just looked up and lost interest. Along the way, there were more and more strange and unnamed fruit trees, edible plants, and even animals like rabbits and antelopes.


    I knew that this was the right way to go. With these, there was basically no shortage of food. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin took people to pick a lot of fruits and other food and stuffed the package full.


    "Is this the center of the desert island? Why do you eat so much? " Ning Xiang was surprised, and his mood relaxed. He didn''t have to worry about food any more.


    "It''s a pity that the antelope ran too fast just now. Before I could shoot it, it slipped from my eyes. Otherwise, I could eat meat today." Chen Lin said with some regret.


    I shook my head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, so many things can''t reach you."


    Chen Lin glared at me and glanced at Ning Xiang. I guessed the meaning in her eyes, but I didn''t dare to respond easily.


    I had a real relationship with Ningxiang. After that, I suddenly felt that I had a lot of responsibility on my shoulders. I must take her out of the desert island alive. As for other women, I can only


    Just as I was daydreaming, the miscellaneous hair who went to the front to explore the way came back panting and yelled, "Yang Chuan, it''s not good."


    In my heart, I was surprised. I quickly met him, held him and asked, "what''s the matter, Zamao? To make it clear, is scar catching up? "


    Hear me say so, everyone is a cold hair erect, picked up the weapon in the hand, incomparably alert of looking around.


    Za Mao shook his head and said, "no, I haven''t met anyone else. It''s just that there''s a big swamp ahead. I''m afraid we can''t get through it."


    No one? I breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just a swamp. It''s not a big deal. I said, "let''s go and see how big the swamp is."


    Zamao led the way ahead, and I followed with the rest of the team. After ten minutes, I saw a huge swamp in front of us. It was at least 20 meters wide, and I didn''t know where it would flow from west to East.


    There are some dead trees in the swamp from time to time. I went to the edge of the swamp, tested the depth of the water with a branch, inserted it and took it out. I was surprised: "the water is half human deep, and here is only the edge. If the river is deeper, it must be much deeper."


    "What shall we do now? I can''t make it Miscellaneous hair anxious way.


    I looked around and said, "it''s OK. There''s always a shallow place. Let''s go and find a place to rest first."


    Looking for a while in the vicinity of the swamp, there happened to be a pile of rocks, I took the team to stop there, while resting and observing the situation in the swamp.


    The water in the swamp is muddy, and it''s too deep to see the bottom. From time to time, a few crocodiles will come out of the water. There are nearly four meters of these crocodiles, and they look terrible.


    "Crocodiles are all over the place. They''re blocked here." Miscellaneous hair one face says dejectedly, other people''s faces pour good.


    "Take a break and have something to eat before you think about it." I''m not in a hurry. I don''t have to worry about eating and drinking in such a big swamp. As for crossing the river, I''ll think about it slowly. There''s no way out.


    After driving for such a long time, everyone wanted to sit on the ground and never get up again. I ate some wild fruits and leaned on a big stone wearily.


    "How''s it going? Can you carry it? " Ning Xiang cares.


    "I''m in pain. Can you press it for me?" I suddenly came up with a sentence, even I was startled.


    I thought Ning Xiang would be angry and refuse, she would never do this kind of thing, but I didn''t expect that she just gouged me out and took the initiative to pinch me up.


    She sighed and said, "I know you''re lucky, but that''s all I can do."


    A burst of moving in my heart, for me, she changed a lot, maybe even she did not know, I shook my head, said: "no, you have done well enough, I will work hard."


    Just when I was talking with Ningxiang, Feng Ying''s untimely cry came: "no, it seems that someone is following me, and there are a lot of people."


    "What?" I sat up in shock, and the worst came.


    I quickly jumped to the biggest stone, stood at a high place and looked in the past. Then I saw that scar face came after me with a dozen people. What surprised me even more was that Zhou Jin was with scar face.


    "Zhou Jin?" I round my eyes as if I saw a monster.


    "How could it be him? Why? " Annie saw it too. She didn''t understand it.


    "That''s right, golden eye, didn''t he just help us before? How can you get mixed up with scar again Miscellaneous hair all see Leng, really don''t understand.I also don''t understand. Maybe it''s really unpredictable. Zhou Jin''s temperament changed greatly after he came to the desert island. He can do everything.


    "Everyone look for shelter. Don''t show your head easily. They have guns in their hands." I anxiously yelled, the front is the swamp, want to continue to escape has no place, this is simply forced on a dead end, I instantly red eyes.


    Soon, scar rushed over with people. About 300 meters away from me, he hid behind several trees. Zhou Jin also mixed up and looked at me coldly.


    "Yang Chuan, it''s time for you to die today. Ha ha, I''ll kill you myself this time." Scar face yelled.


    I didn''t pay attention to him at all. It was just a useless thing. What made me angry most was Zhou Jin. I roared angrily: "Jin Yan''er, what do you mean? Want to play yin? "


    Zhou Jin, with a sneer on his face, yelled at me and said, "the situation is different. Scar promised to give me half of his territory on the condition that he would kill you. I can''t help it. This condition is too tempting. I''ll give it up and you''ll accept it."


    "Golden eye, you capricious villain, shameful traitor, you will be punished." Miscellaneous hair anxious roar way, other people are also glaring.


    "Retribution? Sha Bi will believe that thing. If there was retribution, I would have died long ago. " Zhou Jin returned.


    Seeing that I was trapped and cut off by the swamp behind me, scar face was very proud and said, "Yang Chuan, there is a swamp behind me. You have no way. You have killed so many of my brothers. You have to die here today. Hum, shoot."


    Bang bang!


    With his command, scar face''s men raised their guns and shot at this side. The sound was very frightening. I quickly retracted behind the stone. The sound of bullets hitting the stone was very painful.

 Chapter 216

    "Don''t stand up, I don''t believe they can''t finish." I cried indignantly. Now I''ve been forced to the end of my life. I have to fight to death. There''s no other way.


    After a while, the gunfire of scar face really stopped. I took a look. They were really changing their ammunition clips, but there were still several people in the gun, and Zhou Jin''s people were also eyeing.


    "Don''t move. Don''t move for a while." I stopped Chen Lin who was about to fight back and dragged her back.


    Bang! Sure enough, as soon as I pulled her back, I heard a gunshot. The bullet almost wiped her scalp and flew past. Chen Lin was so scared that she was in a cold sweat, "this..."


    "Don''t be impulsive," I said to everyone, "let''s hide behind these stones. They have more bullets and more people than us. They have an advantage, but they only dare to be far away. If they don''t dare to get close to us, we''ll spend it with them."


    "Yes, the food we collected before is enough for us to last for several days. They can''t consume us." Ning Xiang also nodded.


    When I said this, everyone calmed down. A lot of rocks here are natural bunkers. Although we can''t rush out, it''s easy to defend.


    After changing the clip, scar was still very unwilling, angry: "continue shooting, I don''t believe I can''t hit them."


    Bang bang! It was another round of strafing. We were crushed to death behind the stone, but fortunately, all the bullets hit the stone and didn''t hurt anyone at all.


    "Damn it, Yang Chuan is a real jerk, you bastard." Scar gas jumped up, eager to immediately bring people rushed over like.


    Zhou Jin just looked at the good play and said, "I only provide you with help and cover. As for how to beat them down, it''s your own business. You can see it done."


    "Zhou, you are cruel enough." Scar is very upset. He also knows that Zhou Jin is not a good man. He is a villain with two sides, but he can do anything for revenge.


    After thinking about it, scar said, "yes, grenade. Give me your grenade. I''ll throw it to kill them."


    But Zhou Jin shook his head, scar face a black, angry way: "what do you mean?"


    "First of all, such a long distance, at least 300 meters, it''s impossible to lose the grenade. Secondly, when defending the base, the grenade was used to blow up your people, which has been consumed." Zhou Jin lightly responded.


    "You..." Scar was so angry that people who killed Lao Tzu said it was so easy. If it wasn''t for the sake of Zhou Jin''s utilization value, he would have turned over a long time ago.


    "No, you have to give me two grenades. Let me try." Scar doesn''t give up.


    "Well, you''ll give up." Zhou Jin gave him two grenades.


    Scar immediately let two men, holding the grenade, rely on the tree as a shelter, want to rush towards me.


    I''ve been staring at scar from the crack of the stone. I saw two people rush out, holding a grenade in their hands. Suddenly, it''s not good, "no, they want to lose the grenade, Chen Lin."


    As soon as the words were finished, whew, a cold arrow shot out, hitting one of them on the chest, and the man fell to the ground.


    At the same time, there was a bang of gunshot. Lao Hei was very accurate. He hit the grenade held by another person, and the doctor''s grenade exploded directly. The meat sauce flew all over the sky, but the scarring was not light.


    "Asshole, shoot, shoot me." Scar gas roared, another round of gunfire.


    I quickly retracted, so I had a confrontation with scar and Zhou Jin for an hour. Occasionally there were several shots, but it was almost impossible to hit someone.


    "Haha, scar, you''re such a tough guy. You can come and beat me. It''s useless, ha ha!" Miscellaneous hair hides behind the stone and laughs heartily.


    "Golden eye, you bastard, don''t let me see you." I yelled, too.


    Although neither side was satisfied, no one dared to rush out, and the bullets were about to run out. Instead, several people with scar died.


    Just when I was deadlocked with scar, I suddenly heard a strange cry, coming from a distance, and getting closer and closer.


    "Ouch, ouch..." The sound was strange, as if there were some rules.


    "Is that the cry of a wolf?" I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    But suddenly Zhao Xuan cried out happily, "it''s lulu. Lulu, it''s coming back. It''s coming back."


    "The way?" Ning Xiang is so confused that she doesn''t understand Zhao Xuan.


    I was shocked and doubted: "you mean your giant wolf, it''s coming back, you can''t hear me wrong?"


    Zhao Xuan shook her head and said, "no, I''m very familiar with the sound of lulu. I can''t hear it wrong."


    "You can understand the wolf''s cry. Why do I listen the same?" Miscellaneous hair road.


    "The wolf''s call is the same as ours. Every wolf''s call is different. It''s definitely the road''s call." Zhao Xuan said happily.Just as we were talking, we saw that scar suddenly got flustered and a group of wild wolves rushed out from behind him, headed by two big white wolves.


    These wolves are as strong as pigs, but they are extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they rush to the scar team.


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Wolves a burst of crazy bite, scar people try to resist, but in the face of dozens of wolves, there is no room for resistance.


    "Zhou Jin, help me, help me..." Scar screamed in horror. He was already scared when he saw his hands fall to the ground one by one.


    Zhou Jin with his people, constantly back, just pointed at the wolves with the muzzle of a gun, but did not dare to shoot, in scar''s desperate eyes, he took a person directly away.


    "Zhou Jin, you bastard, ah..." See that white giant wolf a fierce attack, will scar pressure in the body, to his neck a crazy bite, blood storm a ground, scar directly died.


    I was so stupid. The scene before me was too bloody. In the blink of an eye, scar, who was so arrogant just now, was killed by wolves Isn''t that true? "


    "It''s so bloody, ouch..." Ning Xiang turned pale and almost vomited.


    "Be careful, everyone, be on guard!" The old black look matchless tight Zhang way, clenched the weapon in the hand.


    At this time, Zhao Xuan ran out from behind the stone and rushed to the wolves while I was not paying attention. I was so scared that I wanted to catch her again. It was too late.


    "Zhao Xuan, come back quickly. It''s too dangerous." I cried anxiously.


    "It''s OK. Lulu won''t hurt me." Zhao Xuan replied to me and saw the big white wolf pounce on me. All of a sudden, Zhao Xuan was knocked to the ground.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart was pulled up. When Chen Lin was ready to fight, I pressed her in time.

 Chapter 217

    I saw that the wolf didn''t hurt Zhao Xuan. Instead, it seemed to be playing. Zhao Xuan turned over and got up again, as if playing with her pet, stroking the wolf''s neck.


    I couldn''t believe this scene. I was surprised and said, "are the wolves really called by this giant wolf to help Zhao Xuan?"


    "Isn''t this wolf gone before?" Ning Xiang also recognized it.


    Miscellaneous Mao, Feng Ying and others are also unimaginable, such a scene has never been seen in the film, at the moment saw the shock in the heart, it is conceivable.


    "I''ve heard a lot of stories about wild animals or wolves repaying their kindness. Maybe Zhao Xuan and this big white wolf have really established some wonderful connection." Julia said excitedly.


    I nodded, and now I can only explain in this way. At this time, I saw another big white wolf yelling, and the wolves scattered directly.


    But the one beside Zhao Xuan didn''t leave. Instead, he stayed. After a while, I decided that all the wolves had left. Then I took people to Zhao Xuan.


    Just as he was about to get close, he heard Zhao Xuan yell, "stay away from me a little bit. Don''t get close to me, so that you won''t be surprised."


    I laughed and said, "OK, everyone, don''t go there."


    "Don''t worry, this wolf is our Savior now. It''s too late to be grateful. He will never hurt it." Za Mao also said happily, staring at the wolf.


    "Don''t be afraid of the road, ah!" Zhao Xuan tries to comfort the wolf and takes him to one side.


    I started to clean the battlefield with Lao hei and others, and picked up some valuable things left by the scar, such as axes and guns.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, I said, "this is not a good place. We''d better slide first and try to get through the swamp."


    I looked at Zhao Xuan again. Maybe I haven''t seen her for a long time. The white wolf was very tired of her. I asked, "Zhao Xuan, can you follow me?"


    Zhao Xuan nodded and said, "well, yes."


    As soon as she finished, the big white wolf dragged Zhao Xuan''s clothes and tried to run to the side. Zhao Xuan wondered, "Lulu, where are you taking me?"


    "Ouch..." The White Wolf called twice.


    Zhao Xuan seemed to understand and said, "you let me follow you."


    Strangely, white wolf nodded, then ran forward. After a run, he stopped and looked at Zhao Xuan. Zhao Xuan followed him suspiciously.


    "Zhao Xuan, where are you going?" I asked


    "Lulu, it seems that I should follow it. Wait for me, Lulu..." Zhao Xuan said, and then followed him.


    "Follow it?" I frowned to see if the wolf knew where to cross the swamp. It was very possible.


    "Come on, we''ll follow." I said aloud.


    "Ah? Yang, what does that mean? " Annie was puzzled.


    "I have an intuition that the White Wolf must know where to cross the swamp. Go and follow up." I said, pulling Ningxiang people quickly with the past.


    Although others are suspicious, they still keep up. After all, they don''t know where they can go at this time. Maybe they are right.


    So I followed Zhao Xuan and Zhao Xuan followed white wolf. After running for nearly an hour, I finally came to a place where the water in the swamp was not deep, and there were some big dead trees in the river.


    "Ouch..." The White Wolf barked twice and ran from the water to the other bank. Zhao Xuan followed him closely.


    I was stunned at the same place for a time, "is this really found?"


    Miscellaneous hair is also a face of surprise, way: "rely on, this white wolf is already become fine."


    Old black Anne and Julia both lowered their heads and drew a cross in front of him, as if they were praying to God. I don''t believe that.


    "Let''s go. When we get there, we can have a rest." I said to the others and quickly followed.


    When we got to the other bank, we found a place with shelter. Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin and I stopped the whole team and sat on the ground to have a rest.


    "Hoo, I''m so tired that I can have a rest at last." Miscellaneous hair grow out a breath, limbs a spread to lie on the ground.


    After the battle just now, scar is dead. Now there are not many threats to our team. What makes me uneasy is that Zhou Jin ran away again.


    After using the scar, he was able to retreat calmly. He was deeper and more powerful than I imagined.


    At present, the place behind us should be the only place nearby that can cross the swamp. We must guard this place well, at least tonight.


    I looked at Lao hei and said, "Lao Hei, you and Julia should pay more attention to the waterway where we come. We should never let other people come easily."Julia''s face was a little red. Even though she was very dark, she could see clearly. After I said this, Chen Wenjin and Annie looked at her and Lao Hei with profound meaning. The meaning was self-evident.


    Lao Hei nodded sheepishly and promised, "OK."


    "When the others have a rest, get something to eat." I lean on the stone, I really don''t want to move. Fortunately, you Ningxiang, she leans on my side, which makes me feel less afraid.


    It didn''t take long for it to get dark. Zhao Xuan and her wolf were playing together, and Lao Hei didn''t find anything unusual. I think it would be the safest night on a desert island.


    In my guess, after walking out of this swamp forest, it should be closer to the center of the desert island. I don''t know what will be waiting for us there.


    The night passed quickly, safe and sound. The wind in the early morning was a little cold on my face. I had a few words with Ning Xiangni, and then I woke everyone up.


    "Get up and go on to the center of the desert island." I''m calling out.


    The team went on the road again, eating while walking. I also found that Zhao Xuan''s wolf was missing, so I asked, "Zhao Xuan, where''s your way?"


    Zhao Xuan was a bit reluctant in his eyes and said, "it''s not good for him to follow us all the time, so I let him go back."


    I nodded, but didn''t say anything more. I continued to walk all the way, but I didn''t encounter any obstacles. I saw some edible wild fruit plants, which I collected and carried with me.


    After walking for about 2 or 3 hours, the team finally walked out of the swamp forest. In front of me, it was open. I subconsciously looked up and said in surprise, "what a big mountain."


    Other people are also stunned. After walking out of the woods, there will be a high mountain in the center of the desert island. The vegetation on the mountain is a little sparse and very high. It''s covered by thick fog and can''t see the whole picture. In other parts of the desert island, it can''t see the mountain at all.

 Chapter 218

    Ning Xiang tried to raise his neck, looking at the mountain that suddenly appeared in front of him, frowned and said, "what do we do now?"


    "This should be the only high mountain on the desert island?" Miscellaneous hair raises a head way.


    Other people also have a look of surprise, I nodded, said: "yes, maybe we can leave the desert island, everything is in this mountain."


    I''m not in a hurry to climb the mountain. After a long journey, everyone is tired. I''ll have a rest for a while and have something to eat before I continue to climb the mountain.


    "Go, climb the mountain." Miscellaneous hair came up, rushed to the front, I followed closely, let old black and Julia off guard.


    When I got close to it, I found that the mountain was much bigger and higher than I thought. At a glance, it was covered by clouds and could not see the top at all.


    "The mountain is a little strange, the vegetation is obviously different from other places, and some other animals do not dare to get close to it easily." Zhao Xuan said while observing.


    "Are we going to climb again?" Feng Ying frowned and said, is this place the secret of this desert island that she always wanted to explore?


    "Of course," I nodded very firmly and said, "no matter what''s strange about this mountain, we must go to find out. Let''s go up the mountain."


    It''s not easy to find mountain roads, because there is no road at all. We have to rely entirely on human resources to open up new roads. Fortunately, there are a lot of people in the team, and they will not be too tired if they take turns to open up new roads.


    Fortunately, I didn''t meet anyone else along the way, and there were no other wild animals and wolves, which made me breathe a lot.


    After climbing for more than three hours, I finally got to the top of the mountain. At this time, I stopped all the people and said, "stop here first and get some strength back. I always feel that something is wrong."


    "It''s true that I didn''t encounter anything along the way. I didn''t even see a figure or even a bird. It''s strange." A suspicious face.


    "Be careful. Take a rest first." Ning Xiang also said.


    After eating something and drinking water, I carefully checked the pistol, stood up and said: "let''s go to the top of the mountain to see what''s waiting for us."


    "Well."


    I took the team again and climbed to the top of the mountain. After walking for less than ten minutes, I finally got to the top of the mountain and came out of the woods.


    I was stunned by what I saw in front of me, "this Is this the palace


    The top of the mountain is a huge flat land. It''s obvious that it''s made by hand. A huge palace with a height of 20 meters stands up.


    The palace is made of huge yellow stones. The walls are already dilapidated, covered with weeds and moss. Huge arches stand up, and there are two stone statues on each side, which can''t be seen clearly.


    "What a big palace." Miscellaneous hair silly in place.


    "The palace is a bit of an ancient Egyptian style. Don''t you think it''s similar to the pyramids?" Said Annie suddenly.


    But Feng Ying shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s like the style of ancient Egypt, it''s more like the style of ancient Rome, rough and mysterious."


    Two people look at each other, each does not give in to each other, I helplessly hold the forehead, quickly interrupted them, way: "tube him so much, walk close to some to know, walk."


    I was a little nervous and had some expectations. Holding the gun in my hand, I strode towards the palace gate. Lao Hei even sweated on his nervous forehead.


    I approached the Palace door step by step, and even opened the gun''s insurance. Everything was normal. Soon I leaned outside the Palace door and looked inside. I saw two figures squatting on the ground. I was shocked.


    "Hands up, who are you?" I jumped out, raised my gun and asked aloud.


    At this time, Yang Chuan turned to look at the two people almost at the same time


    Everyone is silly, I also stay in the same place, a blank mind, as if lost the ability to think, "Liu siyao, Xiaoyu, how can it be you?"


    "Damn, I''m not hallucinating, am I?" Za Mao took a picture of his face in disbelief.


    "This What''s going on? " Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are also confused.


    At this time, the two figures squatting in the palace were no one else. They were Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu who had disappeared from the team before. I never dreamed that they would appear here.


    Just when everyone was stunned, Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu rushed over together and directly jumped into my arms.


    "Wuwu, I miss you so much. I thought I would never see you again." Liu siyao with crying cavity, Fang Mengyu is also red eyes.


    When Ning Xiang saw this scene, she was surprisingly not jealous. After a few words of consolation, I released the two girls and asked, "siyao, Xiaoyu, how can you be here? What happened? "


    Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu looked at each other for a moment, wiped their tears, and began to say: "this is the thing..."It turns out that Liu siyao lost her way at that time, not because she wanted to leave the team, but because she was scared by a group of savages and ran around subconsciously. As a result, she got lost.


    Fortunately, she was lucky. Later, Fang Mengyu saved her and hid her in a safe place.


    Later, Fang Mengyu took the initiative to leave the team in order to come to the palace on the top of the desert island, and also brought Liu siyao with him.


    After listening to them, I couldn''t believe how the two weak girls got to this strange Palace on the top of the mountain by themselves.


    "How did you get here?" I asked.


    At this time, Liu siyao took the initiative to say: "Xiaoyu is very powerful. Those people were beaten away by her. Even the wild animals took the initiative to avoid her when they saw her, and she also knew how to leave the desert island."


    "What?" My brain exploded. I felt an electric current coming through my brain from my buttocks. I felt a little confused.


    "What did you say? The way out of the desert island? " Miscellaneous hair is stunned, continue to pursue to ask a way.


    Not only me, but all the members of the team are staring at Liu siyao and Fang Mengyu. No one thought that this little girl would know how to leave.


    "This..."


    When I was immersed in shock, I suddenly heard a sound, and my heart was shocked, "who is it?"


    I hastened to chase the past, and saw a figure, who had already run down the mountain from the palace.


    Fang Mengyu and others followed him quickly. Ning Xiang said, "Yang Chuan, what happened?"


    "I saw a figure who was eavesdropping on us just now." I said calmly, Xiaoyu knew the way to leave the desert island, this thing must have heard that guy, damn it.


    I''ve been careful for so long, but I didn''t expect that something went wrong at this time.


    "Can it be that bastard Zhou Jin?" As soon as my face changed, I couldn''t wait any longer. If Zhou Jin brought someone over, things would be in trouble.

 Chapter 219

    I turned to look at Fang Mengyu and asked, "Xiaoyu, do you really know the way to leave the desert island?"


    "Well." Fang Mengyu nodded.


    "Yeah, I can finally get out of this place." Miscellaneous hair almost jumped up, other faces are full of joy.


    "But..." At this time, Fang Mengyu said.


    This is to give me anxious to die, "you pour is a time to finish speaking, but anxious to die me."


    "But I won''t be able to open the door of the underground palace until dark." Fang Mengyu nodded.


    "Underground palace? What kind of underground palace? " I asked.


    "The underground palace is at the foot of that statue. I don''t have enough power now." Fang Mengyu said.


    Inside the palace, there are all standing stone pillars. At the end of the palace, there is a huge statue, nearly ten meters high. The two sides are spread out, showing mercy.


    "This face is so familiar." Miscellaneous hair doubts a way.


    "It''s the face of the Lord." Annie said piously.


    God? Isn''t this a myth? It''s unscientific that it has something to do with the desert island.


    But since Fang Mengyu said so, I can only do what she said. I took people to guard at the gate of the palace. I just hope that the guy who was eavesdropping just now doesn''t come so fast.


    Can be more worried about what, more and more what, watching the day will be dark down, I heard bursts of footsteps, more and more close.


    Everyone stood up in horror. "A lot of people are coming towards the top of the mountain."


    Soon I saw that under the leadership of Zhou Jin, at least nearly 100 people surrounded the palace. I said angrily, "Jin Yan''er, you bastard."


    "Yes, it''s me. I''m smart enough to hand over that girl," Zhou Jin yelled, inciting other Marauder teams. "That girl knows how to leave the desert island."


    "Hand it in, hand it in."


    "Hand over the people, if you don''t hand them over, you''ll rob them."


    Under Zhou Jin''s instigation, all the victims of the other teams were excited and regarded us as the enemy with red eyes and anger.


    "Yang Chuan, hand over the people and tell us how to leave the desert island. Shall we all leave here together? Do you want to eat alone? Well Zhou Jinhong''s neck was red and he roared angrily.


    "Hand over, hand over!"


    "Hand over the men!"


    These other Marauder teams, with knives and even guns in their hands, stare at us badly. I subconsciously protect Ning Xiang and Fang Mengyu.


    It''s just the last step. I won''t let anyone hurt her. "Golden eye, I admit that you have some abilities, but let me hand over people. That''s no way."


    At this time, Fang Mengyu also whispered in my ear: "although I can leave the desert island, I can only take more than a dozen people at most. If there are too many people, it is impossible."


    I nodded, which was also in my expectation. There was no plane or ship. How could so many people take away all at once? Only a few people could get in.


    "Yang Chuan, you are too selfish. Hand over the girl and tell me the way, or you will die here today." Zhou Jin roared angrily and even opened the insurance of the gun.


    I command others, all returned to the palace, there is a palace as a shelter, may not have no chance of winning, but my heart is still sinking, the golden eye is full, to die.


    "On the count of three, I''ll hand in the girl and leave together. Three, two..." Cried Zhou Jin.


    Miscellaneous hair face has shed a cold sweat, very scared, the number of the other side is too much, "what should we do?"


    "If you don''t hand over people, you''ll die. Do you think Zhou Jin will let us go?" I said coldly that I would never hand over Fang Mengyu.


    "Xiaoyu, you''ll stay behind us later. Don''t come out, no matter what happens." I said solemnly.


    Although I know that the situation has been very unfavorable, very difficult to keep, but I will never give up any hope.


    With a smile on his face, Fang Mengyu said inexplicable words, "with you, I''m enough."


    "What..." I didn''t quite catch her.


    At this time, Zhou Jin finally couldn''t bear it any longer. His eyes were red and his forehead was full of green tendons. He almost roared: "Yang Chuan, you forced me to open fire. Open fire all the time. Grab the girl."


    With his command, other people frantically shot out the hands of feather arrows, as well as bullets, attack the overwhelming general rushed over.


    At this moment, everyone on my side changed their faces. The attack was as terrible as the rain. There were holes and gaps in the walls of the palace, which could not be stopped at all.


    "Golden eye, I''ll fight with you." I roared in despair.


    Seeing the rain of arrows and bullets all over the sky, Fang Mengyu was about to rush towards her. Suddenly, Fang Mengyu stood up and burst out a golden light from her, forming a huge shield to block all the arrows and bullets."Shit, what''s this? Is it the hacker empire? " The mouth that miscellaneous hair frightens cannot close.


    Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin quickly wiped their eyes and thought they were wrong.


    I was so confused that I couldn''t speak, "Xiaoyu, is this a super power?"


    Liu siyao looked proud and said: "I said Xiaoyu is very powerful. You don''t believe it. These people are looking for death when they come up."


    Not only me, but also Zhou Jin and other Marauder teams all looked at the scene with silly eyes. They looked at the scene with round eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    "This What''s this? "


    "Miracles? It must be a miracle


    Zhou Jin''s face is gloomy. He realizes that something is wrong and subconsciously wants to turn around and run away. But Fang Mengyu''s eyes are cold and his hand swings out.


    Whew, whew! In an instant, all the arrows and bullets flew backward at a faster speed, killing all the people outside the palace and falling to the ground.


    Even those who were not hit were swept away by the golden waves for tens of meters, fell to the ground and died.


    "This..." I widened my eyes. It was a terrible power. I killed nearly 100 people with a wave of my hand. Who was Fang Mengyu? Where did she come from? It''s not like it''s on earth at all.


    Looking at the dying Zhou Jin on the ground in the distance, I sighed and said, "why is this necessary?"


    "I''m sorry, boss. I just want to leave the desert island alive in my own way. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Whispering in silence, Zhou Jin finally died.


    It''s getting dark, too. The moon is shining down from the sky on the huge statue in the palace. It seems that the statue has come to life.


    "Yang Chuan, let''s go. We can leave now." Fang Mengyu grabs my hand and walks to the statue. Zamao and others follow him.


    In front of the statue, Fang Mengyu put a golden light in his hand and pressed it on the statue. The golden light mingled with the white moonlight and lowered a magical light column. The statue automatically retreated and the light column was sprinkled on the ground, forming a purple light door.


    "Let''s go," said Fang Mengyu with a happy smile. He dragged me and jumped into the light door.


    I feel that the whole person is falling madly. I don''t know how long it took to finally stop. Then I found that my whole person was paralyzed on the ground. When I opened my eyes, my whole body froze, "this, this is..."


    Fang Mengyu looked back at me with a smile, "this is my hometown. Welcome to the new world..."

 Chapter 220

    "This is my hometown. Welcome to the new world..." I saw Fang Mengyu smiling and waving to me. I was just relieved when I was about to open my mouth to talk to her. Suddenly, Fang Mengyu flew away very quickly and disappeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    Now I was in a hurry and yelled: "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, where are you going..."


    At this time, I suddenly rushed to the body to get cold, choked saliva in my mouth, and immediately woke up. A fierce spirit opened my eyes, which made me a fool.


    "This Where is this? " I asked with a muddled face, it turned out that the scenes I saw before were all fake, I was dreaming.


    In front of us is an endless sea. All of us are floating on the water, including Ning Xiang, Fang Mengyu, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Chen Wenjin, Feng Ying, Annie, Julia, Za Mao, Lao hei and the doctor.


    Everyone was there, and my body was trailing behind me, floating on the sea.


    Seeing that I opened my eyes, he woke up with a look of surprise and said, "Yang Chuan, you''re awake. You almost scared me to death."


    Ning Xiang red eyes, squeezed out a smile, happy way: "Yangchuan, I''m worried about you, Wuwu..."


    "Ha ha, we came from the palace underground, ha ha..." I heard Chen Lin shouting.


    Fang Mengyu, Zhao Xuan, Annie, Julia and other girls were so excited that they were about to cry. They finally escaped from the siege and the desert island.


    "I..." I was stunned, and my brain began to recall. Fang Mengyu took us to the underground of the palace, and then opened something similar to a portal to bring everyone in. Then when I woke up again, it was this situation.


    I turned around and swept everyone''s face. There was no one less, but there was a little haggard on my face. I was relieved that people were still alive. Subconsciously, I said, "Zamao, let go, I''ll try to swim."


    "Good." Miscellaneous hair should be under, let me go.


    I instinctively move my legs and keep the posture of people floating on the water. There is a great buoyancy from the water, which makes me feel very relaxed.


    "How strange is the sea?" I said in surprise.


    "The water is very salty. Don''t enter it, or you will die of thirst. The buoyancy is very strong, similar to that of the dead sea." Said the sunspot, frowning.


    "But for the buoyancy of the sea, we might have been drowned." Annie also said that the other women had no extra strength to speak and were all concentrating on floating.


    I look around, except for the sea and blue sky, there is nothing. I feel a little flustered. I can''t swim in the sea all the time. It''s dangerous when all the human power is consumed.


    "Where on earth is this? We left the desert island and went back to the sea of the earth? " I asked subconsciously, this is what I care most about.


    I''m a little nervous and in a complicated mood. If I return to the earth again, my relationship with a few women will never last.


    "I''m not sure, but I''ve never heard of such a sea area on earth, and the dead sea is bigger than it is. I can''t even see the continental line." Feng Ying calm face said, the heart is also constantly calm.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know this place?" Mengyu asked me in a hurry.


    She was also confused. She looked around and immediately became confused. She couldn''t even see the direction. She said pitifully: "I I don''t know. I recognize this island as the place where I used to live, but I don''t know where we are


    I sighed in my heart. She was just a child indeed. Although she had shown the terrible power different from ordinary people before, it was obvious that she didn''t know much about other things.


    This place is obviously not any sea area on the earth. I didn''t expect that after I escaped from the desert island, I was exiled to a more strange place. For me, this is a completely different world.


    It''s strange and frightening.


    "Xiaoyu, didn''t you say that this island is your home? How can you not know? " Za Mao couldn''t help complaining.


    Fang Mengyu was aggrieved. The new island was so big that she had never heard of it in many places. She whispered back, "I really don''t know."


    "Well, don''t say a few words, miscellaneous hair." I hastened to make ends meet. In such a crisis, I can''t fight against myself first.


    Za Mao just stopped talking. He still obeys me, but the question is what to do now? You can''t always float on the water. The most important thing now is to find a place to dock.


    I stepped on my feet under the water, and my body floated on the water easily. I reached into the water to feel the direction of the sea water.


    Although the sea looks calm, it is also directional, such as ocean currents or near land.


    I determined the direction of the sea, and said, "go, let''s swim in this direction."


    They agreed and began to swim together.After swimming for half a day, I finally saw a dark continental line. I was ecstatic and knew that the direction of the tour was right.


    But the mainland line was close, but it was far away when we wanted to swim. A group of us had been swimming for nearly three days, and we had nothing to eat. Just when I thought we were going to starve to death together, we finally landed on the shore.


    "I''m so tired. I''m starving." Miscellaneous hair paralysis sitting on the beach, do not want to move, it is too tired.


    Ningxiang''s clothes have been soaked through for a long time, showing her black cover and beautiful figure. The rest of the girls are pretty much the same, but I can''t afford to enjoy this rare beauty.


    After swimming for the whole three days, my physical strength has been almost consumed, and my stomach is more like a fire. If I don''t eat something to supplement my physical strength, I feel that I will fall to the ground at any time.


    "Yang Chuan, here are some sea crabs." At this time rather sweet surprise of say.


    "Crab? Do you have anything to eat? " I immediately came to the momentum, used the last strength to walk past.


    Ningxiang found some sea crabs crawling on the beach. They are much bigger than ordinary crabs. They look very fat and delicious. I grabbed the crabs, broke off their shells and chewed them. I wolfed down the sand, because I was so hungry.


    "You eat it, too. It tastes good." While eating, I said to Ning Xiang.


    "You eat first, and then you replenish your strength." Ning Xiang looked around nervously. This other island was completely strange, and it seemed that there was danger everywhere.


    I''m the main fighting force in the team. I want to give priority to replenishing my physical strength. Maybe she thinks so.


    "It''s OK, enough to eat." I comforted a way, broke open a crab to hand to her, rather sweet smile took in the past.


    While speaking, other people also found sea crabs in other places, and they ate some raw sea crabs to supplement their physical strength.

 Chapter 221

    All the people scattered on the beach, looking for something to eat. Their faces were full of the expression of survival, and they were very happy.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu suddenly stopped, frowned and said, "the taste of this place is not right."


    "What''s the matter?" I''ve been all over, watching the situation around me. When I heard the voice, I immediately asked.


    Old black sucked nose, said: "this place is not right, there is a smell of blood."


    "The smell of blood? Lao Hei, did you smell it right? " I was immediately surprised that the smell of blood meant that there might be dead people in this place.


    Lao Hei shook his head and said, "it can''t be wrong. It''s a big fishy smell mixed in the sea breeze."


    My heart a tight, although I didn''t smell the difference, but still cautious, busy greeting up, said: "don''t pick up things, this place can''t stay, too dangerous."


    According to my experience of surviving on a desert island, any sign of danger should not be ignored, or you may be the next one to die.


    Everyone agreed and immediately followed me.


    "There''s a forest over there. Go and hide first." I rushed to the woods nearby.


    If you stay on this open beach for too long, you are more likely to be found. It is very dangerous if you don''t know whether the other party is a friend or an enemy.


    I walked in the front, miscellaneous hair behind my ass, and a group of people rushed into the forest.


    As soon as I got into the woods, I was surprised, "it''s so bloody."


    Before, on the beach, there was a salty sea breeze covering up the smell. As soon as he entered the woods, it was very obvious. Lao Hei pointed inside, "Yang, look, there are many dead people."


    I immediately widened my eyes, dozens of meters away in front of our team, the bloodstain on the ground was red and black, and there were more than ten corpses lying in disorder, and the death was very miserable.


    "These people were chopped to death by weapons like swords. It''s miserable." The miscellaneous hair a face chilly way.


    I carefully looked at this group of people. They were all yellow faces and Asian faces. There were scars on them before and after. It seemed that they died after fighting with others.


    Seeing this, it''s obvious that this new island is even more terrible than I imagined. I kill people casually in the wild, even the corpses are not hidden. It can be seen how fierce the murderers are.


    Several women were also scared, especially Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang, who were not very effective.


    Sha Sha!


    Just as I was looking at the corpse, I suddenly heard rustling footsteps from the side. I was so surprised that I yelled, "people are coming, get together."


    Za Mao quickly stood close to me, and saw a group of people coming out of the forest, fierce, holding a steel knife, bright and frightening.


    This Dao is different from the useless iron knives made on the island before. It''s black and sharp. It''s obviously a good Dao forged with high skill.


    "Kill them." The leader couldn''t help but say that with a wave of the steel knife in his hand, a group of more than ten people rushed over with the steel knife.


    I''m scared. These things are not good. I floated on the sea for three days before and finally got ashore. We have no spare strength to fight for a long time.


    Even if Fang Mengyu had great power, he was too hungry to make it.


    In addition, the other side is holding a steel knife, and we have no weapons. The situation is too inferior, so we have to flee.


    "Run away." While I was shouting, I turned around and ran out crazily. Other people''s faces also changed and ran around.


    "Don''t let go of any of them." The leader yelled, with a murderous look on his face.


    I tried my best to install a turbocharged engine on my leg. I ran like crazy, just want to survive.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. Finally, no one can catch up with me. I leaned against a big stone and stopped. I gasped a few times.


    "Damn, I ran away at last. Those people are too cruel. They are going to kill each other as soon as they meet. It''s crazy." The hair gave a breath.


    But my heart was clattered, looked around, but found that other people had already run away, don''t know where to go, now only I and miscellaneous hair together.


    Miscellaneous hair also panicked, "this What about the others? "


    My face immediately sank down. I just ran away, and I didn''t have time to take care of other people. I was even more flustered when I thought of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, who had no fighting power and lost them.


    You know, in this strange and terrible place, dispersion is death.


    "Yang Chuan, what should we do now? Go back and find someone? " Miscellaneous hair a face worries of ask a way.


    I shook my head. Everyone was lost. It was impossible for anyone to stay in the same place. If I went back to look for someone, not only could I find no one, but also I might meet the fierce guys just now, which was tantamount to throwing myself into the net.


    "Go this way, maybe they will leave a trace when they run separately." Now, I said, I can only hope for it.Fortunately, Zamao and I are still together, so we can take care of each other.


    I and miscellaneous hair carefully, looking around for a while, also did not find any traces of the old black, but found a path.


    It is obvious that this path was formed after human trampling, extending from the beach to the island.


    I stopped at the side of the road and said to Za Mao, "now there''s only one clue. I''m going to look for it along the road."


    "Let''s go together. Even if we die, we''ll die together." Miscellaneous hair pretends to say easily.


    I was very moved and patted him heavily on the shoulder. In this new place, the only one I can trust is him.


    So I walked along the path to the island. I was as careful as I could, for fear that the group would come out again.


    "Yang Chuan, there are people there." Suddenly, Za Mao yelled.


    I was startled, vigilant look in the past, before Fang Mengyu but told me that the people on this island are all experts, so I seem a bit nervous.


    But I stood in the same place and waited for a while, only to find that the man was an ordinary old man, sitting on the side of the road to rest, not a master.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but also I was too nervous, and said: "Zamao, let''s go and inquire."


    "Well." Miscellaneous hair should be the way.


    I went over, and before I asked, the old man took the lead and said, "are you from outside the island?"


    Zamao and I were on the alert and asked, "you How do you know? "


    "Don''t be nervous, you can see it from the way you two are dressed," the old man said with a faint smile. "Every once in a while, someone will float to this island. I''ve seen it all the time."


    I nodded and believed what he said. There was no need for the old man to cheat us. I asked, "do you think someone was chased and killed by a group of fierce guys? Those are my newly separated companions

 Chapter 222

    "Chasing?" Hearing this, the old man''s face changed. He seemed to be very scared and said, "the people you are looking for may have been caught in the city."


    "The city? what do you mean? Is there a city in this place? " Miscellaneous hair a face doubts of ask a way, a little subverted his cognition.


    "Go straight along this road and you''ll be able to enter the city. You''ll know when you go." The old man said that and left immediately, obviously afraid of the gang.


    "The old man asked me to arrest him and interrogate him again." It''s a fire.


    "Miscellaneous hair, don''t make other troubles. People are kind enough to show us the way. Why can''t we get along with others?" I said a word to him.


    After thinking about it, I decided to go to the city. First, I wanted to find the rest of my friends. Second, I wanted to find out what was going on on on this island.


    I walked along the path with Za Mao. After about half an hour, I saw a lot of buildings at the foot of the mountain. I was shocked.


    "This NIMA, is there really a city in this damned place?" Za Mao rubbed his eyes. He couldn''t believe it.


    Soon I came closer and saw that the place was full of people, and there were special guards, wearing leather armor and holding excellent cold weapons, standing by the high wooden fence to guard and patrol.


    Most of the buildings in the city are very low, they are stone houses and wooden houses, but there are also some outstanding, such as antique buildings, exotic castles and so on.


    There are even pubs and shops, pedestrians on the street are very busy, and guards patrol the street back and forth.


    Miscellaneous hair almost jumped up, said: "this NIMA''s is too weird, who will build a city in this place, and the scale is so big."


    I nodded and was shocked. It was incredible.


    It''s not easy to survive on the desert island before. We have to fight and intrigue with each other. Our supplies are also very limited. It''s very difficult to live in a place with dozens of people.


    I didn''t expect to see a city directly here. It''s roughly estimated that there are at least a thousand people in the city, which is too incredible.


    "Now what?" Za Mao asked nervously.


    I thought about it and said, "go, go to town."


    If it is really like what the old man said before, my companion and woman must have been caught in the city. I have to go in and find out.


    "Good." Za Mao nodded.


    I hooked up with him and pretended to be chatting. When I got into the city, I felt far away from the sight of the guards, which made me feel much safer.


    Although these guards were well-equipped and specially stationed at the gate fence, they were obviously not interested in interrogating passers-by. They mistook me and Za Mao for the residents inside and mixed in.


    As soon as I entered the city, I was a little dizzy. The place was so big that I didn''t know where to start looking for people, so I walked aimlessly with miscellaneous hair.


    At this time, I went to a tavern. The business of the tavern was very good. There were people sitting inside and outside.


    I heard people sitting outside chatting, "did you hear that? A group of new people floated ashore and killed the lone Rangers. It is said that they will be hanged in the execution ground in the afternoon. "


    "These people are so brave that they dare to offend the lone Rangers."


    "Yes, this kind of guy with no eyes deserves to die."


    "To be hanged?" I was in a panic, immediately anxious, think of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, and Chen Lin, they are going to be hanged, there is a share of inexplicable fear and fear.


    No, I have to get to them.


    "Yang Chuan, what should we do? They''re going to be hanged. " Said anxiously, all cried with me.


    With a gloomy face, I said, "this man must be saved."


    It''s not easy for us to live to this day and experience so much suffering. We can''t just go ashore and die so unknowingly. Besides, there are women who belong to him and have to save people.


    "Well, let''s go and rob the execution ground." Miscellaneous hair of a ruthless strength came up, excitedly said.


    He was really mad. With so many guards, we have no weapons. Robbing the execution ground is the same as looking for death.


    "It''s called robbing the execution ground. You''re going to die. People have to go to save you, but you can''t be blind. If we''re all involved, the whole army will be destroyed." I quickly stopped him and said.


    In my heart, I am more anxious than miscellaneous hair, but the more anxious I am at this time, the easier it is to do bad things. I must think calmly and think of a good way.


    We are not familiar with each other in this city, and we have such a complete system. We can''t mess with each other.


    "You''re in such a hurry that you have to think of a way?" Miscellaneous hair a face of anxious way.


    I forced myself to calm down, thought about it for a while, and said, "we must find out the situation first, and then try to save people. Let''s go."


    So I pulled the miscellaneous hair together and went into the tavern. At the table where the two people talked just now, I also sat down.They were chatting. They immediately listened and looked at each other on guard. They asked, "you two, what''s this?"


    "Waiter, a good bottle of wine." I called into the hotel.


    "All right, I''ll be right there." Immediately a male shop assistant took a bottle of wine and brought it.


    This wine is a dark brown high bottle, there is no writing on it, and there is no logo. I can''t recognize what kind of wine it is, but it smells good.


    "I bought you two a drink, just to ask you a question?" I said it directly.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "About the solo army that you mentioned just now." I went on.


    They looked at each other and laughed at each other. One of them said, "it''s the problem. It''s OK to talk about it. This lone army is a powerful gang in the city. They are all made up of a group of ferocious people. They usually make a living by hunting. They are all good players, strong and United."


    "Oh, I see. Thank you." I nodded and said.


    They glanced at me, picked up the wine on the table, waved to me and said, "thank you for your wine, ha ha!" Then he slipped away.


    Miscellaneous hair Leng next, a face of displeasure, scold a way: "depend, such a news, absolutely is this city people all know, unexpectedly also spent the price of a bottle of wine, this NIMA."


    Wine is very common in the city of the earth, but it is absolutely rare on this desert island.


    In the previous desert island, I didn''t even see the shadow of wine. Although the city is strange, at least I don''t have to worry about food and drink.


    I shook my head, but I didn''t care. I began to think about it in my heart. Judging from their reaction just now, this lone ranger should be a powerful force in the city. It''s a big trouble.

 Chapter 223

    When I got the news, I wanted to run away with Zamao, but the clerk was also very clever. Seeing that the two men had just left, he fixed his eyes on me and Zamao.


    As soon as Zamao and I got up and were ready to leave, we were surrounded by a group of people led by a bearded man.


    "What do you mean? What''s in the way? " The miscellaneous hair scolds the lie of shout a way, in fact I also can recognize he some guilty.


    The bearded man should be the owner of the tavern. With a cold smile, he showed his hand to me and said, "if you buy something, there''s no reason why you don''t give money. Give money."


    I laughed awkwardly. I wanted to make a fool of myself, but I didn''t expect to be torn down directly. So I asked, "how How much is it? "


    Who knows what is used as money in this place? I have no bottom in my heart. I''m thinking about how to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "50 pieces of jade, buy it now, don''t want to break the debt, hum!" The boss with big beard glared at me, and the clerks nearby were all eyeing me.


    "Jade?"


    I remember what Fang Mengyu said to me before. He gave me some jade and said it was very important. Now I understand that jade is the currency of this place.


    Subconsciously, I felt my pocket and took out more than ten pieces of jade, which was far from 50 pieces. Even these jade were given to me by Fang Mengyu before.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get enough money, the boss immediately turned black. He snatched the jade from my hand and said angrily, "if you don''t have money, you dare to order such expensive wine. I don''t think you want to eat overlord food. I think you''re tired of living. Guys, go ahead and beat him."


    With that, the assistant next to him was grinning and was about to force him up.


    "You What do you want to do? Don''t mess about. " Miscellaneous hair heart guilty of shout a way.


    My heart sank. It seemed that I couldn''t leave safely. I had to fight hard. Hum, I didn''t mean it. I secretly clenched my fist and planned to fight.


    A group of passers-by are watching the play. At this critical moment, a man with an Asian face in a leather jacket comes over.


    He lost a small bag on the table and said, "I''ll pay for the wine."


    The bearded man picked up the bag and looked at it. He weighed it a little, then looked at the jade. His black face immediately burst into laughter. "Oh, this feeling is good. If you don''t hurry up, you''ll go to work."


    Immediately, the shop assistants who had been surrounded by us were all scattered and went on working. The boss also laughed twice and left.


    "Damn, these guys are too money oriented." Miscellaneous hair a face despises of scold a way.


    I looked at the jacket man and said gratefully, "thank you for paying for our drinks. I just don''t know why you want to help us?"


    "Yes, have we met somewhere before?" Miscellaneous hair also stares at him, think this guy is a little suspicious.


    The jacket man laughed and asked directly, "are you from the wild island?"


    "Wild island? What do you mean I was surprised. Who is this guy?


    "What is a wild island?" Za Mao also immediately asked, this is the first time that someone knows about the desert island.


    From my surprise reaction with Zamao, the jacket man had already made a judgment. He laughed and said, "this is tianwu island. Ordinary people can''t get in from the outside world unless they come from the wild island."


    "This..." The first time I heard the secret about the desert island, my heart was a little complicated. Sure enough, this place is farther and farther away from the earth.


    "On the island we came to before, there was a palace on the highest mountain in the center, and there was a stone statue in the palace. That place was the wild island?" Miscellaneous hair also a face confuses to force a way.


    "That''s right." Wallet man definitely nodded.


    I was even more puzzled that there would be no good people in the world for no reason. Jacket men''s gang must have a purpose, so I asked, "why do you want to help us before you ask me?"


    Instead of answering the question, he said, "I know you want to save people from the lone Rangers, but it''s very difficult. If you two believe me, come with me."


    "Come on? Where to? " Miscellaneous hair asks after a way, he is a face of suspicion, obviously don''t trust too much to this jacket man that suddenly appears.


    Jacket man shook his head, still did not answer, miscellaneous hair almost fire, I quickly stopped him.


    I still chose to believe him. Jacket man must have his own purpose, maybe even with some bad purpose. But at present, I only have this clue.


    In addition, he was able to tell the story of "wild island" before, which should have certain credibility.


    "Well, I''ll come with you. If you dare to fool me, you''ll be responsible for the consequences." I threatened.


    The jacket man smiles and says, "now I''m the only one who can help you. This way." He turned away from the pub and led the way.I''m very cautious when I lose my jacket. I''m afraid that the cat and I will not follow him.


    Soon the three of us crossed a street and walked into an alley. Just as I was about to ask where the jacket man was going, I heard a gunshot.


    Bang!


    The sound of the gun was so close that I felt numb in the face. Subconsciously, I squatted down against the corner of the wall, trying to find a shelter, and yelled: "miscellaneous hair, be careful."


    Miscellaneous hair on the back of my ass, nothing, some nervous look around, said: "I''m ok."


    "Jacket man?" I was startled to see, others have fallen on the ground, hands covering the waist position, red blood dripping on the ground, his face became pale, the pain of the lips straight shiver.


    He was shot and seriously injured. My heart suddenly became tense. Someone even dared to shoot in the city. Obviously, I overestimated the so-called public security in the city and relaxed a little.


    I hurried over, lifted the jacket man up and asked, "how are you?"


    "Still can''t die temporarily, this knife is holding defend oneself, it must be an enemy to seek, dammit!" The jacket man scolded in a low voice. He opened his jacket, took out a sharp dogleg knife and handed it to me. Now he has no strength to use it.


    I reached for it. It''s really heavy. Look at the pattern forged on it. It''s a good knife.


    At this time, the sound of footwork came. At the corner of the alley, five men rushed forward with machetes in their hands. A bald ruffian at the head, with a knife in his left hand and a revolver in his right hand, should have shot the jacket man.


    Five people came to the front, the leading bald ruffian sneered: "today you finally fell into the hands of Laozi, you also have today, ha ha."


    "Bah, those bastards who use shady moves behind their backs. We have the ability to fight on our own. We don''t deserve it." Jacket man a face not angry call scold a way, obviously both sides of the accumulated resentment is very deep.


    "Face to face? Do you think I''m stupid? "

 Chapter 224

    I looked at the five gangsters and asked the jacket man, "is this your enemy?"


    Although the jacket man was seriously injured by this shot, he still laughed and said: "the two bareheaded brothers, who had a conflict with me before, proposed to fight alone. As a result, they were all killed by me. In fact, they were two rubbish."


    "What did you say? Bastard, I''ll kill you. " The bald ruffian was so angry that he rushed over with someone to chop the jacket man to death and avenge his brother.


    I was also surprised. There was a little conflict and I killed people in anger. It can be seen that people on this island are also very irritable.


    Seeing people rushing over, I stood in front of the jacket man and stopped the five gangsters with miscellaneous hair. Just now the jacket man helped me out. I can''t help watching him be cut to death.


    The bald ruffian, who was the leader, was very angry. He pointed to my nose and said, "where did you come from, boy? Don''t mind Lao Tzu''s business. Stay away from me, or I will kill you. "


    Bareheaded ruffian about knife, right hand gun, cold threat to me, muzzle on my head.


    My face suddenly became cold, and the murderous spirit in my eyes soared. My right hand waved the dogleg knife and flashed a bright light. The bald ruffian didn''t respond. With a puff, his right hand with the gun fell to the ground, splashing blood all over the ground.


    "The gun belongs to me." Miscellaneous hair is very clever, quickly snatched the revolver gun.


    "Ah, my hand, my hand..." Bald ruffian pain yelled, facial features are distorted, extremely painful squat on the ground.


    The other four gangsters were also startled and ran to check, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jacketed man was also surprised at my sharp skill, praised: "brother, what a quick technique."


    I coldly looked at a group of bald ruffians and said, "what I hate most is that someone points a gun at me, and this person is my friend. If you dare to fight him, you will fight me."


    At this time, the bald ruffian slowed down and held the broken right hand with his left hand. His eyes glared at me maliciously and roared: "kill me, kill this son of a bitch, I will tear him up."


    Immediately, the other four gangsters rushed over with a machete. In this short distance, although Za Mao snatched the gun back in his hand, he didn''t have time to shoot, so he had to dodge.


    "Be careful." The side dodges, miscellaneous hair worries of shout a way.


    I tugged the injured jacket man with one hand and kept going back. The other side came after me reluctantly. I quickly waved the dogleg knife to fight with the other side, and the shaking hand was a little numb.


    "Come on, damn it." Miscellaneous hair yelled, attracted each other''s attention, trying to help me disperse some pressure.


    The number of people on the other side is dominant, and there is a machete in hand. Originally, Zamao and I had just landed, and we were a little short of physical strength. Coupled with a jacket man who was not able to move, I was a little flustered. If we go on like this, I have to die here.


    "Go ahead, kill him and avenge me." Bareheaded ruffian sniffs tooth to shout a way, a face of ferocity.


    Just at this time, I heard something. Three dark shadows sprang up from the side. Two women and a man attacked the four gangsters from behind. They slashed at each other. The blood rushed all over the ground. Soon, all five people fell to the ground in a scream.


    "Damn, I''m saved at last." Miscellaneous hair relaxed breath, tired of no strength, leaning against the wall paralyzed down.


    I did not dare to relax, nervous staring at the sudden appearance of the three people, the man''s face was frosty, the two women''s long is somewhat similar, one of them is big long legs, a face of cold, give me a feeling of strangers suddenly close, the other is much smaller, looking more lovely.


    When the man saw that the jacket man was injured, he immediately said angrily, "did you hurt him?" Then he raised his knife to cut me.


    I was startled. It was obvious that these three people should be the jacket man''s companions. Seeing this scene was a misunderstanding. I quickly opened my mouth and wanted to explain, "wait, you listen to me..."


    "Stop, my injury has nothing to do with them. I..." Jacket man forced his last breath and explained it to me. Then he fainted because he lost too much blood.


    The man just stopped, but his face was still ugly. After all, it was his companion who suffered such a heavy gunshot wound that he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    "It''s not peaceful here. Put people on your back and let''s get out of here." The big long legged cold beauty said, looking around warily.


    Cute little beauty is a playful face, looking at me and miscellaneous hair.


    The man put the jacket on the man''s back, and the two women and a man were about to leave here. It didn''t seem that they wanted to take me with them. I said quickly, "where are you going?"


    "Don''t follow me, or I won''t guarantee that the knife in my hand will kill you." Big long legged beauty cold threat way, eyes evil spirit is full, I believe she certainly dares to start.


    This miscellaneous hair can be angry, stand up to scold a way: "depend on, you this woman also too have no conscience, if didn''t have us two, your companion long ago his enemy was killed."Big long legged beauty frowned, thought about it for a while, then said: "Ying''er, give them some jade, when they don''t owe each other."


    "Oh." The lovely little beauty lost a small bag to me. I opened it and saw that there were more than ten pieces of jade in it.


    Then they left me and miscellaneous hair in the same place. I was a little silly, and now the only possible helper was gone.


    "What''s the matter?" He scratched his head speechless.


    I also frowned. It was obvious that his companion didn''t know about the contact between jacket man and us, and didn''t know what the purpose was.


    But now people have disappeared, and it doesn''t make much sense to think about it.


    There was a lot of noise here, which also attracted a lot of people pointing at the distance of the roadway and whispering.


    "Oh, my God, how many people have been hurt?"


    "These two guys are new here. Even they dare to provoke me. I''m dead now."


    "If you two want to live, run away, ha ha!" Passers-by talked and laughed loudly, it seems that the dead for them, is also very used to things.


    Five gangsters were seriously injured, even if they were still alive, they were basically disabled, especially the bald ruffian who was the leader. I cut off half of his hand and fainted.


    My heart is very thrilled, think of before that big long legs beauty scared eyes, busy way: "miscellaneous hair, let''s run."


    "Yang Chuan, pick up two machetes to defend yourself." Zamao went to pick up the weapon of the gangster, and I was the only one. The dog leg knife of the jacket man had been taken away by his companions.


    I was a little flustered in my heart. I ran away from the scene with Zamao and found a place with few people to hide temporarily.


    From what passers-by said just now, I can probably infer that the five gangsters are not simple. They are members of a big gang in this place. If I kill their people, they will certainly find a way to revenge.

 Chapter 225

    "Now it''s just the two of us." Miscellaneous hair a face of affliction.


    I patted him on the shoulder, comforted and said: "it''s OK, we''re enough. Let''s have something to eat and rest for a while to supplement our strength."


    I still have some jade on my body. In addition, I bought some food and drink, a few pieces of white flour pancakes and a bottle of water when I ran away.


    This thing is too important for me now. I gobbled it up and poured a mouthful of water. The food went into my stomach, which made me feel better.


    Miscellaneous hair is similar to me, and his appearance is even more ugly.


    After eating, Shamao and I leaned against a hidden corner and took a rest to save our strength for later action.


    When I had almost finished my rest, it was more than three o''clock in the afternoon, and the time for execution was getting closer and closer, so I was more anxious.


    Wake up the miscellaneous hair, I with him, after inquiring about the next, quickly toward the execution ground to find the past.


    Both me and miscellaneous hair are holding knives, which are not on the waist. Even the machetes we picked up from the gangsters before will not cause too many ideas when we walk on the road.


    Because I found that almost all the people in this city have knives with them. They have long knives and short knives. They should be used for self-defense. The people in this place are really tough.


    On the way to the execution ground, I asked passers-by about the lone Rangers, and gradually found out what kind of people they were.


    The lone rangers are about 100 people, all of them are good hands, and their strength is very good. They are not the garrison in the city. To be exact, they are the hunter troops stationed outside the city for a long time. Their job is to hunt and then trade with the people in the city.


    Therefore, the lone marchers also have a great influence in the city, and they are also part of the military forces of the city. If they offend the lone marchers, they can''t continue to live in the city.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t want to fight with the lone Rangers or even have a conflict. But the problem is that all my companions have been captured by them. They have to go to rescue them. As for other things, I''ll talk about them after they are rescued.


    "This lone army seems to have a great influence." Za Mao was a little worried.


    "Save people first." I said calmly, and soon arrived at the execution ground.


    The so-called execution ground is a large wooden platform set up at the gate of the city. There are guards and lone Rangers around, and a group of people are watching.


    "It''s the old black." The miscellaneous hair startles a voice way, eyes immediately red.


    My eyes were red with blood, and my teeth were almost broken. I stared at the wooden platform. I saw Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Fang Mengyu, and Lao Hei, all tied up, blindfolded, stuffed with cloth, kneeling on the ground.


    Behind them stood a line of shirtless men, each with a rifle in his hand, ready to fight my companion.


    Ning Xiang''s face turned white and his body trembled, but he couldn''t make any sound because he was stuffed with cloth.


    I tightly clenched my fist. I hate it. It''s useless to hate myself. I can''t even protect my own woman, and let her fall into such a dangerous situation.


    "I dare to kill those who march alone. That''s the end." At this time, a man on the wooden platform, like the leader, yelled loudly, and was about to order the shooting.


    I am so anxious that I dare to move the woman of Laozi. Even if I die, I will fight with you. At this time, I have the idea of death in my heart and opened the insurance of revolver.


    This revolver gun picked up by miscellaneous hair has limited bullets and can kill only a limited number of people. The other side not only has a large number of people, but also has a more powerful rifle in his hand.


    Once I shot and exposed myself, the end was obvious, and I was sure to be shot to death by the other side.


    I took a deep breath, looked at Ningxiang, and whispered in my heart, "Ningxiang, don''t be afraid, I''m going to save you. Even if I die, we''ll die together, and Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin..."


    Miscellaneous hair hard to swallow saliva, holding the knife hand are extremely nervous to shake up.


    I slowly raised my right hand, and the revolver aimed at the man who was talking on the stage. My finger had been put on the trigger and was about to shoot.


    At this time, suddenly there was a commotion nearby, and someone screamed in fright.


    "What is it?" Za Mao gave a cry and immediately turned to look at it.


    My eyes were enlarged. From the nearby room, a group of guys in black clothes and hoods, covering their faces, suddenly rushed to the execution ground.


    These men in black fired many throwing knives in their hands. Before everyone could react, they had already knocked down all the strong men with guns on the ground, and their bodies were full of throwing knives.


    I can''t follow the scattered people in the corner of the execution ground.


    "Who?"


    "If you dare to fight against the lone Rangers, you will die!" The lone ranger roared angrily.But the attack of the man in black was too fierce. A flying knife knocked down all the people standing. The man in black, who rushed to the front, moved most quickly. He hugged Fang Mengyu and turned to leave.


    The rest of the people in black, carrying a person in their hands, robbed Ning Xiang, Annie and my companions, and left the execution ground with flying strides. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared outside the city without any trace.


    All this happened so fast that we came in a hurry, but we were in a hurry. I and miscellaneous Mao were so stupid that we didn''t even understand what was going on.


    "Counter, counter, chase me. If you don''t leave one, kill me all." The leader of the lone ranger was a one eyed dragon with a face of flesh. He stood up from the bunker and roared angrily.


    The lone Rangers reorganized and chased outside the city crazily.


    I was afraid that the lone Rangers would be angry. If they were hurt, they would be in trouble. I winked at Za Mao and left the execution ground as soon as possible.


    After running for a while, I looked around and determined that it was basically safe. Then he and Za Mao sat down and leaned against the wall for a breath.


    Miscellaneous hair frowned, hand clutching chin, a face muddled force said: "what''s the matter? What are the origins of those people in black? "


    I shook my head. I didn''t have a clue at all. The people in black were obviously not from this city. After they robbed the people, they all ran outside the city for the first time.


    Za Mao scratched his head doubtfully and said, "Yang Chuan, you say it''s too evil. Why do people come to rob the execution ground besides us? What''s the matter?"


    It''s no wonder that Zamao can''t figure it out. I didn''t understand it at first. Zamao and I, as well as other companions, just drifted to this island today. No one else would know us, and no one should help us rob the execution ground.

 Chapter 226

    But when I think about it a little bit, I find something wrong, "Za Mao, did you see it then? When the group of people in black rushed out, their first target was Xiaoyu. "


    "Fang Mengyu?" Za Mao also clapped in his heart. He had seen Fang Mengyu''s horror. She could kill hundreds of people just by waving, just like superman.


    If it wasn''t for Fang Mengyu, they had no chance to leave the desert island.


    Miscellaneous hair Leng for a while, startled voice way: "you mean this group of people in black is to save Fang Mengyu, by the way, also save our people together."


    I nodded, and if that was the case, it would make sense.


    Fang Mengyu didn''t cheat me. This is her hometown. She originally lived on the so-called tianwu Island, and her identity should be very different.


    "The group of people in black killed the lone soldiers with guns with flying knives. This method is just like Xiaoyu''s super power. Don''t you think it''s too similar?" I said to Zamao.


    Za Mao turned back and nodded, "yes, not only did he use a unique skill similar to Xiao Li''s throwing knife, but also his movement speed was too fast. The people in the lone army didn''t react at all."


    Said here, I was finally relieved, those people in black are to save Fang Mengyu, which means Ningxiang they should be safe for the time being.


    Za Mao also breathed a sigh, and his expression was relaxed. Although he was not saved, he was saved by others and was safe for the time being. Now we should consider how we can continue to survive in this place.


    I leaned against the wall. I was so tired that I didn''t want to move. Just now, I was about to drain my strength. I was hungry for the white flour pancake I had eaten before.


    "Za Mao, do you think we''ve been trapped?" After a while, I suddenly said.


    "By whom?" Za Mao said feebly, just now he was full of energy and had 12 points of energy. That''s to save his companion. He was holding a breath in his heart.


    Now this breath is relieved, the whole body is suffering, especially in the stomach, hungry like fire burning.


    "The one who sells Shaobing should buy more than 20 pieces of jade, right?" I have no choice but to say that it''s normal for people who are not familiar with this place to be trapped, and the food in this place is really expensive.


    "Don''t mention pancakes. I''m starving." Zamao rolled his eyes at me.


    "It''s hopeless. There''s still saliva here. Drink it." I threw the only bit of water to Zamao.


    "Promising?" Za Mao drank a mouthful, and the water was gone. He retorted, "can you be hungry if you want to make a fortune? If we can''t find food, we''ll both starve to death later. "


    I look speechless, sighed, now although people are temporarily OK, but to survive in this city, it has become a big problem.


    One cent is hard to defeat the hero. If there is no money in the city, I will starve to death. Thinking of this, I kick the miscellaneous hair and shout: "get up, first try to get some money or food."


    Although Za Mao was very hungry, he also stood up and went to the street with me to see if there was any way to get food.


    There are a lot of people in the city, and they are very busy. There are many small shops selling food on the roadside, but they basically give money first to get food. The so-called money is jade, but I don''t have any money on me now.


    For me to look like a rat, these small shop assistants are also very vigilant, immediately I gave up the way to rob.


    But if you are really hungry, you can only steal food. You can''t starve yourself to death.


    I and miscellaneous hair aimlessly walking in the street, came to a place, gathered a lot of people watching.


    "Fight in the challenge arena, fight in the challenge arena. If anyone can challenge and win, the 1000 jades will be him." On the stage, a person who looked like the host was yelling.


    Next to this man stood a big man, strong as a bison, with square muscles, two meters high, and a big axe in his hand. He looked terrible.


    "My day, 1000 pieces of jade, such a large sum of money, enough to eat many meals, let me have a try." Miscellaneous hair was hungry dizzy head, red eyes will go up.


    I caught him in a hurry. In his current state, if he went up, he would be killed directly by the other party. The strength of this big man is very strong. Zamao is definitely not his opponent.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t stop me. Let me have a try." Za Mao wanted to say.


    I thought for a while, but said: "I go up, you were killed can do?"


    1000 pieces of jade is worth my taking a risk. If I win, I can live in the city for a period of time and slowly inquire about my companions.


    "Damn, you look down on me so much?" Miscellaneous hair is big, but he also knows that his strength is not as good as mine.The host is still shouting, a group of people around the big challenge arena, shouting, and the big man is still boasting to the public.


    I pushed away the crowd and jumped into the challenge arena. The host stood up and said with a smile, "brother, do you want to challenge the challenge arena?"


    I nodded and said, "if you win him, the reward is 1000 jades, right?"


    "That''s right." The host also laughed. He met too many people. Many conceited young people died miserably in the end, but they all volunteered to fight in the challenge arena. No one can blame anyone for their life and death.


    I saw a big man, and the other party glared at me fiercely, trying to frighten me, but I didn''t take it. How many storms have passed, and even the stronger savage Lao Tzu dares to kill him? Are you afraid of this guy?


    "The rule is very simple, that is, there are no rules, you can use any means to defeat the other side, until one side admits defeat or is killed. Can you understand me, little brother?" The host said with a smile, very smooth.


    I nodded, this rule is quite suitable for me, if the Yin move, but I am not afraid of anyone, said: "I know."


    "That''s OK. Let''s get ready. The challenge arena will start immediately." Cried the host.


    "Come on, Yang Chuan. You can do it. Today''s dinner depends on you." Za Mao roared loudly under the challenge arena.


    The onlookers nearby also made a lot of noise.


    After a little preparation, the challenge arena officially began. The host stood outside the challenge arena and yelled, "start!"


    As soon as the voice was finished, the big man rushed to me. He held the axe in both hands and cut me hard. If he was hit, he would be cut in half. That''s too miserable.

 Chapter 227

    Obviously, the great man has rich experience. Before I get used to it, he will launch a full-scale attack and defeat me at one stroke. But he is wrong. I have too much experience in combat.


    I''m not in a mess at all. In fact, although a big man looks fierce, he doesn''t come fast. After all, his muscles and weight can''t get fast at all.


    "Ah, kill!" With a roar, the axe fell.


    I gathered the right time, easily to the side of a Dodge, not a lot of just to avoid the chopping of the axe, and the big man just put out all his strength, has not slowed down.


    My eyes a cold, right hand holding a machete fiercely up a lift, along the handle of the axe to the hand of the big man.


    He was so surprised that he wanted to step back quickly, but my knife was too fast. With a hiss, he cut off his little finger.


    "Ah..." With a scream, his face was deformed and he kicked me in the stomach.


    "Cough..." I was kicked out three meters away, with a mouthful of blood in my mouth and severe chest pain. I didn''t expect that people here were so strong.


    "Yang Chuan." Miscellaneous hair in the bottom looking at, the heart also pulled up.


    At this time, the injured man was crazy in his eyes. He had been here for so long and had never been hurt so badly. He was completely angered and roared: "asshole, son of a bitch, I''ll kill you."


    "Fight, kill him."


    "Kill him, cut his eyes, yes, that''s it." The crowd nearby didn''t think it was too big. They roared wildly.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful." Under the challenge arena, miscellaneous hairs are worried about me.


    With a cold smile, I roughly understood the strength of the other side. I had a whole body of muscle, but I was not flexible enough, so I only had a whole body of brute force. It was obvious that the other side had no real fighting experience.


    The fierce man in anger once again held the axe in one hand and chopped at me regardless of the pain. The big axe waved and brought up a large wind. He was scared to retreat and even rolled on the ground.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t run, fight me head on." Cried the great man.


    Bang, your whole body''s muscle, let me meet you hard, isn''t this a fool''s idea? I ignored him, holding a machete in my hand, and began to encircle him. Coldly, I stabbed him at the waist or at the back.


    In this way, some of the fierce men who had been attacking crazily did not dare to fight. They had to defend passively.


    After circling for a while, suddenly the speed of the big man''s turning around slowed down a beat, immediately let me seize the opportunity, I roared: "go to die." A fierce knife fell on his back.


    "You have been deceived." At this time, the big man insidious smile, it turned out that he deliberately sold such a flaw to me, when I was close to attack, he turned his backhand and swept the axe.


    I didn''t change my face. Hum, I worked hard with you. You''re a little too young. Just now, this knife didn''t work at all. As soon as I rolled aside, I came to the side position of a strong man.


    I tried my best to sweep, but the man suddenly disappeared, because he was too tall. If I looked down with my head down, it was easy to produce blind area, and I just rolled to his side.


    Up is a knife, hard poke in the big man''s crotch, puff Chi, blood out, pain big man tears out, pain kneel to the ground, hands subconsciously covered the crotch.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I took out the knife and stabbed it into his throat to end his life.


    At this time from the stage came a large hiss and abuse, "by, this person means too Yin it."


    "Yes, it''s shameless to poke people''s crotch."


    In the crowd''s boos, I walked out of the challenge arena in confusion. Although the means of winning was a little bit inferior, as long as I could win, I was the last one to survive, and the big man lying on the challenge arena had become a cold corpse.


    As for the white eyes of these people, I don''t care at all.


    Miscellaneous hair quickly pushed away people, rushed to help me, he exclaimed excitedly: "Damn, bull force, it''s so handsome, this next 1000 jade are all ours."


    "Cough..." I coughed a few times, but also brought out a ball of blood, just by the big man kicked a foot, really bad, this makes me a little scared.


    "Are you all right?" Miscellaneous hair some worry of ask a way.


    I shook my head, said: "first to get the award again, where to get the host award?"


    The host is a face of ghost expression, obviously he was very surprised that I could kill successfully, look at my eyes also have a trace of fear, quickly and orderly said: "you two come with me."


    Zamao and I followed the host and went to a small shed next to the challenge arena. There was an old man sitting in it. He was thin, with sharp eyes and no good face.Za Mao didn''t give advice, but said, "we won. What about the 1000 jades we agreed?"


    I put away the knife that killed the big man and continued to pin it on my waist. I looked at the old man coldly.


    "Well, if you want to win by attacking others, then you want to win by attacking others? No way. " The old man glanced at me and said coldly.


    As soon as I saw that the old man was not a good thing, he really wanted to break the debt, and immediately I became angry and scolded, "what do you mean? Lao Tzu went up and fought for his life to win. If you don''t give it, you won''t give it? "


    The host next to him was scared to run away, and it''s true that the old man was threatened by me. There were four strong men standing beside him with knives in their hands, which should be to protect the old man.


    "Shit, if you don''t give me money, it''s gone today. Give me money quickly, damn it." Miscellaneous hair stomach nest with a stream of gas, immediately burst out to scold.


    The sour old man is still very hard mouthed, coldly said: "I see you two are not good people, the money is gone, or get out quickly."


    This is to make up my mind not to give money, immediately I was on fire, directly pulled out the knife, scolded: "I can kill that big man, but also dare to kill you this dead old man, do you believe it?"


    Seeing the bright knife, he turned around in front of his eyes. Even if the old man was protected by four strong men, his face changed a little.


    Next to four strong men, immediately step forward, protect the old man, but also confrontation with me.


    Just when I was quarreling with the dead old man, a cold drink came from the side, "what are you quarreling about?"


    I turned around and saw that the long legged beauty who had rescued the jacket man came down from the upstairs. Her face was as cold as ever.


    "It''s you?" I said subconsciously.

 Chapter 228

    "I met you again. I''m haunted. What kind of idea are you trying to make?" Miscellaneous hair a face not happy way, he didn''t forget before is this female drive away of that scene.


    I glanced at the long legged beauty. It was really cold and beautiful. I also noticed that the sharp old man, who had been deliberately making trouble before, immediately changed his attitude when he saw the long legged beauty. He stood up quickly and behaved himself.


    The long legged beauty glanced at me lightly, asked the people next to her two words, frowned and said, "give them the money, give them double share."


    "Yes, yes." The sour old man was reluctant, but he handed me two black bags.


    "It''s a bounty for you. Don''t come back later." The cold long legged beauty said coldly. There was a trace of bad in her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t welcome me very much.


    Miscellaneous hair grabbed to come over, excited way: "ha ha, we this next developed."


    I was relieved and said to the long legged beauty, "thank you. I don''t know your name yet."


    The cold long legged beauty glanced at me. If she didn''t return to me, she turned around and said, "you''d better leave now. If you''re late, you may not be able to leave."


    "What do you mean?" My heart clattered for a while, had a kind of bad premonition.


    "Before you cut off a hand that bald, a little background, you abandoned his hand, how can not find you revenge?" Cold woman light way.


    I have a question in my heart. Why didn''t those people seek revenge from the cruel woman? However, after seeing this posture, I also understood that the cruel woman has some influence in this city.


    I quickly grabbed the miscellaneous hair who was still counting money, turned around and left. It was important to protect my life.


    "Hey, Yang Chuan, where are we going again?" Za Mao put away the money bag and asked.


    "Run for your life." I said, my plan now is to find a place to hide. Besides, even if the bareheaded ruffian''s accomplice wants to seek revenge, it''s not so easy to find me.


    "Look, it''s the guy with blood on the knife."


    "These two idiots, dare to run all over the street so arrogantly, don''t die."


    "It''s said that more than ten killers have been sent out. These two are dead."


    When I was walking on the road, I heard someone talking behind my back. It was obvious that the position of me and miscellaneous hair had been exposed, and I was more anxious.


    "It''s not safe in the city. Let''s get out of the city first." I anxiously to miscellaneous hair said.


    At this time, Za Mao also realized the seriousness of the situation. From time to time, he could feel the cold eyes of passers-by. He nodded and said, "buy something to eat and drink, and go out of the city first."


    I was on the side of the road, bought some dry food like cakes and water, and quickly went out of the city with miscellaneous hair. I found a small forest with more trees outside the city, and stopped temporarily.


    At this time, I was finally relieved, said: "temporarily safe, you can rest for a while."


    While eating, miscellaneous hair and I lay under the tree to rest and recover our strength. Soon it was dark. I looked up at my head, and the night was dark.


    I''m very uneasy. I''m always worried about Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin. Although the group of people in black came to save Fang Mengyu, they should not hurt Ningxiang. But I''m worried when I don''t see the living people.


    "There''s a voice?" Just when I was thinking about something, Za Mao suddenly said, a grunt got up.


    I frowned, deliberately lowered the voice: "it seems that someone is fighting?"


    Miscellaneous hair stares next eye, "that how do we do?" It''s impossible to stay here, but if you want to transfer, you don''t know where to go. After all, it''s too dark to see the road clearly.


    I thought about it and said, "Za Mao, stay where you are. I''ll leave you the gun. I''ll go and have a look."


    Za Mao grasped the revolver gun and nodded. I was holding the knife in my hand and rushed to the place where there was movement. After walking for several tens of meters, I squatted down under a tree and looked straight ahead.


    "This Is that horrible? " In an instant, my eyes were round and I was stunned.


    I only saw two men in the forest in front of me. They were both wielding swords and fighting each other. The most terrible thing was that they were too fast. They were all leaving many shadows between the flickering and moving, and the swords in their hands were chopping out pieces of illusions. The speed was appalling to the extreme.


    I look silly, this has completely exceeded my cognition, such a terrible speed is not human beings can do, even if the number of Olympic champions come, also can not touch the fur of these two people, it is too fast, my eyes are spent.


    I peeped for a while, and the two were about to decide. One of them cut the other on the chest, while the other cut the other on the neck and killed him.


    Although he killed his opponent, he was also seriously injured. The man who survived was sitting on the ground, gasping, and it was the end of his life.At this time, I hesitated. Did I come out to save the man, or did I see nothing? Obviously, the guy who survived is not a good one.


    Just when I was tangled, a dark shadow leaped out of a dark tree in the distance, holding a sharp dagger in my hand. From the back, I stabbed the living man through the heart and killed him directly.


    "Hiss!" I took a cool breath, and I was scared. Fortunately, I didn''t act rashly just now, otherwise I would have exposed myself.


    The guy behind Huang que was obviously stronger than the two men just now, and more insidious and difficult to deal with. I quickly held my breath, for fear that they would find me.


    The other party seems to be searching the body of the body, I stare round eyes, did not dare to make a sound, feet are squatting numb, subconscious feet move, came a rustle, shoes stepped on the ground of hay.


    "Who is it?" The man suddenly turned his head, only to hear the slightest movement, he found me.


    Although I was very careful, I was still found out. I was in a panic. I didn''t care about anything else, so I ran away.


    "Death The man immediately got up and came after him.


    I tried my best to run wildly, but the speed of the other side was too fast, just like stepping on the wind, the distance between me was getting closer and closer.


    I''m a little desperate. If I continue to do this, I will be caught up and killed sooner or later. I have to find a way. I''m still running to the place where miscellaneous hairs stay, hoping that he can help.


    "Stop." The man behind him followed closely, getting closer and closer.


    "Wu..." I quickly whistled, hoping that Zamao could understand the signal I gave him, so that he could find a chance to fight.


    Just when I was whistling, the man behind me caught up with me and kicked me to the ground with a volley kick.

 Chapter 229

    My back is so painful that I don''t have the strength to get up and run again. The man is grinning and holding a dagger. He is about to stab me down. I''m about to despair.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot in the dark, and the warm blood rushed to my face. The man was shot in the head and fell to the ground, and the dagger fell to the ground.


    In the distance, with a revolver in his hand, Za Mao quickly ran over and helped me. He said with concern, "are you OK, Yang Chuan?"


    I shook my head in shock. "It''s OK, I can''t die, hehe..." After a few deep breaths, I finally felt a little better.


    Miscellaneous hair this just feel relieved, and vent anger toward the body, mercilessly kicked two feet, "Damn, I bah, dare to hit my brother."


    I slowly stood up and rubbed my chest with my hand. I was kicked by the boy and was still in pain. Miscellaneous hair began to search the body.


    "Money? It''s OK, hehe... " Za Mao took out a money bag from the corpse and weighed it in his hand.


    As the common currency on tianwu Island, I can''t see anything special about these jades. Moreover, these jades are not very heavy. Even if you take a handful of them and hide them on your body, they are not particularly heavy and easy to carry.


    "Why? What is this thing? An invitation Miscellaneous hair search corpse found an invitation, the skin is dark red, there are two palm size.


    I didn''t care about him. I just picked up the short sword that fell on the ground. It was very heavy, but it was much better than the choppers that I robbed before.


    "This weapon is very handy." I said with a smile.


    Miscellaneous hair is a little hot eyed, asked: "there are no such weapons?"


    I nodded, pointed to the woods not far away, and rushed directly. As I walked, I said, "there are two people dead over there, and their knives should be good."


    I went back to the woods with Zamao. The two bodies were still lying there. Zamao saw the knife in the hand of the winner''s body at a glance, grabbed it, waved it twice, and said excitedly, "good knife."


    This man won in the previous fight, but he was still attacked and killed by others. I frowned and searched for a while. Besides a little money, I found another post.


    Za Mao was surprised and said, "another invitation card?"


    "Tianwu college?" I opened the post and looked at it by the faint moonlight. It seems that the content of this post is to let the person holding the post go to tianwu college, and it is not signed, which means that as long as anyone holds the invitation, it is OK.


    "What is this day''s martial arts academy? That sounds awesome. " Miscellaneous hair says in a low voice.


    I don''t understand either, but this invitation should be very important, otherwise these two people won''t take it with them. Moreover, judging from their skills, they are far better than ordinary people.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air. The place was dead and people couldn''t stay any longer. He quickly put away the invitation and said, "let''s go. Let''s leave here first."


    "Well." Za Mao nodded.


    It''s midnight now. It''s chilly to stay outside the city. After what happened just now, I know that it''s much more dangerous outside the city than inside the city. God knows when someone will jump out and sneak in.


    Fortunately, the grove I stayed in before was not far from the city. After thinking about it a little, I simply went back to the city again. At least I didn''t have to worry about being attacked in the city.


    I went back to the city with Za Mao. When I got to the gate of the city, torches were lit everywhere, and dozens of guards were patrolling all night.


    It was so late that no one was allowed to enter the city again. It took me 100 pieces of jade to let the guards let us enter the city.


    "The sun, open mouth to 100 jade, this is too black?" Za Mao couldn''t help complaining.


    "Well, it would be nice to let us in. It''s safer in the city than outside." I replied.


    Just by the side of the road, I found a restaurant with a little more people, and I went in with Za Mao.


    "Do you want to stay or eat?" The chubby boss in front of the counter asked kindly.


    "Just open a house and bring some hot food to the room." I said directly.


    At this time, the boss rubbed his hand and said, "according to the rules of our store, these are all services that need to be paid first."


    On tianwu Island, where the killing is rampant, unlike on earth, there are restrictions of law and so on. Some people run away without paying for food, but there are many, so almost all the shops pay first and then serve.


    I nodded in understanding and asked, "how much is it?"


    "Ten jades for one night. As for food, here is the menu. Can you have a look?" The boss said with a smile.


    I took the menu and had a look. It was really expensive, especially meat. But it''s good to have something to eat. I ordered two at will.


    "Miscellaneous hair, give money." I told Za Mao that he had collected all the money before. He was a money fan.Za Mao quickly took out a black money bag. Looking at the heavy money, the fat boss''s eyes lit up immediately. I rely on these two people to be local tyrants. With so much money, he became enthusiastic immediately.


    "Two distinguished guests can order more money. The more you order, the more discount you get, and a free bottle of wine." The boss said enthusiastically.


    This makes me feel comfortable. It''s better to have money. Money is the master.


    After arguing with the boss and ordering more food, I suddenly asked, "by the way, boss, do you know tianwu college?" I want to know something about the invitation.


    "Tianwu college is very powerful and famous. It also has its own army and many powerful single family teams. The strength of these people is similar to that of monsters. Even if they are just one of the minions, they are very powerful in this city. Their personal strength is very strong." The boss explained in a loud voice.


    In my heart, it turned out that this was the case. I looked at them with a glance, and they all became interested. If I could get into tianwu academy and know more about them, I might be able to find out where Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang were.


    After chatting with the boss about tianwu college, I got ready to go up to the second floor with Zamao.


    "This day, the martial arts academy is really awesome. Can people really surpass the limits of the human body?" Za Mao muttered to me in a low voice. Obviously, what the fat boss said also shocked him greatly, as if the door of a new world had opened in front of us.


    Just when I went up to the second floor with miscellaneous hair, several men in black windbreaker also followed me, with some murderous spirit, which made me feel tight.


    "Miscellaneous hair, don''t look, be careful, these guys have problems." I lowered my head and whispered to Zamao. I put my arms around his shoulder and went into the room.

 Chapter 230

    As soon as I entered the room, I heard a bang before I sat down. The door was kicked open, and four men rushed over with knives in their hands. They were the gang in black windbreaker that I just met.


    "What are you doing?" Za Mao held the knife tightly and asked aloud.


    I also clenched the dagger and looked at the four coldly. The four did not answer. One of them called out, "kill!" Immediately crazy rushed over, in the hand of the knife to my face cut over.


    I was scared to dodge, the second person''s knife also directly pulled over, cut on my back, cut my clothes, left a deep blood mark.


    Under the pain of eating, I immediately became angry and roared. The man lay on the ground with a fierce sweep of his right leg. The man fell on the ground when he was hit in the leg. I took the opportunity to jump up and stab him in the heart with a sword, smashing the man''s heart to death.


    At this time, his companion reacted from the shock and anger, roared and killed him. After several rounds of fighting with him, I seized the opportunity to cut his sword on his hand, and with the sword, I cut his throat to death.


    "If you dare to give me the advice, go to hell." Miscellaneous hair a face of madness, will also be a person cut over on the ground, another accomplice was scared silly like Leng in situ.


    When Zamao killed one, he had to solve the other. After I took a breath, I quickly called out: "Zamao, wait, let''s keep one alive."


    "Well, I''ll let you live a little longer and say, why do you want to kill us? I don''t know you, and I don''t have any grudges. Please tell me Za Mao calmed down and asked.


    I and miscellaneous hair left and right, blocked the man in the corner, he wanted to escape is impossible.


    "I I said, "please let me go after that." The man''s face was pale, and he was also scared. He couldn''t even hold the knife in his hand.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t have any room for conditions." I said coldly, with threats in my eyes.


    The man''s face was dejected. He could only speak honestly and said: "I We only want to kill you because we have a good eye on your invitation, and then we want to take it away. "


    Sure enough, these guys must have overheard my conversation with the fat boss just now. When I chatted with the fat boss before, I mentioned the invitation many times. It should be that they found out, or I was too careless.


    But I''m also surprised that this invitation is so attractive that I''m willing to fight for it? I asked, "it''s just an invitation. Is it worth your life?"


    "Everyone wants the invitation of tianwu college. Only with the invitation can they be qualified to participate in the assessment of tianwu college." Said the man.


    It seems that this tianwu college is really not for ordinary people to enter. You not only need an invitation, but also need to pass the examination to enter even if you have an invitation. It seems a little difficult.


    "I''ve finished what I have to say. Please let me go Well Before the man''s words were finished, I stabbed him directly with a sword, made a hole in his heart, and fell to the ground on the spot.


    Now that I dare to rob openly, I have to be aware of being killed. I don''t have any mental income for the enemy.


    "We''ve killed people. What about these?" At this time miscellaneous hair also worried, here is inside the city, not outside the city, killing is not so casual.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sound of footsteps coming. When he went upstairs, a group of about ten people, armed with knives at their waist and rifles in their hands, immediately all aimed at me and miscellaneous hair.


    I was in a panic and didn''t dare to move.


    This group of people, one of the leaders, looked at the corpses on the ground and said directly, "we are from the town guard. If you have killed people, you should come with us and handcuff them and take them away."


    Immediately, two guards came to me and miscellaneous hair with chains.


    I quickly explained: "these people broke into my room and wanted to kill me. This is self-defense. I killed them by mistake."


    The man frowned and said, "I don''t care what your reason is. Anyway, it''s true that you killed people. Come with us, and you''ll have a chance to explain. Hum, take it away!"


    I am completely flustered. If I am taken away by these people, God knows what will happen later. I hate the feeling of giving my life to others, and even want to resist.


    But there are so many people on the other side with guns in their hands. If they resist, they will be beaten into a beehive in all probability. It seems that they will end badly whether they resist or not.


    Just when I was in a dilemma, Za Mao suddenly opened his mouth, showed up the invitation card of tianwu college, and yelled: "we are invited by tianwu college, you can''t take us away."


    In my heart, what does Za Mao want to do?


    The leader''s face was arrogant and domineering, but after Za Mao suddenly showed the invitation of tianwu college, his face changed greatly, and he obviously became a little scared, "invitation of tianwu college? This... ""Have you ever heard of tianwu college? See? It''s a real invitation Miscellaneous hair suddenly said hard.


    The leader''s face changed several times, and he seemed to be struggling with something. Finally, he gave a cold hum, "stop the team!" Immediately with people to slip away, come fast, go faster, was scared away.


    After waiting for someone to leave, I collapsed on the ground, and the whole person was about to collapse. I was scared out. I was pointed at by more than ten guns, and no one didn''t give advice. I was almost scared to death, but I saved my life.


    Miscellaneous hair wiped the sweat on his forehead, lying on the ground, "hoo, this day the name of the martial arts academy is really good, is an invitation to scare people away, cow force."


    I had some complaints in my heart. Za Mao exposed the invitation, but he thought that in the situation just now, it was the most important thing to be alive. He pulled the flag of tianwu college and scared people away. He did the right thing.


    "Although this invitation is very hateful, it seems that it can also be used as a gold medal to avoid death." I whispered.


    Miscellaneous hair also agreed to nod, can directly scare away the town guard, visible this thing is quite good.


    There was such a big stir. Although I purposely closed the door after the guards left, more and more people were watching outside. They all knew that there were dead people inside. I knew that it was a bit of trouble.


    "There are so many people here. It''s better to leave early." After I took a breath, I said to Zamao.


    "Well, we''ve got an invitation from tianwu Academy. It must have been spread out. Maybe we''ll call someone in and leave the hotel as soon as possible." Zamao also said.


    So I and miscellaneous hair together, directly opened the door, in other people''s fear and surprise eyes, directly came to the front of the counter.

 Chapter 231

    "Guest My guest, we have something to discuss. Don''t do it. " The fat boss said with a scared face, it''s really that we are so scared now, and the bodies in the house.


    I laughed and said, "it''s OK. Just pack the dishes I ordered. I''ll take them away."


    "Well, I''ll be ready in a minute." The fat boss was relieved and went to work quickly. I wish we would leave here immediately.


    After leaving the hotel, it was very dark outside. Zamao and I went directly into the alley, mainly to avoid other people''s sight. After walking for a while, we found a hidden broken house, which seemed to be abandoned and hidden in the corner.


    "Hey, hey, it''s still thoughtful of you." Zamao took out the food packed in the hotel and ate it.


    In such a cold night, if I have nothing to eat, I have to stay out for a night. I have to be out of order. I took a mouthful of wine, and I feel better.


    After eating and drinking enough, I went straight to sleep with Zamao. I was so tired that I slept until midnight, and my brain was in a daze. At this time, I seemed to hear something moving on the roof and woke up immediately.


    "Did you find the two men?"


    "No


    "It''s reasonable that they can''t run far away from the hotel."


    "Hum, kill our brother. We have to die. Let''s go and pursue him."


    Immediately two people stepped on the roof and jumped further away.


    I squatted in the corner of the wall and didn''t dare to move. I was surprised and flustered. Sure enough, someone came after the guard left. If I and Za Mao walked a little slower, they would encounter each other.


    Look at each other''s skill, can easily jump on the roof, much better than me, is it the fellow who was shot in the head by miscellaneous hair outside the city before?


    I was horrified. This city is really dangerous. What should I do in the future? Do you really want to go to tianwu college?


    And Ningxiang, whose whereabouts are unknown now, makes me more anxious. I don''t know what to do. I didn''t fall asleep all night, so I was half asleep until the morning.


    Zamao is just like a pig. When he wakes up naturally, I kick him and wake him up.


    "Enemy, is there an enemy?" Miscellaneous hair a surprised a suddenly of shout a way, seem to be nightmare didn''t finish.


    I gave him a white look and said, "it''s time to get up. It''s the next morning."


    "Hey, hey, it''s easy to sleep." Miscellaneous hair scratched his head, quickly stood up and patted the dust on his ass.


    Of course, you sleep comfortably. I didn''t sleep all night. After watching all night, my back hurt all the time. Fortunately, it''s scarred now.


    I found a breakfast shop and sat down. It sold steamed bread and millet porridge, which were similar to those on earth. I looked at Zamao and bought breakfast and sat down to eat it.


    Before that, I was always very strange. In such an isolated island, almost isolated from the earth, there was such a thing as white rice, but I had been running for my life and hiding, so I had no chance to find out.


    "Boss, why do you have rice and white flour in this place?" I asked the shop owner my doubts.


    The boss laughed and said, "are you new here? Ha ha, in fact, Takeshima is no different from a country. The man who controls the country is said to have been a politician before and is very intelligent. He encourages us to build the island together. Every year, those who make efforts will issue a batch of seeds for us to grow. This is how the rice and white noodles come from. "


    I nodded. It turned out that the monarch of tianwu island country had something to do with it.


    But these things have nothing to do with me. Now I just want to leave with miscellaneous hair alive and find Ning Xiang and my other women.


    After leaving the breakfast shop, I went shopping with Zamao in the market, found a grocery store and bought a map of tianwu island.


    "This island is really big enough. It''s much bigger than the previous desert island." Za Mao looked at the map and exclaimed.


    I carefully looked at this brief map, in which the location of tianwu college is very conspicuous. I pointed to the map and said in a low voice, "tianwu college is so far away from us, and there is a sea between us. If you want to go there, you must have a boat."


    I frown, want to go to tianwu college is more difficult than I thought, but in order to get the news about Fang Mengyu, and in order to find Ningxiang their whereabouts, I have to spell.


    "How can we do that? Even if we go to the seaside, we can''t get there?" Miscellaneous hair some worry of say.


    "Let''s talk about it when we go." I gritted my teeth and made up my mind.


    Now that you have made up your mind to go to tianwu college, you have to be fully prepared. After getting some dry food and water bottles in the city, you can find the location of tianwu college along the map with Zamao.Following the directions of the map, I went with Za Mao for a few days, basically climbing mountains or something. Fortunately, I didn''t run into any other danger along the way.


    On this day, we saw that the dry food was almost finished, and the water was not bad. When Za Mao saw a shop selling things on the side of the road by the side of the mountain, we rushed over excitedly.


    I gasped on the bench for a while, when the shop owner came over and asked, "what do you want to eat? Only dry food and tea are sold here."


    Zamao took out the rest of the jade and threw it on the table. He said, "I''ll buy all the dry food and water you have here."


    The shop owner immediately beamed and said, "OK, just a moment."


    The dry food he sells is nothing more than white flour pancakes and tortillas, which can be kept if you are hungry.


    Miscellaneous hair and I were full of dry food in bags, and several water jugs on our body were filled with water. After a short rest, we were ready to leave.


    At this time, two more people appeared, went to the shop owner and said, "boss, we want to buy dry food and water."


    The boss saw that they were fierce, and they were still carrying cold weapons. When he saw that they were not easy to be provoked, he quickly pointed to me and said, "I''ve sold them all my dry food, and I don''t have any."


    My heart clattered for a while, and my face was a little ugly. Listening to these two people''s voices, it was clear that they were the two guys who were flying on the eaves and walking on the wall last night? My heart a tight, the facial expression all some unnatural rise, must dodge these two talented persons to go.


    As soon as I was about to leave, the two men turned and walked towards me. One of them said, "wait a minute, brother."

 Chapter 232

    Miscellaneous hair silly stopped, he did not know anything, but my heart is anxious to death, pretended to calm back: "why?"


    The man laughed kindly and said, "the boss said that the dry food has been sold out. Can you share some of your dry food and we will pay for it as well."


    At first, I was so nervous that I thought these two guys recognized us. However, I didn''t think they recognized us. It was just bad luck that they met each other. I was relieved. I nodded and said, "OK, let''s give them some of the miscellaneous hair."


    Now I just want to trade dry food as soon as possible, and then stay as far away from these two guys as possible. It''s too dangerous.


    Miscellaneous hair nodded, said with a smile: "it''s easy to say, it''s all small things."


    As soon as he took out the bag and opened it, he was ready to take out the dry food and give it to them. But as soon as he took out the bag, I felt silly. This bag belonged to the dead man last night.


    Originally, this bag was used by that guy to hold money. Now the money is used up, and the miscellaneous hair is used to hold dry food. Unexpectedly, it is exposed here.


    I immediately noticed that the faces of the two people on the opposite side changed immediately, and obviously recognized the bag, which was the one used by their companion.


    My heart a tight, can''t help but say drag miscellaneous hair on crazy run away.


    Za Mao grabbed the bag in one hand and asked: "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter? What are we running for? "


    "Those two are the companions of the guy who was shot in the head by you last night. Your family''s bag contains dry food, which has been exposed." I explained in a hurry.


    This listen to miscellaneous hair also startled, startled all over the cold sweat, regardless of that many, we immediately put out all our strength, escaped into the next dense forest.


    When I heard the sound of running, I could not breathe.


    "Asshole, you two are the killers."


    "Kill them and avenge the third brother."


    The two people behind yelled, the speed was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, I was in a hurry, running must not be able to run each other.


    "Miscellaneous hair, we can''t run them, we can only do it with them." I gritted my teeth and said with a cold face.


    "I listen to you." Zamao looked at me and said.


    I feel warm in my heart. Fortunately, I have such a good brother by my side. Otherwise, I don''t know how many times I''ve died. I quickly find a tree with Zamao and hide behind. I''m ready to play with these two guys.


    At this time, the jacket man didn''t know where to get out, waved to us, and said in a low voice, "come here, follow me."


    When I saw that it was the jacket man, I didn''t think much about it at that time. I immediately called miscellaneous hair and followed him. After walking more than ten meters, I came to a hidden back slope, surrounded by high weeds.


    When I and miscellaneous hair followed the jacket man and hid behind the back slope, we immediately saw the cold woman, the lovely little beauty, and several other guard like men hiding here.


    "Shh." The jacket man made a sign to me.


    I didn''t dare to make a sound. I soon heard the footsteps of two people passing by the top of my head, and then went away very quickly. I knew that the two people didn''t find anyone. They must have left for a while. I was relieved.


    At this time, I carefully looked at this group of people. In addition to the jacket man, the cold woman and the lovely beauty, there was a handsome man and three guards who didn''t like to talk much.


    Cold woman''s dress is very simple, wearing plain short sleeves and trousers, neck wearing a do not know what teeth carved into the pendant, although wearing very ordinary, but can not hide her natural beauty, as well as the cool between the eyebrows, are from the heart of a thousand miles away.


    Za Mao was greatly relieved and said, "it''s really a narrow road for the enemy. I''ve finally escaped this disaster."


    Jacket man also nodded, looked at me and said: "sorry, I fainted last time I was injured. I didn''t have time to explain clearly. Thank you for saving my life last time."


    I smile and put his hand, "I just blocked the group of thugs, can be so seriously injured to save people, but not me."


    Jacket man also Leng next, immediately began to laugh.


    I looked at the cold girl again. Thinking of what she had done at the challenge arena before, I felt a little upset. I complained and said, "some people lead me, but some people bite LV Dongbin, and they look strange, ha ha..."


    Jacket man embarrassed smile, seems to be aware of something, did not interrupt.


    After listening to my words, the cold woman''s face immediately drooped down and became even colder. She gave me a glance and said to the jacket man, "now you''ve saved them. It''s even. Let them go."


    "Shit, isn''t it? You, a woman with a cold face, may not be too heartless? " Za Mao was not angry, so he scolded and went back.The handsome man squatting on one side, and three guards immediately glared at Zamao, and his eyes were full of evil spirit.


    The jacket man gave a wry smile and said in a low voice, "just take them with you, or you will die if you meet the two people just now."


    "no, I has the final say." The cold woman doesn''t give me any respect.


    Seeing that she hates me so much and looks down on me, my temper immediately comes up. The more you don''t let me follow, the more I want to follow.


    "You don''t want to get rid of me. I''ll follow you wherever you go." I said with a smile.


    "Follow me." The lovely girl murmured a curse.


    "You Rogue. " The cold girl''s eyebrows were bent, and she felt a little uncomfortable.


    I finally feel comfortable, let this self righteous cold woman eat shriveled, in the heart don''t mention how happy, almost began to sing.


    In fact, on the other hand, I can see that this cold hearted woman is really good, but she doesn''t forgive me. If she really doesn''t want me to follow her, she can let the handsome man and three guards drive me away directly. I can''t fight directly.


    But she just gouged me out, there was no following, I laughed and did not continue to fight with her, just chatted with jacket man.


    "I''m going to tianwu college? Where are you going? " I asked tentatively, if it''s really on the way, let''s do it together, otherwise we can make plans again.


    The jacket man clapped his hands and said happily, "it''s a coincidence that our sister is just going to tianwu college. Just by the way, let''s take them with us." The last sentence, he said to the cold woman.


    obviously in such a small contingent, has the final say that the number of people will be a woman, which I do not believe.

 Chapter 233

    Finally, under my thick skin and the jacket man''s help, the cruel woman still reluctantly left me and miscellaneous hair. Although I know that she mostly looks at the jacket man''s face, I still keep this feeling in mind.


    "It''s OK for you two to follow, but don''t mess around, or you''ll be responsible for the accident." Cold woman said to me coldly.


    I nodded symbolically. Although Za Mao was a little upset, he didn''t say a word. After all, he helped us.


    "My sister is just like that. Don''t take it too seriously." Jacket man a little embarrassed said to me.


    I shook my head, but I didn''t really get angry with a woman.


    Our destination is tianwu college. It''s a long way from here. After a little rest, we set out again.


    As I walked along, I chatted with the jacket man and got to know the cold woman a little bit. It turned out that they were the more famous hunter families in the city, and they all had their own businesses in the city.


    No wonder when I was in the challenge arena before, that arrogant and acerbic old man would be so respectful to the cold girl. It turned out that he had a certain background.


    The cold girl''s name is Yang Yan and she is her sister, while the lovely little girl is her sister and her name is Yang Ying. Their family has lived on tianwu island for 30 years. The two girls are native to tianwu island. They don''t know the world like the earth people, so they are cold to outsiders.


    So, I feel a little better in my heart. It turns out that she didn''t specifically aim at me, but was born with such a cold nature.


    "Swallow, is it really good to take these two burdens on the road?" While walking, suddenly the handsome man spoke.


    My face suddenly sinks, what does this person''s words mean? Look at his eyes, it is clear that I have an opinion, but I can not empty stare back.


    Cold female Yang Yan''s face slightly sinks, "since I nodded, I won''t go back."


    "But..."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Keep going and try to find a place to live before dark." Cold female Yang Yan a face calm of say, the side Yang Ying also ghost spirit Jing like made a face.


    Handsome man a face of resentment, look at me even more unpleasant.


    Along the way, I walked with Za Mao in the middle, jacket man and handsome man in the front, and the other three guards were on guard at the last moment.


    After driving for about two hours, I felt more and more uneasy. Looking back from time to time, I always felt like someone was following me. But after a while, this feeling disappeared again, which made me feel more uneasy.


    "Zamao, do you think something is wrong?" I asked in a low voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Miscellaneous hair touched chin, a face wretched way, "well, I think Yang Yan''s butt is really big, round enough, this is not the right place?"


    "You..." I''m speechless. What''s in this guy''s mind?


    I went on walking for a while. Suddenly, my feet sank down. My heart immediately clattered and yelled, "wait, I seem to have stepped on something?"


    "What?" Jacket man exclaimed.


    "Everyone stay on the alert." Yang Yan cried calmly.


    "What''s the matter with you, Yang Chuan?" Za Mao looked at me nervously.


    I looked down at the bottom of my feet, looked up and said to him, "I feel like there''s something under my feet? It could be a mine. "


    "What?" The handsome man and the three guards immediately changed their faces, subconsciously far away from me.


    The face of miscellaneous hair urgent all white, perspiration came out on the forehead, yelled: "how can there be mines in this place?" While he was shouting, he squatted down to dig away the soil on the ground, and soon a black iron block came out, which was just trampled by me.


    "It''s a jumping mine, brother Yang. Don''t move your feet, or it''s all over." Jacket man a face nervous say.


    Just as I was talking, two shadows jumped out of the nearby woods and looked at me with a sneer. My face changed. They were the two men who had just chased me. They must have set the mine.


    "Who are you?" Yang Yan cold voice drink, a group of people incomparably alert looking at two guys.


    Miscellaneous hair also anxious red eye, yell: "it is you two again, this mine is you bury?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. We are here to wait for you. Unexpectedly, he just stepped on it. It''s God''s will that I can avenge my brother. Ha ha!" One of them said in a cold voice.


    "As long as you loosen your feet, you''ll be gone. Now you don''t dare to move, ha ha..." Another person is also very arrogant said.


    Yang Yan frowned, with some impatience in her eyes.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m going to kill you, damn it." The miscellaneous hair roars in a rage, immediately wants to rush past with two people desperately.I hastened to stop him, shouting: "miscellaneous hair, you give me back, don''t be impulsive."


    "But..." A face of despair.


    At this time, the handsome man opened his mouth. He was not pleased with me before. He took the opportunity to say: "these two people are the culprits. If you take them with you, it will only be more troublesome. I think it''s better to leave them here. Let''s continue on our way."


    "No, do you have any humanity?" Jacket man retorts loudly.


    "Well, human nature? Should we put our lives at risk for the sake of these two outsiders? Swallow, make up your mind The handsome man said coldly, looking at Yang Yan.


    As soon as my heart sank, I knew that this bastard was going to do something bad. Of course, I also knew that it would be too selfish to ask Yang Yan to help solve these two enemies. If the other party could let me go with him, it would be a great honor.


    The two men faced off with a group of people. They didn''t dare to kill them, and they didn''t plan to leave. They stood far away and planned to drag a group of people here.


    I hate the teeth itching, these two bastards are haunted, sure enough, they have been tracking, I was a little careless, I see Yang Yan calm face, although did not speak, but eyes gradually cold down.


    I thought about it for a while, and said, "Yang Yan, I beg you to take the miscellaneous hair away. Leave me here alone. Their goal is me. They won''t chase you any more."


    "You..." Yang Yan looks surprised, she did not expect me to make such a decision.


    Jacket man''s face is uncomfortable, miscellaneous hair thoroughly anxious, yelled: "what are you? I''m not afraid of death. I''m going to stay and fight with them. "


    "Confused, what if we both die here? Who will save Lao hei and Ning Xiang? Get out of here. There''s hope when you''re gone. " I almost growled at the fur.

 Chapter 234

    The strength of the two guys on the opposite side is very strong. If you leave the miscellaneous hair behind, you can win. It''s better to leave one behind and have the last chance of life.


    Yang Yan stares at me coldly. After a pause, she nods and says, "OK, you come with us."


    Hearing Yang Yan''s promise, the jacket man immediately drags Za Mao and follows the group to leave in the distance. Za Mao keeps looking back at me and tears come out.


    "Yang Chuan, Yang Chuan..."


    The handsome man''s eyes were as cold as ever, with a trace of schadenfreude. Under the alert of the three guards, soon a group of Yang Yan disappeared in the distant woods.


    When the two guys saw that Yang Yan had gone with miscellaneous hair, they looked at each other and didn''t move. They all knew that each other was not easy to be provoked. However, I was standing on land mines and couldn''t move. They wanted to kill me and avenge their companions.


    After waiting for someone to leave completely, two people hold short sword in hand, rushed to come over immediately, mouth roars a way: "kill him, avenge for the third younger brother."


    My right leg didn''t dare to move, so I had to stop at the same place and wait for them to rush over. My heart immediately panicked. The current person rushed over and cut down with a sword. I spared no effort to avoid this sword.


    But at the same time, another person rushed to my side and waved his sword. I turned white and tried my best to resist, but I was still slow. He cut my sword on my back and left a bloodstain.


    I bared my teeth in pain and immediately became anxious. Seeing that the two people were about to attack again with a grim smile, I immediately roared: "don''t come here, or I''ll let go of my feet and detonate the mine, and then we''ll play together."


    "This..." Two people heard this, a little hesitated, the power of the mine is still very big, they also have some fear.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I completely gave up. As soon as I lifted my right foot, I swept away the land mine that had just sprung up from the ground like a football.


    Was threatened by me for a while, a little bit Counsellor''s two people, saw this scene all startled Leng in the original place did not move, also had this kind of operation?


    Boom! With a dull sound, the mine burst instantly, accompanied by the pungent smell of gunpowder, and the blood all over the sky, a man who was kicked out of the mine by me was blown up on the spot, and directly split into a pile of rotten meat.


    "Second brother, no..." The man who survived roared and his eyes turned red. "Asshole, I''m going to tear you to pieces."


    The man was red eyed. He took out his pistol and wanted to shoot at me, but my action was faster than that of him. He had already taken out his revolver and aimed at me.


    This revolver gun was originally on Zamao. Just now, when he left, he secretly put the gun on me and cried so loudly just to hide people''s eyes and ears. Of course, I can see that his worry is true.


    Pa Pa!


    Four shots were fired in a row. In a moment, I shot all the bullets of the revolver. Before the other party even had time to fire, he was hit in the chest with one shot and in the arm with another. The pistol in his hand fell to the ground, and the other two shots were dodged by the other party.


    It''s obvious that the other side is not as good as me.


    "Ah..." The man screamed and squatted on the ground in pain.


    "Good chance." While the other side was injured, I threw away the empty revolver, held the dagger and rushed to it crazily.


    "Death The other side also endured the pain and glared at me with hatred in his eyes. He quickly stood up and waved his sword with his left hand.


    Bang! The two swords collided with each other for a while, bumped out the Mars, and left a faint white mark on the sword body. I was forced to retreat two steps by the huge power of the other side, which stabilized my body.


    My heart was filled with horror. The other side was not used to using his left hand. He was so strong. If the other side had not been injured by me with a gun, I would almost die.


    But now it''s not much. I have a chance to turn the Jedi around.


    The strength and speed of the other side are faster than me. Even if I was seriously injured, I dare not fight with the other side too hard. I just dare to keep fighting and pestering. I began to circle around him.


    "Come on, fight me head on." He cried aloud, his eyes full of madness, and a trace of fear.


    Naturally, I''m not stupid enough to fight with him head-on, constantly circling back and forth, with the advantage of physical strength, trying to drag the other side to death. He tried to rush to attack several times, but only caused me a little injury.


    Gradually, I saw that his face turned white and his action became more and more slow. This was caused by excessive bleeding after being shot. I was very happy.


    While gasping for breath, he quietly waited for the opportunity, and finally continued to fight. After nearly 20 minutes, the man stood still.


    But I was still very cautious, forced to endure the pain on my body, as well as the terrible feeling of fatigue, picked up a stone on the ground and threw it at him.


    When the stone hit the man, he immediately fell to the ground and didn''t move. Although he was still breathing in his chest, his face was white and frightening, and his eyes were staring at me in despair and hatred."I''ll send you down to join your brothers." I coldly said, walked past, a sword pierced his heart.


    "You..." The man was not willing to cry and died directly.


    After killing the man, I was relieved. I was paralyzed on the ground and had no strength at all. I wrestled with him for nearly an hour, and finally I won. I wanted to laugh, but I had no strength at this time.


    Just feel a black eye, directly fell on the ground, fainted in the past.


    I don''t know how long it took. When I woke up from the pain, I still lay in the same place. I looked around and found that the bodies of the two people were completely cold.


    I sat up with pain, tore a few pieces of rags and wrapped them around my body. I simply bandaged the wound and stopped the bleeding. Then I stood up with the last strength. This place can''t stay any longer.


    After I got to a road beside me, I finally couldn''t support myself any more. In front of me, I fell on the side of the road again. In a daze, I heard someone''s voice, and someone was moving my body.


    After a period of time, I finally opened my eyes and woke up. I saw a half old girl with a round face and a little cute. She squatted in front of me like this. When I woke up, she immediately called out, "Dad, he woke up, he woke up."


    At this time, I found that I was in a similar ancient carriage. In a flash, the carriage was full of things. I was with the little girl in it, and I sat up.


    Then he saw the curtain being lifted from the outside, revealing a middle-aged man''s face. He was a little fat and smiling very kindly. He said, "little brother, what do you think of it?"

 Chapter 235

    I took a look around and found that the wound had been put on the medicine again. I quickly said with gratitude, "thank you for saving my life. My name is Yang Chuan. I really appreciate it."


    The fat man laughed and waved his hand. He said, "people who go out of the house will always encounter some accidents. If you can help them, you can help them. Brother Yang, don''t be so outspoken. You should have something to have a rest first."


    "Thank you, big brother." I said gratefully that the man turned back and continued to drive his ox cart. Yes, it was not the horse but the ox that pulled the cart. As for the horse, I really haven''t seen it on this island.


    I was relieved and safe for the time being. I thought that I really appreciate the elder brother''s ability to save me. You know, I met a stranger who was injured all over in the wild. I don''t know the origin of the other person. It''s estimated that many people won''t help me.


    If it''s me, I will not help you for the sake of caution, because you don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    "Big brother, food for you, and water." The little girl took a big cake and a kettle and handed it to me.


    I took it, said thank you, and took a big bite of it, because I felt a little chilly and hungry. I finally felt better after eating up a piece of dough cake.


    I feel the next stomach, but also some not full, the little girl looked at me with a smile, "here, big brother, all for you to eat." She handed me a cloth bag hidden behind her. It was full of dry food.


    I was very moved, but I didn''t take all of them. I took two pieces of cake, returned them and continued to eat them.


    At this time, the little girl looked at me and asked, "big brother, how did you get hurt?"


    I pause for a moment, or truthfully replied: "was pursued by the enemy, only hurt."


    "Oh, that must have hurt." The little girl looked at me and said, with innocence in her eyes.


    I smile, some like the little girl''s character, after so many intrigues and fights, I have rarely seen such kind-hearted and simple people again.


    "It doesn''t hurt, ha ha, even if it hurts." I responded with a smile.


    The little girl nodded, as if to understand something, and then I eat, drink some water, I feel the body is slowly recovering, and the speed of recovery is very fast, gradually strength back.


    I leaned against the wooden box and chatted with the little girl. I also knew that they were a caravan, with about 20 people and seven or eight guards. There were not many people, but fortunately they were familiar with the road they were taking now, and the road was relatively peaceful.


    After walking for about an hour, the speed of the caravan was slow. Suddenly, I heard a sound of footsteps approaching, accompanied by angry and noisy voices.


    "Hey, hey, you''re not lucky today. Let''s go, brothers, kill all the people and rob all the things." I was sitting in the car when I heard people yelling outside.


    "Bandits, robbers."


    "What''s to be done?"


    "Isn''t this road always peaceful?" In an instant, the people in the team were all flustered and scared.


    "Big brother, I''m so scared." The little girl subconsciously grabbed my hand, she was very afraid, which made me more angry, the heart of anger to the extreme.


    As far as I know, the outside world is full of violence, which is similar to the law and the rules.


    But in the face of such a lovely and innocent child, if these robbers were killed, they would be killed.


    I touched her head and said, "stay here. I''ll go out and help them."


    "Big brother..." The little girl yelled behind her, and I rushed out regardless.


    A look outside the caravan several guards and robbers have been fighting each other up, seven or eight guards are holding knives, and robbers have nearly 20 people, the number of overwhelming advantage.


    Obviously, guns, which are more lethal, are not available to everyone. They should be controlled by powerful people, such as the town guard we saw before.


    "You How did you get out? " The chubby middle-aged man also held a knife in his hand, but he didn''t dare to fight. After all, he was just an ordinary man.


    "I''ll help you," I said calmly. "Give me a weapon."


    The chubby middle-aged man took a deep look at me and handed me his sabre. It was a very sharp sword. It was not too long, and it was a little heavy.


    I observed and found that there were three people in the convoy who were very good at martial arts, and the others were not much better than a little stronger.


    It seems that there are more ordinary people living on tianwu island.


    These three martial arts bodyguards are much worse than the two guys who chased me before. Although they are stronger than ordinary people, they can face the bandits who are besieged by many people. After a while, one of them fell down with a knife in the chest, and the bandits also fell down.The situation became more and more critical. When I saw the right time, I immediately rushed to the back of a bandit and stabbed him. Hiss, blood splashed and bones exposed. When I stabbed the bandit in the head, I would directly belch.


    Three or four bandits around me were stunned when they saw that their companions fell to the ground. They all looked at me. Taking advantage of the chance that the other party didn''t react, I rushed to the front of the other party and knocked over another person.


    Immediately, the other three bandits besieged me. They wanted to kill me by more people. That''s how the guard who knew martial arts died by the bandits.


    In my opinion, the guard who knows martial arts was wrongly killed. In terms of personal strength, he crushed these bandits, but he had less experience with the enemy, fell into the siege of the other side, and finally died miserably.


    These bandits look fierce, but compared with my experience, they are just bullies with more people and less scum.


    Seeing three people besieging me, I glanced around, but my heart was very calm.


    "Big brother, be careful..." Not far away, the little girl cried anxiously.


    At the same time, the three bandits rushed over together. I stood still, pretended to sweep and waved my knife. Immediately, the three bandits were scared, and then I stepped back a few steps.


    The three bandits were stunned for a moment, and then continued to fight. However, compared with before, the pace of the three bandits was obviously disordered, and it was not as consistent as before. Some of them were faster, others were a bit slower.


    I took a look at the guy who rushed the fastest. When I went up, it was a hard cut, and the other side was stumbling.

 Chapter 236

    Taking advantage of the situation, he pulled the knife back and made a long cut on the other side''s chest and chin. His intestines all flowed out, fell to the ground in pain and died slowly.


    When I saw my companion''s face to face, they died miserably. The remaining two counseled, and I took the opportunity to chop them to death.


    In this way, the other side rushed back to me, and when the other side retreated, I slashed people. I don''t know how many people were knocked over, and I was also injured.


    At the end of the cut, there were two or three bandits left, and they ran away. Our guards also fell a few. Fortunately, we won in the end.


    Looking at the anxious little girl running towards me, I laughed and fainted in the dark.


    "Come on, help. He fainted..."


    I am really too tired, tired all over the pain, not only cut the knife, even muscles and bones want to break up like, uncomfortable tight.


    I don''t know how long it took. When I woke up again, I would have been lying on the bed. The room was very big and luxurious. I could see that the owner of the house was a rich man.


    "Big brother, you wake up at last. You scared me to death." The little girl sat by the bed and saw me wake up with a look of surprise.


    "Brother Yang, it''s so nice of you to wake up." Said the middle-aged girl, relieved of his heavy burden.


    At this time, I completely recovered. I felt that I still had some pain, but it was much better than before, so I asked, "what happened after I fainted?"


    "Thanks to your help, kill all the bandits, otherwise my caravan will be completely destroyed." The slightly fat man sighed.


    I looked at the little girl and didn''t respond. He had saved my life before, so I would take it as a reward to help him. Besides, I really can''t bear to kill such a lovely little girl in the hands of bandits.


    "By the way, how far is it from the seaside?" At this time, I thought of Zamao and the matter of going to tianwu college. I quickly got up and asked.


    "By the sea?" The slightly fat man was stunned and reacted and said, "if you are going to tianwu college, it''s too late. The ship of tianwu college has already left."


    "What? Already gone? No, I must go to tianwu college. " I got up by force and wanted to leave.


    I have a reason to go. I not only want to meet with Za Mao, but also find Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang. I have to go.


    "Don''t worry, little brother," the chubby man grabbed my hand. He said with a smile, "if you really want to go, I can help you."


    "Brother, are you really willing to help me?" I said excitedly, looking at the decoration of the house, I know that this man should be a rich man. Usually, the rich people have their own way, which is much better than my black eyes.


    The chubby man nodded and said with a smile, "this place is the nearest fishing village by the sea. It can also be called a town. It happens that I have some business with tianwu college. I''ll arrange for them to deliver the goods earlier. You can go with the freighter to the island of tianwu College."


    Hearing the good news, I nodded excitedly and said gratefully, "thank you, big brother."


    The chubby man laughed and said, "if you hadn''t come forward at the critical moment, maybe I would have been killed by the bandits. It''s just a small matter. You can have a rest. I''ll arrange it first."


    With that, he left first to be busy.


    Although I''m in a hurry to get together with Zamao, it''s useless to be in a hurry. Fortunately, there''s a way to solve the problem now. I just have to wait in peace. I''m just a little relieved.


    I simply lay back in bed, ready to have a good rest, the little girl went to bring some food, meat and juice and so on, very rich.


    "These things are expensive, aren''t they?" I am a little uneasy to say, after all, cannibal mouth is short.


    "Big brother saved my father and me. This food is nothing." The little girl replied with a smile.


    I nodded, at this time also can''t take care of affectation, picked up a big elbow, forced to bite up, eat a mouthful of oil, but before I was tired and hungry, now just eat a full meal.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. No one will rob you." The little girl looked at me eating and said.


    I gave her a silly smile and didn''t reply. Maybe she couldn''t understand it. When I was on the desert island before, I was really hungry and scared. I had to eat when I had something.


    After eating for a while, the little girl kept watching. After a while, suddenly she said, "big brother, when I grow up, how about marrying you?"


    "Poof..." I just drank the juice, a direct full spray out, a face muddled force looking at her, "what? What are you talking about? "


    The little girl''s round face turned red. She was shy, but she summoned up her courage and said again, "I said that when I grow up, I will marry you, OK?"


    I didn''t know why a little girl had such a bold idea, so I asked, "why do you want to marry me when you are still so young?""Because big brother is very powerful. He killed all the bad guys." The little girl said with her eyes shining.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" I asked again.


    The little girl first nodded and then shook her head, "Dad said, all bad people deserve to be killed. Would you like to marry me?" She looked at me expectantly, which was hard to refuse.


    I''m a little embarrassed. What does a little girl know? He nodded half jokingly and said, "OK, I''ll marry you when you grow up."


    "Yeah, big brother is the best." The little girl jumped into my arms happily.


    I can only smile helplessly, she will not really believe it, but when she grows up, I still don''t know if she is alive and why she thinks so much.


    After chatting with the little girl again, I managed to coax her out. She left happily. I lay on the bed and had a good rest. I had a good sleep.


    When I woke up, it was already evening. I quickly got up, dressed and packed my luggage. The elder brother said that the cargo ship started at night.


    I sat on the stool and waited for a while. Then the little girl came in with her father. The fat middle-aged man said, "little brother, the boat has been arranged. Let''s go now."


    I nodded, looked at the little girl, and followed her out of the door.


    In this fishing town, about ten minutes'' walk, we arrived at the seaside port. A large group of people were carrying goods, busy.


    "Thank you, big brother." I said a word to the fat middle-aged man, ready to board.


    Seeing that I was leaving, the little girl suddenly burst into tears, which made me feel a little uncomfortable, but I didn''t look back. It was obviously more important for me to meet with miscellaneous hair.

 Chapter 237

    After I boarded the freighter, there was no one to take care of me. Other crew members were sitting and resting, or three or five people were sitting together chatting and playing cards. My heart settled down. At least I was safe on this ship.


    I found a place, leaned against the boat and sat down. My eyes looked out into the sea, but I couldn''t see anything in the dark, but the freighter was very stable. Obviously, this route should be a long one for them.


    As the boat continued to drive, I was a little nervous, and I was still looking forward to it. What was tianwu college like, and how is Zamao now, and I was worried about Fang Mengyu and Ningxiang.


    In the morning, I was awakened by the cry. I opened my eyes and saw that the cargo ship had docked at the port, and the crew were busy carrying all kinds of goods.


    I looked at it curiously. The island where tianwu college is located is quite different from what I imagined. It''s very small. You can see your head at a glance, and it''s almost as big as a small village.


    I have learned before that tianwu island is very huge, about two-thirds of China''s land. By contrast, this island is very small, but it has a lot of people. It is very prosperous and lively.


    After the crew moved the cargo from the ship to the shore, they would be handed over to them. As for the crew, they did not have the qualification to wait for the island, so they returned to the ship and drove back.


    At the entrance of the island, there are many guards blocking. Everyone who goes to the island has to show an invitation. People who don''t have an invitation can''t enter the island. Seeing this, I immediately know.


    I got out of the boat, followed the crowd and began to walk inside.


    "Please show me your invitation." Two guards asked meticulously.


    I didn''t dare to be careless. I was still a little nervous. I handed the invitation to tianwu college. The guard took it and looked at it. Then he let me in. I was relieved.


    As soon as I stepped in, I saw a man with a cold and proud face. He was very tall. He didn''t even pay attention to the guard. He went in without showing an invitation. He even gave me a cold glance with some contempt.


    Looking at the man''s back, I was stunned. This guy was crazy enough. He didn''t even pay attention to the guards, and he was very murderous. It seemed that he should be a ruthless character. I kept it in mind and went to the island quickly.


    After entering the island, there are people everywhere, and everyone is not easy to get into trouble. Just after walking a few steps, I saw a huge conference hall. The flag of tianwu academy is set up around the conference hall, and there are many guards guarding it.


    Although these look very fierce guy, came to this island, also obedient like sheep.


    At this time, I saw that someone was queuing up to get the serial number when I entered the venue. I immediately followed. After waiting for a while, I also got a list.


    After I got this similar newspaper list, I entered the meeting hall. By this time, there were more than 100 people in the meeting hall. I thought, are these people here to participate in the selection? The competition is not small at all.


    Every one of these hundred people is very strong, like a monster, full of momentum, and even a few guys, it seems that they are in a contest or something, but they actually perform their lightness skills in the same place, like flying on grass. They are going to float up in mid air and jump more than ten meters in one jump. It''s very shocking.


    My chin is falling to the ground. Is this NIMA''s still human? Is this martial arts? It''s really awesome. I didn''t expect to be so powerful before I entered tianwu college. When I entered the college, I didn''t know what I could learn.


    I''m looking forward to it more and more. At the same time, I''m under more pressure. These guys may be my competitors later.


    At this time, I carefully looked at the application form in my hand, saying that I wanted to find my tutor first, so I went around the meeting hall.


    The venue is really big, with several football fields. After walking for a while, I didn''t find my tutor, but met some acquaintances first.


    I saw the cold girl Yang Yan and her sister Yang Ying, and the handsome man with a gloomy face, who was standing aside and didn''t know what to say.


    I was surprised, because I didn''t see the jacket man and the three bodyguards. What''s wrong? I ran to it in a hurry.


    I just approached, the lovely little beauty Yang Ying found me first, and said to the cold girl, "sister, the man named Yang Chuan has come?"


    "What?" Cold female a little Leng next, a time did not respond to come over, subconsciously toward my side looked over.


    She saw that I suddenly appeared in front of her. Even on her face, she was surprised: "are you still alive? Did you find it yourself? "


    I didn''t have a good look at her. This woman really made me feel bad. I saw that I stepped on a mine and was chased by those two guys. I didn''t mean to help. Instead, I left me alone.Although I thought of this way of doing it myself, I thought that the only way to keep the miscellaneous hair was in that situation at that time, but now in retrospect, I always feel resentful.


    I glanced left and right, ignored her, and quickly asked, "where''s Zamao? Where is he? How come I''m not with you? "


    I''m a little worried. I won''t survive, but in the end, something happened to Zamao, right?


    At this time, the handsome man took the lead and said: "that miscellaneous hair is dead, of course, he is not with us, hehe!"


    His complacency and schadenfreude made me angry immediately. He said, "Zamao will be fine. You are talking nonsense."


    "A burden like you should die early and live early, so as not to cause more trouble." Handsome man said with an unhappy face.


    Originally, I was in a bad mood. I was immediately angered by his tone, and the breach scolded: "you have the guts to say it again." While roaring, I rushed to him immediately, swung my fist, and covered his face.


    Before this guy was very insidious, and he acted against me in a strange way. I wanted to beat him hard for a long time. Now I just caught the chance.


    "What are you doing?" Handsome male also slightly flustered up, he did not think that I really dare to fight with him here, not ready for a moment.


    My right fist hit him hard in the face. He screamed and fell to the ground. I rode on him and slapped him in the face. It was only then that I got rid of my hatred.

 Chapter 238

    "Oh, please..." The handsome man was beaten by me and begged for mercy constantly. His face was beaten black and blue, and he was bleeding all over the place. Half of his life was almost lost.


    At this time, not far away, Zamao, three guards and jacketed man came back together. Seeing that I was fighting, he was immediately surprised and said, "Yang Chuan, what are you doing?"


    When I heard my voice, I immediately turned back in surprise, and saw that miscellaneous hair was alive and kicking. It was a relief. As expected, all the words before were nonsense of this handsome man. I kicked him again and stood up immediately.


    The whole process, cold girl and her sister, are just looking at me, Leng is a word did not speak, which makes me feel a little puzzled, but I do not want to think.


    "You''re still alive, I knew you couldn''t die, ha ha." I went over laughing and patted the shoulder twice.


    The three guards over there helped the handsome man up and began to check his injury, which was very serious.


    "This Why did the fight start? " Jacket man''s face is hard to do, and I didn''t expect that things would develop like this.


    Under the cold eyes of the cold woman and other people, I knew I couldn''t stay here for the time being, so I pulled off the miscellaneous hair and said to the jacket man, "thank you for what you did before. Let''s do our own things separately."


    The jacket man''s face darkened. After thinking about it, he nodded helplessly. Just now, I almost beat the handsome man half dead. He also saw the scene. The miscellaneous hair can''t stay any longer. It''s better to separate as soon as possible.


    After Za Mao said goodbye to the cold girl, I separated from them temporarily with him. I planned to find my tutor first.


    While walking on the road, Za Mao looked at my application form and said in surprise, "Hey, is your tutor her too? It''s just that our tutors are the same. It''s just on the way. "


    I nodded, which is really a coincidence, then I asked: "after you left, what happened?"


    Za Mao shook his head and said, "don''t mention it. That guy is like a grandson. He always troubles me. If it wasn''t for my cleverness, he might have run away."


    "Well, that guy is not a good thing at first sight." I also nodded, that handsome man to my image is like this, always gloomy face, heart is also very small, very bad kind.


    "Forget it. Don''t worry about that. I''m angry when I mention it. It''s important to get down to business first." He patted me on the shoulder and said.


    So, while chatting with Za Mao, I continued to wander around the meeting hall. After a while, I finally found our tutor in an area.


    Outside this area, there are many people. A super beautiful woman with enchanting big breasts is sitting on a chair and shaving her nails. She is very beautiful. Her facial features are exquisite. What''s more, her chest is big and her skin is tight. She is wearing shorts and short sleeves. She has long hair reaching her shoulders. She has the unique charm of a mature woman.


    "Damn, is this Tutor SHEN Xiu? Also Isn''t that beautiful? " The miscellaneous hair stares round eyes, a bit not channel.


    I also subconsciously swallow saliva, Xu is a long time did not see such a charming woman, suddenly feel a hot belly, it was moved, with some small reactions.


    Obviously, like me, I''m not the only one who has some feelings. At this time, I saw a big man, five big and three thick, nearly two meters tall, staring at Tutor SHEN Xiu with obscene eyes. He stepped forward and said, "this beautiful woman, can you make an appointment tonight?"


    "Hiss..." I immediately took a breath of cool air in my heart. This guy''s courage is too big. Even the tutor dares to make such a blatant molestation?


    "Hum!" Only Shen Xiu''s tutor gave a cold hum, and his right hand trembled very quickly. The nail clipper in his hand flew out in an instant. He scratched from the man''s ear and cut the ear in two and fell to the ground with a hiss.


    "Ah, I My ears... " Before a second is still complacent big man, pain like a fool like kneel on the ground, covering his ears, blood is still desperately flowing down.


    Such a scene immediately shocked everyone. Suddenly, I felt awe inspiring. This charming and enchanting woman turned out to be a female tiger with a hidden knife in her smile. Is that too cruel?


    "Damn, roses have thorns. I can''t touch them." Miscellaneous hair is also scared of a shrink, immediately withered.


    "Take the man down and disqualify him." Shen Xiu held up a big slouch and stood up. The two full peaks on his chest instantly attracted countless dirty eyes, and the people who watched were stunned.


    "Yes." Immediately, the two guards next to him drove the man down, and the end was miserable.


    I couldn''t help glancing at the big chest of the beauty tutor, and then quickly looked away. This woman''s hand was much more fierce than it looked. If she was provoked, it would be miserable.


    Shen Xiu didn''t care about these people''s eyes at all. After a pause, he continued: "welcome to tianwu college, but coming here doesn''t mean you are a member of tianwu college."I don''t dare to speak with the miscellaneous hair atmosphere, trying to listen to every word she said clearly.


    "Tianwu college is a place to cultivate talents for tianwu island. Once you enter tianwu college, you can get an official position, but the corresponding conditions are also very harsh. It''s not a place where any dregs can come in. Before you become a member of tianwu college, you have to pass an assessment." Beauty tutor slowly said, eyes in the world back and forth scanning.


    In my heart, it was not so easy for me to enter tianwu college, and I had to make an assessment. God knows what kind of opponent I will meet next. I didn''t have much confidence in my heart.


    "The assessment is very simple. Those who survive in the Mangshan mountains for seven days will win if they have the most black jade in their hands. The ranking will be determined according to the number of black jade in each group. Only those who have the highest ranking are qualified to pass the assessment." Shen Xiu said slowly.


    "Before departure, everyone will have a piece of black jade in their hands. They can form a team of four at most. Do you understand?" Shen Xiu continued.


    "I see."


    I nodded, also had the bottom in my heart, this kind of assessment method is quite fair, not only tested the individual survival ability, also tested the team cooperation ability.


    You know, it''s hard to survive on a desert island if you want to rely on one person alone. The best way is to rely on teamwork.


    "This assessment method is good, but we only have two people now. How can we find two more people?" Miscellaneous hair a little worried said.

 Chapter 239

    It''s true. Since Tutor SHEN Xiu has said that four people can form a team at most, the best choice is to enter Mangshan as a team of four people to participate in the assessment. If there are two or three people, they will naturally have a great disadvantage, which is very unwise.


    I''m also worried about how to find the other two trusted teammates. It''s really a problem. If they are still there, I don''t have to worry about this kind of thing.


    But now the situation is different. We have to find our own way.


    Just when I was thinking about something in my mind, a man suddenly stood up and asked, "Tutor SHEN Xiu, is there any way to survive in the mountains, as long as it can last for seven days?"


    "Yes." Shen Xiu nodded.


    "Can that kill?"


    The beauty tutor sneered and licked her sexy lips. She was excited in her eyes and said, "of course."


    As soon as I said this, everyone had exploded, and I was scared to shrink my neck. Sure enough, the assessment was not as easy as I thought.


    Everyone who has the ability to get an invitation from tianwu college and come to this island is not good at it. They all have some skills. For these people, living in the wild for seven days is just like a family. It''s too simple.


    At this time, I thought of the black jade mentioned by Tutor SHEN Xiu. I thought for a moment and frowned. Is it related to jade again? You know, the common money on this day is jade.


    The so-called black jade is definitely different from ordinary jade. It can be used as an important keepsake for admission examination. It must be very unusual.


    It''s very easy to survive for seven days, but it''s difficult to get more black jade. Killing people and seizing jade is obviously a very reasonable means.


    This move of tianwu college is really cruel. In order to get more black jade and higher ranking, these people who participate in the assessment will kill each other and eliminate each other.


    In this way, Mangshan will become a terrible Torah, and the number of people who can survive in the end will drop sharply. There is no doubt that everyone who can survive in such a terrible assessment is a ruthless role.


    "This assessment is too harsh, isn''t it?" Miscellaneous hair some nervous said.


    "Haha, if you don''t be cruel, how can you reflect the value of the quota of tianwu college?" I said.


    After Shen Xiu, the beauty tutor, said this, other people were talking about it, but none of them retreated. Obviously, everyone had confidence in themselves, which also showed how tempting it was for these people to enter tianwu college.


    Even me, I can''t control myself. If I enter tianwu college, I will definitely be able to get in touch with those martial arts skills. Even if I just take a little risk, it''s nothing.


    Shen Xiu, the beauty tutor, glanced around and was satisfied with everyone''s performance. She nodded down and said, "the formal assessment will start three days later. When you find your teammates, you can report to me at any time. OK, go down and get ready. I hope you can come back alive, ha ha..."


    She laughed twice, then turned and left, leaving the others standing where they were, and a group of guards in charge of the receiving list.


    "Well, before the start of the assessment, everyone will be unified allocation of accommodation, everyone will come with us." At this time, a guard stood up and began to lead the people to the temporary residence.


    Zamao and I took a look at each other and walked along with the crowd.


    There are more than 100 people who come to tianwu College for the examination this time. They all live on the back mountain of the college, which is the public area outside the college.


    There are a lot of houses here, but they are mostly small wooden houses, large and small. It''s no problem to live in hundreds of people, and it seems a little spacious to live in more than 100 people.


    There is no real college here, and there will be guards all day, and no one dares to leave here and run around.


    Together with Za Mao, I chose a secluded cabin, cleaned it up and lived in it. At least I have more than three days to spend here.


    After all the miscellaneous things have been done, it''s time for the evening.


    "Go out and find something to eat, and look around." I said a word to Za Mao, then I went out, and Za Mao immediately followed me.


    When I went out for a stroll, I found that there was a special place similar to the centralized canteen, which provided food and drink, including vegetables and meat. As for the drink, it was all boiled water, and all the things were free, which was quite cool.


    When I went in with Za Mao, there were a lot of people sitting and eating. They were in groups of two or three, and most of them were small groups of four.


    My face slightly sank. These people are obviously starting to form a team. They have already found their teammates on the first day, which also means that the competition has already begun.


    It''s more advantageous to find the right team-mates first. We can have more time to get familiar with each other, and there will be more tacit understanding when the assessment starts.I felt the black jade in my pocket. It was cool and a little heavy. I thought that if I want to get a better place, it is essential to get a more black jade. I must find a way to find a suitable player as soon as possible.


    At this time, Za Mao also scratched his head and said, "let''s shout twice and pull two people."


    Looking at other people doing this, from time to time greeting each other, but I shook my head, said: "casually recruit people can not rest assured, God knows each other is good or bad."


    "Ah," miscellaneous hair helplessly nodded, also know what I said is very reasonable, "then you say how to do it, always can''t just like this has been consuming it."


    "Eat first." I buried myself in eating.


    I feel that the more I eat, the faster I will recover from some minor injuries I have left. I don''t know whether it''s because of my stronger constitution or because of something wrong with my food. In short, I can''t see any bad problems for the time being.


    After a while, I suddenly heard footsteps approaching and smelled a faint fragrance. As soon as I looked up, I was immediately surprised, "is it you?"


    Standing in front of me is the cold female Yang Yan before, and she is still following the handsome man behind her, sticking behind her buttocks like a follower, which makes me feel very diaphragmatic.


    She always cold a face, as if no other expression, staring at me, suddenly said: "I want to team with you, what do you think?"


    "What?" I''m a little confused. I didn''t turn around for a moment. I didn''t expect that the other party would take the initiative to say such words.

 Chapter 240

    As soon as Za Mao''s face was pleased, he whispered to me, "Yang Chuan, this is just right. Although the cold girl looks at her coldly, she is still pretty good and knows her roots."


    It''s right to think like this, and I also want to agree, but after seeing the resentful eyes of the handsome man behind the cold woman, I asked one more question and said, "are you with him in this assessment?" I pointed to the guy behind her.


    Cold woman nodded, handsome man mouth a crooked, two eyes maliciously looking at me, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    I almost killed this guy before. If we still form a team together, it''s not a big deal. I shook my head and said, "forget it, you''d better find someone else. Zamao, let''s go."


    "Ah? Oh Za Mao answered and immediately left with me.


    After walking outside, miscellaneous hair immediately dragged me to ask, said: "that cold woman looked at some skills, you so ruthless refused, too what?"


    "What? Do you want to give up? " Listen to miscellaneous hair Yin Yang strange words, I white he one eye return a way.


    Za Mao gave a silly smile and said: "I''m not worried. Other people have formed their own team. We don''t even have a clue."


    "There are three days left. What''s your hurry? Besides, you don''t see that guy''s eyes, full of jealousy, and want to strangle me. It''s really uncomfortable. " I explained to him.


    "I have a big feud with that guy. If I form a team with him again, I don''t know when I will be killed. Although the cold girl looks good, I can only give up." I answered in detail.


    Miscellaneous hair can only helplessly sigh, think I said some truth.


    It''s getting dark and tired all day. After we got back to our house, I went to sleep immediately.


    The next morning, I was woken up by a angry curse. I sat up from the bed and asked subconsciously, "what''s the noise?"


    "I don''t know. Just go out and have a look." Zamao jumped out of bed, pushed the door and went out.


    Under a tree outside the house, four men blocked a man, and a group of people were standing beside him. They were looking at the bustle. Four people surrounded the man, and they were about to start a fight.


    Miscellaneous hair brain fever, some can''t see, stood out and yelled: "what are you doing? Four people bullying one? What is this? Is it more than less? "


    I helplessly helped the next forehead, miscellaneous hair, this is purely meddling ah, but since he opened his mouth, I as a brother, naturally can''t shrink back.


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes looked this way. Most of them were indifferent to the play. The four people who were ready to bully others turned around and glared fiercely. In this way, the four people should be in a small team.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business


    "Get out of here. It''s none of your business. Just stand by and watch."


    These four guys are very aggressive. Maybe they have more confidence together. They are directly connected with miscellaneous hair.


    Originally, Zamao just wanted to yell twice, but he didn''t expect that the other side was still excited, which made him feel despised. He immediately became angry, "who do you say? I''m really in charge of this business today, bah


    I looked at the blocked man. He was not tall and thin. He looked smart.


    I also walked over and asked, "you have to have a reason to block people and bully them. Otherwise, we onlookers may come up with some heroes who see injustice. Hahaha!"


    As soon as I said this, these four guys were a little bit discouraged. You know, the mountain entrance examination has not officially started yet. If you get angry with others at this time, it may cause the dissatisfaction of other team members. It''s really dangerous.


    Four people looked at each other, and one of them stood up, pointed to the man blocked under the tree and said, "this man is a thief."


    "Thief?" I look stunned, not only me, but also others. Thieves can be seen everywhere on tianwu Island, but there are still people in tianwu college who dare to steal?


    I frowned and continued, "what did he steal from you?"


    "He stole a piece of black jade from us. Now the formal assessment has not started. He is a fool. He must hand over the black jade and let us repair it severely." One of the four said.


    I''m surprised. This guy looks humble. I didn''t expect that he has the ability to steal people''s black jade. This guy is a talent. Maybe he will be useful in the future.


    Za Mao laughed with scorn on his face and said, "cut, are you all four rubbish? Even the black jade that I carry with me has been stolen. I''m not afraid of losing face. "


    There was a burst of laughter all around, which made the four people lose face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. He is a thief. If you dare to steal from me, you should be beaten." Four people a little angry, red eyes, ready to face the thief is a demeaning.The thief looks very thin. He is not the opponent of these four people at all. If he is beaten with poison, he will lose half his life at least.


    I thought about it carefully. Now that they all spoke out to help, I could just help them to the end. I could sell a favor, so I stopped them and said, "stop it, I''ll deal with it for him."


    Four guys Leng for a while, looking back at me, said: "you for him to settle?"


    I nodded, took out the money bag from my body, threw it on the ground, and said, "here are 500 pieces of jade, and you, hand over the stolen black jade. How about that?"


    "500 jades?" The guy was also surprised. You know, it''s a lot of money. It''s hard for ordinary people to save so much money.


    The reason why I still have so much money is also the money I won in the arena before. The rest, together with some gifts from the rich man I saved before, is the reason why I have more than 500 jades.


    The man obviously moved his heart, turned his head and glared at the thief fiercely, and scolded: "hand over the black jade quickly, or I will kill you."


    The thief was extremely unwilling, but he also knew that if he wanted to get away, this was the best way. He also threw the stolen piece of black jade on the ground.


    "Well, boy, you know what you''re doing." The captain of the four picked up the money bag and the black jade, and immediately took the man away.


    It''s not a wise choice to stand out at such a time. You should know that among the 100 or so people who come to the hospital for examination, except for their own team-mates, all the others are enemies and competitors. The less exposed they are, the safer they will be.

 Chapter 241

    Seeing that the matter had been solved, the onlookers also slowly dispersed. The thief was relieved and leaned on the tree trunk with a face of shock. Obviously, he was also frightened.


    I and miscellaneous hair looked at each other, then walked over and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The thief immediately got up, patted his ass twice, and said gratefully: "brother, my name is Chen Jie. If you didn''t help me just now, I was afraid that I would be killed by those four bastards. I will definitely repay you in the future."


    "It''s easy for you to say. Can you return 500 jades if you look poor?" Miscellaneous hair white he one eye, help a cavity way in one side.


    "I..." Chen Jie''s face was embarrassed. He was speechless.


    I clapped my shoulder with a smile and said, "he is my brother. His name is Zamao. He is more straightforward, but he is very nice. The most important thing is to show his loyalty. I just can''t stand them bullying others."


    Chen Jie was greatly moved and his eyes were slightly red. He quickly wiped his eyes and said, "I think your team is short of people. Why don''t you count me as one? I''m still useful."


    I''ve been waiting for his words for a long time. Although this guy seems to be a thief who knows how to sneak, don''t forget that this is the periphery of tianwu college. On the eve of the examination, if you want to steal someone''s black jade at this time, you have to be bold and careful.


    Such a smart and courageous person is very useful to me.


    I laughed and said, "it''s just that I''m short of staff. If you''re willing to join, it''s better."


    "Well, as long as you don''t dislike big brother." Chen Jie solemnly nodded.


    In this ghost like island, if you want to survive, everyone will do everything possible. What''s the point of sneaking around? I don''t care about that at all.


    I put my arm around his shoulder and said, "my name is Yang Chuan. He''s miscellaneous Mao. I''ll call you Xiaojie in the future."


    "Well, brother Yang, we''ll follow you in the future." Chen Jie nodded.


    Miscellaneous hair also came to interest at this time, chatted with him, "you tell me, how on earth they stole their black jade, ordinary people don''t have this ability."


    Chen Jie complacent smile, slowly said, "I take advantage of their sleep..."


    The three men began to gossip, and soon became familiar with each other. When they strolled around casually, they found that someone was setting up a stall on a flat ground at the foot of the back mountain, peddling all kinds of things.


    There are food and drink, and all kinds of wound medicine, weapons and equipment, including cold weapons such as swords, and even guns and bombs, but these are very expensive.


    "Brother Yang, you see, there are already teams buying weapons and equipment for their own assessment. Do we have to think of a way to get some equipment now? We can''t go into the mountains empty handed?" Chen Jie said to me.


    I scratched my head, a face of helplessness, said: "I also want to buy a few handy weapons, but there is no money ah, just when the money to save you are used up."


    "Er..." Chen Jie blushed and felt guilty. After all, he spent so much money to save him.


    Miscellaneous hair looked around, patted him on the shoulder, comforted: "it''s OK, there are still two days from the beginning of the assessment, and then think of a way."


    I also nodded, things are dead, but people are alive, there will always be some way.


    Chen Jie seemed to think of something and said, "brother Yang, I think of a good place to make money. Come with me."


    Obviously, Chen Jie was more familiar with this place than I came here. He took me and Za Mao and walked towards a very humble building at the foot of the mountain.


    The building looks only one story high and dilapidated. Even from the outside, no one can be found inside. It looks a bit gloomy.


    I was puzzled and asked, "Xiao Jie, where is this place?"


    "You''ll understand when you get in." Chen Jie mysteriously said that he took the lead in walking in front, and then entered the room. I was confused with Za Mao, but I still followed him.


    After entering the room, I saw a huge hole, but it was opened downward. After entering the hole, I walked all the way to the underground. After walking through a corridor of more than ten meters, I heard a huge noise coming from the front.


    "It''s an underground ring, and I don''t know who opened it. Many people are gambling here, and the people who take part in the assessment will draw some strong people into their own team." Chen Jie said and quickly walked in.


    I''m a little surprised. The underground arena is really big. Although it''s underground, it''s as bright as day. There are no huge torches on the walls around. There''s about half the space as big as a football field, full of people. In the middle, there''s a ring surrounded by people fighting barehanded.


    "It''s not the college''s intention to set up an underground ring outside the college, is it?" A lot of miscellaneous hair was carefully spread around.Chen Jie spread his hands and said: "who knows, anyway, we are such a small person, even the college has not officially joined, let alone mixed this kind of thing."


    I nodded and said, "I''m very familiar with the challenge arena. Maybe I can earn some money to spend."


    After more than a day''s rest, my injuries were almost healed. If I want to play one-on-one, I really don''t know who to advise.


    After the three of us entered the arena, we found a corner and sat down. At this time, we were fighting fiercely in the arena. Both sides were not allowed to use weapons. We won by our physical strength and fighting skills. We were excited to watch people.


    "Who will win and who will lose


    "I bet 50 jade..."


    "I bet 100 jade..."


    I carefully watched the fight in the arena, and soon finished two games, some lost and some won. Now the strength of the people on the field is also good, but it''s still different from what I imagined.


    I have only one purpose on this desert island, that is to live. I want to live not by how strong I am, but by pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages and flexible mind. Strong strength is good, but it doesn''t mean anything.


    So after looking at it, I also think that these people are very common, and there is nothing worth paying special attention to, such as Chen Jie''s special skill of stealing a person''s black jade before.


    After I looked at it for a while, I swept my eyes around. Suddenly, I was stunned. Is it her? She''s here, too?


    Not far away, at a few tables apart, the cold woman and her handsome fellow are staring at the people in the challenge arena. Obviously, the cold woman plans to find a suitable teammate in this place after I refuse. This is observing the situation.


    The cold woman didn''t see me, so I couldn''t help looking at her more. She was really beautiful, and her skin was very white. The cold face made people have a strong desire to conquer, but it was a pity that the man around her was too annoying.

 Chapter 242

    The handsome man bowed his head to the cold woman and said a few words. Then I saw that the handsome man jumped directly into the challenge arena. Facing the strong man standing on the challenge arena, I yelled: "I''ll fight you."


    "Well, I want to die." The strong man without saying a word, directly rushed to the past, handsome man hands clenched fists, confrontation with each other.


    The strong man rushed over and quickly approached, and immediately hit the handsome man in the face with one punch. The handsome man immediately dodged to the side. His speed was very fast, and his backhand was about to fight back, hitting the other man''s fist.


    In this way, after several rounds of fighting, the strong man became shaky. The handsome man gave a cold smile and took the opportunity to hit the strong man in the chest. The painful strong man rolled his eyes and had no strength to resist.


    The handsome man took advantage of the situation to kick the strong man to the ground, directly fainted in the past.


    "Ha ha, I won, swallow see, I won, ha ha..." The handsome man laughs arrogantly in the challenge arena.


    I frowned. This guy made a cunning move. He must have hidden some concealed weapon in his hand. When I was fighting with the strong man just now, it was obvious that the strong man''s reaction was not right.


    "Yang Chuan, there''s something wrong with this guy." Miscellaneous hair also a face suspicion of say to me.


    "Have you noticed? There must be something hidden in the boy''s hand, otherwise the strong man would not fall down so easily. " I took advantage of my face and said, this guy is really shameless.


    Dare to make this kind of insidious move in this situation, but also take a fancy to the light here is not enough, there will be shadows, just can cover for him, it is really despicable.


    Miscellaneous hair looked at this guy pretending to force, immediately a face of discomfort, scolded up, said: "Damn, I see this bastard is very unhappy, I want to expose him."


    Chen Jie and I quickly grabbed him and said in a low voice, "what are you doing, Zamao? It''s useless for you to expose it. If people don''t recognize it, there''s nothing you can do about it. "


    "This..." Miscellaneous hair can only be a face of frustration to accept this fact.


    Chen Jie was a little puzzled and asked, "does this guy have a grudge against you two?"


    I face a cold, light response way: "is a bit of hatred, but not to the point of hard work, forget it, this matter don''t care, let''s go first."


    I don''t know who opened this underground boxing ring. Maybe it''s related to the people in tianwu college. This guy used cheating to win the challenge arena. Even if he did it once or twice, if he didn''t know how to restrain himself, someone would come to clean him up.


    I pulled the next miscellaneous hair, called on Chen Jie, is about to leave, but is standing on the challenge arena proud waving handsome man, but just saw me.


    He looked at me, his face was very gloomy, and he said, "Oh, it''s really a narrow road. You''re Yang. You''ve got to stop for me. Don''t run away like a turtle."


    What he said was a little ugly, but I didn''t get angry. In my opinion, it''s not worth getting angry with such people, but Za Mao and Chen Jie are very angry.


    "Brother Yang, is this man too arrogant?" Chen Jiesheng''s air way, fiercely stares at the handsome man on the challenge arena.


    "Didn''t this guy have a long memory when he was beaten last time? Damn it Miscellaneous hair is also a face of unhappiness.


    I shook my head, was about to continue to take people away, handsome man continued to provoke up, "Yang Chuan, you trash, you kind of come on stage to fight with me, this time I have to kill you."


    Now he couldn''t bear it any more. He turned back and said, "don''t move. I''ll fight you. Today I have to beat you. I don''t know your mother. Hum!"


    Chen Jie also stares at the challenge arena fiercely.


    I grabbed Zamao as soon as I could. It''s me who has a grudge against this guy. It''s nothing to do with Zamao. Naturally, I have to go up on my own. The other party''s words are so ugly. If I don''t go up on it, I''m too lazy now.


    Hey, since you bastard don''t know how to live or die, let me teach you a lesson. It''s useless for me to take some dirty measures.


    I pushed away the crowd and jumped directly to the challenge arena. The cold women in the crowd below frowned and watched the scene. Others were all frying up and talking noisily.


    "Who is this man? I haven''t seen it. "


    "This guy is not a good man at first sight. You can see that the thin guy beside him is a thief."


    "Yes, can a thief be a good fellow?"


    For these gossips, I don''t care next door, only the opposite enemy handsome man in my eyes. He sneered and said: "do you dare to come? Today, I will defeat you in front of everyone, in front of swallows, and let you be convinced that you have lost. "


    I think this guy is crazy, like a dog in heat, barking around, but I guess the reason.


    This guy is so close to the cold girl Yang Yan. He is obviously interested in her. He pretends that I am the so-called rival in love. Do you want to step on me and win the favor of women? I little interesting."What are you talking about? If it''s a man, he''ll fight directly. He''ll beat you before, and this time will be no exception. " I said coldly, I didn''t want to talk to this guy.


    "Hum, don''t cry later, ha..." The handsome man yelled and rushed to me first. His fist hit me in the eye.


    I stared at his hands, always on guard against the hidden weapons he might release. You know, that''s how the strong man hit him before. He fainted before he even had time to talk.


    I kept retreating under my feet, all retreating to the edge of the challenge arena, but he didn''t seem to have anything else in his hand. For the sake of caution, he didn''t make a hard fist with him.


    In the face of my false rival, the handsome man is like playing chicken blood, fighting like hell, left hook and right hook. It''s a crazy greeting to me, and he wants to kick me from time to time.


    It can be seen that in order to defeat me, he held a big breath in his heart.


    The size of this arena is limited. Although I tried to dodge, I still had to fight him hard. But after several fights, he didn''t seem to use concealed weapons, so he tied with me.


    My heart sneer unceasingly, this despicable person, can''t want to rely on their own strength to beat me, so as to be able to show off in front of the cold woman?


    This idea is really naive and naive, I will not give him such an opportunity, after a punch to beat back the handsome man, I coldly said: "why don''t you use the concealed weapon? You can''t be my opponent with your true ability. "


    The challenge arena is far away from the audience, and there is a lot of noise in it. Almost no one except the handsome man can hear my voice.

 Chapter 243

    "You..." The handsome man''s face was green, and he was humiliated by me. He was still in front of the cold woman, which made him more embarrassed.


    "If you don''t use concealed weapons, don''t blame me for using my real skills." Come on, I got close with a dash.


    "What?" Handsome man surprised, subconscious hands defense.


    I feigned to attack him in the first three ways, but the real killing move was in the right leg. First, I hit the handsome man in the hand. He shook his body a little, and took the opportunity to kick his leg with a sharp whip.


    "Ah When the handsome man suffered from pain, he lost his balance and fell to one side. I hit him on the back with a fierce elbow. He fell to the ground directly. I lifted up my foot again and kicked the handsome man off the challenge arena. I fell to the ground in a mess and ate a mouthful of ashes.


    Suddenly, the scene was in an uproar, and everyone was shocked by my sudden attack. Even the cold girl who had been silent all the time had a brilliant look in her eyes, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    The handsome man lying on his side just saw this scene, which made him even more jealous. He not only lost face in front of the woman he liked, but also made the other party pretend to be more arrogant, which made him unbearable.


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you today." The handsome man was a little annoyed, and a Gulu got up from the ground, jumped into the challenge arena and flew over with a fierce blow.


    "Brother Yang, be careful." Chen Jie cried out from the field.


    "The boy has made another move." Miscellaneous hair is also anxious to shout.


    I noticed that at the fingertips of his right fist, there was a sharp protruding part. The whole body was black, which was not particularly conspicuous.


    I look cold, this despicable person can''t help it after all, but it''s too bad. Don''t blame me if you dare to use this kind of trick at this time.


    I dodged to the side and avoided the punch of the handsome man. His face changed slightly and he was about to fight back again, but I didn''t give him any chance.


    He directly grabbed his arm, pulled forward, and kicked his knee in the middle of his stomach. In a moment, he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground feebly. With a Ding sound, what he held in his hand also fell directly to his hand.


    "What is that?"


    "It''s like nails or something."


    "It''s mean of the bastard to use cunning moves."


    All of a sudden, the people watching the play were in an uproar. When they saw that no one here was a fool, they immediately understood that it was a curse to the handsome man. The eighteen generations of his family were about to come out.


    The handsome man''s face was gray and desperate. He buried his head on the floor and had no face to see anyone again.


    I coldly glanced at the handsome man, and then looked at the cold woman sitting at the bottom with a stunned face. After clapping, I jumped down from the challenge arena and left.


    "Yang, you have seed. Wait for me. Ouch..." The handsome man was scolded by the public, and he had no face to sit with the cruel woman again. After a cruel sentence, he left in a hurry.


    At this time, I noticed that there were several groups of people coming towards me. Knowing that they must be trying to win me over, I quickly said to Za Mao, "let''s leave here first."


    "Wait, I''ll take the money I won." Miscellaneous hair ran to the side, carrying the money bag, this just immediately followed up.


    "We''ve made a lot of money now." Chen Jie also said with a smile.


    The main reason why I am in such a hurry to leave is that I don''t want to cause extra trouble. If these people come up to me, they will be hated if they refuse directly. If they agree, I really don''t pay attention to these local people, so it''s the best choice to slip away quickly.


    When I got out of the underground ring and got rid of those people, I was relieved. I got better with Chen Jie and gave him some money. Then I went back to my house with Za Mao.


    "Yang Chuan, we have money now. We have to get some equipment or intelligence or maps. Otherwise, if we go into the mountain forest at that time, we will be finished." Za Mao was holding the money bag tightly in his hand, and he was already pondering how to spend this large sum of money.


    "Well..." I nodded and was about to speak when there was a knock on the door from outside the room.


    "Someone?" Zamao was also surprised.


    I was surprised, who would come here to knock? You know, I have no other acquaintances in this place except miscellaneous hair. I leaned cautiously to the door and asked, "who''s outside?"


    "Yang Chuan, it''s me." Outside the room came a woman''s cold voice.


    "Damn, it''s a cold girl! How did she find it? " Miscellaneous hair are looking silly, eyes constantly staring at me.


    I sighed helplessly. I didn''t expect that I avoided other people''s eyes and ears, but I still couldn''t avoid her. Yes, after all, those other guys didn''t even know my name. Maybe they didn''t have any interest when they were gone, but the woman went straight to the door.I pushed open the door and looked at her standing at the door, and said with a straight face, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to team up with you." Cold woman said straight to the point, but also not procrastinating.


    I helplessly supported my forehead and said, "sister, I have already rejected you once. You are not unclear about the reason for rejection. Why do you want to ask again? The result is the same


    In fact, I still have some good feelings for the cold girl. She is impeccable in other aspects except her cold and expressionless. She is vigorous and flexible, looks good and has white skin.


    It''s just that the follower beside her really made me feel bad. Now I''m almost dead. It''s impossible to form a team.


    The cold woman bowed her head and thought for a moment, then suddenly grabbed my hand. I was so tight in my heart that I asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Come with me." The cold woman said coldly.


    I was so directly dragged away by her, behind me came the whistling of miscellaneous hair, listening to my heart numb, this woman will not be infatuated with brother, right?


    By this time, it was dark outside, and some torches were on sporadically. The cold girl pulled me to a small corner where there was no one, and then it stopped.


    In the dark, she exudes a charming fragrance, and her delicate posture is more attractive. I can''t help looking at her more.


    "What are you trying to say?" I asked, leaning against a tree and glancing at her.


    The cold woman stood straight, staring at me, and said, "I''ve saved you three times before, and this human relationship must be returned to me this time."


    The second time I was chased by a woman in the ice arena, I remember clearly that I was killed in the ice arena for the first time.

 Chapter 244

    In this way, I really owe her a lot of favor, but I won''t compromise easily. The rogue said: "one thing comes to one thing. This time, the matter of survival assessment in the mountain is not a joke. As long as the guy is still there, I can''t promise you. Let''s forget about team formation."


    "Look at her grim and sad words:" I went back first


    Seems to be a great determination, cold female gently bite the lower lip, see I want to leave, quickly said: "Yang Chuan, as long as you promise to team with me, I can unconditionally promise you a request."


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect to look at a cold and arrogant girl. She was so humble. It seemed that it was very important for her to enter tianwu college.


    Moreover, her strong desire to form a team with me shows that she also recognizes my strength very much. It''s very comfortable for me to be liked by such a cold beauty.


    I stopped again and looked at the cold girl carefully. She was as beautiful as snow princess. She just fell into the world at the moment. Although she had made great concessions, I didn''t want to take more risks.


    After a little thought, I found a good idea to refuse her. My eyes wandered back and forth between her chest and her chest. The cold girl was a little uncomfortable, and my eyes glared at me angrily.


    "An unconditional demand? Well, if you''re willing to sleep with me once, I''ll agree to form a team with you I was laughing and talking nonsense. I wanted to tease her, but I also wanted her to retreat.


    The cold girl''s face turned red immediately, her eyes were round, and she couldn''t believe what I said. Her face was both shy and angry, and she said, "you pervert, how can you come up with such a shameless request? I I hate you


    Angry scolded me a, she can''t bear to run away.


    "This woman..." I shook my head and sighed, you have to retreat, don''t pester me, but I have a feeling in my heart, she doesn''t seem to exclude me, and I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    Back in the room, I was ready to rest first, but Za Mao came up with strength and asked: "Hey, Yang Chuan, have you done with that cold girl? I really envy you. "


    "Envy a fart, go to bed early, you''d better think more about the assessment." I gave him a white look and went to bed.


    The next morning, before I woke up, I was awakened by the knock on the door. I immediately wondered who would come to me so early.


    I got up and opened the door. As soon as I opened it, I saw a cold woman standing at the door. She looked very strange, like she was hesitating and struggling. Before I could ask her, she spoke first and said, "I went back to think about what you said last night. I I said yes


    "What?" I am a face of ignorant force, let her accompany me to sleep, but I casually said, can let her retreat from the head just, did not expect that this woman is more real.


    The cold girl''s cheek was slightly red, and she had a different kind of beauty. Staring into my eyes, she said, "I can agree to your conditions, but only if I can pass the examination and enter the tianwu college. If I fail, I will kill you directly. If I succeed, I will stay in the college together, and I will I''ll be your girlfriend. "


    "This..." I suddenly felt that I was hit by the pie. To be honest, I really had a lot of ideas about the cold girl. Even after she said this, my lower abdomen got a little hot and began to move.


    It has to be said that she is the best, and she is still a yellow girl. It would be a good thing to get her.


    Looking at her nervous and tangled appearance, I immediately became interested and wanted to tease her. Then I asked, "since you are my girlfriend in the future, you can always do something shameful. It''s not suitable for children. Haha!"


    "You..." The cold woman''s face was very red and embarrassed, but in order to successfully form a team with me, she nodded and said, "but Yes


    "Can I kiss you now?" I a face shameless said, directly put the mouth to close in the past, want to kiss cold woman.


    She was also stunned. At first, she didn''t react. After the reaction, she slapped me in the face with her backhand and swore, "you Shameless


    I smile for a while, quick to grasp her hand, holding very soft very soft, very feeling, said with a smile: "but just a joke, how can I really kiss you, but hand in hand is always OK?"


    I took her hand, a face cheap Xi Xi said, cold woman ruthlessly gouged out my eye, hand pulled back, Jiao chide way: "no, only after I passed the examination, selected into the college."


    "There''s no more to talk about, so that''s it." I was a little upset with her attitude, so I closed the door directly and gave the cold girl a piece of cake.


    "What do you mean, Yang Chuan?" The cold woman at the door asked.I scratched my head, and the feeling of being entangled by women was really half happy and half worried, so I said, "wait for me, you can come back tomorrow."


    "Good." The cold woman pauses for a moment and agrees. Then I hear the sound of walking away. She should be gone.


    I just sat back in the room and frowned. It''s not a way for me to be entangled by the cold girl.


    At this time, miscellaneous hair squeezed over with a narrow face and joked: "brother, you''re so powerful, you''re going to capture the cold girl so soon? You are in trouble with some good luck. "


    "The peach blossom luck is a fart. It''s a trouble that can''t be thrown away." I sighed helplessly.


    As long as they can pass the examination, they can be selected into the college. But these 100 or so people are competing for only 10 or so places. It can be imagined how cruel the competition is. Even I am not absolutely sure.


    Absolutely can''t underestimate any opponent, and cold woman also with a bottle of oil handsome man, guarantee not when that guy Yin me for a while, then call injustice nobody knows.

 Chapter 245

    Just when I was chatting with Za Mao, I suddenly heard a bang. There was a loud noise not far from me. The shaking table was shaking.


    I Leng for a while, face all black come down, doubt a way: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    "It''s not going to be an earthquake, is it? This island will also have earthquakes? " Miscellaneous hair shook his head and looked around, but did not understand what happened.


    When I was puzzled, the people at the table next to me began to say, "Hey, this kind of thing is common. Soon you will get used to it. It must have been done by some student in the college."


    I was stunned for a moment. There was a huge explosion and a billow of smoke. If someone was blown up, he would not die until there was no dregs left, so he asked, "no, there is such a dangerous thing in the college?"


    The man glanced at me, shook his head and said: "tianwu college is not so easy to get along with. Let''s not say whether we can pass the examination or not. Even if we have passed the examination, we will be selected as the formal students of the college. But even so, we are on the verge of life and death every day. We are suffering."


    I immediately came to the interest, this person seems to know tianwu college very well, just can inquire about it, I warmly chatted with people, said: "brother, talk about it, what kind of college is it?"


    The man said with a smile: "tianwu college only recruits about 50 people every year, and it''s divided into two groups. For example, our group is estimated to recruit about 25 people, and the elimination rate is more than 80%. It''s terrible. Even if you enter the college, you won''t directly teach you martial arts, but how to improve your personal advantages."


    Enhance personal advantage? I nodded, this idea is also very good, if you can magnify a person''s advantages as much as possible, it will also become very powerful, and the purpose is more clear, get twice the result with half the effort.


    For example, like Lao Hei, he has great strength. If he focuses on improving strength, it is very effective.


    "And I also heard that many students didn''t get out of tianwu academy alive and died during training," the man said with a sneer. He glanced at them and continued, "so those timid guys who want to fish in troubled waters, it''s better to quit early before they enter the mountain, hehe!"


    As soon as he said this, the faces of all the people who were listening to him changed. Zamao''s face was gloomy, and he was a little counseled. He said in a low voice, "Damn, no one told me about this. It''s such a dangerous day for the martial arts academy."


    Even though I have experienced so much life and death, I feel like I''m going to retreat. After all, I''m not here to die, but to get information.


    If the information has not been inquired into, I''ll put myself in first. It''s too bad. I''m a little hesitant.


    It''s a question whether to withdraw or not.


    "Yang Chuan..." At this time, I saw the miscellaneous hair sitting on the opposite side, his face changed, and his face was very wonderful. It was the kind of expression that both wanted to laugh and didn''t dare to smile, which made me look strange.


    "Zamao, what''s the matter with you?" I asked suspiciously.


    He felt a cold wind coming from behind, and his neck felt chilly. "If you dare to quit, I''ll kill you first."


    I don''t know when, the cold girl stood behind me with a cold face. Her eyes were full of resentment and a deep murderous air. I turned back subconsciously and was glared by her.


    "You You woman, it''s unreasonable. " I mouth a shriveled very helpless said, she is like a brown candy, dead stick in my body, if I don''t agree, she won''t give up.


    Cold female eyes a cold, low way: "I don''t care, anyway if you retreat, I will kill you first."


    Looking at her determined face, I don''t know what kind of madness she has committed. But with my intuition, she can really do it. I''m a little counselled when I think about it.


    If she really wants to kill me, I''m sure I won''t be counselled. I''m afraid she''ll come to Yin. It''s impossible to prevent.


    In her threat, I can only give up the idea of shrinking, but nodded, said: "cold girl, I''m afraid of your head office, I don''t quit the head office."


    "Well." Cold female light nodded, turned and left, also don''t know is my illusion or read wrong, always feel like she just laughed like, must be false.


    After she left, Za Mao said, "Yang Chuan, I think this iceberg must have a crush on you."


    "Well, I''d rather not be looked at by such a cold woman." I rolled my eyes at him, and he didn''t know how hard this woman was.


    This cold girl is determined to form a team with me now. Before I proposed to sleep with her, she even agreed after thinking.


    Now, she is still threatening me. I really don''t know what hysteria she has, but the only thing that can be confirmed is that this woman is eager to enter tianwu college.The well-known local hunters must know more about the people of tianwu than the people of tianwu.


    There must be a reason why she is so eager to enter tianwu college. High risk is usually accompanied by high return. I suddenly became more and more curious about tianwu college.


    Although this assessment is very dangerous, it''s not too late to take part in the competition first and quit after winning.


    After a while, Chen Jie came and sat down with me and Zamao, chatting while eating. After talking for a while, he suddenly said, "it''s a coincidence that I saw the gang who robbed the execution ground. I heard that they are an organization. They exist in the whole tianwu island. No one knows their names, but they seem to be everywhere, Some people think it''s like the military. "


    "People from the military?" I had a big wave in my heart. You know, on this tianwu Island, the organization of people who can be called the military is almost the existence of the peak of power on this island.


    There are so many people here. I didn''t ask much. I just kept an eye in my heart and wrote it down secretly. I don''t care who they are. I just want to find Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang as soon as possible and save their companions.


    After chatting with Chen Jie for a while, the three of us started to go shopping together, buying some necessary weapons and equipment, maps and dry food and so on, ready for the upcoming mountain entrance examination.


    After buying these things almost, in order not to cause too many ideas from others, I and miscellaneous hair quickly slipped back to their own room and studied them carefully.

 Chapter 246

    At this time, the night was getting dark. Under the light, I was studying the map of the island with Zamao. The island was not big or small, but it was occupied by tianwu University, including the surrounding sea area.


    Just from this point, we can know that tianwu university can monopolize such a natural island, which shows that its strength must be very terrible.


    Za Mao glanced at the map, looking a little uneasy, and said: "Yang Chuan, you heard it during the day. It''s too dangerous to enter this college, and you may die. How about we find a chance to slip away? While it''s dark at night, no one will be able to find us. "


    My eyes turned white. He was so naive that he pointed to the map and said, "we are now at the foot of the mountain. Beyond the mountain is tianwu college. Although we are only outside the college, it''s hard to walk."


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you go with me? " Za Mao is a bit impatient. He obviously doesn''t want to take such a big risk, so he will think so.


    I shook my head and said, "even if we escape the guard and escape to the beach of the island, there is still a vast ocean in front of us. How can we cross it? You can''t swim through. "


    By me such a while reproach, miscellaneous hair is also very disheartened, helpless way: "that can how whole, won''t really go to die like this."


    "It''s not necessary to die. I''ve never been afraid of anyone who participated in the examination together. It''s not difficult to pass the examination. Even if they have not been eliminated, they will always be sent back by the college." I slowly analyzed.


    Za Mao sighed and said, "there''s no way to do that. Who told us that we have been on the boat now. We can only take a step by step."


    "Well, it''s better to think more about how to pass the examination than how to escape. That''s the most important thing for us now." I said to Zamao.


    I immediately thought of the tough cold woman and her handsome fellow. When the time comes, four people will form a team. I don''t know what will happen. I feel a little worried.


    I had no words all night. The next morning, I was woken up again. I got up and looked at the window. It was just the beginning of the day.


    "Yang Chuan, it''s time to get up." Outside the door came a woman''s voice, which was very ethereal and moving, but I was helpless and cold.


    I went to open the door with a gloomy face, looked at the cold woman standing at the door, and said: "what''s the matter? Women who get up early have bad skin


    Cold woman''s face immediately sank down, said: "you will not forget it, today is the official start of the assessment day?"


    "Didn''t it start at noon? What are you doing here so early? " How can I forget such an important thing? It''s very important for me to keep full of energy before I enter the mountain.


    Just as he was talking, miscellaneous hair had already got up.


    The cold woman didn''t say much, just said: "you get ready quickly, you''re going to start." She turned and began to wait outside.


    Miscellaneous hair and I quickly gathered up our things. They were all necessary weapons and equipment. Then we went to a nearby forest with the cold girl.


    By the time the three of us got to the woods, there were more than 100 people waiting there. As for the tutors, there were five. Shen Xiu was just one of them.


    "Come with me." The cold woman took me to lean over with miscellaneous hair.


    At this time, the Tutor SHEN Xiu glanced at us, saw that all the people were here, and said directly, "the rules are very simple. In the next seven days, you only need to capture more black jade to get a high ranking. At the worst, you have to save your life. There are no restrictions on other things. You can take them with you."


    When my tutor Shen Xiu was talking, I saw that the people under the hands of the other four tutors had already started to drill into the forest.


    "All right, let''s go." Tutor SHEN Xiu waved his hand indifferently, just like sending a dog, which was very understated.


    Immediately, a large group of people rushed into the forest. They didn''t know what they were doing. Did they want to find a suitable position quickly?


    "It''s too informal, isn''t it? Day Miscellaneous hair a face ugliness of say, if someone took the heat weapon of big firepower, that other people isn''t all suffer, depend on!


    I shook my head. Tianwu college will certainly take these details into consideration. If the weapons that affect the balance appear, the assessment will be meaningless. Therefore, things like what Za Mao worried about will hardly happen.


    I thought in my heart that I was going to turn around and enter the woods, but as soon as I turned my head, I saw a smelly face. Standing in front of me, it was the cool girl''s handsome fellow.


    He also had the injury that I had beaten him before. Although he was better, he looked miserable. His eyes were full of jealousy and resentment. He glared at me angrily and said, "be careful, you boy. If you dare to delay me, I will kill you first, hum!"I glanced at him with disdain. I didn''t pay much attention to him, and I didn''t know where the cruel girl came from. I really didn''t care much about him. I just wanted to pass the examination.


    But I don''t answer, this guy thought I was counsellor, more arrogant, gnashing his teeth: "how? Don''t dare to talk, you have self-knowledge, and you are not allowed to pester the swallow


    In my opinion, this guy is a second-class guy. I don''t want to pay more attention to him. This will only reduce my price. But I can''t bear it, but I can''t bear it any more. I''ll take the lead in front of the handsome man and scold him: "your kid''s skin is itchy, right? I don''t think it''s enough last time. If it''s not OK, let''s have a try now. Do you dare?"


    Hit people not to hit face, expose pain not to expose short, handsome man was in front of the cold woman''s face, and exposed the last break, immediately in the heart of incomparable anger, face also can''t hang up, forced to argue: "last time I didn''t seriously, temporarily failed, this time I have to kill you both, hum!"


    "Cut." Za Mao has a disdainful face. He''s very good at blowing air. He''s just a gaudy straw bag. No wonder the cold girl doesn''t like him any more. Don''t you have any comparison in her heart?


    This has not yet begun to assess, on their own first infighting up, cold female pretty face angry black, as if to drip water, Li said: "enough, you both shut up."


    Handsome man this just bitterly live mouth, miscellaneous hair don''t eat cold woman of this set, but in my eyes, he didn''t make too stiff, eyes provocative Piao handsome man a few eyes, didn''t speak much.

 Chapter 247

    Just when we almost broke up and the atmosphere was very stiff, Shen Xiu, who had no action, came towards me. I stared at her big chest for a few more eyes, and I was also a little puzzled.


    Among so many people, I haven''t seen Tutor SHEN Xiu close to any team before. It''s just a kind of indifferent Gao Leng. Why did he suddenly come to me.


    She stood beside the cold woman, who said, "Tutor SHEN Xiu."


    She nodded with a smile, looked at the four of us, and began to persuade: "your team has not entered the mountain to quarrel, if you really enter the mountain, you still have to? Stop. Don''t let people see jokes. "


    Be cold eyed stare a few times, miscellaneous hair and handsome male immediately shut up, cold female also busy way: "yes, tutor."


    I gave Za Mao a look in the eye. Just as he was about to set out to enter the mountain forest, Tutor SHEN Xiu suddenly said, "the rest of you leave the forest first. Yang Chuan, right? Come with me."


    The cold woman''s eyes were stunned, "this..."


    "Ah?" I''m also confused. Although Tutor SHEN Xiu is very attractive, I have some bad ideas, but I haven''t even talked to her before. She just asked me to do something. I''m a little confused. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Three people slowly to the forest, Shen Xiu tutor walk in front, with me to the next place, stopped.


    Her butt is very big and round, and there is a wonderful fragrance on her body. As soon as my stomach is hot, I feel a little nervous, and there is no one else around. This is the first time that I have been alone with this tutor. For a moment, I look a little unnatural and ask, "Tutor SHEN Xiu, what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    She looked me up and down, from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet, and answered with a smile, "are you from the wild island?"


    I was stunned for a moment. The wild island was the desert island where I had been with my friends before. Jacket man told me before, so I nodded and said, "yes, how do you know?"


    I was a little wary. She came to me for some obvious purpose.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu looked at me with a delicate smile and said: "few people can come to tianwu island from another desert island. You are already very famous as soon as you fall down. I also listen to others."


    My heart is immediately a tight, did not expect her news so well-informed, quickly asked: "that tutor know the whereabouts of my other companions?"


    Shen Xiu teacher charming smile, said: "you''d better pass the examination."


    But I shook my head. I heard that the assessment was very dangerous. Even if I entered tianwu college, there were many dangers in it. In fact, I didn''t want to take such a big risk, and I didn''t want to deal with the assessment.


    "I just want to know the whereabouts of my companions. If I don''t get them, I just want to leave here early." I looked at her and said.


    "You can leave, and the college won''t force you to stay," Shen Xiu said faintly, "but I still advise you to assess first. The reward of assessment is very rich."


    "Very rich?" To make a tutor of tianwu college feel that the rich prize must be unusual, I asked: "what is the prize?"


    "I don''t know," she said with a mysterious smile


    I shriveled my mouth, don''t you know? It''s a trick.


    "I don''t know what the prize is, but maybe I can help you find a companion?" Shen Xiu leads to another way.


    My heart was immediately pulled up, busy way: "what you say is true?"


    "Of course, it''s true, but it''s not good to pass the examination alone. At least we have to win. We don''t have such a good reward when we have a low ranking." Shen Xiu said mysteriously.


    I nodded and understood her meaning. Now that things have come to this point, I have to work hard. I didn''t say any more. I just turned around and left.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu''s words are very credible. She doesn''t have to cheat me at all. So in order to get the whereabouts of her companions and find Ningxiang, I have to win this assessment. It seems that I have to take it seriously.


    As I walked, I thought about it in my heart. Soon I went to the woods. Three people were waiting for me at the edge of the woods.


    "Well, let''s go, too." I said a word to the three.


    But the cold girl gave me a sting, hummed coldly and said, "what''s up? It''s easy to whisper to your tutor, isn''t it? " After she accepted this sentence, she turned around and walked forward.


    "Ah?" What do you mean I''m in the same place? I don''t know why.


    Za Mao leaned over and said with a cheap smile: "you don''t understand. This cold girl is jealous."


    Jealous? What kind of vinegar did she eat? It made me wonder in my heart that this cold girl is not really interested in me, is it? ha-ha!


    But now the assessment is the most important. Let''s talk about it later. I didn''t think much about it, so I quickly followed.


    We have a small team of four people, cold women and handsome men together, and I and miscellaneous hair together, one after another, began to advance to the interior of the mountain forest.Before that, there were other teams. They first stepped into the mountain forest. Maybe these people had already encountered each other. So Za Mao and I were very cautious and observed the surrounding situation from time to time.


    Not long after I went in, I heard the howling of wild animals. I couldn''t hear what it was very far away. From time to time, there were some other strange calls. I reminded, "this place is not simple. Pay more attention to it."


    Both Shamao and the cold girl nodded.


    Continue to move forward, about half an hour, cold woman walked in the front, she suddenly surprised: "there is blood on the ground, be careful."


    As soon as I felt tight in my heart, I quickly stopped. Four people immediately gathered together and looked at four different directions. Although we hadn''t practiced before, it was almost a fighting instinct.


    "Look around. There may be someone." I said very cautiously.


    "Can''t you? When you enter the woods, there will be ambush?" It''s a bit of a mess.


    Before that, our team obviously lagged behind others and entered the forest. Maybe someone saw us. We were ambushing here. We should be careful.


    Not long after he had finished his words, he heard the wind coming. Three dark shadows shot quickly from the distance. I was surprised and cried out, "be careful, there are hidden weapons."


    I quickly flash to the side, slap a black shadow on the ground, I saw it was a flying axe, the other side of the miscellaneous hair and cold female, also dodged, no injury.


    I saw three people coming out from behind the tree more than ten meters away. They rushed towards me fiercely. It was obvious that they had been waiting here to kill.


    "Three? Don''t be careless Cold female sink a way, pulled out a short knife of carry on, ready to meet the enemy at any time.

 Chapter 248

    "Swallow, look at me and die." How do you know that the handsome man took the lead and went up to the three men, breaking away from the formation of the team.


    The miscellaneous hair is displeased of way: "this guy flaunt ability also too bad time?"


    I frowned and didn''t speak. This guy clearly wants to show his hand in front of the cold girl, so as to win her favor. But he''s too messy, so he''s not afraid to be knocked down?


    However, it turns out that I underestimated this guy''s strength. She used two daggers, which were not as long as daggers. With a jerk, the dagger flew out and killed two of them.


    When the two men saw it, they were shocked and subconsciously waved the dagger away. The handsome man took the dagger back and put a thin thread on the handle of the dagger to hold it.


    Holding the dagger with both hands, the handsome man strode forward, aiming at the man who didn''t stop. He started a close fight with the man. After three or two times, he dropped the other man to the ground, stepped on the man''s neck, twisted his spine and killed him.


    When the other two saw this, they were also startled. They were at a loss in the same place. But the handsome man was also red eyed and rushed up. The double swords were just slashing. Soon, both of them couldn''t run away and lay on the ground.


    Cleanly solved three people, the handsome man is very proud, arrogant glared at me, said to the cold woman: "swallow, see, this kind of garbage I solved two times, rest assured, this assessment with me, certainly very easy to pass."


    Zamao looked at the three corpses in the place and said, "this kind of dregs dare to kill. It''s really bold."


    The cold woman was calm and didn''t speak. She squatted down and wanted to touch the black jade on the three people''s bodies. When she found the black jade, she immediately looked happy and said, "yes, three pieces of black jade."


    This next handsome man is more proud, said to me: "surnamed Yang, see, this is the real strength."


    He''s always pretending to force me. I don''t care about him. I can see that these three guys have poor strength and lack of combat experience. It''s not unfair to die in the hands of handsome men.


    At this time, suddenly Shua a light ring, a shadow shot over, is someone in the cold arrow, the target directly at the handsome man''s head.


    As soon as my eyes were fixed, I raised my foot and kicked the handsome man aside, just to help him avoid the cold arrow.


    "What are you doing..." The handsome man was kicked to the ground by me. He was about to roar in a rage when he saw a puff, and the black arrow stabbed in the soil in front of him.


    "This is..." The handsome man was scared in a cold sweat and almost went to the gate of death. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to say more for a moment.


    Cold female Li shouts a way: "seek shelter quickly, someone releases cold arrow." She pulled the next handsome man, with miscellaneous hair together, quickly hid behind the tree next to.


    As soon as she finished speaking, I stepped on the ground and jumped out like a hound. The target was just behind a big tree in the distance. I saw the guy who just put the cold arrow.


    Before the other side only appeared three people, I felt that something was wrong, each team was four people, there must be a fourth person hiding in the dark, so I always kept an eye on it, this is the first time to react, save the handsome man, and find the position of the fourth person.


    The distance of 20 meters is not far or near. This guy hid behind the tree and saw me rush over. He quickly showed his head and shot an arrow at me.


    I cold smile, this guy didn''t want to escape the first time, still want to kill? It''s so funny.


    I dodged to the side and hid behind a tree. His arrow directly hit the tree trunk. I continued to rush forward. At this time, he was completely flustered. It was too late to escape, and it was too late to shoot the third arrow, because there was no time.


    I rushed over with a leap. The other side raised his knife in confusion and wanted to fight back. In an instant, I cut his throat with a hiss. The fourth member of the team also fell to the ground and died miserably.


    I felt another piece of black jade from his corpse, sneered and said: "if you choose to escape at the beginning, you may have a chance to leave, but you still want to fight with me."


    At this time, the cruel woman and the handsome man also followed. The handsome man looked at the guy on the ground with a lingering fear, and looked at me with uncomfortable eyes.


    Just now, Heiyu said, "I''m too lazy to save Heiyu''s life."


    Cold female Leng next, in the eyes is suffused with a touch of light, nodded, way: "good."


    "Go on, this is just the outside of the mountain forest. The more you get inside, the more danger you will encounter." I said hello, and the four continued on their way.


    Harvest four pieces of black jade, cold female a little happy, after all, the assessment is based on the number of black jade to calculate the results, but the handsome man is much less.


    After all, I was almost killed by a cold arrow just now, and I saved my life. I owe you a favor, and I''m sorry to be forced.


    We keep on going. The rule is that we can take any weapon, but we are not allowed to take anything to eat. So we must find enough food to survive in the mountains for seven days.Obviously, there is no food on the outside, and everyone has to keep going inside.


    After walking all the way, we found a Danshui River, and the four of us rushed there immediately. First I had a full meal, and then I filled up the kettle. At least there would be no shortage of water for the next time, which made me feel a little relieved.


    "Let''s go along the river first. Maybe we can find something to eat." I turn head to miscellaneous hair to say, but saw an empty, immediately froze.


    "Miscellaneous hair, miscellaneous hair, what about people?" My heart a tight, miscellaneous hair unexpectedly disappeared, clearly just behind.


    The cold woman and the handsome man quickly turned back and glanced around. Leng didn''t find the shadow of the miscellaneous hair. The cold woman said strangely: "is the man gone? Why didn''t you hear anything? "


    Just as I was surprised, I went to the place where Zamao was staying just now and found a revolver gun. It was from Zamao, and the bullets in it were still intact. Now the whole gun has been left here.


    I wonder what happened? How can people disappear when they can''t see? I''m a little scared. What happened to Zamao? I don''t even have a chance to make a sound.


    The distance between the four of us is not far, about a few meters, which is too strange.


    But when Zamao disappeared, I had to go to him, so I said, "Zamao is missing, I have to go to him, no matter dead or alive. What do you two say?"


    Although the four of us seem to be a small team, we can''t trust each other completely.


    Handsome man face a black, very reluctantly, said: "this thing is too dangerous, God knows what happened, I do not want to go anyway."

 Chapter 249

    The handsome man''s reply was also in my expectation. I didn''t say much. I looked at the cold woman and asked, "what about you?"


    Cold woman thought, or nodded: "OK, I''ll go with you to save people."


    Now it''s the turn of the handsome man to jump. He looks ugly and says, "swallow, this assessment has just started. We don''t have to take such a big risk in order to save a person, do we?"


    The handsome man has always been in love with the cold girl, which can be seen by a fool. He is almost the follower of the cold girl. He must follow the cold girl wherever she goes. No wonder he can''t sit still.


    "It''s just because of the examination that we have to go to the rescue. At the beginning, there were fewer people, and if we met a battle later, we would be in trouble." Cold woman cold face, scolded back.


    "I''ll go with him to save people, whatever you want." The cruel woman said to the handsome man.


    Looking at her saying this, I felt a little more good for her. The handsome man sighed helplessly and said, "OK, let''s go together."


    The three of us reached a temporary agreement and continued to look for the past. There were some footprints and traces on the road, which made me follow the past all the way. After chasing for some time, I found a mark on the ground next to me.


    "It''s a mark left by miscellaneous hair. We didn''t find it wrong." I said to the cold girl.


    The cold woman nodded and said, "well, I''ll follow you all the time. You should be able to find miscellaneous hair."


    The handsome man opened his mouth and was about to speak when he heard a girl''s cry for help from the nearby woods.


    "Help, help, who will help me..." The girl''s voice sounds sad to me.


    I was shocked, and quickly hid behind the tree, whispered: "someone called for help."


    The cold woman frowned and said, "go and have a look."


    Three people toward the direction of the voice, slowly touched the past, during the girl''s cry for help has not been heard, soon the three of us touched a grass edge, head inside to see.


    In the distance, a girl looked ordinary and cute. She was about seventeen or eighteen years old. She was surrounded by three men and fell to the ground. One of them went to tear her clothes.


    "Hey, hey, it''s no use crying out loud. No one will come to save you, little girl..." The man said with a dirty smile, tearing the girl''s coat, revealing the black mask.


    "This woman is going to be forced to work." Handsome male obscene smile way.


    Her cold and feminine features are distorted. She is also a woman. If she can''t see such a thing happen, she has to save people.


    Seeing her impulsive appearance, I grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "Yang Yan, what are you going to do? Come back


    "That girl is going to be forced. I''m going out to save her." I can''t see the scene any more.


    I have no choice but to shake my head, this woman is really not involved in deep, but also too impulsive it, here is not an ordinary field, but the college assessment of the mountains.


    I don''t think about it carefully. How can this abnormal situation happen in such a place.


    "It''s abnormal. Don''t be impulsive. Wait and see what happens." I grabbed the cold woman''s hand and said in a hurry.


    Once she rushes out, all three of us will be exposed. If it''s a trap, it''s too dangerous.


    Although looking at the girl will be strong, but also struggling hard, cold woman looked very uncomfortable, but after listening to my words, she still calm down, and back.


    But the handsome man, who wanted to fight against me, disdained to say: "well, you are not a man. Can you bear this kind of thing? Swallow, look, I''ll go out and save the girl


    As soon as I turned black, I wanted to do something bad. The handsome man immediately jumped out. I didn''t have time to stop him.


    He walked out from behind the grass, and his figure was exposed in front of the three men on the opposite side. He yelled: "bah, three men bully a girl, what is it? What a group of scum."


    Immediately, three men looked at him at the same time, with cold eyes. One of them grinned and said, "Hey, the prey has been taken. Let''s all come out and kill him together."


    As soon as his words were finished, four more men came out from a shady place beside him, and they were surrounded by handsome men with a grim smile.


    And the girl who was pressed on the ground before and was almost forced to work also got up from the ground like nothing happened. Seeing this, I was surprised. It was really a trap.


    The cold goddess turned pale. "This It''s a trap. "


    "There were eight people on the other side. Obviously they broke the rules and formed a team of eight people. That man went to the door foolishly. Damn it." I curse with a bad look on my face.


    Seeing eight people coming towards him, the handsome man was also shocked, "you You''re all in one? Eight people? "


    The girl glanced at it disdainfully and said, "you just guess now, it''s too late. Only a fool like you can be so easily fooled, ha ha..."She was very pleased with her smile, but the handsome man was half angry. He wanted to show his face, but he was cheated by the enemy. Now it''s too late to regret.


    "Say, where is your companion? If you say it, I may let you die a little more happily. " One of the men in the group of eight said with an arrogant face.


    "I..." Handsome man look flustered, the other side of eight people around, he wanted to escape has too late, but he still did not give the cold woman''s position for out.


    See handsome male don''t speak, these eight people also don''t wordy, among them the leader said: "up, kill him first, and then slowly find other people."


    "Yes."


    Immediately, eight people surrounded the handsome man from all directions. He turned his head and ran away. One of them directly drew a bow and shot an arrow, which almost hit him. Suddenly, he was in a cold sweat.


    It was this pause that surrounded the handsome man by eight people.


    "I''m going to save him. What do you say?" The cold female one face anxiously way, although he has no feeling to the handsome male, but also can''t helplessly watch him go to die like this.


    I took out the pistol, opened the insurance, and said in a cold voice, "this is eight pieces of black jade. You can''t miss it."


    "You..." The cold woman was stunned for a moment.


    I aimed at it a little bit, then I drew my gun and shot. I shot continuously. In an instant, a cartridge was empty. Three people were shot and fell to the ground.


    Hearing the gunshot and seeing his companion suddenly hit and fell to the ground, the eight people were also stunned and yelled: "someone''s sneaking attack, his teammates are nearby."


    Several people who are besieging the handsome men immediately disperse, so as not to be caught again.


    Among them, the other team member who used the bow and arrow directly found my position. Pulling the bow was an arrow shot in the past. Shua, the feather arrow almost wiped past me. At the same time, several other people also rushed to kill me, so I didn''t have the chance to change the clip.

 Chapter 250

    Just for a while, the handsome man was besieged by the group of people. Although he tried his best to resist, he was black and blue, covered with blood, and looked very miserable.


    Cold woman see this, thoroughly angry, Jiao drink, holding a knife, agile body killed in the past.


    "Bang!" I spit, holding a dagger, rushed to the scene crazily. When I saw this scene, my blood was boiling, my eyes became red, and my eyes were only killing.


    My speed also instantly doubled, Shua rushed to the past, the other side rushed in front of the guy, even did not respond, I was a sword cut in the neck, blood lying on the ground, fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    "This..." The remaining three men and one woman were shocked and stunned.


    In this case, it''s really a narrow encounter, the brave win, kill each other red eyes, even a girl, is not good at silly easy to provoke, four red eyes towards me.


    I sharp Dodge, avoid a flying cold arrow, mercilessly rushed up, will be in front of a person to hit a stagger, with a sword in his heart, stand dead.


    At the same time, the other two rushed over, I raised a foot to sweep away the right side, turned around and jumped, and then killed the man on the left with a sword.


    The man on the right was so scared that he turned around and wanted to run away. I took two or three steps to catch up with him. I gave him a sword from the back of my heart and died miserably on the ground.


    The last girl, paralyzed in fright, peed out of her crotch and said in horror: "please, please forgive me..."


    Shua! I picked up my sword, cut her head and fell to the ground. When I saw all the people standing dead, I stopped.


    The whole process almost happened in an instant, the handsome man was shocked and scared to lie on the ground, looking at me with fear in his eyes.


    The cruel woman who was going to rush into the regiment was also frightened by my crazy eyes. When I went crazy and killed all the people, she reacted.


    "Yang Chuan..." She yelled and ran to my side.


    I vaguely heard her voice, but I couldn''t control myself. I heard a bang. I was hit on the back of the neck and fainted in the dark.


    When I woke up again, when I opened my eyes, I saw that Zamao was by my side. Looking after me, I was very happy and said, "Zamao, are you ok?"


    Za Mao shook his head and said, "you scared me to death. Fortunately, you''re OK."


    I looked around, did not see the handsome man, cold woman sitting next to me, I just looked at the miscellaneous hair, covered a little painful head, said: "what happened before?"


    I feel very uncomfortable, like seasick, and I can''t remember things before.


    Za Mao was a little worried, so he held me up and said, "you''re sick again. You look like a madman, so you killed all those people. At that time, your appearance was really frightening."


    "Yes? I don''t remember much I scratched my head, and it really hurt.


    Za Mao''s face is not very good, said: "this must be the deterioration of the disease, before the time can not be so easily manic, we have to find a doctor as soon as possible."


    I nodded, then thought of the previous miscellaneous hair missing things, asked: "by the way, miscellaneous hair, before how you suddenly disappeared?"


    Za Mao scratched his head and explained, "at that time, I was by the river. When I heard something moving nearby, I went to have a look. Then I found a team of eight of them, intending to see what they were going to do. I left a mark and touched it secretly. I didn''t expect that I was touched by you first."


    It turns out that I didn''t mean to blame Za Mao. At that time, he was right to follow. If it wasn''t for the bad things of handsome men, there wouldn''t be many things behind.


    "Forget it. Let''s wait until we win the examination." I think of what Tutor SHEN Xiu said before. If I can win the game, maybe I can find the whereabouts of my companions.


    I sat on the ground, thinking about things silently, while the cold girl sat next to the campfire. She looked at me secretly, worried in her eyes, and wanted to speak, but finally she put up with it.


    I gave her a smile and didn''t pay any more attention.


    All of a sudden, a scream came from the nearby woods, and me and miscellaneous hair stood up immediately, "what sound?"


    "It''s like that guy''s." Miscellaneous hair looked at me, a face of horror.


    "Go and have a look." The cold woman said to me. I nodded, and the three men with weapons in their hands ran to the place where the sound came from in the woods.


    When the three of us rushed into the forest, we saw that the handsome man was hanged on the tree and died directly. His eyes almost burst out and his tongue stretched out.


    Cold female eyes red, almost collapsed, "how can this happen?"


    "This guy is not good either. He deserves to die." Miscellaneous hair saw, a little schadenfreude said."Don''t talk nonsense." I glared at him fiercely. Although I didn''t agree with the handsome man, I''m a teammate now. I can''t say something.


    I and miscellaneous hair together, quickly put down the body of the handsome man, when moving the body, I saw a note on him.


    "What is this?" I picked up the note and looked at it. There was a line on it: "I''m back, and you''re damned.".


    "This..." My pupil dilated instantly, what does this sentence mean? Is it for me? But on this day, I didn''t offend anyone. I had offended those two guys before, and I had already killed them.


    Who on earth is this? After killing people, leaving a warning note? I can''t figure it out.


    "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you?" Miscellaneous hair see I''m not right, busy concern said.


    Just now, when he was cleaning up the body of the handsome man, he didn''t see the note. I reluctantly laughed, so I put the note away and said, "it''s OK. I''d better deal with the body first."


    If the enemy is killed at ordinary times, the corpse is too lazy to deal with. It''s a waste of time. But after all, it''s the death of a teammate. It''s better to let people live in peace.


    The cold girl is a little sad. After all, the handsome man has been with her for such a long time. Although this guy can''t succeed enough, he is more than defeated, but now that people are dead, he always feels uncomfortable.


    She sighed and said, "bury the body on the spot."


    I nodded. The three of them dug a pit under a big tree nearby and buried him in it. After the corpse was disposed of, I left here with my hair and cold girl.


    This place can''t stay any longer. It''s too dangerous. I don''t know when the black hand hiding in the dark will attack again. If the team dies again, it will be really difficult.

 Chapter 251

    Taking advantage of the darkness and the enemy''s difficulty in finding out, the three of us moved immediately. After walking for more than an hour, we stopped temporarily in a shady hollow.


    This time, for the sake of caution, I didn''t dare to regenerate fire. Instead, I leaned on the edge of the stone silently, and all three of them were a little silent. This was just the first day of the assessment. One person was missing, especially the cold girl, who couldn''t accept it for a while, and such a living person was gone.


    After a short rest, I ate some food. What I ate were wild fruits picked when I was on the road, and grass stalks that I could eat on the ground. It was very astringent and hard to swallow. But in order to survive, you had to eat it. That''s the meaning of living in the wild.


    At this time, Za Mao drank water and said, "we only have three people left. What should we do in the back?"


    He was a little worried. The cold girl didn''t speak. At this time, Za Mao came close to me and asked in a low voice, "where''s Chen Jie? Now that there is one person missing just now, isn''t it just right for him to make up for it? "


    I winked at him, miscellaneous hair immediately understood what I mean, there is no more to ask.


    I had other plans for the thief Chen Jie. Originally, I meant to let him join the team and join me. But later, he was mixed up by the cruel woman. There was no way but to let Chen Jie go into the woods and try to join him again.


    After all, it''s against the rules to form a team of five people. However, after the situation of forming a team of eight people before, it''s obvious that other people should have the same idea with me.


    After a while, the cold girl seemed to recover from her sadness and her usual cold appearance. She said with disdain, "what are you afraid of? If the opponent''s strength is not strong, three or four people in a team are not all the same. "


    Za Mao gave a dry smile, blinked his eyes twice, and didn''t say much.


    I smile a little, this cold woman''s competitive heart is really not generally strong, but if you have been so nervous, it will have a psychological impact, such a state is not suitable for survival in the wild.


    I digged off the topic and asked her, "don''t worry about the others. How many pieces of black jade do we have?"


    "I met two groups of people before, and there were 12 pieces of black jade," she said with a rare smile. She said, "there are only about 100 people in the examination, and these 12 pieces of black jade alone can make a good place."


    I nodded, "now the important thing is, how can I hold the black jade in my hand all the time, there are still six days left."


    "We''re going to win." The cold woman gasped for herself.


    After experiencing so many things, her mentality gradually changed, no longer as naive as before, but became more fierce.


    After chatting with her for a few more words, they took a rest in the corner.


    It''s very late at night, but I can''t sleep. I''ve been thinking about the note in my mind. Killing a handsome man must be aimed at me and my enemy, but I can''t think of it. There will be such an enemy on tianwu Island, and I''ve come all the way to tianwu college.


    The next morning, the genius just dawned, the three of us simply rest for a while, and then continue to start, cold woman also completely from the death of handsome man came out.


    We walked very slowly. We were very cautious every way. I was staring at the front. The cold woman was responsible for observing the left and right sides, while the ZA Mao was responsible for looking at the back. I was in a hurry.


    As we go deeper into the mountains, we will be able to collect more food. They are all wild fruits. They taste good and can replenish a lot of physical strength and water. At least we won''t be hungry any more.


    Looking at the dense grass and the complicated terrain in the mountain forest, I know that in this mountain forest, food is not the most important thing, but the enemy is the most important thing.


    "Stop, there''s someone in front." Suddenly, I found something moving in front of me and immediately cried.


    Miscellaneous hair and cold woman surprised, immediately stopped, find the nearest tree to hide in the back, even so quickly hidden, in front of the four people still found us.


    "Who is it?" Immediately in front of four people, are men, all stood up together, toward my side looked over.


    Although there is a tree nearby to cover up, in fact, the tree is not big enough to block all three people. People are still found by each other. In this case, I simply stand up.


    Miscellaneous hair and cold female, also strong stand in my side, so with the opposite four people confrontation.


    The leader of the other side was a bald man with a one handed axe and leather armor on his upper body. He looked very fierce and said with a sneer: "Oh, there are only three people. It seems that I met a soft persimmon this time."


    Miscellaneous hair looked at this guy and said: "this man looks very fierce. It''s hard to deal with him."


    "I''ll do it." The cold woman, holding a knife in her hand, took a step forward and yelled: "if you obediently hand over four pieces of black jade, maybe you don''t have to die.""Hey, little girl''s chest is not big. It''s very big. Ha ha, with your little arms and legs? I''m not scared. " Bareheaded extremely arrogant laugh, the other three players also laughed together.


    The cold woman was teased by this, and she was ashamed and angry. She was angry immediately, "shameless, you go to die." Holding the knife in his hand, he rushed over.


    Zamao was stunned and said, "this woman is too impulsive. What are we going to do? Together? "


    I shook my head, but I didn''t do it immediately. The main thing is to see the strength of the cold woman, so that when I meet the enemy, I can better estimate the strength of both sides.


    The bald woman rushed over with a dirty smile and yelled, "don''t do anything. Let me play with this little girl today."


    Obviously, he is very confident about himself. If the other party is a woman, he will be more arrogant.


    With a laugh, he waved his axe and met her. An axe struck the cold girl. The cold girl frowned and dodged. Her backhand was a knife.


    Cold blade, instantly in the air to draw a beautiful arc, very sharp.


    Bareheaded eyes wide open, some shocked, this shot to know that some of the other party''s strength, hastily take back the ax to block, an ax and then lift in the past.


    As soon as the blade turned like a fan, she rushed towards her bald head again. She was vigorous and quick. Every knife was like a storm.


    The expression was cold from beginning to end, without any change.


    "You..." All of a sudden, the bald man''s face turned red and his eyes widened in horror. After all, he couldn''t prevent it. He was stabbed in the neck by a cold woman and died on the spot.

 Chapter 252

    Seeing that the leader of the other party was killed by the cold girl, miscellaneous hair smacked his tongue and said: "my darling, this woman is too fierce, and her expression is cold. I didn''t expect that she was so fierce. Yang Chuan, you should take it easy to provoke her in the future."


    I shook my head with a smile. It''s true that the performance of the cold girl is beyond my expectation. It reminds me of Ning Xiang and Chen Lin.


    Each of them has their own skills and expertise. Although their martial arts may not be as good as that of cold women, they are not bad at all in other aspects. They are beautiful and gentle, and they are good to me.


    But now they are missing, life and death do not know, I am particularly worried, we must strive to pass the assessment, after the death of the reward, we can know their whereabouts.


    Not far away, the cold woman stepped on the bald man''s body and found out the black jade on him. The other three people were too scared to escape or rush.


    Even the boss of his own team, the strongest one, was killed by a woman of the other side. The other two men of the other side haven''t done it yet. God knows how tough the other side is.


    "Give me your black jade and I''ll spare your life." The cold woman points at the three humanitarians with a cold expression.


    Three people look at each other, Ma Liu took out the black jade, threw it to the ground, turned around and ran into the woods.


    I took a look and said, "let''s go." Miscellaneous hair immediately followed.


    The cold woman picked up the black jade and looked happy. She turned to me and said, "we have four more black jade."


    I gave her a smile, said: "good harvest, you are not hurt?"


    "It''s OK. This guy is not strong. It''s not too exhausting." The cold woman regained her cold appearance and shook her head.


    The knife technique that the cold woman used just now was really sharp. Even if I said it, I didn''t dare to confront her head-on. The best way to deal with it was to detour and tremble, which consumed her physical strength.


    "Now there are 16 pieces of black jade, plus our own 4 pieces, that is a total of 20 pieces, so many black jade, not to mention the first, can at least enter the top three." Miscellaneous hair excited said, it seems that the assessment is not as difficult as imagined.


    "Yes, it should win." The cold woman said happily.


    My brow slightly sank, my eyes swept around, and I said, "let''s leave here first. After all, the three people who escaped just now don''t know if they will reveal our whereabouts."


    It''s also a wise choice for the cold woman to let the three go, just take their black jade. Although she takes the three, she''s still very sure, but no one knows whether there will be an accident or not. She should be safe and try her best to save her physical strength.


    I took miscellaneous hair and cold female, quickly left here, changed a direction, not slow to continue to walk deeper into the forest.


    Every time I walk, it gets dark. I choose a hidden place surrounded by stones, and the three of them hide in it temporarily. They eat wild fruits and have a rest.


    The cold woman tugged at the bag in her hand, which contained 16 pieces of black jade. It was a little heavy. She looked around nervously for fear that someone might rely on her.


    I laughed and said to her, "don''t be so nervous. No one dares to walk around at night. Most of them are in hidden places, just like us now."


    "Well, I don''t know," said ichimatsu


    I shook my head, did not say more, this kind of thing more experienced a few times, naturally will get used to, just like miscellaneous hair, a person leaning on the stone, are almost asleep.


    I also leaned on the stone, found a comfortable position, said: "tonight I watch, you two rest at ease."


    Soon after midnight, it was dark. There was no light at all in the distance of the forest, and the star above was very weak.


    "Chirp..."


    Suddenly, two calls of birds came from the side. I laughed for a while, but I finally came. Seeing the miscellaneous hair and the cold girl who were sleeping soundly, I felt out of the stone and toward the woods where the sound came.


    I walked a distance in front of me. After a while, I screamed twice. I finally determined my position. Then I saw a thin shadow standing under the tree not far in front of me.


    Seeing me appear, the shadow immediately came to me and cried, "brother Yang." This man is Chen Jie. The previous bird call is also a signal that I have agreed with him for a long time.


    At the beginning, he didn''t walk with me, but scattered. Since his specialty is stealing, it''s not too wasteful not to do something while the terrain in the forest is complicated and it''s at night.


    I nodded to him and said, "how''s it going? Do you have any problems alone in the woods? "


    If Chen Jie can''t cope with it alone in the woods, and is afraid of danger, there are only three people in my team now, so I can let him join in.


    Chen Jie smiles confidently and says, "Hey, I''m not as good as brother Yang or Zamao in terms of fighting skills. But I''m not bad at all in terms of running for my life. Nuo, this is the harvest tonight."He spread out his hand and handed me three pieces of black jade, which he should have stolen.


    I took the black jade over, praised him, said: "well done."


    I looked around cautiously, paying attention to the movement next to him in case of being followed. After confirming that there was no one, I patted him on the shoulder and said, "be careful yourself. If you can''t succeed, don''t try to be brave. Do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, brother Yang. My life is my own. I won''t take it to make fun of it. If something goes wrong, I''ll run away immediately. Moreover, I only choose to do it at night. It''s dark and impossible for others to chase me." Chen Jie patted his chest and said firmly.


    I smile, this boy is really a little skilful, actually let him steal three pieces of black jade, also don''t know lost black jade team, wake up in the morning found what will be the reaction.


    "By the way, brother Yang, you have to be careful. Today, there is a very fierce team. They kill people without blinking an eye, and never leave a living. They are very famous." Chen Jie reminded me.


    I frowned and asked, "what kind of team is this? Have you seen it? "


    Chen Jie shook his head and said, "I''ve also heard from people. I haven''t seen it. I heard that the team leader is very fierce. He kills people whenever he sees them. If you meet them, you''d better avoid them."


    "Well." I nodded my head and kept it in mind. After chatting with Chen Jie, I immediately separated.


    After separation, I immediately went back. When I got back to the stone where I was hiding, I found that Za Mao woke up. He seemed to be waiting for me.

 Chapter 253

    When he saw me coming back, he wanted to open his mouth to talk. I immediately made a hiss gesture and pointed to the cold girl who was sleeping next to me.


    I carefully walked back to the back of the stone and sat down with miscellaneous hair. I didn''t dare to wake up the cold girl. It''s hard to explain at that time.


    Zamao looked at me, lowered his voice and asked, "where did you go just now?"


    I handed the three pieces of black jade Chen Jie had given me to him to see. As soon as he was happy, Za Mao almost yelled out. Then he quickly choked the conversation back and looked a little uncomfortable.


    "Shh I look at the next cold woman, miscellaneous hair understand what I mean, Leng is all shriveled back, a word did not say.


    I put away the black jade, continued to lean on the stone, and quietly rested.


    "Hey, hey!" Miscellaneous hair giggled for a while, also did not say much, leaning on the stone to continue to rest up.


    Early the next morning, a sad cry came from the forest, which woke me up. I quickly got up and saw that the miscellaneous hair and the cold girl were watching all around.


    "What happened?" I rubbed my eyes, patted my cheek and forced myself to be energetic.


    "It''s like someone." The cold woman frowned, a little uneasy.


    "What shall we do?" Miscellaneous hair looked at me.


    The scream lasted for a while, and soon disappeared again. I thought for a moment and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    So I took the miscellaneous hair and cold girl, and slowly touched in the direction of my voice. After walking for a few minutes, I saw four corpses lying on the ground in front of me. They died in a very miserable state, with several knives in them, and even the blood drained away, with a face of panic and despair.


    "This..." The cold girl turned pale and suffered a lot.


    Tsamao and I bravely pulled out the gun, unscrewed the safety, took a few steps forward, and checked the bodies a little. They were all dead, and the black jade was missing.


    "Look, Yang Chuan, there are words here." Za Mao suddenly yelled, pointing to the ground nearby.


    I went over to have a look. My pupils dilated instantly. I saw a line of big characters on the ground, "Yang Chuan, you''re next. Get ready!"


    "Who''s that from sonima? Who''s pretending? Get the hell out of here and don''t hide in the dark. " Miscellaneous hair red eyes, angry yelled.


    He yelled into the woods, but there was no response.


    "Go to your mother, I Pooh!" Za Mao angrily wiped out the words on the ground with his feet. He frowned and said, "this is tianwu Academy. How can there be anyone who knows us? Who is our former enemy?"


    Cold female Yang Yan also came over and saw the words on the ground. Her eyebrows sank and she said, "is it your enemy?" She looked at me with suspicious eyes, also felt a little confused.


    I shook my head and said, "on this island of tianwu college, I don''t even know many people. How can I have enemies?"


    But how can I explain the words on the ground? Even my name is known. In addition to the note on the handsome man last time, this guy clearly came for me.


    My mood is very gloomy, this kind of feeling is very bad, as if he became a prey, was played with between applause, like the fate was in the hands of others.


    The three of us are in the light, while the murderer is in the dark. He may even be staring at me somewhere now, which gives me a lot of pressure and makes me feel a little flustered.


    Za Mao and Yang Yan looked around carefully to prevent being attacked from behind. But I continued to look at the corpse. After a while, I didn''t find any other clues. This is the only way to give up.


    I took a deep breath, was very upset, said: "let''s get out of here, maybe that guy is staring at us in the dark."


    "Good." Yang Yan simply nodded.


    So I took two people, quickly left the place of the incident, moved to a distance, walked a section of the road, and then found a hidden place, temporarily hiding to rest.


    Zamao was still thinking about what happened just now. He said in a low voice: "I don''t know which grandson killed people secretly, but I didn''t dare to show up. Now I''m in a panic. It''s really hard for me."


    Yang Yan also looked at me and said, "Yang Chuan, if you think about it again, who might you have missed? It''s too dangerous to be watched like this. "


    I was calm and almost racked my brains, but I really couldn''t figure out what enemies I would have on this island. In the end, I had to give up and say, "no, I''ve thought all I can think of."


    Yang Yan''s face was flat and she didn''t speak, but she could see that she felt more and more uneasy.


    I thought about it for a while, and then comforted him: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. This enemy hiding in the dark must have come to me, and left words. He must have found our trace for a long time. But after he found us, he didn''t dare to attack us, but tried to scare us. What does that mean £¿¡±"What does it mean?" Za Mao looked at me suspiciously.


    "It shows that although this guy is my enemy, his strength is not strong enough to eat us three. That''s why he used this method to scare people." I came up with the most reasonable explanation.


    Yang Yan immediately in front of a face, nodded in agreement with the way, "Yang Chuan said is reasonable, if the other party has the ability to kill the three of us, it must have been unable to resist the hand, and now the other party is just hiding in the dark, it means that the other Party''s strength is not as strong as us, so we dare not fight."


    So miscellaneous hair mood immediately improved, more confident, called curse: "so, the other party is group counseling bag, this is also afraid of a fart."


    "This should be the most reasonable possibility, but we still can''t be careless, understand?" I reminded them.


    Yang Yan nodded and said: "now we have enough black jade in our hands, so there is no need to risk fighting for other teams. The most important thing is how to save the black jade and spend the remaining days."


    The most important thing is to keep away from the enemy as much as possible


    "So we try to keep a low profile and avoid other talents." Zamao also said.


    I continued to discuss with Zamao and Yang Yan, and also made plans to keep a low profile.


    After a while of news, we continued to go on the road again. Since we all made the plan to keep a low profile and try to reduce the fight with others, we deliberately slowed down our pace.

 Chapter 254

    In the forest behind the tianwu college, the terrain is very complex. All kinds of trees and grass can be seen everywhere. There are also some primitive poisonous insects and wild animals, which can also pose a threat to people.


    However, I have rich experience in survival in the wild. I had bought enough insect repellent and wound medicine before I started. It would not pose any threat to our team.


    I took the team to slow down deliberately. I didn''t meet any other team for half a day, and I was tired. I found a river in front of me, and the three people rushed to it together.


    This river should be the one we met before. We have also filled water. Obviously, other teams must have found this river. I plan to leave immediately after drinking water.


    I squatted by the river, ready to drink water, while thinking about things in my heart. As long as I can cross the mountain and reach the tianwu college, I will pass the examination.


    But just passing the examination is obviously not enough. The most important thing is how much black jade you have. If you don''t have enough black jade in your hand, even if you are lucky enough to survive, your ranking is relatively low. It''s estimated that it''s hard to be admitted to the college. There''s no doubt that it''s more difficult.


    When I was thinking about things, suddenly miscellaneous hair called out, "Damn, blood, it''s really bad luck."


    "Blood?" I was startled. Subconsciously, I looked toward the miscellaneous hair. I saw that there was a large amount of blood in the upstream water, and I went to the downstream of the river.


    "Bah, bah, bah..." I quickly spit out the water in my mouth, and feel uncomfortable for a while.


    Yang Yan also cold face, stood up and looked upstream, a surprised she cried: "Yang Chuan, there are people over there."


    I had a close look, and sure enough, it was not far from the upstream. Less than 100 meters, there were four people squatting by the river to wash their hands. The blood was washed from them.


    "Lu Wei, could it be him?" I was shocked. Among the four people, one of them turned out to be Lu Wei. He seemed to have found me. He looked up at me with a fierce and cold look in his eyes.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect to meet him here. Combined with what happened before, the guy who left notes and words on the ground must be him.


    This made me very surprised. Originally, I thought he should have been staying on the wild island. Unexpectedly, he also came to tianwu island and even came to tianwu college to kill me.


    Za Mao was also startled and yelled: "Damn, fool Lu Wei didn''t die on the wild island?"


    Yang Yan''s face sank and she said coldly, "he is your enemy. He came after you from the wild island."


    I nodded. Although I don''t know how this guy followed me, it doesn''t matter. Since I met him, it was a life and death end.


    At this time, Lu Wei, with his three teammates, directly showed his knife and slowly approached us. With a sneer, he said to me, "Yang Chuan, I''ve known you for so long and you''ve lived for so long. It''s time for everything to end here."


    I cast a cold eye at Lu Wei and said, "I should say this sentence. The person who ends here will be you."


    "Is it?" Lu Wei looks ferocious.


    All kinds of grudges are intertwined, and the combination of new and old grudges has long been immortal.


    Lu Wei looked at me in the eyes. He wanted to tear me to pieces. He didn''t procrastinate at all, so he yelled, "go ahead, kill them."


    "Yes." The other three agreed and rushed towards me very quickly. The speed was amazing and even brought out a gust of wind.


    I was shocked. "It''s so fast. These three people all know martial arts."


    Lu Wei stood aside and watched the play. After a while, three people rushed in front of him. Three on three, I went straight up and fought with one of them.


    The other two guys went to find Yang Yan and Za Mao respectively and made a fight.


    "Yang Chuan, you must die today, haha!" Lu Wei sneered and fiddled with the knife in his hand. It seemed that he was ready to move at any time.


    When I was distracted by him, I was caught by the guy in front of me. I scratched my arm with a knife. With a hiss, my clothes were cut, and there was blood inside. I bared my teeth in pain.


    "Get the hell out of here, dog!" I roared, a sword flat wave in the past, the other side at the foot of a cushion step, very fast to the back.


    But his speed is still a little slow, and I cut his skin and saw the blood.


    The other side looked at the wound, grinned and rushed again. With a knife, he chopped at my head. I subconsciously dodged to the side, and the backhand was a lift. After the other side parried, he directly fought back.


    Hiss a, again cut on my body, fortunately the wound is not too deep, I fight pain, also a sword pierced in the past, stabbed on the other side''s shoulder, the other side was surprised, quickly back three steps, ferocious stare at me.


    Seeing that the other side opened the distance, I quickly took out my gun and wanted to shoot him. I didn''t know that he was faster. He flew over and just kicked my hand. The pistol flew out and fell into the river."Get out of here." When the pistol fell off, I roared furiously and slashed it with a sword. The opponent quickly backed back. His body was very flexible and he had rich combat experience.


    At this time, both Za Mao and Yang Yan pushed away their opponents, and the three stood together again. I saw that both of them were decorated with color and gave a lot of blood. Relatively speaking, the injury on the other side was much lighter.


    My heart suddenly began to sink. With a bad feeling, the strength of these three people was already better than us. Once Lu Wei, who was watching the battle, joined the battle, we three would have to explain it here.


    What the hell are you going to do? My heart desperately thinking about the way.


    The other three people fiercely confront with the three of us. Lu Wei comes slowly with a knife and threatens: "Yang Chuan, you are sure to lose. The final winner will only belong to me. Ha ha!"


    He laughed very arrogant and proud, my heart is more and more uneasy, with miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan close together, staring at each other.


    At this time, Lu Wei took out a bag, which contained all black jade. Looking at the weight and size, there must be at least more than 20 pieces. He was very proud to weigh it in his hand. It seemed that he had already regarded us as fish on the chopping board and could be slaughtered at will.


    I was secretly surprised that this guy had collected so many pieces of black jade in just one day. More than 20 pieces of black jade meant that he had killed at least 20 people. He was really powerful.


    If I can get the black jade in his hand, then I will be the first one in this assessment.

 Chapter 255

    But although I have such an idea, the actual situation is not very optimistic. The three of us are injured, and they are more serious than the other three, which shows that the strength of the three of us is not as good as the opposite, which is really dangerous.


    "Lu Wei, you son of a bitch. I''ll kill you." Za Mao roared angrily and rushed to kill Lu Wei with a knife.


    But as soon as he took a few steps out, the other three forced him with their swords and almost cut off the miscellaneous hair. If he hadn''t escaped quickly, he might have explained.


    I stepped forward a few steps, quickly pulled him back, cried: "Za Mao, don''t be impulsive, you are going to die, we are not opponents."


    Miscellaneous hair this just slightly calmed down, but that tone still has been holding.


    "Ha ha," Lu Wei said, laughing wildly. "Zamao, I''m standing here. Those who have the ability will come to kill me."


    "You..." Miscellaneous hair almost was not mad, the face straight straight, heart uncomfortable tight.


    I quickly grabbed him and yelled to Lu Wei: "I''m the one you want to kill. How about letting Zamao leave with her?"


    At this time, the three of us are not the opponents of the other four at all. There is really no way to do this. We have to do this.


    "Yang Chuan..." Yang Yan was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were a little complicated.


    "No, we two brothers will die together if we want to." Miscellaneous hair very enough righteousness said, reluctant to leave me alone to escape.


    Lu Wei looked at me contemptuously and said with a sneer, "Za Mao can go, but you, the female companion, must stay." He laughs, his eyes are very obscene, and he stares at Yang Yan.


    "Shameless man, I Pooh!" Yang Yan angrily scolds a way, fierce stare Lu Wei.


    What he did on the last desert island, that is, the wild island, I know very well that this man is very cruel and lustful. I''m afraid Yang Yan is more or less unlucky.


    But I won''t let Yang Yan be insulted by him, so I stood up and said, "Lu Wei, are you a man? You can understand our previous grudge with me. Why embarrass a woman?"


    With that, I took a look at Yang Yan and found that there were some bright things in her eyes.


    "I will not let you scum succeed even if I die!" Yang Yan snorted coldly, covered the wound, and showed a determined expression on her face.


    "To die! I will rape you first and then kill you, and then rape you and then kill you! " It''s estimated that Lu Wei hates people saying he''s scum. He''s irritated by Yang Yan.


    I cried to myself that it was not good. Originally, I was just trying to delay my time with Lu Wei''s ink. I didn''t expect that Yang Yan, a cruel woman, was so determined.


    "Go ahead and get the woman back to me." Lu Wei grinned grimly and yelled.


    "Hey, hey, chick, those who know how to look just stand still."


    "I''m happy to be with you, ha ha!"


    When the three men heard Lu Wei''s words, they were forced to catch Yang Yan.


    I was so anxious that I wanted to protect Yang Yan. I held the dagger in my hand and was ready to fight with her.


    Lu Wei, on the other side, is also ready to fight. I know that there is not a good chance for four to three, but even so, I have to fight. Even if I die, I have to be ambitious.


    "It''s no use resisting."


    The three men just took a step forward, suddenly "whew", do not know where to fly out of the three crossbows, ready to correct the hole through the three temples!


    Poop, poop! These three people have been staring at us. They didn''t guard against the attack from other directions at all. They just fell to the ground and died on the spot. Their eyes are round and they are not willing to close their eyes.


    "This What''s going on? " Seeing that his three teammates were killed in this way, Lu Wei was stunned on the spot and looked around in panic, trying to find the guy who fired the cold arrow.


    But when he didn''t find it, Lu Wei was even more flustered. He gave me a reluctant look and cried, "Yang Chuan, is it your people who are shooting cold arrows? I didn''t expect you to keep such a hand. "


    I was a little stunned. I didn''t understand what was going on, but there were only three people here. Originally, each team had four people. Lu Wei''s guess was understandable.


    I didn''t say anything. Seeing that I didn''t speak, Lu Wei thought I was acquiescent. He glared at me and yelled, "Yang Chuan, you wait, sooner or later I will kill you."


    After abandoning this scene, he also fled to the nearby woods, and he didn''t want to run away immediately.


    Looking at his escape, I didn''t want to pursue him. First, I was afraid that he was still ambushing in the forest. Second, we all had injuries. Pursuing the past was not the best choice.


    Za Mao and Yang Yan looked at me with a puzzled face, and then looked at the three cold bodies on the ground. They didn''t understand the situation at all."Yang Chuan, this What''s going on? " Za Mao asked me. He thought it was my back hand.


    Yang Yan calm face, a face of surprise way: "who will help us in the dark?"


    It''s strange that these three people died. Without these three arrows, all three of us would have died here today.


    I don''t understand the situation, but I''m very lucky to be able to survive and get my life back. I didn''t think much about it. I said, "go and search these three guys. Do you have anything on them?"


    Yang Yan looked at the surrounding guard, I and miscellaneous hair went over, searched on the three bodies, nothing was found.


    "Forget it, all the black jade must be on Lu Wei. Let''s leave here first." I suggested.


    The three of us left here in a hurry and continued to go deeper into the woods. While we were still looking for Lu Wei, three of his teammates died and he was the only one left. The threat would be reduced by more than half. If we meet again, I''m sure I can kill him directly.


    As I continued to drive, I was still thinking about who would help us. It would not be Chen Jie. If he didn''t have such good skills, who would be there?


    Could it be Fang Mengyu? But she has been taken away by the man in black, and now her whereabouts are unknown? It won''t be her. Who will it be?


    I can''t understand how to think, so I don''t want to continue to tangle.


    First of all, he found a hidden place to hide, simply dealt with the injury on his lower body, stopped bleeding, applied medicine, bandaged him, and took a rest for a while. After recovering some physical strength, he had the strength to continue to start.


    If we continue to go deep into the forest, the chance of meeting people becomes less. After all, there are many people killed by our team and Lu Wei. I guess there are not many people alive now.

 Chapter 256

    After another journey, I met a team of four in a small forest. After Yang Yan gave me a hard word, the other four agreed and gave me all the four pieces of black jade.


    "We give you all the black jade, as long as we don''t kill us." Said the leader of the four.


    Looking at the four timid guys, Za Mao sneered and said, "Oh, I''m so timid. I dare to take part in the examination of tianwu college. Go back to milk as soon as possible, leave the black jade behind, and get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Yes, yes." The four men turned pale and looked at our wounds. They didn''t have the courage to fight. After leaving four pieces of black jade, they ran away.


    You know, compared with black jade, life is more important. After all, life is only once, and these four guys are obviously not strong, and they don''t dare to fight hard.


    Yang Yan excitedly picked up 4 pieces of black jade again. Now we have 20 pieces of black jade.


    "Yang Chuan, we have enough black jade." Yang Yan said to me happily.


    I nodded. We''ve got enough black jade. If there''s no Lu Wei, the first place should be ours. But Lu Wei has a lot of black jade, and he doesn''t know where to go now.


    There is such a haunting enemy, also in this forest, which makes me a little uneasy, must always be vigilant.


    "Well, time is running out. Let''s find a safe place to hide." I said to Zamao and Yang Yan.


    Now it''s the second day of the assessment. It''s just the second day. At least half of the staff have been reduced, and almost all of them have been killed. In this way, the number of people is reduced, and the chances of the rest are reduced. On the contrary, they are much safer.


    I found a place where it was supposed to be the cave before the beast. I leaned against the cave with Zamao, and Yang Yan hid in it for a while.


    "It''s not a place for people to stay in the wild, alas!" Miscellaneous hair vomited a sour and astringent peel, very uncomfortable said.


    Before that, we had been wandering around in the wild. We had to do this just to survive. But after we came to tianwu Island, our life became better immediately.


    Although the same will experience all kinds of fighting and killing, but at least in terms of food and living, it is much better than before on the wild island.


    "Bear with it. It''s going to be a few days away." I advised him.


    Yang Yan quietly shrinks her legs and leans on the stone wall, holding the black jade tightly in her hand for fear of being robbed.


    One night without words, to the next day, that is, the third day of the assessment, the three of us continue to move forward.


    When walking on the road, it''s obvious that there are fewer and fewer traces of people, because many people almost died two days ago.


    We are not in a hurry to go, walk for most of the time, Leng is a person did not encounter, this dangerous woods but become safe.


    "Damn it, I haven''t seen anyone for a long time. I feel so flustered." Za Mao scratched his head and said.


    "I didn''t meet anyone." Yang Yan said coldly.


    When I was talking, I suddenly moved my nose, smelled a smell of blood, and said in a hurry: "wait, there is a smell of blood."


    "What?" Miscellaneous hair surprised, feel the gun and knife are pulled out, Yang Yan also incomparably alert up.


    Smelling the smell, I continued to lean forward. After walking more than ten meters, I saw a corpse on the ground and frowned, "this Is this Lu Wei''s body? "


    I was stunned and ran to the ground. Lu Wei''s body on the ground was already cool, and his skin turned blue and black. It was obvious that he had been dead for some time.


    The position of the back of the head was penetrated by a crossbow. Those who died on the spot fell to the ground in the street.


    Miscellaneous hair also muddled force, "depend on, isn''t it?"? How did Lu Wei die here? "


    "This crossbow seems to be the one yesterday. Is it the same person as yesterday? Why does he want to help us kill our enemies?" Yang Yan cold face, full of doubt.


    I covered my nose, squatted down, touched Lu Wei''s body a few times, and really found the bag. It was immediately filled with more than 20 pieces of black jade, which would add up to more than 40 pieces with our black jade, which is already a lot.


    "So many cherts?" Yang Yan a face excited way, pretty face all tiny ruddy.


    "Ha ha, we are now developed. The first place must be ours, ha ha!" Miscellaneous hair also a face happy way.


    But I was calm and thought about it. I said, "the guy who helped us with the crossbow killed Lu Wei, but didn''t take the black jade from him. What does that mean?"


    "What does it mean?" Both Za Mao and Yang Yan were confused.


    "This shows that the guy doesn''t need black jade. Why doesn''t he need black jade? The most possible reason is that he is not one of the examiners at all." When I came to this conclusion, I was startled."Not the one who took part in the examination?" Miscellaneous hair Leng under, for a moment has not responded.


    Yang Yan immediately returned to the taste, apricot eyes a Zheng, surprised way: "you mean that help us, is the college?"


    I nodded, "in addition to this explanation, there is no other possibility. After all, the only people who can stay on this island, except us who come to participate in the assessment, are the students in the college or the tutors."


    Yang Yan and I looked at each other and said nothing more. Who will kill Lu Wei?


    Just when I couldn''t figure it out, suddenly a shadow flashed by. I was surprised and yelled, "who is it?" Immediately, he used his best strength to catch up with him.


    "Yang Chuan, wait for me." Za Mao and Yang Yan followed closely.


    I followed the track of the shadow, chasing in the past, but just a few hundred meters away, the other side completely disappeared, very fast, like a rabbit, Shua disappeared, let me completely empty.


    However, I think that person is somewhat similar to the group of guys who saved Fang Mengyu in the execution ground that day. They were all dressed in black and could not see their bodies and heads.


    If it''s the gang, what do they want? What is their purpose? Why did you help me several times? I just can''t figure it out.


    At this time miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan also panted to follow up, Yang Yan chest rapid ups and downs, looking at me and asked: "people?"


    I shook my head and said, "I didn''t keep up with him. He was so fast that he disappeared."


    Za Mao put his hands in his waist, gasped and scolded: "Damn, what does it mean to be so mysterious? No words

 Chapter 257

    Zamao''s words remind me, and remind me of Ning Xiang and Fang Mengyu. Forget it, let''s ignore it first. At least through this series of actions, we can prove that the black movie man should be harmless.


    I gritted my teeth. Now the most important thing is to pass the examination first and win the competition. Then I can learn from Tutor SHEN Xiu about Fang Mengyu.


    I was about to speak, when suddenly from the woods came a very rapid bird calls, it is very anxious.


    My face suddenly changed. This is what I agreed with Chen Jie before. Once he had an accident, he would make such a hasty bird call.


    Yang Yan frowned and said in a deep voice, "what''s that sound?"


    Za Mao knew it, subconsciously looked at me, I said to them, "you stay here, I want to go there."


    "This..." Yang Yan wanted to ask what, but I didn''t let her ask. She turned around in a hurry and went in the direction of the voice. I can''t let Chen Jie have an accident again.


    I walked forward a bit, during which the birds continued to sing twice, very short. I probably found out a few hundred meters. In this dense and complex forest, it may be difficult for my eyes to detect the distance of tens of meters.


    "Brother Yang, I''m here." At this time, Chen Jie''s voice came from a grass nearby.


    I quickly trotted to see that Chen Jie had blood on him and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is the injury serious? "


    Chen Jie shook his head, endured the pain on his body, and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just skin trauma."


    I checked it carefully and found that there was a knife edge on his arm and back. Although it was not deep, the blood still flowed out. I quickly said, "don''t move. I''ll help you deal with the injury."


    "Well, good, ah..." Chen Jie hummed in a low voice. It still hurt when he took the medicine.


    After simply helping him deal with it, it didn''t matter. I asked, "how can you be so careless?"


    Chen Jie scratched his head, took five pieces of black jade from his body and handed it to me. He said: "when I stole the black jade from other teams, I was found and chased all the way. If I didn''t run fast, I might have told him."


    I took the black jade, nodded and said, "well done, but don''t do such a risky thing in the future. Besides, I have enough black jade now."


    "Enough?" Chen Jie was stunned.


    "Well, the total of the black jade you stole is nearly 50 yuan." I said.


    "50 bucks? This So much? " Chen Jie was so stupid that he thought he was wrong.


    I patted him on the shoulder and thought about it in my heart. This guy''s strength is good. At least he steals things fast enough, and he escapes quickly. He is smart. He has a skill, and the most important thing is his loyalty. He agreed to give me the black jade when he steals it. He didn''t break his promise. He is a talent.


    "Well, get up and come back with me." I said to him.


    Chen Jie''s face was full of excitement, and the wound didn''t hurt any more. He cried, "brother Yang, is it true?" He also knows that when I take him back, it means that I officially recognize him.


    "Well." I nodded and took Chen Jie back quickly.


    Zamao and Yang Yan are still waiting for me in the same place. They hide behind the tree. When they see that I bring someone back, Yang Yan is surprised and says, "he Is that the thief


    When she was in the residential area before, Yang Yan also met Chen Jie, but she didn''t know his name.


    Chen Jie is staring at by her cold eyes, his face is a little embarrassed. Compared with the thief, it''s not so nice to wear on him.


    Za Mao was a little surprised. He came over and photographed Chen Jie and asked, "where have you been these days? If you don''t tell me, you''re brave enough. "


    "Brother Shamao, I..." Chen Jie wanted to explain to him that he was grateful.


    I directly interrupted Zamao and said, "I asked Zamao to do this."


    "What the hell is going on?" Za Mao asked. He wanted to ask before, but I didn''t say anything.


    I straightened out the clue and explained: "this is my attention. Before, because of Yang Yan, the four places in the team were full, so I asked Chen Jie to find a weak team to join. When he entered the forest, he left the team and asked him to steal the black jade from other teams. If he couldn''t do it, he would save his life. I didn''t expect that this boy would return It''s true. I stole eight pieces of black jade. "


    Yang Yan also nodded, understand what I mean, now the handsome man is dead, there are only three people in the team, if you add Chen Jie, it''s just right, or four people.


    "Damn it, you stole 8 pieces of black jade. You can do it. I appreciate you very much. You can mix with me in the future. Ha ha!" Miscellaneous Mao embraces Chen Jie''s shoulder and says with a smile."Er..." The black line on Chen Jie''s face.


    I took the 8 pieces of black jade that Chen Jie stole from me to Yang Yan. After a simple calculation, she was surprised and said, "in this way, we will have 50 pieces of black jade."


    "Day, so much?" Miscellaneous hair stares big eyes, Chen Jie also a face of disbelief.


    Yang Yan also looked at Chen Jie, praised him, and said: "you can steal 8 pieces of black jade by yourself. It''s very good. There''s no means to assess in the forest here."


    "Hey, hey..." Chen Jie was a little embarrassed, but he was very happy.


    "With so many black jade, the first place must be ours. Now the most important thing is to preserve our strength and spend the next few days safely." I looked at the three and said.


    Miscellaneous hair also agreed to nod, said: "other people are almost dead, we as long as a little bit safe, it should be very easy to pass."


    I thought about it and said, "if that''s the case, why don''t we just go to a place where there is no one and hide for a few days before we come out."


    "It works." Yang Yan also nodded.


    Just as we were discussing the matter, there was a sudden noise coming from behind. Chen Jie''s face immediately changed and said anxiously, "no, it''s those people who are chasing us."


    "Who?" Yang Yan asked in a startled voice.


    Chen Jie said before that he had stolen other people''s black jade and was chased for a while. When I heard this, I immediately knew it. I nimbly climbed up the tree next to him and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    This look really scared me. There were three teams of twelve people in the forest, and they were running towards us like crazy.


    As soon as I was in a hurry, I asked Chen Jie, "Damn, how many people have you provoked?"

 Chapter 258

    "Three Three teams? " Chen Jie put up three fingers and said that his face was a little ugly. He obviously knew that he was in trouble.


    Miscellaneous Mao immediately became happy, and scolded: "your boy is really attractive, ha ha, yes, it''s good to steal."


    I felt like I climbed down from the tree. I patted Chen Jie''s head and scolded: "what a fart. I didn''t wipe my ass clean. Twelve people from three teams came to hunt us down. It''s enough to kill us several times. It''s clean to run away."


    "Well, I''ll slip first." After hearing this, Zamao ran away, and Yang Yan followed him.


    I looked at Chen Jie, who was still a little remorseful, and said, "you are responsible for cleaning up the footprints left by us after the fracture."


    Chen Jie immediately agreed, but he didn''t have a second word. This man was brought by him. He should have done this kind of thing. He quickly broke a branch and swept the ground. Our footprints on the ground immediately became blurred.


    My heart, this boy is very clever, this kind of thing to do is quite skilled, I ran to the front, while shouting: "OK, come here."


    "Here we are." Chen Jie answered and immediately followed him, cleaning his footprints while running.


    A few of us ran to the same place, and then we ran to the other side of the carpet.


    "Brother Yang, they are coming." Chen Jie said anxiously.


    "You''re not promising. You''re in a hurry. Find a place to hide. It''s too dangerous to keep running away like this." I whispered to all three.


    If you keep running like this, there are many people on the opposite side. Sooner or later, you will be found by the other side, and it may attract other people''s attention. If you are attacked secretly, it will be too dangerous.


    "I see it. It''s over there. Run after it." As I strode along, I vaguely heard someone shouting. My heart suddenly sank, and my heart was terrible.


    After running a section of the road, I went straight out of the woods. There was a big river in front of me. As soon as I saw that the water was quite deep, I felt: "all jump into the river, hide first, Chen Jie..."


    I called, and Chen Jie immediately understood what I meant. He felt that he had scratched the footprints on the river twice, simply covered them up, and then went straight into the river.


    The cold water hit my face, and I hid in the river, holding my breath. It''s OK for me. After all, I have good physical fitness and can hold it for a long time.


    At this time, I saw several figures on the river. It should be that the other party chased here, but the person disappeared and was standing on the river to see.


    "What about the people? How can you suddenly disappear here? "


    "That bastard stole our black jade. If we find him out, we have to break him up."


    "All around quietly to see if there are any footprints."


    The group began to look around the river.


    My heart immediately raised, turned to look at other people, miscellaneous hair looks very relaxed, I know his vital capacity is very big, at least a little worse than me, don''t worry about him at all.


    Not far away, Chen Jie is a bit beyond my expectation. He stays at the bottom of the river leisurely and even looks around from time to time. It seems that his water quality is also very good.


    I just turned my head and looked at Yang Yan. I found that her face was not right. Her expression was a little tight, and her eyes were a little flustered. I thought that she couldn''t hold it? The water quality is too bad.


    As soon as I thought of this, I saw a bunch of bubbles coming out of her nose, but it scared me. If she couldn''t hold it, there would be a lot of bubbles coming out of her mouth later.


    As soon as the bubble comes to the surface of the water, as long as these people are not blind, they will find us immediately. That would be bad.


    Think of here, I feel on the diving swim to her side, think about how to help her, with the eyes of her don''t panic, the gas to sink.


    Holding breath is a skill. Although Yang Yan''s martial arts are good, it''s hard to hold it for a long time if she hasn''t practiced holding breath. She needs a lot of vital capacity. The most important thing is not to be nervous. Once she is nervous, she may directly fail.


    Yang Yan''s eyes are very flustered, and she shakes her head towards me. That means that she can''t hold her breath. My mind is terrible. It''s going to be over.


    If it''s exposed, it''s too low to win in the face of the other 12 people. What should we do? I was very anxious and tried my best to find a way.


    I can''t figure out why Yang Yan''s martial arts is so good, but her ability to hold her breath underwater is so bad. It seems that women are just women, and they are too small.


    Just when I was thinking of a way and worried, Yang Yan could not hold her breath. Some small bubbles began to appear in her mouth and floated to the surface of the water.As soon as I saw it, I was in a hurry. I rushed over and covered her mouth with my hand. I was afraid that she would burst out a few big bubbles again. That would be the end.


    Yang Yan widened her eyes and fiercely attacked me. Although she didn''t put my hand away, she could see that she was suffering a little.


    At this time, Za Mao and Chen Jie also swam over. Chen Jie pointed to the front and motioned us to swim to other places at the bottom of the river. In this way, the people on the shore were too close. If they were found, it would be too dangerous.


    Miscellaneous hair also pointed to the next side, also glanced at the people on the bank, meaning also want to swim from the bottom of the river.


    I didn''t immediately agree with them. Instead, I looked at the bank from the bottom of the river. I could see some figures vaguely. I was still looking for people on the bank. While I was looking for people, they were still cursing.


    "Have you found anyone?"


    "No, where on earth did that bastard die?"


    "If you keep looking, I don''t believe it. He can fly away."


    At this time, Yang Yan''s expression has been distorted, her face is a little blue, and her limbs are also wriggling restlessly. It is obvious that she is going to be unable to support, so she must come up with a way quickly.


    At this time, seeing Yang Yan''s appearance, Chen Jie became more anxious and pointed to the distance under the water.


    I still shook my head, this method must not work, the other party''s people are not stupid, if we swim under the water, stir the current, people standing on the shore will be able to see the movement, then it will be exposed, too dangerous, it is better to continue to stay under the water.


    When they understood what I meant, they gave up the plan to swim from the bottom and continued to hold their breath and wait at the bottom.


    At this time, Yang Yan was about to reach her limit. She glared at me fiercely and tried to break off my hand from her mouth.

 Chapter 259

    Her hand is very strong, at this time, her brain has sent out a dangerous signal, burst out a strong desire to survive, desperately want to break away from my hand.


    I knew that this was not the way to go on, and I was afraid that she would reveal her whereabouts. After thinking for a while, I quickly released my hands, hugged her head with both hands, and immediately kissed her mouth directly, slowly passing the air in my lungs into her mouth.


    Her lips are very soft, but I don''t know what it''s like under the cold water. I don''t have time to experience it. I just change the air in my lungs.


    When Yang Yan saw me do this, she was stunned, and her eyes widened in surprise. Her subordinates consciously stood against my chest, trying to make some resistance, and shaking her head constantly. It can be seen that she is still very resistant.


    At this time, I don''t care much. I''m mainly afraid that if she is exposed, it will be dangerous. I don''t think much about it.


    I quickly put my hands around her waist and asked her not to move. The more she moved, the faster the oxygen consumption would be. This is not a good thing. I tried my best to breathe the oxygen while I was passing by. I also tasted the taste of her lips, some cold and a little sweet.


    I put my arms around her and kiss her lips, and the two bodies were stuck together. Yang Yan''s expression was a little flustered and embarrassed, but gradually she relaxed quickly.


    In the condition of her brain hypoxia, and still under the water, she has no way to resist. Since she can''t resist, she can only choose to enjoy it silently. She even took the initiative to cooperate and kiss me together. That kind of feeling is very beautiful and moving.


    I don''t know how long after that, I feel that I don''t have much gas left, and Yang Yan has recovered a lot, which makes her loose and separate from her lips.


    The expression on Yang Yan''s face was both shy and angry. She glared at me angrily, but after all, it was in the water. She couldn''t speak, and she couldn''t escape. She had to stay.


    The miscellaneous hair widened his eyes and looked at me with a smile. His expression was very obscene. He also raised his eyebrows a few times. I wanted to demote him. This guy really owes me a beating.


    Chen Jie looked at me, then at Yang Yan, and gave me a thumbs up, which is self-evident.


    The expression on Yang Yan''s face was more shy. She didn''t dare to look at me any more. She was very embarrassed. I didn''t look at her any more. I didn''t want to embarrass her too much. At this time, I heard that there was no shouting voice on the bank, and I didn''t seem to see anyone. I should have walked away.


    After a little wait, I pointed to the bottom of the river with my finger after confirming that the people on the bank might have gone far away. Then I stood in front of the river and started to walk forward.


    The river is still deep. It''s hard and uncomfortable for Yang Yan to walk at the bottom of the river while holding her breath. Especially for Yang Yan, it''s a huge test.


    Chen Jie and Za Mao are both good at water. They walk directly in the front, while walking under the water, they are still paying close attention to the movement of the shore.


    I''m a little worried about Yang Yan. After all, she''s not very good at water, so she''s always with her and walking underwater with her.


    After a distance of about 100 meters, Yang Yan couldn''t do it again. She shook her head desperately. I understood her meaning and subconsciously grabbed her hand. She also understood my meaning. Her eyes were a little flustered and shy, but she didn''t refuse.


    I grabbed her hand, gently pulled her close to me, in the eyes of ZA Mao and Chen Jie, we are like lovers kissing, I kiss her on the mouth.


    She seemed to have accepted her fate. She was too shy to open her eyes to look at me. At least she closed her eyes. But the slight movement on her lips showed that she seemed to be enjoying the process.


    In this way, I took another breath and gave it to her. For a moment, the situation was a little delicate.


    Zamao and Chen Jie are walking in front of us. Seeing this scene, they look back curiously like babies. After I and Yang Yan''s lips are separated, they immediately see their indecency.


    These two guys are addicted to peeping, aren''t they? I face a board directly pointed to the shore, meaning to let Chen Jie floating up to see the situation on the shore.


    Chen Jie understood what I meant. He floated up a little, but his head didn''t come out of the water. I continued to pull Yang Yan, walking forward at the bottom of the water, and so did Za Mao.


    Chen Jiefu went up and looked at it for a while, then immediately floated down and shook his head at me. My heart was relieved that the people on the bank should have left, but for the sake of safety, I didn''t let people immediately surface.


    He continued to walk for nearly 100 meters. I could not even bear the miscellaneous hair. Even Yang Yan was about to faint. I knew that if I didn''t go ashore, I would suffocate.


    On the contrary, Chen Jie''s water quality is very good. He can move freely even when we are almost unable to support him. I made him feel like floating up and looking at the situation.He quickly surfaced to see the situation. After a while, he made an OK gesture to me. I was relieved and pointed up quickly.


    Za Mao immediately understood what I meant and quickly floated to the surface of the water. I followed Yang Yan and dragged her desperately to the water. She finally got to the bank. She was almost collapsed and her face was pale and leaning against me.


    Without saying a word, I picked her up and quickly went to the bank. First, I found a shelter with more stones and stopped to repair it.


    "How are you?" I put my arms around Yang Yan and asked with concern.


    Her face is very white, her whole body is softening, long time of suffocation leads to lack of oxygen, even walking has become a problem, if not for my support, maybe she would have fallen to the ground.


    Yang Yan tried to shake her head, but almost fell to the ground, I feel holding her.


    Next to miscellaneous hair and Chen Jie looked at, his face showed a cheap smile, but also gave me a thumbs up, I have no empty reason will these two guys.


    After walking on the shore for a while, Yang Yan slowly recovered her strength. She didn''t dare to look me in the eyes, but said in a low voice: "I I can go by myself


    One side of the small hand slightly want to put me away, but not too hard, my heart is secretly laughing, this woman did not expect to be so arrogant and cold, did not expect to have such a side.


    Looking at the water all wet appearance, clearly like a very weak little girl next door, the expression on the face is full of shyness, completely did not have the cold and calm before, even dare not with my eyes, I feel very interesting.

 Chapter 260

    Chen Jie was watching the play, his eyes full of narrow color, and Yang Yan''s soft and weak appearance aroused my desire to protect women. He said, "I''d better hold you first, lest you fall."


    Yang Yanpu''s face turned red. Even I felt that her body muscles were tightening. After hesitation, she hesitated and said: "I''m sorry Good


    I am happy that this woman is usually so strong, so cold, now the contrast is so big, it''s very lovely.


    Miscellaneous hair see in the eye, can''t help joking, said: "cold girl, you are conquered by Yang Chuan? Or do you always pretend to be cold, ha ha


    Za Mao''s original intention is to say hi, but Yang Yan is very resistant to this. Her face is gloomy immediately, even colder than before. She puts away my hand and glares at Za Mao fiercely.


    "Well, men don''t have a good thing."


    After putting down this sentence, she went to the front alone, looking at the miscellaneous hair.


    I was thrown away, and my heart was still a little empty. I blame Zamao for saying something wrong. It must have hurt Yang Yan. I gave Zamao a white look and scolded, "if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a mute."


    Miscellaneous hair directly silly in situ, pointing to his nose, feeling inside and outside are not people, "I..."


    Chen Jie came over, shook his head and patted Za Mao''s shoulder helplessly. He said, "brother Za Mao, you are bad for brother Yang. Of course, he is angry. Haha!"


    Yang Yandu mouth, alone sullen, walk in front of, walk tired, she simply sat down on a stone, I see on the miscellaneous hair and Chen Jie said: "stop a little bit to have a rest."


    One side approached the past and said, "how are you? What happened just now... " We


    Yang yanmeng turned around. She was biting her lower lip tightly. Her eyes were very complicated, but she soon regained her cold appearance and said, "what happened just now is that you saved me, nothing else. Thank you."


    "Well, all right." I nodded and accepted her words, but I always felt a little lost.


    At this time, Za Mao and Chen Jie also came over, and I took the opportunity to say, "after a little rest, let''s go directly to the place where there is no one in the forest, and try to avoid other teams."


    Now we have enough black jade. As long as we pass the examination without accident, the first place will be ours. So now is the time to preserve our strength, not to fight with others for black jade.


    There is no doubt that finding a place to hide temporarily is the surest way.


    To put it bluntly, this competition is actually a elimination system for dozens of teams within a certain range. The only difference is that it can kill people. This method is more cruel.


    In this way, after elimination, only the strongest people can win. They must be those with high force value, teamwork and intelligence. Otherwise, it will not come to the end.


    "Well, I listen to brother Yang." Chen Jie nodded, agreed with my idea, miscellaneous hair more no objection, Yang Yan also slightly nodded.


    Although she was in a mess at the bottom of the water for some time just now, she almost collapsed several times, and even nearly fainted for a time. But after landing, she took a breath of fresh air and recovered quickly.


    She is a member of the hunter family. She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child. She has a good physical foundation, but she is not familiar with water.


    After a little rest, the four of us carefully went deep into the forest and avoided other teams as much as possible to avoid unnecessary fighting.


    With our deliberate avoidance of war and the fact that most of the troops have been eliminated, there are not many people in the forest. In the next few days, Leng really didn''t meet anyone.


    Our whole team of four lived like ostriches for a few days. One or two days, we even lived in trees. If we were hungry, we would find some wild fruits to eat. Anyway, there was no shortage of water.


    Time passed quickly, it was the seventh day of the assessment, that is, the last day, and it was time to prepare to return to the college.


    In a hidden haystack, I spread out a map. Four people gathered around me. I pointed to the route on the map and said, "our current position should be here. It''s more than ten kilometers away from where we started."


    "Damn, we''ve come so far?" Za Mao was a little surprised.


    I nodded. I bought this map before I started. It''s just a rough topographic map of some colleges and forests. When we are in action these days, I''ll mark all the roads on the map for comparison.


    At this time, Yang Yan frowned and said, "it''s not long for more than a dozen highways. As long as we don''t meet the enemy, we can definitely go back in half a day."


    Chen Jie''s eyes sank, some worried: "I''m afraid to meet the enemy. What can brother Yang do?"It''s just a matter of luck whether we will meet the enemy or not. After all, there is a long way to go for more than ten kilometers. If something happens on the way back, all our efforts these days will be in vain.


    "In this way, we''ll take the most secret route back." I pointed to the map and said.


    So we ate wild fruits and replenished our strength. At the same time, we began to figure out which way was the most suitable. Finally, I made a decision to row a way out.


    After finishing almost, I took three people to set out, quickly towards the direction of the college back, the speed is obviously faster than before.


    In the past, I was not familiar with the place. Secondly, I was afraid of meeting the enemy, so I didn''t dare to go too fast. Now I''m going back. Of course, the faster the better.


    Along a secret route, we rushed all the way, but we didn''t meet a single team. After about ten kilometers of driving, we were in peace. We were getting closer and closer to the starting point of the college.


    "Brother Yang, it''s almost two highways away from the college." Then Chen Jie said to me.


    I felt a little nervous. Although I was about to return to the college, I couldn''t relax at all, so I reminded: "be careful, pay attention to the surrounding situation, and don''t be attacked by other teams."


    "Well." Three people should be a, careful observation of the surrounding situation.


    After another section of the road, I was about one kilometer away from the college. Finally, I saw other teams. There were only two teams, and there was no other team.


    Our three teams are four or five hundred meters away from each other, and they all find each other.

 Chapter 261

    Although we all found each other, but it is very tacit understanding did not make a sound, incomparably alert looking at each other, who did not take the initiative to mean to go back to the college together in silence.


    "There are only three teams left?" Yang Yan startled voice way, the vision a piece of creepy, this really some terror.


    Now the faces of all the twelve people in the forest are so terrible that I know that there are only twelve people left in the forest.


    This forest is just a cemetery. It''s terrible. Besides, there was a dead man in our team. The handsome man died, and Chen Jiecai filled the vacancy.


    Just when I and miscellaneous hair were staring at the other two teams, they were also staring at us, guarding each other.


    As the distance from the college gets closer and closer, even if I want to avoid these two teams, I can''t. After all, this is the only way out of the mountain recently. If I want to avoid it, I have to take a long way.


    In that case, this kind of behavior is too abnormal, and may even cause greater danger.


    "I''ll be at the college soon. Cheer up." I also reminded that Za Mao and Yang Yan had even shown their weapons. If the other side dared to fight back, they could fight back directly.


    From such a close distance, even I can see the appearance of the other two teams. The other team is also staring at us. The atmosphere is very tense.


    You know, although it is the last day of the assessment, that is, the seventh day, it also means that the assessment is not completely over. Before the team returns to the college safely, it can continue to fight and snatch the black jade from the other side.


    This is what I am most worried about now. Obviously, the other two teams have a clear idea of this, but under the current situation, no one dares to make a move easily.


    No matter which of the three teams that can survive in this cruel battle, they all have some means. If they really fight, they will lose both sides.


    Even in this strange atmosphere of mutual scruples and involvement, it is getting closer and closer to the college.


    Looking at the distance from the starting point, there was only three or four hundred meters left. The three teams directly joined together. They were 20 or 30 meters away from each other, looking at each other coldly, holding their own weapons and always on guard.


    There is no doubt that the final winner and the first place will be decided by our three teams, and I have 50 pieces of black jade in my hand, which should be the most. I know this well, but the other two teams don''t know this.


    Among the three teams, the black jade in their hands only knows what they own, and they all know a little bit. If they rob each other''s black jade, or their own black jade is robbed by each other, they must be the first.


    These things I can think of, the other party can also think of, at this time I noticed that two cold eyes looked over, the other two team leaders, looking very fierce.


    I did not speak, in fact, it is still a bit empty, compared with the most black jade in my hand, but the other party does not know it, only the last 100 meters away.


    Although it''s coming to the end soon, it doesn''t mean that the other party won''t give out any more moths. I''m very cautious.


    At this time, the boss of one of the teams suddenly slowed down. I immediately noticed this. I was surprised. Did this guy want to start?


    My eyes a cold, command a way: "all scatter, at any time guard."


    Immediately miscellaneous hair Yang Yan and Chen Jie scattered, became a character, continue to move forward, the guy immediately hesitated.


    Now three teams of people, almost standing on a horizontal line, are slowly running to the finish line. The more you can''t save at this time, the more urgent you are. If you speed up and run to the finish line, the other party will surely think that you have a lot of things. If you join forces to grab black jade, it will be troublesome.


    In addition, there is a cautious expression on your face, which makes people think that we have more black jade, so it is more suspicious.


    Seeing the finish line in front of me, the leaders of the other two teams were frowning. My heart was tight. Oh, is it necessary to unite?


    Looking at this posture, two people should be testing each other for the amount of black jade in each other''s hands. If this continues, the black jade in my hands will be exposed at most. I was a little anxious and immediately thought of a way.


    He took Zamao''s shoulder and asked him to stop. Zamao was a little surprised and asked me, "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter? Why stop? "


    Obviously, he didn''t realize the current dangerous situation. I was afraid that he would let it slip. He said in a hurry: "Za Mao, take a rest. Anyway, he can''t win this time. He can run so fast to be a bird."


    After that, I gave him a very obscure look. Zamao cooperated with me very well, and immediately understood what I meant.


    Za Mao immediately nodded, whined and said, "yes, I can''t win anyway. Let''s have a rest. I''m tired after such a long journey." Immediately stopped, hands in the waist, pretending to rest.Chen Jie and Yang Yan looked at it with a puzzled look on their face. Although I didn''t say it clearly, they knew that I must have so many reasons, so they didn''t say much. They cooperated very well and stopped without saying a word.


    At this time, my eyes were sharp, and I caught sight of Tutor SHEN Xiu who was standing 100 meters away. When I was happy, I was relieved. I simply relaxed completely and chatted with Za Mao.


    "Zamao, today''s weather is good, the air is very good." I''m just talking nonsense.


    Miscellaneous hair Leng next, busy nod echo way: "yes, yes."


    Yang Yan looks in the eye, forcibly suppresses the smile, wants to smile, but dare not smile, some funny.


    "What a fart! How can we have so little black jade? It''s clear that all the other teams are scum. I can chop them to death as easily as firewood. How can I get so little black jade I sighed.


    "That''s OK. It''s bad luck. I''m so tired from this competition." Miscellaneous hair also pretends not to be happy to complain a way.


    Chen Jie thought for a moment and said, "maybe it''s bad luck."


    "If we had known that we would have killed more people, maybe we would have won. Alas, it''s a pity that we have no chance this time." Yang Yan pretended to be very sorry, and her eyes were very murderous.


    While chatting like this, I secretly looked at the reaction of the other two teams. Sure enough, after hearing our conversation, the leaders of the two teams began to look at each other and glared at each other fiercely.

 Chapter 262

    This is just a fight between each other. After all, in this case, you can''t ask the other directly. Even if you ask, the other person may not answer.


    Even if the other party answered the number of a black jade, but you will not believe it, it is better not to ask, so you can only guess.


    Seeing my acting skills, the two teams began to doubt each other. They also began to believe that my team''s black jade is relatively small, and its strength is very strong. They dare not attack us at all, because it is not worth the loss.


    This completely excluded my team, and the remaining two teams confronted each other. They were sure that as long as they robbed each other''s black jade, they would win.


    "Hey, hey, give me the black jade in your hand." At this time, one of the team''s boss said with a sneer.


    "Hand it in, why?" The other team leader is also unyielding.


    "As long as you hand in the black jade, I will definitely be the first. If you hand it in, you will not die."


    "Damn, it''s very big. It depends on whether you have that strength."


    "Well, go and die."


    After a few words of argument, the two teams had a big fight. They showed their swords and chopped them up desperately, killing red eyes in an instant.


    "Cut you to death, damn you." One of the guys, a knife in the other''s arm, along with the meat has been cut a large piece down, looking at the scene is very bloody and terrible.


    "Brother Yang, this is a good opportunity." Chen Jie is in a hurry.


    I nodded and whispered, "run!" In the blink of an eye, the four of us ran to the finish line as fast as we could while they were fighting.


    Originally, the distance to the end was only about 100 meters, which only took more than ten seconds to reach. The reason why I didn''t dare to speed up before was that I was afraid of the other two teams.


    Now the two teams of idiots fight with each other, just give me this opportunity, slip past with the fastest speed, and rush to the end.


    After crossing the finish line, I was relieved, which means that the exam is over, and the first place is basically secure.


    At this time, when Tutor SHEN Xiu saw me, he came over with a smile. With a charming smile, he was even more seductive. He opened his mouth and asked, "Yang Chuan, how many black jades have you made?"


    With a smile, I opened the bag and handed it to tutor Shen Xiu. When she weighed it in her hand, she felt very heavy. Her face showed a surprised expression. When I opened it, I saw that there were more than 50 pieces of black jade, and her mouth couldn''t close.


    "You got more than 50 pieces of black jade? Good, good. " Tutor SHEN Xiu was surprised and looked at me with new eyes.


    At this time, she turned her eyes to the other two teams and yelled: "you two idiots still don''t stop. The winner is Yang Chuan team."


    Because I don''t have to look at it any more. I have more than half of the black jade in my hands. Even if the other two teams add up, they can''t have more than me.


    Eight people in the fight, and even some people were injured. When they heard the words, they immediately stopped and looked over. When they saw that we had made more than 50 pieces of black jade, they yelled angrily: "Damn, you made so many black jade, and you are still pretending to be a liar. It''s too dangerous."


    "Asshole, we''ve been overcast." The people of the two teams looked at each other face to face and felt very wronged. It was a total fight in vain. In the end, the first place was taken away by others.


    One side of the mouth swearing, two groups of people came to me with bad intentions, the eyes are eager to eat me like.


    One of the leaders, staring at me fiercely, said: "boy, you dare to cheat me, I..."


    Before he said anything, he suddenly heard a soft sound. Tutor SHEN Xiu slapped him and slapped him. The man was beaten and fell to the ground. Half of his face was swollen.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu''s face was cold, and he scolded: "hum, useless things, force is not good, even brain is not enough, don''t lose face here, get out of here."


    "This..." Eight people are not willing to look at each other, can only be helpless to leave.


    After seeing people leave, the four of us were completely relieved. Even Yang Yan''s cold face showed a happy expression, which is rare.


    "Tutor, what about the reward? What about the prize we won? " I''m afraid I can''t wait to ask.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu laughed and said, "you three go down first and have a rest. Yang Chuan, come with me."


    I wonder, is it necessary to be so mysterious? However, it may be related to the whereabouts of Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang. I had to be cautious and said a few words to Za Mao.


    Zamao, Chen Jie and Yang Yan left for a rest.


    "Come with me." Shen Xiu teacher mysterious smile, self-care on the front.


    I followed her and looked at her buttocks. They were big, round and pretty. I couldn''t help looking at them more.Soon she led me to a room, which seemed to be her own room. I was so nervous that I asked, "tutor, what is the reward? And about my companions? "


    The purpose of my coming to tianwu college is to find Fang Mengyu and other companions. This is what I am most concerned about now.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu laughed and did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked, "Yang Chuan, when you were in the woods, did someone help you? If you didn''t have him, you wouldn''t have won the game, would you?"


    As soon as she reminded me, I immediately remembered the guy who killed Lu Wei''s three teammates and later killed Lu Wei. He really helped me, but I didn''t know anything about him.


    I didn''t expect that Tutor SHEN Xiu would know about it. She was not in the forest, so she asked, "tutor, do you know who that person is?"


    "It doesn''t matter who he is," teacher Shen Xiu shook his head and said with a mysterious smile, "originally there was only one reward, but now it will be attached to you."


    Tutor SHEN Xiu didn''t answer me directly. I was a little upset. Obviously, she knew something inside. She just didn''t want to tell me. I was helpless.


    I shook my head and said, "tutor, I don''t have any interest in rewards. Now I just want to know the whereabouts of my companions."


    Tutor SHEN Xiu still didn''t answer my question. He said to himself, "the first reward is to cure your disease, that is, the scar on your forehead, or to reward you with 50000 jades. Which one do you choose?"


    I''m surprised that she should know about my illness? There''s something else she doesn''t know.


    At this point, I quickly calmed down. Since Tutor SHEN Xiu didn''t say it, there must be a reason. And although she refused to say it, I can roughly infer that Fang Mengyu and Ningxiang should be safe now.

 Chapter 263

    I stare at Tutor SHEN Xiu, trying to see what the woman''s intention is, but I finally failed, she just looked at me with a smile, Leng is not a flaw, the kind of water does not enter.


    I was very puzzled. Only people who were close to me knew about the scar on my forehead and my illness, such as Zamao or Ningxiang, how did she know?


    Is it true that Tutor SHEN Xiu has met people close to me, and she has met Ning Xiang? It''s through Ningxiang''s mouth that they know about me. What kind of secret does she have?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help it any more. I asked directly, "tutor, how can you know my injury? What else do you know? Where are my companions? "


    Tutor SHEN Xiu looked at me and still shook his head. He didn''t mean to say anything and didn''t answer my question. He just said, "have you figured out how to choose? Do you want to cure your illness or choose 50000 pieces of jade? "


    She still didn''t answer me. Her angry face was twisted. Asshole, I came to tianwu college to find out the whereabouts of my companion. But this woman probably knew, but she didn''t say that I was really angry.


    "Teacher, why don''t you just tell me?" I asked, gnashing my teeth, even want to move strong.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu laughed, but still didn''t speak. He just looked at me like this and said, "if you want to be strong, you can try it. I''m looking forward to it, ha ha!"


    "I..." I tightly clenched my fist, clenched it and loosened it. I was very helpless. Although she was just a enchanting woman, I knew that Tutor SHEN Xiu''s strength was far above me. I had no chance to win a fight with her. It''s better not to ask for trouble. It''s a shame.


    This confrontation for a while, Shen Xiu tutor performance is very tough, not a word, and I can only reluctantly accept the reality.


    She would never speak.


    After I realized this, I took a deep breath, calmed down and said, "two rewards, right? Well, I choose to treat my wounds. "


    Shen Xiu teacher this just show Yan a smile, light looking at me, said: "your luck is really good, someone help you talk."


    I have someone to speak for me. What do you mean? I don''t understand. She always talks in a mysterious way, and only half of it, which makes people anxious to death.


    "Well, since you have chosen, come with me." Shen Xiu tutor also don''t dawdle, directly turned around and out of the room.


    I can only follow up. When I get out of the room, sister Chen and Yang Yan stay outside. Originally, Tutor SHEN Xiu asked them to go down to have a rest, but they were worried about me and kept waiting outside.


    "Yang Chuan, what did you two do in the room? Just say it. " The miscellaneous hair immediately surrounded to come over, hook my shoulder to say.


    Chen Jie also looked curious and asked, "brother Yang, talk about it. It''s not like you''ve been taken in by your tutor. Ha ha!"


    "Look at you big head." I gave him a bad slap on the head.


    Next to Yang Yan standing in place, cold face, looking at the face is very ugly, also don''t know what her heart is in the wishful thinking, I didn''t say much.


    "Well, you wait here, and you''ll be back soon." After I said this, I quickly followed.


    Tutor SHEN Xiu walked in front of me and took me directly to the interior of the college. The college is really big enough. At first glance, it seems that there is no edge. After all, the whole island is occupied by tianwu college, which is not very possible.


    The buildings in the college are very simple. They are all made of stones. They are a little square of ancient Roman architecture. They are simple and rough. They look very powerful.


    After walking for a while, Tutor SHEN Xiu took me to the front of a wooden house. She turned to me and said, "wait for me at the door first."


    "Oh." I agreed and looked around curiously.


    It takes a lot of manpower and material resources to build such a magnificent college on a completely isolated island. I still don''t know what kind of bully the college was founded.


    Just when I was daydreaming, after Tutor SHEN Xiu went in for a while, the door called again. A man came out and said to me, "come in."


    I was stunned for a moment, or immediately followed up, went into the room, smelled a faint smell of herbs, saw an old man sitting in the hall, he waved to me.


    I nodded, went over immediately, sat down on the stool next to him, and said, "are you..."


    The old man kind smile, "don''t be so nervous, relax."


    I was relieved, and the tension in my heart was slightly reduced. But just as he said this, he slapped me on the chest. I was shocked. What does that mean? Is it to test my strength?I gave a sneer, but I didn''t show any weakness, so I hit the old man with one fist and gave him a hand. But the old man''s hand was hard like an iron bar, and his strength was very strong. It didn''t look like an old man''s strength at all.


    After only two or three rounds of fighting, I was slapped on the ground and sat on the ground. I was very surprised, "well, how could this happen..."


    At this time, the old man also stopped, laughed, pulled me up from the ground, and asked, "where did you learn this skill from?"


    I got up from the ground, rubbed a little painful chest, scratched my head and replied: "skill? I''m just fighting on my own. I''ve only accumulated experience by fighting. I have the ability to fart. "


    I was just an ordinary college student. I was exiled on a desert island by accident. I had to fight hard to survive. I learned all my so-called skills in this way. I didn''t say I had learned from anyone.


    "Is it?" The old man was puzzled.


    At this time, I also saw that the old man should be a doctor. With the smell of so many herbs around him, I asked, "can you cure me?"


    The old man looked at me carefully for a while, but shook his head and said, "this disease can''t be cured. It can only be cultivated slowly. It has something to do with your temper. Once you lose control of your mood, you may get sick again."


    "Temper?" I was stunned and despairing. I didn''t expect that I finally came to the college and found an old man who could cure. But I said it was an incurable disease. What''s the significance of my previous efforts?


    Alas! My mood immediately fell to the bottom, in the end or nothing.

 Chapter 264

    Seeing that I was so sad, the old man couldn''t bear it, so he took out a black pill, handed it to me and said, "although the disease can''t be cured, this medicine can suppress your disease temporarily, and it can also relieve it a little bit."


    "Thank you." I took the medicine. Although I couldn''t cure my illness, I finally got a little comfort. It''s also a kind of harvest to have a medicine to suppress temporarily. Alas!


    I immediately felt disheartened and said, "since you can''t cure this disease, I don''t need to stay in the college any more. I want to leave this island."


    The old man thought for a while, nodded and said: "since you have made such a decision, I will not force you. At night, I will arrange a boat for you. You can leave secretly."


    "Thank you." I stood up, said thanks, and then turned to leave.


    Just as I was about to step out of the door, the old man suddenly said, "you must remember, don''t go to this muddy water."


    Muddy water? I was stunned for a moment, did not understand the old man said this meaning, but I have to plan to leave, also did not continue to ask, nodded, pushed out the door.


    After walking out of the room, I sighed. This trip to the college was almost in vain. Not only Ning Xiang and Fang Mengyu were not found, but the disease was not cured.


    I was very depressed, so I went back to find Zamao. They had been waiting for me in the same place. When they saw that I came back, the three of them immediately came together. Zamao cared: "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter? What did you get? "


    Za Mao knew me best and the purpose of my coming to this day''s martial arts college. I shook my head. Za Mao was stunned immediately and asked, "what do you mean by shaking your head?"


    "It means nothing, alas." I was in a bad mood and sighed.


    Hearing this, Za Mao understood immediately. As soon as he looked dark, he said, "did you find Fang Mengyu and Lao Hei?"


    "No, not a clue." I went back.


    Yang Yan then stared at me and asked, "well What are you going to do in the future? "


    "I''m going to leave here first, go back to tianwu Island, and then continue to think of other ways, but I can''t get the information I want here." I said to the three.


    Za Mao knew my plan from the beginning. When he heard me say this, he nodded and said, "OK, Yang Chuan, I''ll go back with you."


    "Are you going back?" Chen Jie was a little surprised and said, "we finally passed the examination and won the first place. Did we just give up like this?"


    I laughed and said, "you are different from us. We have reasons to leave. You can make your own decision."


    "I..." Chen Jie took a look at me, finally nodded and said, "I want to stay. It''s hard for me to win the examination. This effort can''t be in vain."


    "I..." Yang Yan seems to be hesitant. She looks at me with some worry in her eyes. She can see that she is very tangled. She wants to go with me and is afraid that she will fail to live up to the expectations of her family.


    compared with tianwu college, it is not an ordinary place. She can learn a lot of skills in this place. Once she comes out of the college, she will be able to have a foothold on one side. Such temptation is not Anyone can stand it.


    Moreover, regardless of the danger, she participated in the assessment, and even continued to stay in the college in the future, she would encounter more danger. She still did not flinch at all. Maybe she was shouldering some kind of mission.


    But these are all my imagination. Although I have some close physical contact with Yang Yan, I know little about her life experience and family.


    I gave her a smile, advised: "you don''t have to join us, just stay in the college to learn skills."


    Yang Yan looks complex, and even her eyes are slightly red, she seems to have a lot of words to say to me, may be to persuade me, or to say some parting words, but in the end, she still choked back, turned into a regret, very disappointed way: "then you go back on the way to be careful."


    I nodded.


    Chen Jie looked at me and Za Mao, and said, "brother Yang, brother Za Mao, thank you for your care these days. I will stay in the college and study hard. You must wait for me outside."


    "If you can save your life in the college, we don''t need you to worry about our abilities, hehe!" Miscellaneous hair embraces Chen Jie''s shoulder and says with a big grin.


    Chen Jie scratched his head and said a few words of gossip. Yang Yan and Chen Jie said goodbye to me and then went back to the college.


    According to the old doctor''s words, he would arrange a boat to take me away from the college in the middle of the night. After all, he had to leave after passing the examination, which was not in line with the rules of the college. He had to leave secretly.


    "Come on, let''s go back and have a rest for a while, and then leave secretly in the evening." I said to Zamao.


    So I went back to the rest place with Zamao, got some food casually, and took a rest while eating. This is probably the most peaceful time I have spent on the island.After eating and drinking enough, I had a good sleep. When I woke up, it was already midnight. I woke up Zamao.


    "It''s time to go."


    Za Mao rubbed his sour eyes and said in a low voice, "Damn, I haven''t slept enough."


    I didn''t get angry with him and said, "if you still want to sleep, just stay here."


    With a smile, Za Mao quickly crawled over and said, "I''m joking. We two wear the same pair of trousers. We go everywhere together. Ha ha!"


    "Don''t be poor. It''s time to go." I had no choice but to pat him on the shoulder, simply packed up things, and sneaked to the beach with him.


    I specially avoided the place where there were people and walked a part of the way secretly. Finally, I came to the beach. From a distance, I saw a boat stopping there. This is the boat that the old man arranged for me.


    I quickly called the next miscellaneous hair, ran to the past, the ship is not big, probably can sit 5, 6 people of the kind, I immediately jumped on the boat.


    But as soon as I got on the boat, I was all dumbfounded. There were already people on the boat. I was surprised and said, "Yang Yan, how can you be here?"


    This person is no one else. It was during the day that she told me that other Yang Yan had been waiting for us on the boat ahead of time.


    Miscellaneous hair a see in the heart is also happy, said: "cold woman, you don''t want to stay in the college? Why did you find it? "


    Yang Yan stares at me coldly, and I feel a little hairy. She says, "I want to revenge you. I can''t let you run away easily."


    "What?" After I was stunned for a moment, I realized that this silly woman gave up the chance to stay on the island and wanted to go with me.

 Chapter 265

    After thinking about this, I feel a little bit complicated and happy, but it''s a pity that she is willing to give up such a good opportunity and leave with me. It''s a pity that she finally won the examination, so it''s a pity to give up the opportunity.


    Besides, I don''t have much other relationship with her. It''s selfish to let her make such a big sacrifice. I immediately advised: "you stupid woman, if you want to give up such a good opportunity, are you stupid? You''d better go back quickly and don''t get involved with me."


    As soon as Yang Yan''s eyes were cold, she glared at me fiercely. She simply went to sit in the boat and said, "don''t talk about it any more. I''ll decide it by myself. I''ll take revenge on you if it''s not over."


    I had no choice but to shake my head. This woman is deliberately covering up. What she said about revenge means that I forced her to kiss her at the bottom of the river before. This woman is still very vindictive.


    I continued to persuade two, her attitude is still as firm as ever, I can only give up, three people got on the boat together, a strong boat left the shore, to tianwu Island floated back.


    Looking for a general direction, I shake the boat from time to time. After two days at sea, the boat finally landed and returned to tianwu island.


    "NIMA, it''s landing at last. I''m starving to death whether I''m landing or not." Za Mao jumped out of the boat and complained.


    Yang Yan and I got off the boat together. We saw a village and town in the distance. This kind of small village and town is very common near the seaside. The three of us rushed to the village and town immediately and planned to fill our stomachs first.


    When I entered the town, it was more lively than I expected, and there were a lot of people. No one was surprised to see us three strangers come in, although some people looked at us more from time to time.


    Looking for a small restaurant, Za Mao immediately went in and couldn''t wait to shout, "waiter, please serve the food. I''m starving."


    "You three, please sit in. What would you like to eat? We serve food after money. " The waiter was very enthusiastic.


    As soon as I threw the money bag on the table, there was a clang sound on the wooden table, and a lot of jade came out. The waiter was shocked immediately, and said with a smile: "Oh, Hello, it''s the three masters. Come on, let the kitchen serve all the special dishes."


    "Hey, hey, that''s about the same." It''s cool.


    If you want to tell me the origin of these jades, I killed so many people in the forest when I was in the assessment before. They were all found from them. There are not many jades, but also thousands of them.


    Soon hot food, all kinds of fish, meat and so on, Ma Liu all came up, miscellaneous hair is like a starving ghost reincarnation, desperate to eat haisai up, I''m not polite, big bite up, compared with Yang Yan seems to eat a lot of elegant.


    After eating and drinking, I said, "where is this place? We have to find a way to get some information


    Now such two eyes a smear, also don''t know where can get Fang Mengyu their news.


    At this time, Yang Yan''s eyes moved and said, "I heard my father mention that I can find a guy named Bao here. He knows a lot of news."


    As soon as Za Mao heard this, he immediately became happy and joked, "what''s the surname of Bao? Is there Miss Bao here? Hey, hey... " While saying this, he began to laugh obscenely.


    I look black, this guy is still in the mood to think about this, it''s really speechless.


    "Miss Bao? Hum Yang Yan also reacted to come over, cold stare miscellaneous hair, wish to give him a slap of that kind.


    I looked at it wrong. I digged off the topic and called to the waiter, "waiter, come here for a moment."


    "Well, what can I do for you The waiter''s attitude was very good. After all, he made so much money all at once.


    "Do you know there is a man named Bao here? It''s very well informed. " I asked directly.


    "Oh, you want to ask Mr. Bao for information, don''t you? No problem. I''ll call for you. You''ll wait Immediately the waiter went to call for help.


    Za Mao scratched his head and said with a cheap smile, "Damn it, there is really a young master Bao. It''s a bit interesting."


    Yang Yan and I are too lazy to talk to him.


    After a while, the waiter brought a man over. He was pretty, clean and respectable. He was a handsome boy. When he came, he was not polite. He just sat down.


    "Three of you, I''m a bag inquirer. I''m known as know it all. There''s nothing I don''t know about this day. What do you want to inquire about?" The man opened his mouth to see the mountain road.


    "True or false?" Miscellaneous hair some doubt of say.


    The man laughed and said, "naturally, the three of you know my name and come to me. You must believe me, otherwise you won''t find me."


    Yang Yan nodded to me and said, "if you want to ask him for information, you have to pay for it, and it''s expensive. Ask me a question, 50 jade.""50 jade? Damn, this is robbing money, boy. You don''t want to pit us Za Mao stood up and said.


    "If you think it''s not worth it, then I won''t accompany you." Finish saying, the bag inquires about to stand up to leave, pour also very backbone.


    I settled down and felt that he was a bit credible. So I took out 50 jade stones and asked, "do you know who the gang of people in black who robbed the execution ground before?"


    Bao inquired and put 50 jade in his bag. He immediately replied with a smile, "do you want to inquire about the man in black? What do you have to do with Fang? "


    I was surprised. I didn''t ask Fang Mengyu at all. He even knew the other party''s surname. I immediately asked and said, "do you know the whereabouts of the people who were robbed? I can give you money. It''s not a problem at all


    This time, however, Bao stood up, glanced at me and said, "I can''t answer you this news. I can only give you a piece of advice. The family named Fang is very unusual, and his opponent is even more difficult. You''d better not interfere in anything about his family, or you won''t even know how to die."


    "What else? Who on earth are those people? " After I heard that, my heart immediately raised it and asked in a hurry.


    Bao inquired and slowly collected the money. He shook his head and said, "I dare not say more about this problem. Goodbye." Finish saying this words, unexpectedly is direct slip.


    "Ah, you can''t just say half of what you say..." Za Mao was about to stop him, so I stopped him immediately.


    Za Mao looked back at me and said, "Yang Chuan, how did you let him go? This guy must know something. Let me catch him again."

 Chapter 266

    I shook my head helplessly and said, "come on, this guy won''t say it. Just saying a surname scares him like this. Do you think he will say it?"


    Za Mao was stunned for a moment and asked, "no, is this Fang so terrible? He doesn''t mean Fang Mengyu''s home, does he? "


    I nodded and said, "it''s very likely that things will be a bit more troublesome than we thought."


    At this time, Yang Yan couldn''t help but ask, "is your companion Fang?"


    "Fang Yu, one of her companions, was called to tianwutuo from the wild island I replied with a smile.


    "Fang Mengyu is very powerful. Those who know martial arts are not her opponents." Zamao also boasted.


    "Is it?" Yang Yan looks unnatural.


    "What''s the problem?" I asked, staring at her.


    Yang Yan shook her head and said, "nothing. I''m just a little curious."


    I didn''t ask much. Although I didn''t get the exact information about Fang Mengyu''s whereabouts, I got something. Is Fang Mengyu related to a big force surnamed Fang?


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t think about it any more. After rubbing my stomach, I said, "I''m tired. Let''s find a place to settle down and rest for one night."


    They both nodded and went to find an inn to live in. After opening two rooms, they went to live in. They were all at peace until the evening.


    I''m really tired during this time. I''m going to sleep when I''m lying in bed. But I always feel a little insecure. I always feel like someone is watching us in the dark. Maybe I''m too suspicious.


    In a daze, I went to sleep and woke up naturally in the morning. Miscellaneous hair was still lying on the bed, sleeping more than a pig. I gave him a push and cried: "get up quickly."


    I went downstairs with Zamao and found that Yang Yan had already got up and was having breakfast. After a simple meal, we set out again and rushed back to the city in the West.


    After leaving the small town where people gathered, he went directly into the dense forest. Although there is human civilization on tianwu Island, this kind of dense forest is the most common place.


    After all, this place is very different from the earth. Without modern science and technology, everything is primitive and very similar to ancient times.


    The dense forest is full of trees, and there are no other buildings. Some are only primitive forests, and you can''t see the edge at a glance. After all, in the wild, you not only need to watch out for wild animals, but also worry about being attacked by people. Relatively speaking, it''s much safer in towns.


    At this time, Za Mao laughed and said, "it''s still comfortable in the jungle."


    I also nodded, but some miss the days in the wild island, as well as my companions, Yang Yan followed me silently, and couldn''t help peeping at me.


    I laughed to myself and said, "I''ve gone a little too. Let''s find a place to rest first."


    At the time of resting, I asked her and said, "Yang Yan, what people are there in your family? Is it OK to go back like this? "


    "I..." Yang Yan was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were a little worried. Obviously, she left tianwu island on impulse and came back with me. Although she didn''t regret it, she was still a little uneasy to explain to her family.


    In Yang Yan''s narration, I have a better understanding of her life experience and family. Her family is a group of hunters, about a hundred people, who lived in the previous city and were relatively powerful.


    Everyone in the family is a master. They usually hunt for health and do some small businesses. They are quite famous on tianwu island.


    Similar to the Yang Yan family, there are three gangs on tianwu island. They live in different cities and don''t deal with each other. They are hostile.


    They all make a living by hunting, but the total amount of prey is limited. Everyone is competing with each other. No wonder they are hostile.


    I also learned a very important news from her that the actual controllers of the whole tianwu kingdom are four powerful families.


    For ordinary people, these four families are very mysterious and they don''t know their existence at all. Even Yang Yan knows very little about these so-called four families.


    The four families formed an organization similar to the United Nations, which jointly managed tianwu island and occupied various resources of tianwu island.


    "Four families? It''s too deep, isn''t it? " Za Mao was a little surprised.


    "It''s not easy for ordinary people to survive on tianwu island. They don''t care about the so-called struggle for power and profit. The existence of the four families is very detached. No one dares to provoke them." Yang Yan continued.


    I feel like Fang Mengyu is one of the four families? All kinds of signs seem to indicate this.When I was on the wild island, she once told me that she was exiled. Maybe there were more things I didn''t know.


    I deeply frown, think things are more and more complex, forget it, continue to think so much is no use, or first hurry it.


    "Keep going." I said to Zamao and Yang Yan, so I stood up and went on.


    In this way, he continued to work hard for a while. Then he walked in front of him and suddenly yelled, "Yang Chuan, is there someone in front?"


    "Someone?" I was shocked and immediately reminded Yang Yan, "be careful." Then he took the pistol and slowly approached the past.


    "Who?" At this time, the other party also found us and looked at us.


    I carefully look at each other, a total of six people, four men and two women, look a little embarrassed, the face is not very good, six people are very cautious staring at us, especially after seeing the gun in my hand and miscellaneous hair, the face immediately depressed down.


    "I We surrender. Don''t shoot. Don''t shoot. " Six people inside seem to be a leader of a man, the first to say.


    Although there are more people on the other side, the combat effectiveness is not on the same level at all. The six people on the other side are obviously in poor condition, yellow and thin, and they have no weapons at all. They only have a few sticks like branches. Obedient surrender is the most wise choice.


    I glanced at six people casually and asked, "who are you? Where are you from? "

 Chapter 267

    Six people looked at each other with some fear. The leader of them answered the question and said, "brother, we just came to this place after the plane suddenly had an accident and fell into the sea. Where is this place on earth?"


    I was startled and looked at Za Mao. I didn''t expect that there were still new people falling into the sea area outside of Wu island. It''s a little interesting.


    Yang Yan also felt a little surprised and said, "there are people from the outside world who have been exiled to this island."


    She was born and raised on tianwu island. Although she had heard about the outside world all the time, it was the first time that she saw it with her own eyes.


    "Who are you? Why do you have a gun in your hand? " Among the six, a girl asked with some fear.


    Miscellaneous hair a smile, said: "this is not the earth, you can''t go back, in this place who fist big, who is the boss."


    "Not the earth? How could it be


    "My God, have we drifted to the lost continent?" Six people a burst of exclamation and incredible way.


    I immediately knew that these new people obviously didn''t know anything about this place, and they didn''t know the survival rules of this place, just like me at the beginning.


    "This is tianwu island. If you want to live, you have to think of your own way. As for the earth, you don''t want to go back. OK, you all go." Casually explained a few words, want to let them go.


    The leader of the six men was silent for a moment, and didn''t say much, but at this time, one of the girls, looking at the grade, with a little childish face, suddenly said to me: "I can go with you, I can do anything, as long as I can survive."


    "What?" I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that the girl was very clever.


    I can see that these six people should have a very common relationship. It''s only because they were lost on this island that they got together. They didn''t have very close contact with each other before.


    Before I could speak, Yang Yan glared at me first, "hum!"


    Four of the six men in the opposite side were not happy at once. They called out, "no, you can''t leave."


    "Yes, it was agreed before. Let''s find a way out and live together."


    The four boys were very noisy, especially the leading one. His face became gloomy immediately. He glared at me fiercely, with unkind eyes. He looked at the girl again and said angrily, "you are not allowed to leave."


    "This is my freedom. Besides, he is handsome and powerful. I like him so much, but he is much more powerful than you. Hum!" The girl said very tactfully.


    The man at the head heard that, his face became more ugly, and he was jealous and unwilling.


    But I shook my head. The girl just wanted to use me to protect herself. Although she was pretty good-looking and smart, I didn''t have any interest at all.


    In fact, these new people are lucky to fall on tianwu island. There are a set of mature rules, but it''s much easier to fight each other on the wild island.


    However, people are always unsatisfied. This girl is greedy. I don''t care about her. I tugged Yang Yan''s hand and said, "let''s go. Don''t pay attention to them."


    Yang Yan''s face relaxed, a serious flash of joy, and those people continue to stand in place, watching us leave.


    After walking a section of the road, my face sank slightly and said to the miscellaneous hair, "is someone following us?"


    Za Mao shriveled his mouth, glanced at the way back, and said, "that''s the girl just now. She seems to have left the team and is coming with you. Hehe."


    "She''s been following so hard, or you''d better take it away. After all, she looks good." Just hear Yang Yan sour say, vinegar jar all knocked over.


    I face stiff smile, "this can not blame me, is her own to follow over, besides, I don''t like deep-seated woman."


    "Is it?" Yang Yan stares at me coldly. Her eyes are almost frosty. It''s the kind that makes my back cool.


    In my heart, I felt helpless and funny, but the girl who followed really dealt with it as soon as possible, otherwise it was also a hidden danger, and I didn''t know when Yang Yan''s flying vinegar would be eaten.


    Thinking of this, I immediately stopped and yelled at the back, "come out, when are you going to follow?"


    Knowing that I found her girl, I came out from behind the tree carefully. I could see that although she was brave, she was still afraid.


    The three of us were staring at her, and she didn''t dare to mess around, so I asked, "Why are you following us?"


    "I I want to go with you. I can do anything. " The girl pleaded.


    If I''m just a first brother, or I''m really cheated by her poor appearance, this woman is too scheming. Maybe she has the ability to live on tianwu Island, but I dare not follow her all the time.With a straight face, I took out the gun directly, pointed at her and yelled, "get out of here, or I''ll kill you."


    The girl''s face turned white and she was startled. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t dare to say more. Maybe she didn''t expect me to be so determined. After thinking about it, she ran away.


    Seeing that the man left, I was relieved and said to Yang Yan, "are you satisfied now?"


    "Well, that''s about the same." Yang Yanbai took a look at me and said that she was on her way to the front.


    I feel helpless, this woman''s heart is really a sea needle, quickly followed up, miscellaneous hair in the side looking at the play, joking: "Yangchuan, you are not quick to catch up."


    "I want you to talk more." I am very unhappy gouged out his one eye way, miscellaneous hair this next smile of more joy.


    We continue to go on the road, this group of new people in distress is just a small episode, stop and go, tired to find a place to rest, by the way to eat some dry food or something.


    Yang Yan recovered her cold appearance. It can be seen that she is very familiar with the forest, and the way she chooses to go is the one that is easier to go.


    While I was on my way, I thought of another thing. I had won the examination on the college island before. Tutor SHEN Xiu agreed to give me two rewards, one of which was to cure my illness, and the other didn''t say anything at all.


    At that time, I didn''t mean to ask. Later, after meeting the old man, she disappeared, and I had no chance to ask again. If I stayed in the college, I would know. It''s a pity.


    However, it was also fruitful. The old man gave me a pill, but I still had nothing to eat. When I found a place to rest, I took it out and held it in my hand.

 Chapter 268

    The medicine ball was dark and had a faint herbal flavor. It was sealed with wax. I looked at it and opened the wax seal. Suddenly, a more rich medicine smell came out.


    "What is this?" Miscellaneous hair smelled the smell, a face of curiosity came together.


    "This is the reward that I got the first place in the examination, saying that I can cure my disease." I thought about it.


    "Cure you? That''s when you almost went crazy in the woods. It was so scary Yang Yan is a little afraid and worried.


    "Will this work?" It''s a bit of a mess.


    "Whether it works or not, just eat it first." I said, and I went to uncover the wax seal. But as soon as I uncovered it, I found a small note with the words on it, which said, "a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Don''t mess with Fang family easily.".


    Za Mao suddenly widened his eyes and took the note to have a look. "What does that mean? Who left this note? "


    "Fang Jia? It''s the Fang family again. Does this Fang family mean one of the four big families? " Yang Yan said with a frown, a little puzzled.


    I just thought about it. This note is obviously left by the old man who saw me before. Is it for warning me?


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know anything about the so-called Fang family, except Fang Mengyu, let alone provoke.


    I quickly turned to look at Yang Yan and asked, "are you sure there is a Fang family in the four families?"


    Yang Yan thought for a moment, then nodded her head seriously, and said: "the four families control the whole tianwu Island together, and the Fang family is one of them. It''s just that they have declined in recent years, and their strength is not as good as before."


    Yang Yan''s words should also prove my idea and solve the mystery that I couldn''t figure out before. If Fang Mengyu''s people were rescued at the execution ground that day, then everything would make sense.


    But if they save Fang Mengyu and Ningxiang, are they the people of Fang family? It''s reasonable to say that when it''s safe, I will try to contact me. Why is there no news at all.


    Is there something wrong with it? I feel more and more worried.


    So the man in black who was on the execution ground that day was not a remnant of the Fang family. Could he be the enemy of the Fang family? I feel more uneasy.


    I feel vaguely that I have been involved in a big whirlpool again. Many things are elusive to me. The source of all this is Fang Mengyu. Without her, I would not touch these problems at all.


    It seems that if I want to find out these things and find a companion, I have to find Fang Mengyu, and she is undoubtedly the only best clue for me at present.


    At this time, I looked at the note and thought. The old man left this note to remind me. Does he know Fang Mengyu? A person who has never met before will definitely not do so. There is no need.


    What is the relationship between Fang Mengyu and tianwu college? What is the existence of tianwu college among the four family forces? Things are getting more complicated.


    I looked at Yang Yan and asked, "do you know where the Fang family is?"


    Yang Yan nodded and said, "the four families are very famous on tianwu island. Few people don''t know about it. Fang''s family is in fangjiayu on the west side of tianwu mainland."


    "Fangjiayu?" I thought calmly.


    At this time, Yang Yan could not help but asked, "do you want to go to Fang''s house so much? Who on earth is Fang Mengyu? "


    "Hey, hey..." Miscellaneous hair listened in a strange smile.


    "I..." I was a little embarrassed for a moment. After all, Yang Yan''s existence is very special. She decided to leave tianwu College for me. But about Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang, they are all women in my ears, and they are out of place with Yang Yan.


    However, I still chose to say all the things and didn''t want to hide anything from her. As for what kind of decisions she would make after listening to these things, I would choose to support her.


    After a little sorting out my thoughts, I said to her and said, "it''s still on the wild island. Fang Mengyu and other companions also met on the wild island..."


    So I simply told Yang Yan the whole story, including the relationship with a few women, without much concealment, to let her know.


    I stared at Yang Yan''s eyes and said slowly, "these are all things that happened on the wild island, and I don''t want to hide from you."


    "So That''s what happened After listening to my words, Yang Yan turned pale and looked very lonely and disappointed. Maybe she had some illusions about me.


    In my heart, I felt a little guilty for her. I was embarrassed to say, "in fact, I went back to tianwu college to take part in the assessment, just to find out about Fang Mengyu."


    On this point, she is quite different from me. She carries the expectations of the whole Hunter family and goes to participate in the assessment of tianwu college in order to stay in the college and become more powerful after winning the assessment.Finally, the four of us won the examination together. Chen Jie chose to stay in the college, while Yang Yan secretly ran out of the college with me.


    Although she didn''t say it openly, I know that the reason why she gave up such a good opportunity is because of me. I just didn''t tell her about my past and Fang Mengyu. Maybe she had some misunderstandings. I feel very uneasy when I think about it.


    I took a deep breath and said to her, "I know it''s my fault that I didn''t make things clear before. As for the way after that, whether you want to go back to college or stay, I respect your choice."


    Yang Yan listened to my words, expression some sad and sad, eyes faint looking at me, said: "originally you have so many women who love you."


    "Er..." I was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer. I just laughed bitterly and didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, as soon as he patted me on the shoulder, he said with a smile, "my brother''s charm is great. I like his sister more than ever. For example, you are fascinated by my brother, aren''t you, little swallow?"


    My face immediately is a black, this guy will do bad things, I am not happy to kick him, not angry curse: "Za Mao, you don''t speak, no one treat you as dumb."


    "Hey, hey." The mischievous rascal kept laughing.


    Yang Yan angrily glared at the miscellaneous hair, then turned to look at me, a firm face, nodded: "I Yang Yan made the decision, will never regret, before chose to leave the college with you, now is still." Finish saying this, her face slightly a red, shy of lowered a head.

 Chapter 269

    I Leng for a moment, did not want to understand, said: "why? After you know about me, do you still have to choose like this? "


    "I..." Yang Yanbai gave me a look and turned her head to one side. I only saw that her neck was red. She must be very shy.


    At this time, miscellaneous hair was looking at the work anxiously, and could not help slapping me on the buttock, and yelled, "you''re a fart, little swallow''s meaning is not obvious, woman, once you fall in love with a person, it doesn''t matter what college, and then say it''s like a fat man, I''m lonely."


    "What the hell you''re talking about." I didn''t kick him in the ass, and I gave it back.


    I look at Yang Yan''s coy appearance, even my eyes don''t dare to look at me, and her face is very red. My heart is suddenly up. No, this little girl is really in love with me when she was mouth to mouth at the bottom of the river?


    Looking at her reaction, nine times out of ten, it is so. I feel a little pleased that I can win the favor of such a cold ice beauty. A man will feel cool.


    Moreover, Yang Yan was stubborn, and the things she decided would not change. I knew this very well. Looking at her back, she said seriously, "after that, you can still follow me."


    "Well." Yang Yan responded in a very low voice. If it wasn''t for my good hearing, I almost thought she didn''t speak. This girl''s shy appearance is quite lovely.


    "Oh, hey, I''m really sick about this handful of dog food." Miscellaneous hair said sour on one side.


    "You..." I tried to give him a kick, and he ran away early.


    Yang Yan looked a little puzzled and asked, "dog food? What do you mean


    "Er..." I don''t know how to explain it for a while. After all, she is a native of tianwu island. She doesn''t know much about the outside world.


    In a word, it was just a small episode for us to stay for a while. The three of us started again. Miscellaneous hair stayed at the last side to observe the situation, while Yang Yan was the first to slip away.


    As she walked in front of her, she lowered her head and muttered, "there are so many women who still want to be their parents. It''s not so easy for them to want to wipe them dry after kissing."


    When I heard this, I was sweating. It turned out that she thought so. This woman is really hard to figure out. I shook my head and followed her with a smile. I felt more good for her.


    We continued on our way. Because of this, Yang Yan seems to have deliberately avoided me and didn''t want to talk to me. That is to say, she kept a kind of aloofness, neither close nor distant, which made me feel strange.


    But I did not deliberately do anything, all of this let it be the best.


    While driving, I was still thinking about tianwu college. When I was on the island of the college, Tutor SHEN Xiu should have known something, but from the beginning to the end, she didn''t say anything about Fang Mengyu.


    The old man specially left a note to remind me, let me eliminate the intention to find them, their purpose is obviously not to let me close to the Fang family.


    Do they belong to the Fang family? They don''t want me to be close to Fang''s family. This is the only one that may be the biggest. If they are the opponents of Fang''s family, they should let me go to Fang''s family.


    In this way, it is bound to be unfavorable to the other family.


    Naturally, these are just my guesses. I don''t know what the truth is, but I can be sure that there must be something wrong with this tianwu academy and it must be involved in it.


    If Chen Jie can find some useful information in the college, it''s great, but it''s too slim to place his hope on it.


    Thinking of this, I stopped Yang Yan and asked, "do you know the origin of tianwu college?"


    At this time, Yang Yan calmed down a little, and replied: "a small desert island on the edge of tianwu island is attached to tianwu Kingdom, but it''s not clear what the origin is. People who only know how to complete their studies from there are very powerful. Some of them can enter various families, that is, the top power of tianwu continent."


    "Is that all? So who set up this college? " I continued.


    But Yang Yan shook her head and said, "I don''t know that."


    I nodded, it seems that even if she is a native of tianwu Island, she knows very little about this tianwu college.


    Just like the existence of the four big families, almost everyone knows the four big families, and even knows where they are. But if there are such things as how many people there are in the four big families, who the patriarch is, and what members there are, few people know about them.


    From this point of view, it''s really mysterious.


    "Well, keep going." I said.


    Just now, I took the medicine that the old man gave me. After all, I got it after I got one in the examination. I''ll take it first.When Yang Yan saw that I had taken the pills, she was worried, "what do you think? Is there anything uncomfortable? "


    She frowned and cared about people. She looked like a little daughter-in-law who cared about her husband''s body. I looked at her and felt happy. I shook my head with a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''m fine."


    She was a little relieved, and I continued to chat with her about tianwu island.


    After Xu Shi''s previous words, she completely opened her heart, and her face was not so cold. When she said this to me, there was a trace of happiness in her eyes.


    "Well, let''s go on to chaofangjiayu." Yang Yan nodded and walked in the front.


    The dense forest is really big. The three of us have been walking around for a long time, but we haven''t met a single one.


    However, after I took the medicine, the effect of the medicine finally began to work. I felt that the manic unknown energy in my body really became stable.


    Subconsciously, I squeezed my fist and felt that my strength was stronger than before. I exclaimed, "that medicine really works."


    "Yang Chuan, what do you think?" Yang Yan looked at me nervously.


    I laughed at her and said, "the medicine works very well. Now I feel much better and my strength is much stronger than before. I just don''t know if the problem has improved."


    Yang Yan was relieved and said, "let''s have a rest. After all, we are not in a hurry."


    I waved my hand and said, "it''s not so necessary. I''m not so expensive. I''ll have a rest when there''s someone in front of me."


    At this time, Za Mao sat on a stone, took out the map, pointed to it and said, "it''s drawn on the map. There should be a small town not far ahead."


    "Let''s go to town first." I said, and the three continued to set out.

 Chapter 270

    We walked along the map for about half an hour and saw a town in front of us. We went to have a rest first.


    "I''m so tired that I can finally have a hot meal." Said Za Mao.


    We don''t have much jade left on us. It''s just enough for a meal. However, after filling our stomach, we found a small restaurant on the street and went in.


    "Three, you have all your orders." The clerk said warmly, and the dishes were served.


    Eating is the most active thing. I tried my best to fill it up. After drinking hot water, I asked the clerk, "excuse me, how far is it from fangjiayu?"


    "Fangjiayu? Are you going to Fang''s? Well, it''s a long way to go. There''s at least a thousand miles to go. You have to walk slowly. " The clerk replied with a smile.


    My heart clattered for a while, by the way, there are more than a thousand miles, this is too far, a face of irritability to send the clerk.


    "So far? If you rely on walking, you can''t walk until the age of the monkey. " Yang Yan said with a straight face.


    I thought for a moment that the road of more than 1000 Li is not far on earth. It takes half a day to make a plane, but it''s still very primitive on tianwu Island, and the fastest means of transportation is only horse or carriage.


    "It seems that we have to find a horse or carriage to take the place of." I said calmly.


    Za Mao glanced around and said, "when I came in this town just now, I saw the carriage, but the problem is that we don''t have any money."


    "Er..." I frown. It''s a big problem.


    Yang Yan also said with a sad face: "the jade I took when I went out is almost used now, and there is no left."


    "We have to do something like this to earn some jade, otherwise everything will be in vain." Za Mao took a bite and said.


    I nodded, this is also the most urgent need to do now, a cent is difficult to hero, no money is not only on the earth, even in tianwu island is also difficult.


    After eating, we had a little rest. It was still early, so we continued to set out and went all the way to the West. As for how to make money, we planned to continue to think of ways while walking. Fangjiayu must be going.


    Za Mao walked in front, while Yang Yan and I followed. As we walked, I said, "how about it? Are you tired? "


    Yang Yan looked back at me with a smile, shook her head and said, "I''m not tired. I''ve long been used to this kind of driving. When I used to go hunting with my family, I often had to drive dozens of miles of mountain roads in order to track my prey. This is not a big fortune."


    From her words, maybe this hard work is nothing to her, but it has nothing to do with her that she came to fangjiayu to find Fang Mengyu, but she is willing to accompany me to suffer together, which has moved me a lot.


    But she paid so much, but now I can''t give her anything, even a promise seems redundant, can only silently remember in the bottom of my heart.


    I laughed at her and didn''t speak.


    Just when the atmosphere between us was a little delicate, Za Mao suddenly exclaimed, "Yang Chuan, someone seems to be coming towards us in front of us?"


    "Someone?" I immediately alert up, rushed to the past, Yang Yan a serious face also quickly followed.


    We are now in a small hillside, the vision is very good, miscellaneous hair flexible like a monkey climbed a tree, looked to the distance, pointed to the front and said: "it seems that in front of a caravan on the road, there are more than 20 people?"


    I also quickly climbed up the tree, looked to the distance, not far in front of the wilderness path, a group of caravan slowly on the road, there are more than 20 people, more than 10 guards with knives, driving is the carriage, pulling full of goods, everyone''s face is very cautious, looking to pull things should be quite expensive.


    At this time, Za Mao had a ghost idea and said in a low voice, "this caravan is very rich. Let''s rob them. In this way, jade will be enough."


    "Robbing the caravan?" Yang Yan was a little silly.


    I didn''t have good spirit of mercilessly gouge out miscellaneous hair one eye, low voice scold a way: "this ghost idea you also dare to hit?"? We are not bandits. Besides, there are more than ten guardians of each other. Who knows if there are experts in them? If we miss, we will die in vain. "


    Yang Yan gave me a white look and said coldly, "do you really dare to fight the ghost idea of the caravan?"


    I laughed and didn''t say anything. If my companions are all here and I can win the caravan, I really have such an idea. Compared with being able to survive on a wild island, my heart is cruel enough. It''s just robbing money. It''s nothing at all.


    Miscellaneous hair together under me and Yang Yan, dejected shook his head, said: "that or forget it, we three risk is too big, or leave the rules."


    I also nodded, there is no need to take such a risk.


    At this time, Yang Yan stood on the tallest tree, suddenly frowned and said, "there seems to be something wrong in front of her. There is something moving.""What''s going on?" I asked suspiciously.


    Just as we were talking, the caravan on the mountain road in front of us also stopped suddenly. The sound of horses and people mixed together, which was very chaotic.


    Yang Yan pointed to the woods not far ahead and said in a cold voice, "see? The shadows that lie in ambush in the woods are slowly emerging now. "


    In the place where I could see, I was looking at the ordinary woods, but suddenly a large group of black spots appeared, as if they were suddenly emerging from the ground. There were more than 20 or 30 people, holding bright knives in their hands, and their fierce eyes were very cruel.


    My heart suddenly a tight, way: "these are bandits?"


    Yang Yan nodded and said: "look at the dress and posture, it must be bandits. Such scattered bandits are very common on tianwu island. They all live by robbing families and living by licking blood with their knives."


    Za Mao''s eyes sank and said, "Hey, hey, this caravan has met bandits. It''s going to suffer."


    "There are many bandits. Before, they had been hiding under the ground in the guise of turf. They didn''t attack until the right time. Obviously, they had planned for a long time. Most of the caravans were finished." Yang Yan said with a frown.


    At this time, the bandits didn''t hide their tracks at all. They rushed out before and surrounded the caravan directly. The caravan was shocked and scolded angrily: "who are you and what do you want to do?"


    The leader of the bandit was a strong man with a straight back machete. He was about 1.8 meters tall. He was muscular, very burly, with a big beard and fierce eyes. He yelled: "Hey, this road is my territory. If you want to fight here, you have to leave something."

 Chapter 271

    With these words, the whole caravan exploded. The guards in the caravan held their weapons tightly and glared at the bandits with indignation. However, they did not dare to move.


    The caravan drivers, as well as other ordinary people, were frightened. Some of them had low psychological endurance, and even cried in a low voice in fear. For a moment, the caravan was enveloped in a terrible atmosphere.


    At this time, the leader of the caravan stood up. He was a middle-aged man who was fat. His clothes were made of silk. His face was rich and his eyes were bright. He only bowed his hand and said, "this hero, we are just ordinary businessmen passing by. We don''t need to fight like this. How about this? I''ll give you 3000 jade and give you the right How about wine? "


    Businessmen always regard peace as their priority. No one is willing to fight with such bandits until they have to. This is the so-called road shopping.


    That big beard listened to an angry stare, burst out to scold to get up, way: "3000 jade? Do you think I''m a beggar? Hum


    The leader of the caravan''s face immediately changed, and his anxious face began to sweat. He said: "hero, hero, it''s easy to discuss. 50005000 jade, is that ok?"


    The three of us secretly hid behind the tree and observed the development of the situation. As soon as he heard this, Za Mao scolded in a low voice, "shit, 5000 jade is enough. Is that too little? These bandits are not human


    With a straight face, Yang Yan said: "the bandits on the island have always been notorious, cruel and bloodthirsty. Few of them live. The big beard is just testing."


    At this time, Za Mao looked at me and asked, "Yang Chuan, do you care? Make up your mind. "


    I frowned and thought, it''s better to avoid this kind of thing, don''t mix it in. After a pause, I said, "let''s see the situation first."


    Anyway, the three of us are now in a position where we can attack and defend. If we want to leave, we can do it at any time. These bandits can''t stop me.


    "Good man, please do me a favor." The caravan owner almost begged out with a sad face.


    The bandit''s boss laughed and waved his straight back machete. Then he yelled, "come on, brothers, chop them to death for me. All the men will be killed, and the women will be happy."


    "Ha ha, we are going to get rich this time."


    "After this wave, we can be happy for another month. Let''s go."


    Immediately, everyone in the caravan changed their faces, and several female family members in the caravan cried out, "no, no, help me."


    The owner of the caravan was so scared that he quickly shrank back. His eyes were frightened and he cried out, "stop them quickly."


    The ten or so escorts in the caravan immediately stood up, not only to protect the interests of the caravan, but also to survive. They had to fight to death, and they immediately went up.


    The bandit leader with a big beard rushed forward, waved his machete, and swept over. The guard was wearing leather armour, holding a top-grade steel knife, and subconsciously raised his knife to block.


    Bang! With a crisp sound, the steel knife was directly cracked into a gap, and the huge pressure came over. The guard screamed and didn''t fight. He was cut on the chest by the bandit leader, and fell to the ground in blood.


    "No, don''t..." The guard fell to the ground, pleading desperately, looking desperate.


    "Bah, die for me." The bandit leader said in a fierce voice that he cut off the guard''s head with a knife and died on the spot.


    Yang Yan''s face turned white and her eyes were cold. She said in a low voice, "what a cruel bandit! The means of killing people are too bloody."


    Ten or so guards fell down in a single meeting, and the other guards fell into a bitter battle instantly. The scene was full of blood. The caravan owners and other unarmed people were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They were shivering beside the carriage and cried in despair: "help, help..."


    Even if you know that shouting is useless, you can''t help shouting.


    Some bandits are killing people. Some bandits rush to the goods on the carriage and open the box in a few seconds. It suddenly shows that the goods inside are filled with a large box full of jade, at least tens of thousands of them.


    In addition, there are some weapons, cold weapons such as swords and swords, and all kinds of dark brown leather armor. I don''t know what kind of animal''s skin it is made of. It seems that its defense is very good.


    "Boss, we''ve developed completely. It''s all weapons and jade. It''s great." The bandits cried out cheerfully.


    The bandit boss was immediately happy and said arrogantly, "ha ha, it''s not in vain. I''ve been waiting for so long, and the harvest is good. As long as I kill all the living people who are standing."


    "Yes, boss."


    Immediately, the bandits slashed and killed the past with their swords. These guards are all good hands, not ordinary people. They all know a little martial arts, and their moves are very fierce. It''s a pity that they can''t fight each other with two fists and four hands, and they are going to die.I had planned not to get involved in this matter, but the bandits'' means were too cruel. They not only robbed things, but also killed people. It was really a bad thing.


    This not only reminds me of what happened on the desert island before, but also the cruelty of many people. Killing people and stealing goods are all evil, especially women.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help it any more. I grabbed my dagger and jumped down the tree. I rushed to the bandits below, with cold eyes.


    At this opportunity, I can also test whether the medicine given to me by the old man has any effect and can suppress my illness.


    As soon as Za Mao saw it, he immediately followed and yelled, "Yang Chuan, wait for me."


    Yang Yan took out her machete and followed me silently. Her speed was fast and her quick action was not human.


    At this time, the bandits were attacking the caravan with all their strength. In this way, the back was exposed in front of the three of us. I rushed to the front. Together with Yang Yan, Za Mao and Yang Yan formed a sharp triangular sharp knife, which was fiercely inserted into the bandit''s nest.


    I raised my speed to the limit, and I didn''t control myself any more. I deliberately let my mood get out of control, so I ran down the mountain and pulled out a black shadow. In the blink of an eye, I rushed to the back of the bandits.


    When I saw a bandit in front of me, I stabbed him in the heart and fell to the ground. The bandit didn''t know what happened until he died.


    I killed a man in a flash. The warm blood and the cruel picture in front of me stimulated me. My mood got out of control again and became furious. My eyes were red, and a terrible force emerged from my body.

 Chapter 272

    What surprised me was that after the rage got out of control, my strength rose sharply, but my mind was very clear and didn''t get out of control. Obviously, the medicine was effective.


    My face brightened. I jumped forward and killed two people in succession. One was stabbed through the heart and the other was cut off.


    "Yang Chuan, are you sick again?" Yang Yan in the hand of machete cut over a person, worried looking at me said.


    "Yang Chuan, are you ok?" Miscellaneous hair also worries a way.


    I shook my head and said, "hey hey, I''m well. I can have a good fight."


    Before the bandits could react, six or seven people fell to the ground. At this time, the bandit leader reacted and yelled, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Boss, it''s not good. The other party has three helpers who have killed several of our brothers." One of the bandits was afraid.


    The bandit Lao Tzu quickly turned his head and looked at me. When he saw the body lying at my feet, he roared angrily, "bastard, I''ll kill you."


    He raised his straight back machete and rushed towards me crazily. The other bandits gave up the encircling and killing guard for the time being and drew close to the three of us.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful. This man is very strong." Yang Yan reminds a way loudly.


    I smile confidently. After being cured, the energy in my body surges like heat. When I control it, my power is doubled, but it''s not bad at all. I stab a bandit in the head with a sword and greet the bandit leader with a grim smile.


    When the bandit leader saw that I had time to kill his younger brother, he burst into a rage and roared, "you''re looking for death, I''ll kill you."


    The straight back chopper in my hand came down with great force, and even sent out a roaring wind. It was very shocking. I raised my dagger to block it and then drew it back. With a simple trick, I took off all my strength.


    When the bandit leader saw that I was standing in the way, he was surprised, "you..."


    I gave him a cold smile, but I didn''t give him a chance to breathe. As soon as the sword edge turned, it stabbed him in the heart. The action was very quick. The bandit leader didn''t have time to fight back, so he had to withdraw his sword.


    At this time, the disadvantage of machete comes out. It can''t kill people with a single knife. It''s too heavy and inflexible to cut people again. Even if the bandit leader''s strength is great, he can''t be as flexible as my dagger.


    Dang!


    With a dull sound, the dagger blasted on the body of the machete, and a series of sparks came out. The bandit leader''s face turned black, and he was shocked by a huge force and retreated two steps in a row, which stabilized his body for the time being.


    Just taking advantage of this gap, a bandit next to me, holding a machete in his hand, chopped me in the face with a fierce knife, and wanted to take the opportunity to attack and kill me.


    I kill on a desert island, and I may die at any time. I have rich fighting experience and I am always on guard against possible sneak attacks. I found him just before he started.


    I took a flexible step back and dodged to the left. The bandit was shocked and was about to cut with his backhand. The dagger in my hand stabbed forward and cut on the back of the bandit''s hand holding the knife. The castration pierced his throat and died on the spot.


    "This You... " When the bandit leader saw it, he was shocked. How could this man be so powerful? The other bandits also quickly gathered together and confronted with the three of us.


    The bandit leader''s eyes were frightening. He glanced at the caravan guard next to him, then gave me a hard look. He paused and roared, "withdraw!"


    In the blink of an eye, the 20 bandits who were still alive got into the woods, and soon disappeared into the deep forest. Only ten corpses were left on the ground, and their death was miserable.


    "You can escape quickly, or I will kill you all." Za Mao yelled at the escaped bandits.


    Yang Yan wiped the blood from the machete on the body of the bandit. She didn''t even breathe. She seemed very calm. I took a deep breath, and my right hand was a little numb. The bandit leader was really powerful.


    At this time, the bandits fled, and the living people in the caravan cheered loudly.


    The owner of the caravan quickly trotted over, bowed to me, and said gratefully, "thank you for your help. My old life survived and the caravan was saved."


    At this time, the caravan guard and other people all gathered, bowed down and said, "thank you for your help."


    I laughed. These people are similar to those in ancient times. They are more polite. When I was about to speak, Za Mao snatched my words and said, "don''t just say thank you. We saved you with our lives. Is that a bit of expression?"


    I was stunned for a moment. Zamao can''t forget this stubble at any time. I''m a little embarrassed to ask for a reward like this. Yang Yan pulled my hand and motioned me not to speak.


    At this time, the caravan guards and others went to clean up the mess. After all, several companions died and some goods were scattered. They had to clean up again.When the caravan owner heard this, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that Za Mao would be so straightforward. He immediately burst out laughing and said, "what this little brother said is very true. Ah Li, go and get the things."


    "Yes, boss." This ah Li seems to be a confidant of the caravan owner. He has been following him all the time. He promised and went to the carriage to get a big black bag.


    The big black bag looked very heavy. The owner of the caravan took it and handed it to me directly. He said, "there are 5000 jades in it. It''s a reward for the three of you."


    When Yang Yan heard this, she was also surprised. It was obvious that 5000 pieces of jade were not a small number for her. I was very happy that there was no need to worry about jade.


    But Zamao was not reconciled, and continued: "boss, I think you are also a good man. It seems that there are many horses in your caravan. Why don''t you spare three so that we can use them on our way?"


    Zamao asked for 5000 pieces of jade, and wanted to set up other people''s horses. I felt a little ashamed to say that, but I didn''t say much. After all, I saved the caravan and gave it to the other party for life. The other party didn''t lose anything. I''m not so hypocritical.


    On hearing this, the guard alighton gave up. His face turned black and he said angrily, "don''t push an inch, little miscellaneous hair."


    Horse, as the most important means of transportation on tianwu Island, is very expensive. A good horse in his prime is worth thousands of jade, which is just like a lion''s mouth.


    "Ah Li, shut up," the caravan owner said with a smile. On the contrary, he didn''t have any dissatisfaction and said, "three horses, right? No problem, but I have one condition


    "What conditions?" I asked directly.

 Chapter 273

    The boss of the caravan looked at the sky and said, "it''s going to be dark in the sky. The caravan can''t go on its way at night. Although the bandits have been sent away, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t make a comeback again. My condition is that I hope the three of you can stay for us all night. When it''s safe tomorrow morning, the three horses will naturally bring us 5000 jade. How about that?"


    "Boss? This... " Guard a li a listen, immediately some anxious eyes, but directly by caravan boss to stare back.


    So rich conditions, I immediately moved, with miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan looked at each other, immediately nodded, said: "OK, I promise you this condition."


    "Ha ha, my little brother is very cheerful. As long as you are safe all night, you will not be missing." The caravan owner said with a smile.


    I also nodded. Anyway, it''s not suitable to drive at night. It''s not difficult to stay in the caravan all night. If the bandit leader dares to come, I''ll kill him.


    Simply clean up the scene, the caravan will unfortunately die companion body, wrapped with cloth on the carriage, the living people are also a face of sadness and sadness.


    "Well, it''s all fate." Said the caravan owner with a sigh.


    The three of us didn''t take part in it. Instead, we were guarding around with the guards. Seeing that we were almost finished, I suggested, "maybe the bandits didn''t go far, and this place is not safe. Let''s leave first and find a more secure place to spend the night."


    "Well, listen to the little brother, Ali, tell the big guy to set off immediately." Cried the caravan owner, nodding.


    Before it was dark, the caravan went ahead again and found a mountain wall. Under the mountain wall, there were many stones. It was a good place to defend but hard to attack. So they camped here for the night.


    By this time, it was dark all around, and the dense forest in the dark was even more terrible, as if it was full of crisis at any time.


    Yang Yan has been paying attention to all around, eyes turning, observation is very strong, whispered to me: "someone is really following us, the bandits have not given up."


    I nodded and said, "the goods of this caravan are so valuable, and those bandits are outlaws. How can they give up easily?"


    "It''s a group of people who want money but not life. They are brave enough." Zamao also said.


    The boss of the caravan looked a little ugly. He was very worried. He sighed and said, "I heard that this road is not peaceful before I came here. I didn''t expect that we met it. It''s all fate."


    As it became darker, the ordinary people in the caravan huddled together and leaned against the side of the mountain. As for the guards, they took weapons with them and rested on the rocks outside. They also left special people on guard, so that they could report any situation at any time.


    My miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan are sitting in a pile with the boss of the caravan, and there is his guard Ali beside them. As I chew dried meat and drink water to replenish my strength, I take this sentence of the boss of the caravan seriously.


    "Boss Wang, where did your Caravan Come from and go?" I asked.


    "We''re from the West. We''re going to find a place to settle down in the east of the island." The caravan owner said, with a sense of vicissitudes on his face.


    "West? Isn''t that the sphere of influence controlled by the Fang family? " When I got interested, I immediately asked.


    Yang Yan told me earlier that the four families that control tianwu island are located in the southeast, northwest and four directions of the island. Usually, their own wells do not intrude into the river water, while Fang family controls the whole western part of the island.


    This group of caravans arrived here from the western region. There must be something inside.


    The owner of the caravan nodded and looked a little bit bad. He said, "the Fang family is different from the past. Now the west is not peaceful. Some villains have come out again. A good business can''t go on, and the Fang family has no ability to manage it. We businessmen have no choice but to stay away from the West."


    I was surprised. As I inferred, there was something wrong with the Fang family. I asked, "is there something wrong with the Fang family?"


    "Yes, it''s said that the Fang family is fighting for power and profit. They are divided into several factions. They fight each other very hard. They don''t have the time to manage other affairs. The turbulence is very serious." Said the caravan owner.


    Yang Yan and I looked at each other, and my heart sank. In this way, Fang Mengyu was also involved. No wonder after she was rescued, she didn''t contact me all the time. It turned out that she was too busy.


    "Boss Wang, do you know what''s going on inside the Fang family?" I asked again, wanting to know more.


    The owner of the caravan shook his head and said, "although the Fang family is a big force known to almost everyone, it''s impossible for us outsiders to know who is inside and what''s going on. Eh, why are you so interested in the other family?"


    "Ha ha," I said with a dry smile, "the Fang family is one of the four families on the island, one of the strongest forces. Naturally, they are very interested."After listening to my explanation, the owner of the caravan was relieved, nodded and said, "I have to rely on three people to watch the night tonight."


    "Don''t worry, if those bandits dare to come again, I will kill them." I said with a murderous face.


    The boss of the caravan was completely relieved. He asked Ali to take three pieces of soft leather armor and three top-quality forging steel knives, handed them to me Zamao and Yang Yan, and said, "these equipment are for you. I hope they can help you a little."


    I can see that not only us, but also the guards, are wearing the best leather armor and weapons, and are ready to fight to the death.


    My dagger had a gap when I was fighting with the bandit leader. It was half wasted. Now the owner of the caravan gave me a wide blade dagger, but it could not be more suitable.


    "Thank you, boss." I said.


    "Yes, it depends on tonight." The boss of the caravan also had a heavy face. Strange news came from the depths of the woods. He knew that it was the bandits who wanted to make a comeback at night.


    After a few words with the caravan owner, I had a general understanding of the western part of the island. The Fang family was detached in the whole western part, similar to that of the Tu emperor.


    All cities and towns have to pay taxes to them. The Fang family is responsible for safeguarding the legitimate interests of ordinary people, and suppressing and killing evil people. In short, they are powerful forces. No one dares to provoke them.


    At this time, I turned to look at Yang Yan and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    She calm face, whispered: "that group of bandits should be hiding in the distance, just don''t know when to attack."


    I looked around, and the caravan guards and ordinary people didn''t sleep. After such terrible things, including the caravan boss who couldn''t sleep and staring at the dark.

 Chapter 274

    I shook my head. These people are too nervous. The more nervous they are, the more likely they are to be bad. Now that we are in such a natural shelter, bandits are not easy to attack.


    If I were a bandit, I would not attack now. Instead, I would wait until after midnight when the other party''s men and horses are all asleep and tired. That''s the most appropriate time.


    After a little thought, I said to Zamao, "let''s leave it alone now and have a rest. There will be a tough fight in the second half of the night."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll listen to you." Za Mao answered with a smile. He had been wearing the money bag given to him by the caravan owner.


    So I miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan, three people together, Yang Yan in my side, against the stone lying up to rest, sleep for a period of time.


    I don''t know how long it took. I seemed to hear some strange things, so I opened my eyes and looked around.


    I saw that the whole caravan was in deep sleep, and the only guard who was still on guard was nodding his head drowsily. He was so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes.


    In the distance, there was a white reflection in the woods. When I saw a group of black shadows, I felt them. The knife in my hand reflected in the moonlight, and looked at the seeping people.


    My heart a tight, yelled: "bandits are coming, bandits are coming, get up quickly."


    The caravan guards were very clever. They immediately woke up and cried out, "where are the bandits? There they are."


    The dizzy caravan owner also turned pale. One of them turned over and got up. His right hand holding the knife was still a little trembling and afraid. He cried out, "come on, everyone, get up and take up arms."


    I quickly kicked miscellaneous hair a foot, and Yang Yan to wake up, two people immediately found the bandits, tightly grasp the weapon in hand.


    At this time, I heard a roar from the woods, "Damn, I''ve been found. Damn it. Give me a rush. Grab something and go."


    "Go ahead, the chance to get rich is just around the corner."


    "Kill me."


    The bandits yelled and rushed over. Almost in the blink of an eye, they rushed to the distance of 20 meters in front of them. They confronted the caravan across the rocks.


    The head of the bandit with a big beard rushed to the front, holding a terrible straight back machete in his hand, shouting to the Caravan: "my Lord has a lot of goods. I can spare you from death if you give them to me wisely."


    "Boss, what shall we do now?" Escort a Li inquires to the caravan boss.


    Without waiting for him to speak, I refuted and said, "don''t listen to the bandits. It''s not credible. Even if you hand over some property, he won''t let you go. Don''t forget that many people died during the day."


    The boss of the caravan thought for a moment, bit his teeth and scolded him back: "bah, enough bandits. If you have the guts, you can come and take them. If you want me to hand over the goods, there''s no way."


    With the three of us joining in, the caravan owner was obviously a little tough.


    This made the bandit leader very angry. The caravan, who had been killed before, knelt down to beg for mercy, had the courage to resist. He immediately became angry and showed his nature. He said arrogantly, "hum, you are looking for death. Go ahead and kill them."


    After that, the bandits picked up the small stones on the ground and smashed them at the caravan. The stones are the size of fists. They are still powerful when they are smashed.


    "Ouch." The caravan owner screamed and was hit in the chest. He was so scared that he quickly hid behind the carriage.


    I miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan, is also quickly hiding behind the big stone, other people were hit by the cry constantly, but I have nothing.


    After smashing for a while, I saw that the guards were hiding behind the stones, but they couldn''t reach them at all. The bandit leader didn''t even grin. He roared and said, "come on, grab things for me."


    "Go ahead."


    "Kill me."


    The bandits yelled out loud to embolden themselves and to frighten others. Twenty or so black and white people rushed forward. The six living guards stood with each other, and the dead ones welcomed each other.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the six guards were entangled by more than ten bandits. For a moment, the society could not get rid of them. When the bandit leader was happy, he said, "go, rob the goods for me and move them away."


    Immediately, three or two bandits rushed to the goods of the carriage. The ordinary people of the caravan did not dare to resist and subconsciously hid far away. The caravan owner was even more frightened and trembled.


    "Yang Chuan, what shall we do now?" Za Mao looked at me and asked.


    "What else can we do? After all, I took advantage of others. Haha... " I licked the new wide blade dagger, and in an instant, I was in a manic state. My eyes were red and my face was bloodthirsty.


    "Yang Chuan." Yang Yan urgent call, quickly like the wind with my side.


    The three of us are like sharp three pointed knives, which are hard to insert into the bandits group and tear the bandits who entangle the guards.I cut out with a sword. The bandit raised his knife to resist, but he was not strong enough. He was cut in the face by me and directly fell to the ground. After knocking over one person, I rushed to the second person immediately.


    The three of us worked together. In the blink of an eye, we knocked down five or six people. Miscellaneous Mao looked to the left, and Yang Yan looked to the left, to prevent being attacked by random knives. However, I went all the way. When I saw people, I cut them down, and the bandits suffered heavy losses.


    As soon as the caravan owner saw it, he was very excited and yelled: "good, good chopping. Kill more, kill these bastards."


    The bandits were torn open a gap, the pressure of the guards dropped sharply, and immediately reactionary, the bandits immediately fell into passivity.


    On the other side, the head of the big bearded bandit is directing the people to remove all the jade from the carriage. As for the heavy weapons and leather armor, there is no time to get rid of them.


    The bandits, red eyed and crazy, tried their best to put the jade into their bags. Everyone at least had thousands of pieces of jade, and they were all excited to death.


    Seeing that something was wrong over there, the bandit leader immediately became angry and scolded me: "it''s you again. If you dare to do something bad to me, I will kill you."


    "It depends on whose means are more powerful." I didn''t give advice either. I made a leap and slashed fiercely. The one who stood high was the one with a sword.


    The bandit leader was surprised. He didn''t dare to resist. He turned and dodged to one side. My knife turned slightly and split the head of the bandit standing next to me.


    "You..." The bandit leader was furious, "how dare you ignore me and seek death!" Bully the body forward, a knife fiercely cut at me, I hold up the sword to block, two people fight together, a time to each other cut several rounds, Leng is hit the same level.


    Zamao and Yang Yan over there have taken care of the bandits almost. The rest of the bandits are left to the guards to solve the problems. They take the opportunity to help me deal with the bandit leader.


    "Yang Chuan, I''ll help you." Za Mao screamed and rushed over with a knife.

 Chapter 275

    Miscellaneous hair from the left, Yang Yan from the right, I attack, directly surrounded by the bandit leader, I hehe a smile, said: "now you are at a dead end."


    The bandit leader is also a little flustered. With a lot of hard work, he can still win me a point. But if Zamao and Yang Yan succeed in the attack, he will surely lose here.


    Immediately he was in a hurry and roared angrily: "what are you doing? Come and help me


    There were four or five bandits behind him, who were carrying things excitedly. When they heard the order, they immediately killed two more loyal bandits and forced them to Zamao and Yang Yan.


    The remaining three bandits see that the momentum is not right, and the bandits are dead and wounded. Although the caravan guards are injured a lot, the bandits are about to be annihilated. If they don''t run away, they will be killed here.


    "Brother, the wind blows hard!" The three bandits yelled, carrying a bag of jade, leaving behind the bandit leader and running for their own lives.


    The bandit leader''s face turned red at the sight of anger, his blood turned back, his eyes were red, and he cursed: "bastard, traitor, come back to me quickly."


    As soon as he told the three bandits to run faster, they robbed the property and ran away.


    The boss of the caravan jumped up in his eyes and said, "hurry up, grab the things back for me, my money, my money..."


    The six surviving guards of the caravan, relying on the advantages of the terrain and Yang Yan and I''s helpers, barely blocked the first wave of the bandits'' attack.


    Now, although they have the upper hand, one person died and two others were injured. The rest of them are unable to pursue the remaining bandits.


    "Asshole, asshole, I''m so angry, ah..." The bandit leader yelled angrily. At the critical moment, he was stabbed in the back by his own people and fell into a passive situation instantly.


    I gave a grim smile and said sarcastically, "bah, a group of shameless scum get together to rob. You should have expected this moment, haha!"


    Although I kill people, I have my own bottom line. These bandits have no bottom line, and their means are extremely cruel.


    The bandit leader was red eyed and scolded: "don''t talk nonsense. Come and help me to chop the boy together."


    "Yes, boss." The two bandits agreed and turned to kill me.


    "Haha, I dare to ignore Lao Tzu and let you taste it." Miscellaneous hair spit, a foot pad kicked up a handful of sand, raised to the man''s face, took the opportunity of a knife cut in the past.


    Yang Yan''s face is cold. She has a machete in her hand. She waves it like rain. She cuts it down and holds the bandit in front of her.


    "This..." When the bandit leader''s face turned black, he felt a little bad.


    I laughed and went to fight again. At this time, the bandit leader was ready to retreat, and he didn''t dare to be tough with me. He just kept on defending and gradually fell into the disadvantage, but I just couldn''t get in.


    "Ah."


    At this time, the bandit was slashed in the crotch and fell to the ground with a scream.


    "Ah."


    Another bandit is Yang Yan, a cold knife to the neck almost cut off, belch fart on the spot.


    As soon as the bandit leader saw me, his face changed. If it''s too bad, run away quickly, or he would never have a chance again. After he pushed me away with a knife, he turned around and wanted to run away like crazy.


    "If you want to escape, there''s no way." With all my strength, I walked on the ground like a flying horse. I jumped up and stabbed him in the back with a sword.


    "Get in my way." The bandit leader''s eyes turned red, and his backhand just slashed at me. I was directly shaken back. Before he could relax his expression, he screamed in pain, "ah, my feet..."


    It turned out that Zamao had a rolling knife, and a sinister knife cut down on his leg.


    "Go to hell!" The bandit leader slashed it with his backhand. He laughed and stepped back like a snake.


    Whoa! Again, Yang Yan saw the chance and cut the bandit leader on the back. In pain and despair, the bandit leader fought back crazily. However, he was not flexible enough because of the injury on his foot. After two stabs with Yang Yan, he had no strength.


    "Death As soon as the blood color burst out in my eyes, the power rushed out and rushed to the bandit leader. His eyes widened, but he didn''t respond. I directly cut his head with a knife, and the blood splashed all over his body. He died on the spot.


    "Good, good, good." The boss of the caravan looked at it with both surprise and joy. He cried out with a happy face that he wanted to tear the bandit leader to pieces.


    I was relieved to kill someone. I was so tired that I collapsed. I sweated a lot. My hair kicked the corpse and said, "Damn, if you jump again, you''re not dead. I call you a bandit. That''s the end."


    "You''re not hurt, are you?" Yang Yan came close to me and looked at me.


    I shook my head and asked, "what about you?"Yang Yan''s face flushed, a little afraid to look at my eyes, pinched: "it''s nothing, I''m ok."


    I ha ha a smile, this Ni son can compare my imagination to want calm and fierce many.


    Seeing that the bandit leaders were all dead, several other bandits who were still fighting had no intention to fight again. One of them was killed by the guard without paying attention.


    The last bandit who escorted Ali to chop to death, blood splashed his face, he said: "die, all die, bandits of dog days."


    He hated these bandits very much. If he hadn''t met these guys, his brothers would not have died unjustly by the sword, so they would have died in a foreign land.


    The smell of blood became more and more intense around. The coachman and ordinary people in the caravan were so scared that they turned pale and shivered that they did not dare to make any noise for a long time.


    The boss of the caravan, with a ferocious expression and an angry kick on the body of the bandit, came over and bowed his body and said with gratitude: "thanks to brother Yang, otherwise my life will be completely explained here today."


    Miscellaneous hair hey hey a smile, "you don''t just say don''t practice."


    "Certainly. I said before that the good remuneration will only be more or less. Please rest assured." The caravan owner said in a low voice.


    "Just now those three bandits robbed the jade and ran away. How about your loss, boss Wang?" I asked.


    The owner of the caravan turned black, shook his head, and sighed: "well, money is something out of his body after all. It''s good that a man can live."


    At this time, the guard Ali also came over, glared at the body of the bandit leader, bowed his head and said with gratitude: "thank you, brother Yang, for avenging my dead brothers and killing the bandit leader."


    I laughed and didn''t say much. Ah Li was not angry. He made two cuts to the body of the bandit leader, which completely relieved his anger.


    After saying a few words to me, the caravan owner looked sad and began to ask people to clean up. He planned to leave the place overnight. The place where people had just died was not peaceful.

 Chapter 276

    The caravan started again. After walking for half a night, I followed the caravan silently. Since I promised to protect the caravan for one night, I can''t keep my word.


    Until dawn in the morning, the caravan finally reached the main road. The caravan owner said to me, "there''s a town not far ahead. Let''s separate from brother Yang here."


    I nodded, then miscellaneous hair scrambled to say: "boss Wang, we have to pay?"


    The owner of the caravan laughed and saw the groom bring three horses. He looked very strong and had some muscles. Ali took a black bag and handed it to me. He said, "take it. This is your reward."


    When I opened it, I was dazzled. There were at least 10000 colorful jades. They were heavy in my hands. I immediately laughed and said, "boss Wang is so cheerful. I''ll have a chance to see you again."


    The boss of the caravan nodded with a smile and said, "my little brother is very good at martial arts. I''m sure he won''t be an ordinary person in the future."


    "Goodbye." Guard Ali also said goodbye.


    The whole caravan just turned around and left. I stood in the same place with a bitter smile. The bullshit is not ordinary people. Now I can''t even find my companions, and I don''t know their life and death and whereabouts. I thought and sighed.


    He grabbed the bag, grabbed it hard and yelled, "shit, so much money, now we are developed, ha ha!"


    I shook my head and scolded: "look at your worthless appearance. We only got it with our life."


    "I don''t care. You have a woman. I have money. I keep it here," he cried


    "Who Who has a woman? Die miscellaneous hair, you speak a little more clearly Yang Yan''s pretty face is a little red, miscellaneous hair''s words are clearly to imply the things between me and her, she is a little angry staring at miscellaneous hair.


    Za Mao put the money bag on his body, glanced at me like Yang Yan, and cried, "well, it''s all like this. It''s really boring to have to face and suffer. I''m going to ride my horse, hehe!"


    After saying this, without waiting for Yang Yan to retort, he stepped on the horse''s back and patted the horse''s ass gently. As soon as the horse raised its head and put aside its kick, it ran out crazily. While running, he yelled, "Damn, this horse is really strong and cool!"


    I turned around and looked at Yang Yan. She was a little cute, and advised: "miscellaneous hair is just like this. Don''t take it too seriously."


    But I didn''t expect that after I said this, Yang Yan''s face immediately cooled down, scolded: "hum, you men are not good things." With that, she also jumped on the horse, disappeared, the posture can be more skilled than miscellaneous hair.


    "Alas..." I wonder, what are these? What''s going on in this woman''s head? I don''t understand.


    Forget it, I''m too lazy to think about it. I''ll catch up first.


    Although I haven''t ridden a horse before, my private guard Ali just gave me some tips. In addition, the horse has been tamed for a long time. I can ride it soon and follow it with a whip.


    The next journey, with the horse as a means of transportation, is much faster and more convenient. There are no accidents on the way. After about ten days'' journey, we finally arrived at the western part of the island.


    "Huangsha city?" Za Mao looked at a big stone next to the road, with three words carved on it. He shriveled his mouth and said, "this name is really casual. At a glance, it''s all yellow."


    "Hehe, it''s really yellow enough." I and miscellaneous hair looked at each other and said with a smile.


    Yang Yan''s calm face and cold expression are incompatible with the scenery in front of her. It is basically the Gobi landform and all kinds of mountains. All the green she can see is grass. As for trees, they are very rare, almost none.


    The Huangsha city in front of us is the only one with people we met after riding for two days and one night, but it looks too strange.


    Not only is there no guard at the gate of the city, not even a decent gate, not even a human figure. Is this an empty city? It''s weird.


    "It''s a strange city. It''s too cold." Yang Yan said with a frown.


    I nodded, miscellaneous hair pointed to the head of the city, said: "not even a look at the gate, there is no popularity, this city we are into or not into?"


    I thought about it for a while, took out my map, looked at it a little, and said, "this should be the only big city before I get to fangjiayu. It seems that this place has to go in. Let''s go."


    After thinking about it for a while, I made a decision, but to be on the safe side, I reminded them, "if there''s something wrong later, we''ll just run away. Do you understand?"


    Both of them nodded. Then I walked slowly towards Huangsha city. When the three of us got to the bottom of the city wall, we were all stunned that there was no one.The wall is also all made of soil, with potholes on it. It looks as if it will collapse at any time. It looks like a dilapidated city.


    "I''m afraid the wall hasn''t been repaired for decades?" Za Mao couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s really strange that there are more than 50 people in the city." Yang Yan calm face said, eyes vigilant four scan.


    After entering the city, the houses on both sides of the road are dilapidated. Looking at the kind of buildings that have not been cleaned up for a long time, one or two pedestrians who occasionally come across look at us with great vigilance, and then run away in a hurry.


    On both sides of the main road, there was no one else except the assistant who should have been very prosperous, looking at the cold.


    "Damn, this place is evil enough. Why don''t we quit first?" There''s something wrong with it.


    I frown, this place is really strange, but if you want to repair it and get some information, you really have to settle down in this place. I said to Yang Yan and Za Mao, "be careful."


    "Well." Yang Yan nodded to me.


    At this time, we rode cautiously to the door of a hotel. The clerk stood at the door and said, "three of you, there are excellent roast whole sheep in the shop. Would you like to have a try? It''s delicious. "


    "Roast whole sheep?" Miscellaneous hair moved his nose, immediately smelled a fragrance, this saliva immediately out, completely forget what I just said, nodded and got off the horse, yelled: "ha ha, quick, roast whole sheep to Laozi, good wine to serve."


    "Yes, come and help the three masters lead the horses." The shop assistant said hello, and immediately two people came out of the shop. Looking at them, they led the three horses to the back of the hotel.

 Chapter 277

    Yang Yan and I looked at each other and looked at the restaurant carefully. It''s all made of wood. There are two floors in total. Even some places on the ground are covered with dust. It seems that there is something wrong with this place.


    At this time, I was so nervous that I grabbed the clerk and asked, "where have you taken our horse?"


    The shop assistant looked at me in a daze, then suddenly said: "it''s tied on the horse post in the back? Don''t you have to eat first? We''ll take care of the horses. "


    "May I see it now?" I added.


    "Well..." The shop assistant''s eyes dodged for a moment, as if in a bit of a dilemma.


    As soon as I was in my heart, there was a ghost in it. I said, "forget it, eat first. I''m starving after such a long journey. I''ll have your food quickly."


    "Yes, I''ll be right there. Just a moment, you three." The clerk bowed his head and agreed to come down and trotted down.


    Zamao and Yang Yan sat down in their seats and looked around. It turned out that there were only three of us, and the rest were all shop assistants. There were three or four of them, all wiping or moving stools and so on.


    Yang Yan''s eyes were a little uneasy, so she whispered to me, "Yang Chuan, there''s something wrong with this store. There''s something grumpy about those guys."


    "Angry?" I was slightly surprised. Yang Yan''s so-called hostility means killing people.


    Za Mao, with a smile, sat on the stool and drank his own water. He said, "no matter whether he is a black shop or not, the cook''s skill in this shop is very good and fragrant."


    It wasn''t long before they said that, the two shop assistants took a big roast lamb to the table. The big one was sprinkled with a lot of seasonings, which was different from the seasonings on earth. It had a faint herbal flavor, and it smelled like saliva.


    After putting the whole roast sheep on the table, a man said, "300 jade, you need to pay first."


    "Here you are. Here you are. Don''t disturb us. Go away." Zamao took 300 jade from the black bag and handed it to the shop assistant, who happily went down.


    Miscellaneous hair immediately wanted to eat, I stopped him, scolded: "you are not afraid to be poisoned?"


    "This..." Miscellaneous hair Leng for a while, subconsciously looked at Yang Yan.


    Yang Yan shook her head and said with a smile, "eat it. It''s no problem. Poison is more valuable than jade on this island. Ordinary people don''t want to get it."


    I''m still a little worried, just across the street from the door, tied a very thin dog, I cut a piece of meat to throw in the past.


    "Wang..." The dog swallowed the food in one bite and barked at me. He wagged his tail desperately. After a while, he was stunned that there was nothing wrong.


    Za Mao shriveled his mouth and said, "Damn, it''s a waste to feed such good meat to the dog. It''s better to leave it to me. Hum!" He grabbed a piece of mutton and chewed it hard.


    This meal is no problem, the three of us eat up, eat and drink enough, the whole person is comfortable, also become lazy.


    "Clerk, two rooms." Yang Yan called the clerk over and said.


    "No, one room is enough." I said, for the sake of safety, it''s better not to separate the three people. Yang Yan looked at me and immediately understood what I meant.


    "OK, two of you, please come here with me," the shop assistant led the way up to the second floor, opened a room and said, "this is the room for three. If you need anything else, you can call me at any time."


    "Well, go down." I said, and the clerk left immediately.


    With a bang, I closed the door heavily. Za Mao was so lazy that he went to bed and said, "Yang Chuan, are you too suspicious? This place is strange, but there is no problem with the food."


    It''s not to mention that roast whole lamb is really delicious. It should be the best meal I''ve had since I was exiled on a desert island, but I can''t take it lightly at all.


    Yang Yan leaned against the door and listened carefully to the movement outside. After listening for a while, she said to me, "it''s too quiet outside. It''s as quiet as all dead people."


    "Even you are suspicious. There''s no need to be so suspicious. It''s hard to find a place to settle down. If you have enough food and drink, it''s better to have a good sleep. There are so many things. I''ll lie down first." Then he went straight to the shop.


    There are two beds in this shop. Originally, it was just right for two people to sleep, but now Yang Yan is also together.


    I look a little embarrassed, looking at her mouth, Yang Yan said: "there are only two beds, you and miscellaneous hair squeeze one."


    "Well, all right." I was speechless. I thought she was going to say something.


    Yang Yan gave me a white look and said: "hum, what are you thinking about? Beautiful you. "


    I laughed awkwardly, and then I didn''t talk any more. Yang Yan just lay on the bed and covered her next life, with her back to me, and immediately put her big round ass right at me, and soon there was no movement.I have some helplessness. These two people are really big enough. I have been worried about whether this shop is a black spot or not. I don''t know when it will start. I have been nervous and I look at the movement outside the door from time to time.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been guarding. In a daze, I fell asleep and leaned on Yang Yan''s bedside, smelling her faint fragrance.


    I don''t know how long after that, I suddenly woke up in my sleep. I need to know that even the sound of a needle falling on the ground can wake people up in an extremely quiet environment. I immediately woke up and found that my back was a little painful.


    By this time, it was already dark. When I opened my eyes, I saw several dark shadows shaking outside the door. My heart was terrible. These people were about to start. When I was about to shout, I heard a low voice outside the room.


    "If anyone in the room finds out later, they''ll all be killed."


    "Don''t worry, shopkeeper. This smoke is guaranteed to be safe. Hehe!"


    "Lost in smoke? What kind of smoke I was startled, staring at the place where someone wanted outside the door. If the other party dares to rush in directly, I will fight directly.


    At this time, I saw the door was opened a gap, from the outside into a bamboo pipe, immediately spewed out a stream of white smoke.


    I was shocked. Is this what people outside the house said? There is such a thing on this island. I quickly stopped breathing. I absolutely can''t smoke it in, pretending to faint on the ground.


    It''s easier to pretend to be in a coma than to hold your breath under the water. It''s not too easy for me.


    After a while, I heard someone push the door open directly, and one of them said, "Hey, hey, these three guys used to look cautious, but if you hit me, you have to hit me."

 Chapter 278

    "Don''t be so wordy. If you carry people down and tie them up, these three living people can still buy a good price."


    "Yes."


    When I heard the sound of footsteps approaching, I felt that my body was bound by hands and feet, my mouth was stuffed with cloth, my eyes were covered, and then I carried it directly.


    There was another sound of aggressive walking. I didn''t dare to move, because Zamao and Yang Yan were in a coma when they were asleep.


    At this time, if I was in trouble, it would be too dangerous. I could only let this man carry me. I don''t know where I went.


    After walking for a while, it should not be far. I was thrown from that man after walking for less than half a minute.


    Then I heard the closing business. Bang, what should be closed is the wooden door. Then I heard someone say, "you keep a close watch on people. You can''t lose any of them. You can send them to the second master tomorrow, OK?"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Well."


    After a while, I quickly opened my eyes after the others had gone away. The black cloth was covered in front of me. I could only see the shadow of some people. Then I found that it seemed to be in a shabby wood room, and there was a faint fire outside.


    I turned my head and looked around. When I saw Zamao and Yang Yan, who were not far away from me, I was relieved. When I saw that people were OK, I was more than half determined. At this time, I should think about how to get away.


    This place is obviously a black hole. It not only robs passers-by''s money, but also seems to be engaged in the business of human traffickers. It''s also cruel enough.


    I knew that someone was watching outside, but I didn''t dare to make any noise. I pulled out a sharp blade that I had hidden in the sole of my shoes before.


    I''ve been preparing this kind of thing all the time. Maybe it will come in handy. Although my wrists are tied together, it''s still no big problem to take out the blade.


    The blade is stuck on the sole of the shoe. First I cut the rope on my wrist, then I immediately opened the black cloth eye mask and looked around subconsciously. I almost didn''t yell.


    "This, this..." I was ecstatic. I didn''t expect to find Ningxiang in this place.


    It''s just inside the Chaifang room. Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie and Julia are all there. Except Fang Mengyu, they are all tied up. They have cloth sticks in their mouths and black cloth on their eyes. They are huddled in the corner of the wall. They can''t see and dare not move. They look very pitiful.


    In my heart, I was both happy and angry. I was glad that I finally found my companions. The angry one was who dared to do this to them. Ning Xiang''s face turned white and her clothes were Zou Baba''s. I must have suffered a lot.


    I quickly untied the rope on my feet, noticed the movement outside the lower door, and rushed to Ningxiang first. She noticed that someone was approaching and shook her head desperately. Her mouth was blocked by cloth, and she also made a whine.


    Several other companions also heard the news. Although they couldn''t move, they tried to lean towards me. They misunderstood me as a villain and wanted to help Ning Xiang.


    I quickly lowered my voice and said, "it''s me, Yang Chuan. Don''t make any noise. Someone is guarding outside."


    Sure enough, after hearing my voice, Ning Xiang''s tears flowed out, and I quickly opened her eye mask. As soon as she saw me, her eyes were red, and tears flowed out, which made me sad.


    Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and other women are also excited, but they also know that things are urgent and dare not make big moves.


    I quickly took down the cloth in Ningxiang''s mouth, let her take a breath, and began to untie the rope in her hand. As soon as I untied it, she hugged me tightly, just about to speak and pour out her love words.


    As soon as I saw it, I quickly blocked her mouth and directly kissed her. Ning Xiang''s eyes widened and she was ashamed and happy. She tried to cooperate with me and let me taste her tongue and the sweet taste of her lips.


    Her forgetful hands cling to me, as if afraid that I will leave again. Although she can''t speak, she expresses all her feelings. I am very distressed.


    After kissing for a while, the other companions were also in a hurry. I quickly released her and said in a low voice, "I''ll talk about it later. Other people have been waiting for so long."


    "Well." Ning Xiang nodded in a low voice, just like the little daughter-in-law who obeyed her husband in every way. She was very lovely.


    Ning Xiang was responsible for helping them take out the blindfold and the cloth in their mouth, while I helped them open the rope with a blade, and soon rescued all the companions.


    However, with my previous reminder, everyone was very excited to stare at me, but did not dare to speak, because everyone knew that someone was watching outside.


    "Keep quiet." I said in a voice almost like a mosquito.


    Lao Hei nodded excitedly and hugged Julia with no scruples. It can be said that she has recovered her life for the rest of her life.At this time, Chen Wenjin''s eyes are red and swollen, regardless of the fact that Ning Xiang is on the side, he pours directly on me. I''m stunned, but I haven''t adapted.


    When I saw Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan and Feng Ying, they all jumped on me. Anne, a blonde, gave me a little squeeze and hugged my waist.


    A few women threw themselves on me, but ordinary people can''t afford to enjoy this kind of blessing. Ning Xiang was a little jealous in her eyes, but without waiting for me to say anything, she shook her head with a smile, and I was immediately relieved.


    With a few women a little gentle for a while, I just remember at this time, miscellaneous hair and Yang Yan are still lying on one side, is before the smoke, I walked over, photographed the miscellaneous hair''s face, he Leng is sleeping with the dead pig, did not wake up.


    I had no choice but to give up. I turned around and patted Yang Yan''s face a few times. She had a good physique. She woke up a few times and widened her eyes. As soon as I was about to speak, I quickly covered her mouth and pointed to the outside. Her eyes suggested that there was someone outside her door. She immediately calmed down.


    She turned her head to observe the situation. After seeing Ning Xiang and other women, she immediately thought of something. Her eyes were sour, and she pinched me hard. I grinned in pain.


    Ningxiang Chen Wenjin and other women look in the eyes, but also a little Leng for a while.


    At this time, people outside seemed to notice something, and someone said, "did you hear anything?"


    "Yes? Isn''t it a mouse? " Another said.


    "No, I can''t. open the door and I''ll go in and check it. I''m not sure." There is also humanity.


    "Hey, hey, don''t think I don''t know your boy''s mind. I must have taken a fancy to those women. I''ve been thinking about them for several days. Can''t help it today? Hey, hey

 Chapter 279

    "Don''t talk to the boss. We''ll have a good time today."


    "Ha ha, good idea. Open the door."


    I''m very angry. If I come later, I don''t know what kind of crime Ning Xiang will suffer. I have to destroy them all.


    The situation is urgent. The guards from outside will find that we are out of trouble immediately. I look around anxiously and see that there is a pile of dry firewood in the corner next to us. Someone''s arm is thick and thin.


    I gave you a sign in my eyes. I immediately went over and took a piece of firewood in my hand as a temporary weapon.


    As soon as Lao Hei saw it, he followed suit. He took a piece of dry wood in his hand and looked at me. Then he fought cautiously to the two sides behind the door. The doctor was not willing to be outdone and took action.


    Lao Hei is the best of all his companions in distress. He is also a black man with strong recovery ability. Now he still has some strength. Yang Yan also picked up a piece of firewood and stood beside me.


    Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are still in a state of collapse and have no strength. They subconsciously shrink to the corner and don''t want to make trouble for me. Feng Ying, Chen Lin and Annie are more popular. They pick up the firewood and look like three female tigers.


    At this time, I heard the sound of shaking the chain outside. It was the guard outside who was opening the door.


    With a creak, the door was opened from the outside, and the weak light of the fire came in from the outside. They took a look at the torches and saw that all the ropes of a group of women had been untied. They suddenly widened their eyes and said in surprise: "you..."


    "Do it." I roared, jumped out from behind the door, hit a guard''s head with a stick, his head was broken, and the man lay on the ground.


    At the same time, Lao hei and I also had a very tacit understanding, so they took the opportunity to bring down another person.


    There was no need for Yang Yan and other women to do anything at all. Everyone was smiling happily. At this time, Zamao, who had been in a coma for a while, finally woke up after hearing such a big movement. He scratched her head and muttered: "this What''s going on here? "


    I didn''t get angry and gave him a look. I kicked him hard and said in a low voice, "get up, or you''ll be sold. Hurry up."


    Miscellaneous hair subconsciously looked around, stunned for a moment, extremely happy, said: "old black, Julia, are you all here? Aren''t you missing? I''m not dreaming


    "Haha, I''m not so easy to die." Old black one face excitedly pats miscellaneous hair''s shoulder way, miscellaneous hair a stir to work properly to wake up thoroughly.


    I looked outside. It was dark and there were many torches. There were special people holding knives beside the torches. It was too dangerous to stay here. We had to find a way to escape immediately.


    "What do these two do?" Yang Yan looked at the guard who was knocked unconscious and asked me.


    Without waiting for me to speak, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan rushed forward with fierce eyes, and then they kicked each other fiercely, swearing: "this bastard, I''ll kick you to death."


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to think of me, bah!" Chen Lin murmured.


    I frowned. It seems that several women have suffered a lot during this period of time, which makes me very distressed. But now everything has been saved. Looking at the two corpses in the place, my eyes are extremely cold.


    They snatched the knives from the guards. The backhand was two knives. They cut their necks and belched on the spot. Then I handed another knife to Yang Yan.


    Lao Hei was stunned and didn''t react. He looked at me suspiciously. I didn''t explain how he handed the rarest weapon to a woman. Miscellaneous hair patted Lao Hei on the shoulder and explained: "Hey, although little swallow is a sister, she is stronger than Yang Chuan."


    "What? How is that possible? " Old black shocked, even he did not dare to say that his strength is stronger than Yang Chuan, especially after Yang Chuan once crazy.


    "She..." Chen Wenjin looks at Yang Yan with sour eyes, full of jealousy, but Ning Xiang grabs her and asks her not to ask more now.


    The doctor looked out nervously and said, "this place has to leave quickly. They seem to have found something wrong."


    Just as he was talking, he saw four torches approaching the position of the firewood room. There were still people talking.


    "Eh, those two guys went into the Chaifang. Why didn''t they move for a long time?"


    "Hey, pockmarked, what happened? Come back quickly. "


    "No, something''s wrong. Go and have a look."


    Four people, four torches, four knives in their hands, approached the Chaifang step by step. I looked at them and said, "Zamao, Laohei, you take Ningxiang, they and the doctor are following us."


    Old black surprised for a while, very worried, asked: "then you?"


    "Of course, it''s to kill people." in my eyes, the murderous spirit is strong. As long as I think of my women, they will almost be humiliated or even sold. After suffering such a great grievance, I am so angry that I can''t suppress them. On the one hand, I said to Yang Yan, "go and kill people with me.""Good." Yang Yan cold face, showing a cold smile, especially charming, without saying a word, with a knife behind me.


    Miscellaneous hair see old black in situ in a daze, patted him on the shoulder, said: "don''t worry, Yang Chuan never let us down, he is more aware of the current situation."


    "Yang Chuan..." Ningxiang eyes full of worry, tangled clenched the powder fist.


    Yang Yan and I rushed over as fast as we could, holding the knife tightly in our hands. We could only see two ghosts in the shadow. The four guys who had just come to check the situation were shocked, "who? Ah... "


    My eyes cold, face is a knife in the man''s face, the man screamed and fell to the ground, at the same time, Yang Yan also calm hand, a knife in another guy''s neck.


    Two people''s torches fell directly on the ground, reflecting people''s faces in the light of the fire looked extremely gloomy. The two guys who were still alive were shocked and immediately yelled: "no, I killed someone. Someone ran away."


    When I was about to cut the sword, I had to cut it hard. I had to hide from the man.


    "Ah..."


    Yang Yan also a knife inserted in another person''s heart, blink of an eye two people were solved.


    Old doctor Hei, Feng Ying and other women are all silly. Chen Lin stares at Yang Yan in surprise and says, "this The strength of this woman is very strong, and the action of wielding a knife is too fast. "


    Even if she is a former Olympic athlete, a professional athlete, she can''t react so fast. No wonder she is so surprised.

 Chapter 280

    I quickly turned back to Zamao and said, "come on, take the knife and kill with me."


    "Good." Lao hei and Za Mao looked at each other and quickly came to pick up the weapons of the guards on the ground. With the weapons in their hands, they finally had a lot of confidence.


    Chen Lin and Feng Ying clearly picked up the other two knives. Annie, Julia and Zhao Xuan took care of Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, closely following me.


    Roughly looked down the direction, determined the location of the gate, my left hand picked up the torch on the ground, said: "go, this way!" Yang Yan followed me silently, walking in the front, followed by Za Mao and Lao Hei, with knives in her hands.


    Hearing the scream of the guard, the whole restaurant was immediately startled, and the torch was lit up. Then a fat faced man with more than ten men surrounded the restaurant.


    "Well, do you want to escape? Go ahead, kill all the men and keep the women alive. I''m going to kill these women in bed. I won''t sell them any more. Go ahead! " The strong man roared fiercely.


    Take ten knives and come to kill immediately


    "Kill


    My eyes sank. These ten guys all know a little bit of foreign Kung Fu. Their strength is not much worse than that of Zamao and Laohei. In addition, Ningxiang is also in poor condition. It''s unwise to fight with these people.


    "You go first, and leave the restaurant from the side. Zamao, you know the way, you lead the way." I don''t look back.


    "Good." Za Mao took a deep look at me, led Ning Xiang and Annie and others, ran to the side of the road, wanted to leave the restaurant.


    Lao hei and Chen Lin Feng Ying, who had a knife, were closely following me. I looked at the next few people and said, "we''re fighting and withdrawing. We''re covering for them to leave."


    While saying that, I directed the people to retreat out of the restaurant quickly along the route of miscellaneous hair leaving. I didn''t choose to fight with the gangsters who were coming.


    The strong man''s face turned black when he saw it. After all, he was twenty meters away from me. He couldn''t stop the miscellaneous Mao from taking people away. He could only roar: "hurry up, we can''t let them all escape, otherwise I''ll be in vain."


    "Yes, boss!"


    More than a dozen gangsters rushed towards me. We retreated to the lobby all the way. Immediately, Za Mao and Ning Xiang were out of the door and standing outside the door. Yang Yan and I were blocking the hall near the door.


    "Kill them. I''ll kill them all." Zhuangshi Laozi, with a knife in his hand, yelled angrily.


    In an instant, ten bandits of the underworld shop came forward with great momentum. Yang Yan and I stood in the front, and old black Chen Lin and Feng Ying stood on both sides.


    There were four people rushing towards her. Yang Yan raised her knife to meet her. With a clang and sparks splashing, she blocked the two people on the other side with one person''s strength. Although she barely blocked them, she was also very hard, and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Yang Yan." I''m going to help her, but at the same time, two people''s knives cleaved towards me. At this time, I can''t dodge. If I dodge, this knife will definitely cleave Lao hei and Chen Lin.


    Dang! I used all my strength, my forehead was blue, and my face turned red before I could barely stop them.


    "Yang Chuan. I''ll help you All of a sudden, Chen Lin screamed. She stabbed me from behind, drilled through the gap between my waist and stabbed me on the chest in front of me.


    "Ah..."


    The man screamed, and his strength relaxed. My face was happy, and I took the opportunity to draw back the knife and waved it. With a puff, my chest was cut open, and my lungs fell out, and they lay on the ground.


    After killing people, I help Yang Yan again. They work together and kill four people in an instant. In the blink of an eye, they shock the bandits.


    "This..." The boss of the black shop was shocked and said, "who are you? Why are you so skilled? "


    I gave a cold smile and said, "you dog are brave enough. This is the territory of the Fang family. You dare to open a black shop. Are you not afraid to die?"


    "This..." The stout man was frightened and his face was uncertain. He waved the other living gangsters away for a while, but surrounded us all. He didn''t dare to do it again for a while.


    thought about it. The sturdy man stared at me and said, "Fang Fang is not as old as before. It can''t manage many things." Huang Sha City is not the square has the final say now. You killed so many people, and I broke the good deeds of three masters. I just want to get out of this yellow sand city, hey!


    In the face of the man''s threat, I ignored, just asked: "who is the Third Master in your mouth?"


    "who doesn''t know that now Huang Sha Cheng has the final say of our black gold Gang, you don''t even know three masters, it''s worth the end of the tragedy, hey hey..." The strong man said coldly.


    I was shocked that this guy still had a helper. Although I don''t know what the black gold Gang is, it must be not far from Huangsha city.We can''t let him continue to procrastinate. When his helpers arrive, it''s too late to leave.


    "Bah, which one is bigger than the Fang family I pulled out the banner of the Fang family and wanted to scare him so that I could take the opportunity to get away.


    Sure enough, hearing the name of the Fang family, the strong man was still afraid and asked in a startled voice, "do you have anything to do with the Fang family?"


    As soon as I saw that it was effective, I immediately took advantage of the heat and said, "yes, we are friends of the Fang family. If we have an accident here, all the people of the black gold gang will die. Do you believe it?"


    "This..." The stout man is a little scared. Although the four leaders of the black gold gang may not be afraid of the existence of the Fang family, after all, the Fang family is not stronger than before, but he is just a small man and dare not touch the mold of the Fang family.


    They didn''t know if they were really related to the Fang family, but they were still careful. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "hum, Fang family? Hum, go away. Don''t let me run into you again. Go away


    Old Haydn looked happy and said to me, "Yang, let''s go first."


    "Go? Well, wait till I get rid of this bastard. " As soon as the words were finished, my eyes turned red and I mobilized the burning unknown energy in my body, and the speed at my feet soared instantly.


    Shua, in the blink of an eye, came to the boss of the black shop. He was surprised and retreated, "you What do you want to do? "


    "The woman who dares to touch me, I want you to die!" I roared and slashed with all my strength.


    The boss of the black shop was scared, but he was also a practitioner, subconsciously blocking.

 Chapter 281

    In an instant, the knife in his hand was taken off, and the whole person fell two meters away. He was scared and yelled, "stop him quickly."


    "Boss!" Several other gangsters rushed up quickly, but as soon as they turned around, they turned their back to Yang Yan and Lao Hei. Immediately they rushed over and slashed at the gangsters.


    Seeing that his men were blocked, the strong man was stunned. He shook his head desperately, full of horror and despair, "please, please, don''t kill me, I''m from the black gold Gang!"


    "Bah!" I cut off his head with a knife, then yelled without looking back: "Yang Yan, Lao Hei, retreat quickly."


    "All right." Lao Hei answered and immediately followed me to the gate of the city.


    The boss of the black shop was slaughtered by me, and one or two of them ran away. At this time, the situation was urgent, and I didn''t care so much. With Yang Yan and old black Chen Lin Feng Ying, several people ran out of the black shop and went to the street.


    "That''s the gate. Run." I yelled and ran like crazy with the greatest effort in my life. Now I''m going to kill the boss of this black shop. It''s like poking the beehive. His so-called black gold gang will certainly retaliate immediately.


    After running all the way, I saw Zamao returning. I was in a hurry and cried, "Zamao, how did you come back? What about them


    Miscellaneous hair panting, see me and Yang Yan old black are all right, relieved, said in a hurry: "Ningxiang they are waiting at the gate of the city, I''m a little worried, come to meet you."


    "Let''s go. Let''s get out of town first." I don''t want to be too wordy.


    "Well."


    Soon I met with Ningxiang and they were scared, and their faces were not good. I looked around, and there was no redundant movement. It was very dark.


    Ning Xiang''s face turned white. He threw himself at me and hugged me. He cried out in a low voice and said, "I thought I would never see you again in my life. Wuwuwuwu..."


    She cried more and more sad, I am very distressed, just want to open a mouth to comfort her, suddenly from behind the city of Huangsha came a series of calls and curses.


    "Who is it? Is it that bastard who dares to smash the third master''s court? "


    "So many people died, they all had to be buried with them."


    "Run after me. Don''t leave one alive when you see someone."


    Then came a series of footsteps. It seemed that they were chasing the city gate. Za Mao looked at me and said, "what should I do now?"


    I looked at Ningxiang, Liu siyao, Chen Wenjin, Zhao Xuan, and Annie Julia. The doctor shook her head at me and said, "we are in poor health. We haven''t had enough for many days. If we run, we won''t be far away."


    I nodded, immediately made a decision, "go, run to the side, first find a place to hide."


    "Good."


    Yang Yan and I were in charge of the road. After Lao hei and Za Mao were broken, Ning Xiang and Annie followed them and ran to the place outside Huangsha city. Although they were not fast with such a large group of people, they had black as a cover, which made me not so afraid.


    "Quick, a little faster." I low voice urge a way, if run a little slower, that can be fatal.


    The road outside the city is very flat. With this breath, we have already run for seven or eight hundred meters. At this time, I vaguely saw the fire gathering from the direction of the city gate, and more and more.


    "No, they''ve reached the gate." Miscellaneous hair anxiously yells a way.


    I saw a hillside in front of me, and I immediately yelled, "come on, all of you. Lie down behind the hillside. Don''t let them see it."


    Yang Yan quickly flashed to my side and squatted down quietly. Lao Hei was in a panic. The doctor clenched her hands in fear. Ning Xiang and she were also scared, but fortunately, this kind of escape was not the first time. Everyone was lying behind the hillside, hiding their own shadow.


    I didn''t dare to leak my head to check the situation. It''s always right to be careful at this time. I can only vaguely hear someone''s voice.


    "What about people? Where are all the people? "


    "Boss, there''s no one around."


    "Chase, they can''t run far. Give me a torch and chase ahead."


    "Yes, boss."


    Lying on the hillside, I vaguely saw a group of people chasing outside the Huangsha City, and we were hiding behind a hillside beside the city wall. Obviously, they didn''t expect this.


    I heard that everyone was relieved, and their nerves were a little relaxed, but I dare not be careless, and said in a low voice, "wait a minute, we will move immediately after they are far away."


    "Well." Lao Hei nodded with Za Mao.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the torch was getting farther and farther away from us, and I couldn''t see clearly. I said hello, and immediately started to run like crazy. If this group of people searched forward later and didn''t meet anyone, they would definitely come back. It was too dangerous at that time.While running away from Huangsha City, Yang Yan frowned and asked me, "Yang Chuan, where are we going? There''s no place to go. "


    I thought for a while, turned to Ningxiang, and quickly asked: "Ningxiang, do you know the situation in fangjiayu? And Fang Mengyu? "


    Ning Xiang quickly replied: "now fangjiayu is in a mess. It''s divided into three forces. Xiaoyu just stood firm. In order not to disturb us, she let us leave fangjiayu. She said that if something happened, she could go to find her."


    "Yang? Do you want to escape to fangjiayu? " Old black said to me.


    After all, if a group of people in the wild have no choice but to catch up with each other.


    Although the Fang family is not as prosperous as it was before, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. It can be seen from the reaction of the former black shop owner that although the gangsters occupy Huangsha City, they are still afraid of the existence of the Fang family, so as long as they can escape into the area of fangjiayu, they should be able to escape the pursuit.


    I thought about it and said, "go, go west."


    People directly nodded, I took people crazy to run to the west, not far from there is fangjiayu.


    After running a section of the road, I didn''t see anyone chasing me. I felt a little more stable, but I didn''t have the slightest carelessness. At this time, Lao Hei suddenly said to me, "Yang, I can''t continue to run like this. Several women in the team are going to be unable to hold on."

 Chapter 282

    I was so nervous that I quickly looked back at Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Zhao Xuan and other girls. They were not very strong in force, and they were hungry for several days. They were very weak. After running this long road, their faces were even worse than paper. They looked very frightening, but they were all gritting their teeth. They didn''t want to drag me down.


    Ning Xiang very reluctantly toward me smile, insist: "Yangchuan, it''s OK, I can continue to run, we quickly leave this ghost place, too dangerous."


    I was silent. At this time, it was getting dark. I didn''t know when the pursuers would come out of the darkness. I was very uneasy. After thinking about it, I made a decision and said, "if you continue to run, your physical strength will drop too much. It will only become more and more dangerous. Let''s find a hidden place to hide."


    "Well," Yang Yan nodded, looked at Zamao, and said, "Zamao, go to the front with me to find out if there is any place to hide."


    "Good." Za Mao agreed, and they immediately speeded up and ran to the front.


    Now the best physical strength and condition in the team are Yang Yan and Za Mao. Although Lao Hei has a strong constitution, he can''t bear to be hungry for a few days, so it''s the best choice to let them explore the way.


    I continue to take people, not fast not slow to the west direction, I used to hold Ningxiang, concerned: "can you still hold on?"


    "What''s the pain? I can do it. As long as you are with me, it''s enough." Ning Xiang looked at me and burst out great strength again. But the more she was, the more uncomfortable I was.


    The landscape outside Huangsha city is full of grassland and Gobi. There are all kinds of undulating hillsides. In addition, some stones can cover it a little. As for tall trees, there are few.


    If it wasn''t for running away at night, we might be found out right away, thanks to the night.


    Although she said she could insist, Ningxiang''s speed of driving was getting slower and slower. I couldn''t bear to speak, but seeing her struggling to insist, I felt very sad. At the same time, I hated the black gold Gang to the extreme.


    Had it not been for these lawless bastards, Ningxiang would not have been so wronged. They almost made me regret the terrible result all my life. The more I think about it, the deeper my hatred will be.


    By this time, Ning Xiang was almost speechless. Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao were almost the same. They were held by Annie Julia, or they would have fallen in the same place.


    After holding on for a while, Yang Yan and Za Mao finally returned and said in a hurry, "there is a small earth cave not far in front of us. We can temporarily avoid it."


    I immediately in the heart is a joy, busy to Ningxiang drum airway: "Ningxiang, hold for a while, I come to carry you in the past."


    "Well, it''s very kind of you, Yang Chuan." Ningxiang eyes blurred said, weak severe.


    So Yang Yan carries Chen Wenjin, and Za Mao carries Liu siyao. The whole team speeds up again, arrives at Za Mao, finds the small earth cave, and immediately escapes into it.


    This small earth cave is on the side of a hillside. It''s very hidden. If you don''t get close to it, it''s hard to find it. After hiding in it, you can finally rest for a while.


    "Ningxiang, drink water." I handed the kettle to Ningxiang. Ningxiang returned the kettle after just two drinks. She knew that water was precious now.


    Ningxiang had nothing on them. When they escaped from the restaurant, they were in a hurry. They just took a few water bags from the counter of the restaurant. They had no time to get the dry food in the kitchen, so they ran out. Fortunately, water was better than none.


    After lying on the ground and resting for a long time, she relaxed her breath and held me tightly, but she didn''t let go. "Yangchuan, I''m so scared."


    "Don''t be afraid." I head Yang Yan jealous eyes, low voice of comfort to her way.


    Zamao, Yang Yan and Lao Hei all sat close to the entrance of the cave and were always on guard against possible movements. The other women took a rest and regained their strength in it. The bottom of the kettle came and went, but their faces were much better.


    After a little rest, I had time to ask about them and said, "how did you show up in Huangsha city and get tied up? What''s the situation like over there in Fang Mengyu?"


    Ning Xiang''s tone hasn''t been completely relieved. Lao Hei thought about it for a moment, and then replied: "the man in black who rescued us at the execution ground that day was the Fang family. They all respected each other and called her Miss er. It''s said that she was a group of guards of the Fang family, and her strength was extraordinary."


    "At that time, after the group of guards rescued us and Fang Mengyu, they went back to Fang''s house with people. In fact, Fang Mengyu''s situation in Fang''s house is not good." Old Haydn took a look.


    I was in a hurry and asked: "is Xiaoyu OK? How did you get caught? "


    The old black face was very embarrassed. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Fang Mengyu should be OK. After all, there are so many guards around him, but we don''t know much about the specific situation. At that time, we didn''t enter fangjiayu at all, but separated from Fang Mengyu in the woods outside of fangjiayu.""After we separated from her, she gave us some jade as money and asked us to find you. Then when we got to Huangsha city and wanted to stay for one night, we were plotted. You''ll know what happened later." Lao Hei has no face to say more.


    Such a large group of living people, however, were intrigued by such a small trick. They were locked in the dark wood room and almost capsized in the sewer. If I hadn''t appeared in time.


    I sighed, but I didn''t say much. If I had known that the group of people in black were from the Fang family earlier, I would have come directly to the Fang family valley. I could have avoided many detours, but the result was good.


    At this time, Za Mao got worried and asked, "so you haven''t been in fangjiayu at all. What''s the situation of fangjiayu? Isn''t it very dangerous for us to go west? "


    "This..." Old black face a sink, also some don''t know how to answer.


    At this time, Ning Xiang''s face was much better. After thinking about it, she said, "Fang Mengyu should be OK. Although she hasn''t been to Fang''s house, she has many escorts with Xiao Yu. I''ve heard her say before that Fang''s family is divided into three forces. Although her force has no advantage, it''s OK to protect herself. At that time, she just didn''t want to affect us and let us leave temporarily "Yes."


    This makes sense. Ning Xiang is mostly ordinary people. Although Feng Ying, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan and Annie have good skills, they are nothing compared with those guards who have practiced foreign martial arts. Taking them around is a drag.

 Chapter 283

    This also shows that Fang Mengyu''s situation in Fang''s family is not optimistic at all. If she can protect them, she will not let them leave. She will definitely find an opportunity to inform me.


    That is, she knew that it was not safe to stay at Fang''s house, so she let them leave.


    Just as I was thinking about things, Yang Yan''s face suddenly changed and she said in a low voice, "what''s the sound of footsteps and the light of fire coming near?"


    "What?" I was shocked. Did that group of people come to me? Immediately went to the hole, nervously looked out of the hole, and tightly grasped the steel knife in his hand.


    Old heiningxiang Doctor Liu siyao, Annie ChenLin, they all put their bodies on the wall, dare not make any sound.


    I stare at the outside, vaguely see a fire, but did not see people, also came from the side of the voice.


    "Son of a bitch, this group of dogs run very fast. Why is the Kung Fu of squinting disappeared?"


    "It''s said that all the people in the restaurant were killed, and the third master was so angry that he broke his glass."


    "Make the third master angry. These people are dead. Continue to search. Be careful."


    "Be careful. I can search it casually. I haven''t had enough to eat today. Alas!"


    Listening to the conversation between the two people, the voice almost came from our head. The two guys were on the top of the hill. However, after a while, the voice gradually became farther and farther away, and the fire disappeared. It should have gone far away.


    Yang Yan winked at me. She wanted to go out and have a look. I thought for a while and nodded. Yang Yan showed her head cautiously. She glanced at me outside and immediately drew back and nodded to me.


    I was so relieved that I was so far away that I almost exposed it. Fortunately, I was so lucky that my eyes indicated that everyone was far away. Other people were also relieved and put their heart back in their stomach.


    Ning Xiang''s face is tight and her eyes are very uneasy. She leaned over carefully and directly in my arms. I was just about to talk to her and explain what happened to Yang Yan when I saw that her eyes were closed and she had gone to sleep. She was too tired.


    "Take a break and wait until dawn in the morning." I deliberately lowered the voice to say, everybody also nodded.


    Yang Yan looked at Ning Xiang, who was leaning against me with a deep sleep. The jealousy in her eyes became stronger. I apologized and laughed at her. At this time, she didn''t explain much. It''s important to find a way to protect her life first.


    After listening to the conversation between the two people just now, they should have found that they didn''t catch anyone, so they separately came to find them. It''s just that we are a little far away from Huangsha City, so there are not many people who can catch up with us, just the two guys just now.


    Since the two guys searched here and didn''t find us, it''s safe for the time being. The most dangerous place is the safest place. That''s the truth. We must fight.


    Za Mao was guarding the entrance of the cave, and Yang Yan was leaning against the wall beside him, holding the knife in his arms. As soon as there was a little wind and grass, he immediately took action.


    Holding Ning Xiang in my arms, my nerves relaxed a little. I leaned against the wall and closed my eyes. I slept for a while, but I didn''t dare to fall asleep.


    In this way, everyone leaned against the wall of the earth cave and stayed inside for two hours. Now it''s more than five o''clock in the morning. It''s even darker outside. There''s no other sound.


    I carefully put the sleeping Ningxiang in Chen Wenjin''s hand, leaned over to the miscellaneous hair, patted him on the shoulder and said, "is there anything wrong?"


    Miscellaneous hair shook his head, at this time I and Yang Yan looked at each other, she did not speak, but already understand what I mean, I nodded, intend to go out to see the situation outside, carefully touched out.


    Outside the wind blowing cold, coupled with starvation, cold I shiver, especially uncomfortable, but also suddenly wake up.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Yang Yan and I immediately turned to the hillside. The view on the Gobi desert was very good. It was dark all around, and there was no light. I said to Yang Yan, "no one, you can go."


    She nodded and continued to stay outside. I went into the cave and yelled to everyone, "get up, we''re on our way."


    I wake Ning Xiang up. She tugs my hand hard and cleans it up a little. Old black Julia, Feng Ying, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan and other girls set out together. Taking advantage of the dark night, they continue to drive towards fangjiayu in the West.


    We drove for more than an hour as fast as possible. Although we felt very tired, we were completely away from Huangsha City, which should be considered as temporary safety.


    At this time, just over a small hill, Za Mao exclaimed in surprise, "look, there''s a small refreshment shop over there, selling food." As soon as the words were finished, he ran over.


    As soon as I saw that it was on the roadside in front of me, and there was a tea shop under a mountain wall. Three or two guys were busy living, and five or six people were eating. When I was happy, I said, "go, go and eat. It''s not too late."Yang Yan took my hand and said, "it''s a bit strange to open a shop in such a place."


    I frowned, "even if it''s weird, I''ll have to fill my stomach first, otherwise I won''t be able to run any more."


    Yang Yan also agreed to nod, Ning Xiang happily took my other hand, for Yang Yan, she pretended not to see, said: "go, first go to see the situation."


    At this time, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Annie, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, together with the old black doctor Za Mao, were the first to rush to the tea shop.


    As soon as we walked over and sat down, the five or six people who were sitting eating nervously looked at us for a few eyes, then immediately checked out and left. My heart was tight, and I frowned. I just stared at the whereabouts of those people. There was no other action.


    At this time, a man came and said, "what would you like to eat? It''s very expensive here. "


    "Money is not a problem. Bring all the food and drink. If you dare to play tricks, hum, don''t blame me for being rude." I gave a cold smile and smashed a big money bag on the table.


    There were thousands of jades inside, which was the bag we lost before. When I escaped from the hotel, I took it from the counter and it was just useful at this time.


    "Yes, steamed buns. I''ll bring them to you right away." Man said happily.


    Miscellaneous hair impatiently pushed him, said: "don''t you come to help, old black to give a hand, the steamed stuffed bun all over."


    Zamao had already looked at the big steamers nearby and called Lao Hei. They brought all the big steamers together. The steaming steamed buns should be enough to eat.

 Chapter 284

    Ning Xiang and Annie have been hungry for nearly two days. When they saw the steamed stuffed bun, they ate it desperately and drank the tea on the table. After a while, the steamed stuffed bun and the tea on the table were gone.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Miscellaneous hair desperately eating, constantly nodding.


    While I was eating, I noticed the actions of the other guys. This steamed bun was taken directly from the pot by miscellaneous hair. There must be no problem, but there might be something else. It''s better to be careful.


    At this time, I saw a man come out of the back room with a teapot in his hand and put it on the table with a smile on his face. He said with a smile, "this is the new tea for you. Please take your time. Don''t worry."


    Liu siyao''s cheek is full of stuff, which is very common on earth. But she has a better taste than anyone else. When she is in a hurry, she takes up the teapot, pours a glass of water and says, "sister Ning Xiang, sister Wen, I''ll fill it for you."


    The tea was cold. Liu siyao took a mouthful, drank a big bowl and ate it again. She was really hungry. My intuition was a little bit wrong. I glanced at the man just now. He went in and out and stared at Liu siyao''s women.


    I was about to speak when something happened. Liu siyao held her hand on her forehead and cried bitterly: "I I feel dizzy... "


    "Siyao, you..." Rather fragrant worried called a, also head a while knock on the table, fainted in the past.


    Chen Wenjin in front of a flower, but also fainted on the table.


    As soon as Zamao and old doctor Hei see it, they jump up. Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie Julia, who are about to drink tea, are even more surprised. They throw the bowl in their hands and say angrily, "there''s something wrong with the tea."


    To be exact, there was something wrong with the tea that the man poured just now, but there was no problem with the tea he drank before. I went to fight with the old black man with my knife and stared at the shop.


    Yang Yan quickly went to check the next three women''s situation, turned back and said to me: "people are OK, just in the most common sweat medicine, will faint for a period of time."


    I was relieved when I saw that five of my friends, with machetes in their hands, stood in the shop and confronted us.


    These guys are wearing headscarves, dressed like Arabs, with sharp machetes in their hands. They stare at a group of us unkindly.


    I frowned and said angrily, "I don''t know you, and I don''t have any grudge. Why do you want to harm my companion?"


    "Hey, hey," the leader of the other party sneered and said, "no revenge? Last night, the men of the fourth master of the black gold Gang, Viper boss, got the news. If they run into a group of people and catch them, they will be rewarded heavily. I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a good thing today. Hahaha


    "The black gold Gang?" The miscellaneous hair eyes a stare, loudly scold a way: "is that the gang that opens a black shop to rob?"


    The turban man laughed and said, "in good times, we also do normal business. But if we meet unfamiliar faces, we will become a black shop. We will do some business to kill people and smuggle goods. Ha ha!"


    "You don''t hide at all. You are only five people. How dare you be so arrogant?" Yang Yan said coldly with a straight face.


    Ning Xiang, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan are angry and angry. They want to cut these five guys alive, but they don''t dare to do it casually. After seeing the power of the people on this island, they know that if they fight alone, they will not be rivals with these people.


    "Oh, my skin is very strong. If you don''t follow me in the future and make sure that you will be popular and drink spicy food, it will be 100 times better than being cut to death now. Ha ha!" Headband man obscene smile, eyes dirty up and down looking at Yang Yan.


    "Bah, shameless, Yang Chuan, I''ll kill this bastard." Yang Yan is angry but scolds a way loudly.


    I thought calmly. Five of them had knives in their hands, but they were confronting us, but they didn''t fight. It wasn''t because they were afraid that we would have too many people, but because they were delaying time, waiting for the black gold Gang to come and help us, so as to catch us all.


    When I realized this, I was shocked and yelled, "they want to wait for the support of the Mafia to come over, go up together and kill them."


    Although it''s quite a long distance to get here from Huangsha City, if the other party comes at full speed, it''s a smooth road. It won''t take long. It''s a big trouble.


    The turban man saw that I saw through his idea, grinned and scolded: "Damn, I wanted to delay for a while. Don''t think I will be afraid of you."


    With that, the other five rushed out of the shop, waved their machetes and killed us. Yang Yan took the lead, and with a machete in hand, he confronted the man with a headscarf. Bang, it was a slash, and the sparks splashed all over the floor. Both of them stepped back a few steps.


    The turban man looked at Yang Yan in shock and said, "you You know kung fu, too? "


    Yang Yan contemptuous smile, cold way: "but is a second rate deviant master, also dare so rampant, I killed you."The turban man was also angry. He broke out and said, "bah, you are no better than Laozi. Wait for the Viper leader to bring people here. You all have to die."


    I''m old black Chen Lin, and Feng Ying rushes over. The others stand back because they don''t have weapons in their hands. Doctor Zhao Xuan takes the opportunity to protect Ning Xiang, Liu siyao, and Chen Wenjin from being hurt by mistake.


    Yang Yan fought with the headman, and I also had an opponent in front of me. Lao Hei Zamao fought with the other three guys.


    "Go to hell!" The guy opposite me, a face of Hu Zha Zi, the machete fiercely waved over, the speed is extremely fast, like a sudden flash across, very frightening.


    I can only barely see the path of his knife, and my eyes can''t keep up with him. I can only keep blocking, Dangdang, sparks splashing, metal sound constantly, and I''m constantly retreating.


    "His knife is too fast. It''s a great Kung Fu." I was shocked. If I didn''t use the energy in my body, I would almost be beaten. I didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    The husha men began to fight and yelled: "boy, I see when you can defend yourself. Sooner or later, I will kill you with a knife, ha ha!"


    With that, I rushed to my face with a knife. Subconsciously, I dodged to the side, and the husha man''s knife fell directly into the air.


    "Why, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly get faster? " Hu slag man looked at me in shock.


    I was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood that it was not that my speed suddenly became faster, but that my body movements kept up with my consciousness and could control my body faster to dodge.

 Chapter 285

    I didn''t expect that in the fight with others, my strength improved again. This feeling is a process from quantitative change to qualitative change. After adapting to the extremely fast speed of the opponent''s machete, I finally kept up with my own consciousness.


    Before, when I was fighting with a guy who knew martial arts, I was very subdued. The speed of the other side was too fast. My eyes could keep up with it, but my body didn''t seem to be my own. I would always slow down.


    But at this critical moment of life and death, he broke through again, and felt like he was in the room.


    The husha man glared at me and said, "who are you? Where did it come from? "


    "Ask the king of hell about that, huh!" I roared and slashed at the other side with a Shua. The speed was so fast that I left a vague shadow in the same place.


    The husha man was shocked, "you..."


    He subconsciously raised his machete to block it. With a sharp sound, he bit his teeth tightly to block it. Before he could have time to express his joy, he suddenly had a pain in his back and yelled: "ah..." The movement in hand immediately changed shape.


    Seizing this opportunity, I chopped him on the head and killed him directly.


    "Well done." Annie glanced at me and said with a smile. Just now, she picked up a stone and hit the husha man on the back, which made him panic. I took the opportunity to give the result.


    "What? Beard... " As soon as the head scarf man saw that the Hu dregs man had been cut to death, he was a little flustered and yelled: "withdraw, all retreat for me, don''t beat me."


    After saying that, he blocked Yang Yan with a knife and turned to run away. Yang Yan saw the opportunity to jump and cut him on the arm. The man with the headscarf gave a cry, but he took the opportunity to run away to the back of the tea shop.


    The remaining three people, who were entangled by Lao hei and miscellaneous hair, wanted to run away when they saw that the situation was not good. After paying the price of one person''s tragic death, they also escaped to join the man with the headscarf and stared at me from a distance of several hundred meters.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t run. I''ll split you into two parts. Yang Chuan, go and rush with me." Miscellaneous hair also killed red eye, stare to escape of three guys to shout a way.


    I gave him a slap on the head and scolded: "after a while, the black gold Gang is coming. Let''s go. Let''s talk about it within the scope of fangjiayu."


    I said hello to Annie Julia and Zhao Xuan. They put on their backs Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, who had passed out in a coma. They didn''t care about the three people who had escaped. They tried their best to escape in the direction of fangjiayu in the West.


    Now I have enough to eat and drink, and I have strength. Even if I carry three people on my back, there is no pressure. The main reason is that the three women are too thin and light, and they run very fast.


    Lao Hei is leading the way, Dr. Zamao is following, and I am in charge of breaking up with Yang Yan.


    Seeing the three men hanging behind their buttocks, Yang Yan said with a cold face, "do they want to follow us all the time?"


    I nodded. These three guys were killed and two companions were killed. Although they were a little scared, they were still biting us, so they followed us all the time, making marks on the ground while walking. They should be left to the people who came to support by the black gold gang.


    I''m more and more anxious. Although we''ve tried our best to run for our lives, if we''re really caught up by the team, we''ll be dead. We must be faster. As long as we can escape into fangjiayu, we can be safe for the time being.


    All of a sudden, Za Mao yelled and exclaimed in surprise: "Yangchuan, we are going to fangjiayu in front. I see the woods."


    "The woods?" I suddenly looked back and saw that on the ground full of Gobi yellow sand and grassland, there was a forest, which was very conspicuous on the Gobi.


    Laohei nodded to me and said, "fangjiayu is in this forest. It was in this forest that we separated from Fang Mengyu."


    I understand, nodded, now can only spell one, look like this distance is about six or seven hundred meters.


    At this time, suddenly came bursts of horse hoof sound, from behind, the sound constantly close to this side, I suddenly looked back, I saw behind eight or nine hundred meters distance, vaguely appeared a large group of people and horses, all on horseback, with a knife in hand, crazy pursuit.


    My heart ascended, yelled: "no, it''s the black gold Gang, run, run into the woods."


    At this time, we must fight. I hope the Fang family can still frighten these guys. I''m just gambling that they dare not rush into the Fang family valley so blatantly.


    "Run." Cried old black, with all her strength, and some women''s efforts. Her speed was not much slower than that of old black. At this time, she was running for her life.


    Za Mao looked back and turned pale with fright. "Sun, I''m really chasing you. Yang Chuan, run away."


    All the people in the team exerted all their strength. Yang YanDiao and I were at the back of the team, constantly watching the situation of chasing and killing people.


    600 meters


    500 meters


    Three hundred meters


    It''s getting closer and closer to the woods, but the guys who came after the black gold gang are all riding horses, obviously faster. Almost in the blink of an eye, they rushed to less than 200 meters in front of them.


    There were more than 20 people on the other side, all armed, with half of their arms exposed. They were as strong as cattle. The first two people rushed to the front side by side. One of them had a tiger tattooed on his chest, making a single knife in the back, a square face with fierce eyes. The other man had a big Viper tattooed on his chest, making a machete, making a sharp face It''s the same as the guys at the tea shop before.


    "Those who have killed Laozi still want to escape, but there is no way. I will kill them all." The man with the tiger''s head tattooed on his chest yelled.


    "The third master has an order. I''ll kill them all. Kill them!"


    "Kill


    Immediately, twenty people were riding on the horse, waving a knife in their hands. They raised the speed to the limit and rushed over crazily. With the impact of the horse''s speed, if they were cut, they would have to hang up on the spot.


    See this scene, my eyes immediately red, yelled: "don''t run, fight back, pick up stones to fight back."


    The distance of the other side''s charge is still more than 100 meters. If we have an unstoppable impact, we will all die. No matter how fast you run, you can''t be faster than a four legged horse.


    Hearing my roar, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, an old black doctor with miscellaneous hair, all of them were red eyed. They stopped at the same place. They picked up the big stone and smashed it madly at the charging people.


    Pa Pa!


    The other party''s people and horses originally wanted to rush to kill us. They rode straight and charged. They didn''t need to aim at us at all. A direct smash would definitely hit people. In addition, the speed of the other party''s horse riding was very fast. The killing power of this stone was even more amazing than I expected.

 Chapter 286

    Pop! Unfortunately, he was hit in the head by a stone, and his brain was splashed on the spot. He fell off the horse and died.


    A little bit better luck, was hit on the chest, pain lost balance, fell on the ground, and was rushed to the back of the horseshoe to trample dead.


    There are stones directly hit the horse, the horse was afraid of immediately turned around and ran, the people on the back of the horse bumped very uncomfortable.


    Stone like rain hit the past, especially the old black hit out of the stone, the strength is amazing.


    The group of people who charged immediately fell into chaos. Before they rushed in front of us, they all fell to the ground, dead and wounded. The end was very miserable.


    "This How could this be... " The man with tiger''s head tattooed on his chest was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.


    Did not expect that their own people charge, not only did not hurt each other a cold hair, on the contrary, it is their own death.


    The Viper shook his head, but he didn''t have any disappointed expression. He said, "third brother, this horse is OK for driving. You should charge as a horse. The other party is not a fool. Several of them are experts. Their strength is amazing. Stones alone can kill people."


    "Hum, a group of useless rubbish, I have to do it myself, drive!" The Third Master of the black gold Gang, nicknamed black tiger, rode towards me very quickly.


    "Damn, this guy is still here. I''ll kill you." Miscellaneous hair break big scold a way, in the hand mercilessly a stone mercilessly toward the other party hit past.


    But the black tiger shook his body slightly and dodged easily, which surprised the miscellaneous Mao. "This guy is much stronger than those miscellaneous soldiers before."


    "Hey, look at me." Lao Hei grinned grimly. A small stone in his hand hit the horse, and the blood came out.


    "Hiss..." The horse screamed out of control and fell to the ground.


    Black tiger is a little surprised, but not chaos, very calm foot on the horse, jumped out, from the top to the bottom of a knife ruthlessly split over, eyes bloodthirsty piece.


    Yang Yan saw Jiao Sheng and said, "Yang Chuan, get out of the way. This man is very strong."


    After a pause, I immediately dodged to the side. I didn''t dare to fight hard. The black tiger couldn''t turn in the air, so I suddenly jumped into the air, landed heavily, and raised half a meter of dust. The ground was trampled with two deep footprints, which was amazing.


    "Hey, boy, I let you escape last night. Now you''re dead." Black tiger''s single knife pointed at me with amazing momentum. In his eyes, I was already a dead man.


    My heart a tight, the other side is really too tough, there is no chance to win him, not to mention there is an viper in the next covetous, at any time may be shot, only to continue to escape to have a chance to live.


    "Za Mao, Lao Hei, you take people to go quickly." I don''t look back and yell.


    "But..." Miscellaneous hair eyes red, he wants to stay to help me, do not want to escape into the woods like this.


    "Go away, you''ll be in the way if you stay. You''re useless. You don''t know martial arts. Get out of here!" I was in a hurry to scold.


    Miscellaneous hair listen to the heart is very uncomfortable, the doctor pulled him, three people quickly protect Chen Lin, Feng yingningxiang, their several women, with the fastest speed rushed into the forest outside fangjiayu.


    Some miscellaneous fish, who had been injured before and were getting up from the ground, were about to follow. When they saw the forest, they immediately stopped. Their eyes were full of fear and fear. Obviously, they did not dare to step into the forest at all.


    "Third brother, they want to escape into the woods. Don''t let anyone run away." The slow viper, yelling, clapped his horse and came.


    Two people stood in front of me and Yang Yan, staring at us with a grim smile. As long as Yang Yan and I dare to turn around and run to the woods, these two people will immediately kill us from behind.


    Yang Yan felt that it was very difficult, and her heart kept sinking. She said to me, "Yang Chuan, what should I do now?"


    I reluctantly toward her smile, so many big waves have passed, this little scene is nothing, smile to her way: "you don''t regret to follow me here, also be chased to this point?"


    Yang Yan shook her head and said firmly, "I never regret the decision Yang Yan made. It''s worth it to die with you."


    "Silly woman, I want to live another 500 years. Let''s go." I yelled, followed Yang Yan to turn around in an instant, and ran to the woods with all my strength.


    "Yang Chuan, come on, a little faster..." Miscellaneous hair anxiously yells a way.


    Lao Hei is holding a stone in his hand and is ready to take action at any time. Feng Ying, Chen Lin and other women are holding a stone in their hands and want to throw a stone to help me, but the distance is too far. It''s useless to throw a stone at a distance of almost 100 meters.


    "Don''t try to escape, die!" As soon as the viper''s eyes were cold, his speed soared to the limit. It seemed that I only saw a bunch of black shadows in front of my eyes. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to the back of Yang Yan and me, and the machete chopped down.He and I stopped almost at the same time. We pushed our feet to the ground. The backhand was a knife, which was cut with him. There was a crisp bang. It was not as powerful as I thought. Although the Viper still had the advantage, I was able to catch his knife.


    It seems that his martial arts skills are fast, but his strength is not so brilliant.


    At the same time, Yang Yan sweeps the viper''s abdomen with a backhand knife. With a move of his foot, he dodges directly. Yang Yan''s knife is fast enough, but it''s still empty. After a while''s delay, the black tiger rushes in front of him, jumps up and splits with a knife.


    "Go away!" I break big scold a way, left hand a sand to scatter toward his face in the past.


    "You..." The black tiger was surprised and quickly stopped his body and blocked his eyes with his hand.


    At the same time, Yang Yan and I fled to the woods behind us again. The Viper was too fast, and another shadow flashed by. Yang Yan screamed, and a cut was made in her right arm. The knife in her hand fell directly to the ground.


    I burst into a rage, a knife split in the past, the Viper won, but also do not love to fight, quickly dodged, standing three steps away, looked at me with a sneer, said: "in my snake venom, see how you fight with me, you two are dead."


    "What? Snake venom My face changed greatly, and I quickly looked at Yang Yan. The wound of her right hand was black, even the blood was black, and the poison spread to the whole arm.


    "Chonima, I will cut you to death." I was furious and crazy. Yang Yan was in a critical state because I was poisoned by a snake. In an instant, she was in a manic state. The energy in her body surged all over her body and her strength increased greatly.


    "Yang Chuan, are you sick again?" Yang Yan endured the pain and worried. As for the snake venom in her arm, she didn''t care much. The big deal was death. At this time, what she cared most about was me.

 Chapter 287

    "You go and join them. I''ll stop them." My eyes were red with blood, staring at the black tiger and the viper.


    "But..." Yang Yan Leng for a while, the toxicity on the arm is about to attack on the face.


    "Let''s go." I pushed her away and let her run into the woods.


    Not far away, Ningxiang saw this scene, her eyes were red, big tears desperately fell down, her eyes were full of despair and fear, she was staring at me, and she did not dare to move away for a moment, for fear that she would never see again.


    I forced Yang Yan to push in the past, toward Ning Xiang smile, this just fiercely back pedal to black tiger and viper two guys, if not for their black gold Gang tied Ning Xiang them first, I originally didn''t have to work hard with them, but now it''s not the same, if not, I will die.


    Seeing that Yang Yan had slipped away, the Viper was furious and roared, "all those who are not dead on the ground will stand up for me and go after the woman."


    "Yes, boss."


    Before this group of his subordinates were attacked by us on horseback. They were overturned, dead and wounded. But a few of them were only slightly injured. After a little delay, they got up, waved the knife in their hands and killed Yang Yan and Za Mao fiercely.


    At this time, they were standing less than 10 meters away from the forest and caught Yang Yan.


    "Yang Chuan, he..." Yang Yan opened her eyes and tried to look at me, so she had no more strength to speak.


    As soon as the doctor saw the situation, his face suddenly sank and he said, "she has been poisoned by a snake. We must help her get rid of the poison immediately and drain it out of her body."


    Za Mao''s face was anxious. He glared at me and looked at Yang Yan and said, "what should I do? You have to save people quickly. "


    The doctor nodded, said: "now nothing, can only use the mouth to suck out the blood on her arm." Finish saying a bite in Yang Yan''s arm wound, forced to suck up.


    At this time, the black tiger and the viper''s men also came after them fiercely. They yelled and wanted to kill them all.


    The old black face suddenly sank, stood in the front with Julia, and said in a loud voice, "step back and go into the woods first."


    After that, a group of them immediately held Yang Yan, and the comatose third daughter of Ning Xiang, Liu siyao and Chen Wenjin, ran into the woods quickly.


    "If you don''t want to die, stop it."


    "The front is the site of fangjiayu. Stop it."


    "If these people dare to break into fangjiayu''s territory, they will die miserably without us."


    The group of men ran after them outside the woods, but they didn''t dare to go in any more. It seems that the Fang family''s deterrent power to them was really extraordinary. Looking at the miscellaneous hair, they were not far away, but they dared to get closer.


    All these things happened only in the blink of an eye. Soon the black tiger and the Viper trapped me in the same place.


    Seeing the great change in my momentum, black tiger said coldly: "sure enough, you are the leader among these people. Hehe, even if your companions escape into fangjiayu, it doesn''t matter. It''s not too late to kill you first and then deal with them slowly."


    "Third brother, you and I will kill this boy one by one." The viper''s eyes are full of murderous air, staring at me coldly.


    "OK, let''s go." Black tiger roared, holding a single knife on the fast toward me.


    The speed of the Viper was even faster. It seemed that there was wind on the soles of its feet. It came to me with a Shua. The machete in its hand was so fast that it came to my face.


    Manic state of me, the strength of the surge, all over the body are full of power, pretending to raise a knife to resist, was shocked a stagger, step back at the foot.


    Seeing this, the Viper said with a grin: "boy, your life is coming to an end, and you still want to save the beauty. If you don''t have the ability, don''t pretend to be like this. Ha ha, go to die!"


    He laughed and tried to attract my attention. The black tiger nearby also killed me directly. His knife was more powerful than the viper''s, forcing me to step back two or three steps in succession.


    "Boy, you''re dead." This makes the black tiger more arrogant, already regarded me as a dead man, and it''s a knife again. I pretended to be afraid to get out of the way.


    At the same time, the Viper went around to the side. At the very fast moment, he cut me with a knife. His mouth showed a sneer. This is his sure way to kill me. He has full confidence to kill me here.


    But he mistakenly estimated my strength. With a smile, I suddenly turned around and slashed with a heavy knife. With all my strength, I directly flew out the machete in the hands of the careless viper. The Viper who was supposed to win was confused. How could this family suddenly become stronger.


    Seeing that the viper''s knife was shaken away, the black tiger screamed: "fourth brother, be careful."


    I gave a cold hum. As soon as I tightened my right hand muscle, I waved the knife. The knife was like the wind blowing leaves, and it was hard on the viper''s chest. The meat was turned out. It was bloody. It looked terrible."Ah..." The Viper covered his face and cried bitterly.


    I shook my head a little regretfully. I thought that this knife could split him into two parts on the spot and kill him directly. I didn''t expect that his body method was too fast, just like a snake. He twisted his body unnaturally and escaped the fatal knife.


    In my heart, I stepped forward and wanted to mend the knife. When the black tiger saw that his eyes were about to burst out, he reddened his neck and roared, "you''re looking for death."


    There was no choice but to give up mending the knife. I jumped to the side and ran to the woods without looking back.


    Black tiger was very unwilling to chop the air with one knife. He chased me and yelled, "don''t run. I have to kill you today." Although he didn''t understand why my strength suddenly rose so much, he saw that the Viper was almost killed by me. He was completely angry and chased me.


    "Run, Yang Chuan." Miscellaneous hair force of shout a way.


    "Well, die." After me, the black tiger suddenly shook his right hand, threw his single knife at me and thrust it into my back.


    I was so scared that I turned away quickly. But I was scratched on my back by a single knife. It broke my skin and caused a burning pain. Fortunately, it didn''t affect my action.


    After such a delay for a while, the black tiger caught up with him, picked up the single knife inserted on the ground, and fiercely cleaved towards me. I turned back and chopped with him. Our hands were numb, and each of us withdrew several steps.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I didn''t pay any attention to him directly. I turned around and ran into the woods. The black tiger was so angry that his teeth itched. He yelled, "chase, kill this bastard for me. I''m going to skin him today."

 Chapter 288

    "But third master, the forest ahead is the range of fangjiayu. I dare not rush in." One of his subordinates was very afraid.


    "What kind of bullshit! Fang''s family can''t protect themselves now. I''m afraid of bullshit. Besides, I''m just stepping into the woods. Can Fang''s family manage it? Hum Black tiger roared arrogantly, carrying a knife rushed to the woods, followed by a group of submissive subordinates.


    I almost fought my life to escape into the woods. It''s terrible for the two of them to cooperate. If I hadn''t hurt the Viper just now, I would have died here today.


    I was sweating all over. Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, I saw the black tiger overtly chasing me. Suddenly, I cried out in horror: "black tiger, this is fangjiayu''s territory. Do you dare to break into it?"


    "You''re in the woods, too, and there''s nothing wrong with you? What if I broke in today? The Fang family won''t do anything to me. Hey, I''ll kill you first. Although your martial arts seem to have suddenly become stronger, it can''t last. Go to hell. " The black tiger''s tone was overbearing. As soon as he finished his words, he rushed into the forest with a knife and jumped up high to me.


    "Those who break into fangjiayu without permission are dead!"


    Suddenly, at this time, I heard a loud drink in the air. On a hillside less than 100 meters away, a man''s figure appeared, holding a simple sword in his hand.


    When the man''s eyes were cold, he gently threw the simple sword into the air. The whole man jumped up in the air and kicked it hard on the hilt. In an instant, the sword turned into a white light, fast as a meteor, and stabbed the soaring black tiger.


    "Ah..." With a scream, the black tiger fell to the ground heavily, spewing blood and black visceral fragments from his mouth. He stared at the man in horror and despair, unwilling to say: "for Why... "


    "Why? Because I don''t like you. Well, although our Fang family is not as good as it used to be, it''s not your garbage that can be arranged in a random way. You deserve to die. " The man''s cold way.


    "You..." Black tiger is very unwilling. It''s clear that they entered the forest, but you didn''t do it. It happened that he aimed at me. He was so unwilling that he didn''t come up in one breath. He opened his eyes and died.


    "No, third brother..." The viper, who was seriously injured, cried out in a startled voice.


    At the same time, behind the man, more than a dozen black guards appeared at the same time, looking coldly at the bottom, said: "get out, or I''ll kill you."


    The viper''s face turned white with fright, his legs trembled, and even his pain was forgotten. All that remained was deep fear. How terrible it was when the Fang family had won all the victories. Who would dare to disobey the Fang family? That is, there is no place to die, and there is still such a chance to escape.


    "Come on, let''s go..." The Viper cried out in horror. With the help of one of his men, he climbed on the horse and ran away quickly. The rest of the black gold gang ran away faster than anyone else. As for the black tiger''s body, it was left in the woods, and no one dared to move it.


    At this time, I saw the man with a group of black guards coming towards me. I was in a hurry. I didn''t know whether the man was an enemy or a friend, so I wanted to stand up and explain a few words, but I felt that when it was dark, I fainted.


    "Yang Yan, Ning Xiang, Za Mao..." I recite the name of my companion in my mouth. I''m very worried. I suddenly wake up when I open my eyes, but I find that I''m lying on a bed. Subconsciously, I turn to see Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin in front of the bed.


    I was surprised and happy, "Ningxiang, Wenjin, are you two OK?"


    Seeing that I woke up, Ning Xiang was very happy. She quickly touched her red and swollen eyes and nodded her head. Chen Wenjin came close to me, clenched my hand and said, "do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I..." I pause for a moment, eyes constantly Piao in front of two women, Ningxiang and I have had a close skin, her mind I know all, and Chen Wenjin is not like before, in front of Ningxiang''s face dare to hold my hand, her heart like me.


    I smile, want to let them not worry too much, can feel at ease a little bit, said: "I''m ok, the body is no big problem."


    It''s not a lie. I don''t feel any pain in my back. My body is full of strength. I''m obviously recovering well.


    After listening to my words, Ning Xiang cried out and threw herself into my arms. She was afraid and said, "I''m scared to death, Yang Chuan. What can I do if you die?"


    Chen Wenjin also wiped tears, biting her lips, eyes full of water, looking at her want to close, but also some contradictory appearance, I am very distressed, reached over and actively grabbed her, gently pulled, Chen Wenjin also rushed to my arms.


    Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin look at each other, Shua, the two women''s faces are all red.


    "Yang Chuan, she..." Ning Xiang stares at me with sour eyes.


    Chen Wenjin was a little scared and didn''t dare to look at Ningxiang in the eyes. But under my eyes, she could only let me hold her hand, with a shy face and a low head, muttering: "I''m sorry, Ningxiang, I also like Yangchuan, can you I know it''s embarrassing to say that, but I just can''t help itI didn''t speak, just looked at Ningxiang, want to know her attitude, Ningxiang first frowned, then sighed deeply, said: "you like Yangchuan, I have seen it for a long time, the other women in the team is not?"


    "Er..." I stare round eyes, originally thought my those things do is very obscure, didn''t expect to have been Ningxiang to aware of, immediately in the heart some guilt, also some shy skin.


    Ning Xiang rolled his eyes at me and pushed me away. On the contrary, he took Chen Wenjin''s hand and said, "if you are on the earth, if you dare to say it''s shameless, I''ll be with you forever. But this is a desert island. It''s unknown whether you can live to tomorrow. What do you do with so many tangles?"


    "Ningxiang, I..." Chen Wenjin''s face was red and hot, but he was also moved.


    "Well, don''t talk about the numbness. I''m very affected. As long as Yang Chuan is safe, it''s the happiest thing for me." Ning Xiang is very generous said.


    These days of living on a desert island have changed her a lot, especially after she arrived at tianwu Island, she almost died in the hands of the black gold Gang, and she will never see Yang Chuan again.


    That kind of helplessness and fear is something she can''t forget all her life, which is also associated with her attitude towards other women. She has changed unconsciously. It''s all women. Why bother women? It''s not easy for anyone to live on this island.


    I smile, but my heart is happy, two women can live in peace, then I can enjoy the happiness of all.

 Chapter 289

    As long as we think of the three of us taking off our clothes and sleeping in the same bed, we can''t help the chicken freezing up and giggling.


    "Ah, it hurts. It kills me..." When I was thinking about something beautiful, suddenly Ning Xiang grabbed the soft meat on my waist and twisted it hard. I showed my teeth in pain and took a few cold breath.


    "Ningxiang, what are you doing? Let go. It hurts. It really hurts." I exaggerate of shout, a face innocent of see to rather sweet.


    Ning Xiang''s face was cold. He snorted and said: "hum, who let you be so playful? It''s only a long time since I saw you. You''ve found a new one. None of your men are good things. They are all goods that like the new and dislike the old. I bah!"


    "That''s right. I''m angry when I talk about it. Hum!" Chen Wenjin is also angry, mouth a Du, right hand a force, ruthlessly pinched in my other side of the waist.


    But I couldn''t take care of these at this time. I got up from the bed and asked, "where''s Yang Yan? Where is she? She''s been poisoned. What''s the matter now? "


    The two women looked at each other and came over together. They pinched her hard. I quickly dodged. The pinching hurt so much that I waved my hand and said, "no, don''t come. Tell me how Yang Yan is?"


    "She''s lying in the next room. Siyao and they are looking after her. It''s all right." Ning Xiang looks down to the bottom.


    I''m greatly relieved. If Yang Yan makes a mistake, I''ll regret it all my life. Fortunately, it''s ok now.


    Ning Xiang was obviously jealous. Looking at my nervous appearance, she couldn''t help saying, "Yang Chuan, is she so important to you?"


    Looking at Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, I gently held them in my arms and explained, "do you know how hard it is to find your whereabouts on this unfamiliar island? If there were no Yang Yan, I would have died many times before I saw you. Alas


    Chen Wenjin looks tight, also understand me, a face of apology: "sorry, Yang Chuan, I shouldn''t blame you."


    "Yang Chuan, I''m wrong, too." Ning Xiang also nodded to admit his mistake.


    These days of experience, the two women are still vividly in mind, the island''s danger is no easier than the previous desert island, can live to now reunite, is also a great blessing.


    I sighed, said: "you can understand good, Yang Yan sacrificed a lot for me, also paid a lot, this time in order to cover your escape, almost died, I owe her."


    Chen Wenjin nodded. Although he was a little unwilling, he suddenly felt that Yang Yan was a good woman, so he said with a smile, "where have you been? Have you slept?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Xiang''s face turned red with a puff. It should be that he thought of the scenes that night, and his face was very shy.


    I white Chen Wenjin one eye, no good airway: "I am so casual people?"? I can''t do anything wrong to Ning Xiang until I find you


    Ning Xiang was very pleased when she heard that she was the first woman who had a substantial relationship with me, which made her very satisfied. She leaned in my arms and whispered, "Yang Chuan, you are so nice."


    I didn''t keep warm with the two girls. I went to the next room to see Yang Yan.


    When I went into the next room, Dr. Mao Zamao, Dr. Hei, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie, Chen Lin and Julia were all there. Everyone''s mouth was swollen. It was a little funny.


    The three men, Shamao Laohei and the doctor, were leaning in the hall outside, sleeping and resting, while the other women were in the inner room.


    As soon as I came in, Za Mao woke up. Seeing that it was me, he looked happy and cried, "Yang Chuan, you wake up."


    Lao hei and the doctor also woke up, looking at me with an excited face. Their eyes were full of fluke and deep fear.


    "Why is your mouth swollen?" I asked suspiciously.


    The doctor laughed and said, "it''s swollen after taking drugs for Yang Yan. It''s OK. After two days'' rest, it will disappear naturally. It''s just a little uncomfortable."


    "If the doctor hadn''t made us take drugs decisively at that time, Yang Yan would have been really dangerous." Za Mao said seriously.


    I was very moved in my heart, but there is no need to say such words, it seems too hypocritical, we are all partners living and dying together, who has not saved who.


    I nodded to the three of them, and immediately went into the inner room. I saw Yang Yan lying on the bed asleep, with a good face and a tight brow. I was a little distressed and couldn''t bear to wake her up. After a few eyes, I backed out.


    Seeing me appear, Chen Lin casts a big eye at me. Liu siyao runs over and grabs my hand. Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying and Annie are a little reserved, but their eyes never leave me for a second. There are complex feelings in their eyes.


    Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are still following behind me. So many women are interested in me, and I can''t live up to any of them, which makes me happy and helpless.


    After retreating from the inner room and comforting a few women, I began to get down to business and asked Za Mao, "where is this? Who saved us? "Za Mao''s face sank and he said with a straight face: "the man who saved us was the man who killed the black tiger before. The group of black guards called him the third young master. We are in fangjiayu now. I don''t know exactly where."


    "Third young master?" I was stunned. This kind of address is archaic enough. I turned to Lao hei and asked, "have you ever seen that man in fangjiayu before?"


    Lao Hei shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen him, but he killed the black tiger and saved Yang Yan and us. It should not be the enemy."


    Although I said that, I was still a little uneasy. Before I saw Fang Mengyu, everything was still unknown. There was a tense atmosphere everywhere in this huge fangjiayu.


    Just as we were talking, we suddenly creaked and the door was pushed open from the outside. We saw the man before us, followed by two guards, and walked into the room.


    The man has a pretty face, a little handsome, and a scrupulous smile on his face. He is always carrying a sword around his waist. The scene of killing the black tiger before is still lingering in my heart. This guy must be an expert.


    Black tiger''s strength is very strong. Even after I was manic, my strength increased greatly, so I just had to draw with him, but he was killed by this man with one sword, and the strength gap was huge.


    The man glanced around the crowd, then looked at me and said in a low voice, "are you awake?"


    I nodded to him and said gratefully, "thank you for saving our lives. I will definitely repay you. I don''t know who you are from the Fang family?"


    The man''s smile, with a trace of contempt and disdain in his eyes, said: "my name is Fang Linyu, the eldest son of Fang family."

 Chapter 290

    "Fang Linyu? "The third eldest son?" I was surprised, and sure enough, the other side had something to do with it. I asked in a hurry, "do you know Fang Mengyu? Where is she now? "


    Fang Linyu took a deep look at me and said, "Fang Mengyu is the eldest lady of Fang family. What''s the relationship with you, an outsider?"


    "This Fang Mengyu is my companion. How is she now? Are you still alive? " I asked in a hurry, finally able to learn the news of Fang Mengyu.


    "Still alive, but not so much." Fang Linyu stares at me, his face is not very good-looking, which makes me a little puzzled. This guy seems to have some prejudice against me, but I don''t know him at all before.


    As soon as I felt tight in my heart, I asked in a hurry, "what''s wrong? You''re in trouble. "


    Fang Linyu glanced at me, his face turned black immediately, and said coldly, "Fang Mengyu, she''s in trouble now. Your presence is her biggest trouble, you know? If you are wise, leave fangjiayu now. Don''t give her any more trouble. Hum


    This is very hard to hear, miscellaneous hair a listen to immediately fire, angry voice: "what? Which onion are you? Even Fang Mengyu didn''t say anything. Why are you


    He took it back directly. Fang Linyu''s face sank and looked a little ugly. I quickly grabbed Zamao and said, "Zamao, shut up. People have saved our lives."


    Miscellaneous hair just stopped, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are also in the eyes of a sad look and worry.


    Fang Linyu looked at Zamao and sneered: "you are a stranger who has no great ability. You don''t even know kung fu. It''s ridiculous."


    Fang Linyu is a young master of the third room of the Fang family. He took a medicine bath to practice his muscles and bones, and practiced his sword skills. His martial arts skills are also excellent. He can become one of the first-class experts in tianwu island. Naturally, he looks down on Zamao and even me, especially Fang Mengyu.


    I don''t have any grudge against Lin Yu. He said this from his own standpoint, that''s all.


    I looked anxiously at Yang Yan, who was still sleeping in bed. Then I nodded to Fang Linyu and said, "as long as my companion''s injury is almost good, we will leave immediately. During this period, I hope that the third young master can provide some basic food and water, and I can exchange jade."


    Seeing that I was so harmonious, Fang Linyu''s face finally eased a lot, and said: "I''m not so small bellied yet. I won''t lack you food and water, but you have to remember that Yang Chuan in our family''s eyes is just a stranger who doesn''t know how to do three legged Kung Fu. It''s better not to have anything to do with Fang Mengyu."


    "You..." Za Mao is furious, and he is about to swear. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin are also angry. They stare at Fang Linyu fiercely, and want to fight for me.


    I smile. This kind of young master, who came from a big power, grew up on tianwu island. He has never seen the dangers of the outside world. It''s normal for him to write all his likes on his face. On the contrary, it makes me feel much more lovely than those sinister villains who have one set on the surface and one set on the back.


    "Remember what I said and leave as soon as you get well." Fang Linyu gave another warning before he closed the door and strode away.


    Za Mao was not angry in his heart. He spat on the ground with hatred. He jumped up and scolded loudly: "this Fang Linyu is too proud. He said you are rubbish. It''s unbearable."


    I shook my head with a smile, took Za Mao''s hand and said, "well, with my martial arts in front of him, it''s really rubbish. What''s more, the other side saved us. There''s not much to say."


    Zamao thought about it, scratched his head and said, "I just can''t stand his high voice. It seems that he is the king of heaven. He makes me angry."


    At this time, Ning Xiang came over and asked suspiciously, "is Fang really so powerful?"


    I nodded and said: "according to my understanding during this period, tianwu island is much larger than the previous desert island, and its area is half the size of China. The four families that actually control tianwu island are Fang family, Qin family, Li family, Zhao family. Fang family controls the western region of tianwu Island, which is worthy of the name of the local emperor. Do you think Li family is powerful?"


    Chen Wenjin''s eyes widened and said in surprise: "I heard Fang Mengyu say that the Fang family is really powerful. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful."


    "Now that the Fang family is so powerful, how can it come to such a state that even a small black gold gang in Huangsha City dare not pay attention to the Fang family?" Rather sweet doubt of pursue a way.


    "Didn''t you say before that the Fang family is now divided into three forces, fighting on their own, and can''t control the outside world at all? All this is because of internal friction. When you see Fang Mengyu, you will be able to make it clear. " I speculated.


    If it is for this reason, it can be said.


    "Listen to the tone of Fang Linyu just now, it''s obvious that Fang Mengyu and Fang Mengyu are not the same force. Who is it?" The thought of Shamao shaking his head.


    I couldn''t understand it for a moment, but I didn''t think about it. Fortunately, Fang Linyu didn''t mean any harm. He just wanted to drive me away. I went into the inner room and sat by the bed. Looking at Yang Yan, who was unconscious, her brow was still frowning.I was more and more worried, so I asked the doctor, "is she really OK?"


    "I''ve seen her pupils. I''ve simply checked them. She has a good constitution. There''s really no problem. She will be in a coma. In addition to the snake venom, it''s also because she''s suffering from trauma and exhaustion. Just wait for her to sleep and rest for a while." Said the doctor.


    The doctor''s words I still quite at ease, I asked: "before you save Yang Yan?"


    The doctor was stunned. He shook his head and said, "there is no equipment and Western medicine here. I can''t help saving her. It''s a doctor led by Fang Linyu. I think it''s an old Chinese medicine doctor who saved her."


    I took a deep breath. It seems that I owe Fang Linyu quite a lot. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to return this favor in the future, although the other party may not take it seriously and scold me as rubbish.


    I laugh at myself. Go to your mother. I''m not rubbish. I''ll try my best to be stronger. Then I''ll surprise you and apologize to you. Hum, I''ll make up my mind.


    When I was fighting with the black tiger and the Viper before, at the critical moment of life and death, the heat flow in my body, which was not controlled by me, gradually felt pulled. That feeling was very subtle.


    I have a premonition that if I can control the heat in my body, killing the black tiger Viper will be as easy as pawing. But when I try to pull the energy, that feeling suddenly disappears, which makes me very crazy.

 Chapter 291

    After talking to Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and other girls, I left the room alone and began to wander around the place to check the surrounding environment.


    Gradually, I turned around and found that we should be in a small yard now, which is about the size of a football field. The two entrance and exit doors are guarded. I can''t get out at all. It seems that Fang Linyu is determined.


    Seeing that I couldn''t get any useful information, I went back to my room and assigned the next room to live in. I lived in one room with Lao Hei, Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and Yang Yan. It was convenient to take care of her. Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Anne Julia lived in another room.


    "Let''s do this for the time being, doctor Wenjin. Please watch Yang Yan and call me if you need anything." I said a word, I intend to go back to the room to have a good sleep and rest.


    After confirming that Fang Linyu didn''t mean any harm, at least this place was safe for the time being. After eating something, I lay in bed and went to sleep. I was very tired from the battle with black tiger and viper before, and I''m still afraid to think about it now.


    This sleep I sleep very dead, when I wake up, it''s already in the evening, I looked at the miscellaneous hair old black and the doctor lying on the other side of the bed, three faces finally showed a light expression.


    I nodded with satisfaction, relieved, as the leader of the whole team, it is not easy to live with everyone safe and sound now, and there are not too many other things to expect.


    I carefully out of bed, did not wake them up, after drinking water, I first went to see Yang Yan, crept into the next room.


    Yang Yan is still in a coma and occupies a bed alone. Three girls of Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao lie on the bed casually. They can lie down as comfortable as they are. Even Liu siyao''s hand gets into Chen Wenjin''s chest and immediately goes to see me in a daze.


    Ningxiang''s legs diverged, and the clothes were more close to the body. The puff like a mountain bag under my abdomen attracted all my attention. I swallowed my saliva, and I hadn''t touched a woman for a long time. Immediately my abdomen became hot, and I felt uncomfortable.


    I''m very hot and dry. If it wasn''t for other women beside me and Yang Yan lying in bed in a coma, maybe I would have rushed to her and dealt with her on the spot, but I''d forget it. There are plenty of opportunities in the future.


    I went to Yang Yan''s bedside, her face was better, her breath was very even, her eyebrows were also relaxed, which made me completely at ease, when she woke up.


    I just closed the door and went out. Just now, looking at the attractive Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, I suddenly aroused my nameless anger. Now I have no place to vent my anger. I am suffering, so I casually find a stone to sit down and start staring at the sky in a daze.


    I had just sat for a while when I smelled a faint aroma coming near me. Subconsciously, I looked to the side and found that it was Chen Lin. she had taken a bath and looked clean all over. Wearing this plain robe like a bathrobe, she put it on her body.


    Her buttocks twisted, eyes as if to drip water, Jiao Di Di''s staring at me, did not take a step, the chest of two lumps of meat is like cotton, jump up and down, full of temptation, look at me is thirsty.


    I forced a smile and said, "why don''t you go to bed? Isn''t it just to seduce me? "


    Chen Lin''s charming smile, thick lips are very sexy, three or two steps came over, directly toward me, whispered: "do I smell good?"


    "Well, you just took a bath. Of course it''s delicious." I replied.


    I see Chen Lin''s eyes immediately red, like hungry do not know how many days of female wolf, seize my right hand directly into her robe.


    Before I had time to respond, I felt that my right hand touched a ball of very soft things, so I couldn''t put it down and rubbed it up. I smile on my face. Chen Lin is really coquettish, and her chest is quite strong. She is a professional Olympic athlete.


    She a pair of desire discontented appearance, face Sao red, lying in my arms, plaintively called: "yes, that''s it."


    "You are so rough that you are not afraid to be discovered by them?" My right hand movement did not stop, while joking.


    Chen Lin rolled her eyes and said, "I''m mingsao. Those women are all sultry. Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao won''t talk about it. I''d like to climb up to your bed. Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying and the blonde foreign girl look at you like water. They just can''t pull down this face."


    "How can you pull your face down?" I looked at Chen Lin and asked with a smile.


    "Because I''m coquettish." Chen Lin a face natural say, let my heart more angry, this woman is really strong enough.


    When she said this, Chen Lin grabbed my left hand again, got into her robe, and immediately stretched it between her legs. I was shocked, "you didn''t wear it inside?"


    "I took them out and washed them. Naturally, I don''t have anything to wear." Chen Linjiao said, looking at me with a red face.At this time, if I could bear it, it would not be a man. I gave a low roar and said, "there is a small room next to me that nobody lives in. Let''s go inside and don''t be found here."


    "Good."


    Chen Lin grabbed my hand and rushed into the small room where no one lived. She pushed me to the bed. After that, her legs spread and she sat down directly.


    "Ah..."


    At the beginning of a fierce battle, even the sound of birds and insects outside became louder and louder. They kept chirping, almost all night, until the second half of the night.


    Looking at Chen Lin, who was paralyzed into mud, I hugged my belt and felt refreshed. It was a comfort. I turned back and said to her, "I''ll go out first, and you''ll come out later."


    Chen Lin looked at me bitterly, with satisfaction on her face and a trace of fear. She said in a low voice, "you bastard don''t know how to light up, so I can''t get out of bed."


    I was a little embarrassed to smile, just really too hard, Chen Lin''s two legs are now almost closed, still slightly trembling, busy temperature Judo: "sister Lin, I''m sorry, I just too comfortable, I didn''t control."


    "Forget it, who told me to be greedy for such a glib as you, alas!" Chen Lin said with a smile and shaking her head, full of joy and joy.


    As for the story of Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, I didn''t say it openly. For fear of hurting Chen Lin''s heart, she didn''t ask. In this way, we formed a tacit understanding. This result is undoubtedly the best at present.


    "Sister Lin, take a rest. I''ll go back to the room first." I said to Chen Lin, it was carefully out of the door, back to the house before.

 Chapter 292

    It''s hard for everyone to sleep like a pig. Now we finally have a good night to have a rest.


    Just now I had a fierce fight with Chen Lin in the middle of the night. I felt comfortable all over, and I almost vented. I fell asleep again.


    Early the next morning, I was awakened by a yelling and swearing sound. Hearing this sound, I immediately turned over and got up.


    "Yang Chuan, come out! Yang Chuan, come out! "


    From the yard outside, there was a loud call from a domineering man. The person who named me was coming to me. He was very angry. Just listening to the cold voice, I knew it was the wrong person. My eyes were cold and I went out again.


    Outside the house, Mao Laohei and the doctor have been fighting each other for a long time. Ningxiang, Liu siyao, Chen Wenjin are glaring at the outside, and Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and other women are staring at the visitors.


    The visitor directly crossed Fang Linyu and rushed into the small yard. He was the only one. He was tall, upright, resolute and mature. He was carrying a long sword on his back and was aggressive.


    Seeing me finally appear, the tall man twisted his eyes and said, "are you Yang Chuan?"


    The guy who can directly cross Fang Linyu, or is acquiesced by Fang Linyu, comes here to trouble me. This guy is mostly a member of the Fang family. In short, he is not good at coming.


    I nodded, light way: "I am Yang Chuan, who are you?"


    The tall man snorted coldly and said harshly, "Fang Xin, the close guard of the eldest lady, we had a meeting when we were in tianwu college before. Do you remember?"


    I was shocked in my heart and tried to recall that it was the dark shadow that appeared in the forest of tianwu college and helped me kill my enemy Lu Wei. My eyes were creepy and I said, "it''s you."


    "You really remember that I helped you pass the examination that day, but what about you? You have no scruples about my warning, and you dare to come to the Fang family to find the eldest lady. You are really brave enough. " Fang Xin said in a threatening tone.


    "Is the young lady you are talking about Fang Mengyu?" I asked.


    "Yes, it''s the only precious daughter of the former patriarch. The eldest lady of the Fang family, a guy of humble origin like you, doesn''t deserve to stand with the eldest lady. Hum!" Guard Fang Xin said coldly, and his nose was almost in the sky.


    I immediately became happy and sneered in my heart. It turned out that Fang Xin had inserted the note with the pills in order to warn me that I was not allowed to appear in Fang''s house to contact Fang Mengyu.


    At this time, Lao Hei nodded and said, "Yang, I know him. It was he who rescued Fang Mengyu from the execution ground with us."


    I nodded, this Fang Xin must be true, otherwise Fang Linyu would look at it like this? Certainly not. Although Fang''s words are hard to hear, they also let me know one thing, that is, Fang Mengyu is still alive and well. I decided a little in my heart, and finally I was relieved.


    I laughed and countered, "what? Do you mean Xiao Yu just now? "


    "Xiaoyu?" Fang Xin''s angry face immediately blacked down, "how dare you call so intimate, asshole? Is the name of the eldest lady also a pariah like you, who is qualified to shout? I Pooh, you are a complete rubbish, still think toad want to eat swan meat


    As the saying goes, even clay figurines still have three points of anger. Fang Linyu beat me up before. I don''t want to say much because he saved us. But Fang Xin is something. He dares to come to me behind Fang Mengyu''s back.


    With my relationship with Fang Mengyu, it is absolutely impossible for her to say such a thing. The only explanation is that Fang Xin, the bodyguard, is completely good at advocating and wants to force me away.


    "What kind of toad and swan? I think you are like a wild dog barking. Let''s..." Zamao couldn''t see it, so he immediately started to scold Fang Xin.


    Fang Xin, with a gloomy face, spat: "what are you miscellaneous hairs? Get out of here!" I didn''t see him move like this. He rushed in front of me, slapped his hair five meters away and fell on the ground.


    "Cough..." Zamaolian vomited several mouthfuls of blood and was injured immediately. The old black doctor rushed over and helped him over.


    Originally, I didn''t want to see him. I planned to make it clear when Xiaoyu came. I didn''t expect that Fang Xin was so savage that he hurt my brother directly, and it seemed that he was hurt a lot.


    "Hum, you useless trash, don''t talk so loud. Next time you force me to do it, I''ll kill you, hum!" Fang Xin said maliciously that he wanted to borrow miscellaneous hair to build Wei for him.


    Fang Linyu''s guard didn''t take care of him when he saw Fang Xin''s hand. I gave a cold smile. It''s better to ask for yourself than for others. Sure enough, everything depends on himself. Fang Linyu didn''t know where to steal music at this time and was watching the play.


    "Why do you beat people?" Ning Xiang sternly scolded to go back.


    "That''s to say, I''m sorry and unreasonable." Liu siyao also echoed with emotion on her face."Why?" Fang Xin was very happy. He clenched the big fist of the sandbag and said with a grim smile: "with the big fist of Lao Tzu, you are a rubbish in my eyes. You are not as good as rubbish. You want to have a relationship with the eldest lady and dream!"


    "Who do you say is rubbish? I''ll kill you." I was so angry that I couldn''t control my mood any more. I rushed forward quickly and hit it with one punch.


    "Hum!" Fang Xin didn''t flinch at all. His backhand was a blow. My fists collided with each other.


    Click! I heard the voice of comminution and dislocation of the joints. His fist was like a very hard iron. I was heartbroken. I was hit three meters away and fell to the ground heavily.


    Look at the right fist is already a piece of flesh and blood, even can see the white bone, the right hand is shaking uncontrollably, as if it is not my own, pain of my facial features are distorted, but I still bear to not call out, don''t want to let this bastard see the joke.


    When Fang Xin saw that I was beaten miserably, he laughed happily and said, "if you feel pain, call it out, ha ha..."


    Ningxiang Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao immediately gathered around and carefully held my hand and said, "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you?"


    I looked at the three girls with red eyes, reluctantly smile, forced to endure the terrible pain, and then stood up, spit bloody saliva on the ground, and scolded: "I thought you had great ability to kill me with one punch, but I didn''t expect that it was just like that, hey, hey..."


    As soon as the guards nearby saw it, they also laughed.


    "Captain Fang Xin, it seems that you have been underestimated."


    "It''s good that an outsider who has never practiced martial arts can endure the pain without making a sound."


    "It''s just a dead duck with a hard mouth. It''s good for farting."

 Chapter 293

    Everyone looked at my jokes. What I hate in my heart is itching teeth. But now I''m not as strong as him. It''s a show off to be able to talk with him. Damn it.


    If I were given the same time and opportunity to practice martial arts, I would have to beat this letter out of the dung, or he would have pulled it clean.


    "Boy, if you don''t have a hard mouth, what storm can a piece of rubbish bring out? Ha ha..." Fang Xin constantly provokes and mocks.


    In front of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin and other women, he humiliated me so much that I couldn''t help yelling: "I''m not garbage. Go to your mother."


    I hid my right hand and changed it into my left hand, with red eyes. At the same time, driven by my extreme desire for victory, the mysterious energy in my body rushed to my left hand crazily, and hammered it hard.


    "Still here? One hundred more times, the ending is the same. Go away Fang Xin''s self-confident big scold way, flagrantly is a punch hammer to come.


    Bang!


    When the wind and thunder started on the flat ground, the air cracked and crackled. With a click, my left knuckle also shifted. I felt a sharp pain coming, so the homeopathy stepped back seven steps and almost fell to the ground.


    "Why?" Fang was shocked in his confidence. He retreated a little at his feet. His right hand was hurt and tightened by the shock of the counter impact force. His eyes were staring at the past. How did this guy suddenly become stronger?


    "Yang Chuan, Yang Chuan..." When Ning Xiang saw my tragedy, she burst into tears.


    I feel extremely depressed in my heart. It''s too hard for my woman to watch me suffer such humiliation. In my heart, I feel a bad breath.


    Taking advantage of the victory, Fang Xin asked, "Yang Chuan, do you understand the gap between you and me now? If you are wise, get out of fangjiayu immediately. Miss is not what you can expect. Do you understand? "


    In his eyes, threat means so much that he wants to throw me out.


    My hands were shaking badly, and the pain was unbearable. But at the same time, the heat in my body automatically converged to the direction of my fists, and the wound became less painful. Where I didn''t notice, the blood from my hands scabbed at an unreasonable speed.


    I glared at Fang Xin, but I didn''t give any advice. I said, "if I had been a primary school martial arts student like you, I would be ten times better than you are now, ha ha..."


    "What did you say? Looking for death? " Fang Xin was angry immediately. He was ready to attack me.


    At this time, a Jiao drink came from outside the yard, "Fang Xin, stop it for me." Soon a beautiful pink figure appeared in the yard.


    Hearing this lovely, witty and familiar voice, I was immediately overjoyed. My eyes immediately looked at the past. Fang Mengyu stood in the yard, a little less immature and a little more mature than last time.


    She first squinted at me and laughed. She could see that she was very happy to see me again. Then she turned her head and blacked her face. She yelled like a little adult: "Fang Xin, who asked you to come? Why didn''t you let me know? If aunt Qingzhu hadn''t told me about it, I would have been kept in the dark. "


    She said that Aunt Qingzhu should be the woman who followed her. She was dressed in humble black clothes, with a bamboo knot in her hand. There were three ferocious scars on her left face, which destroyed her face and made her look a little terrible.


    Her words also confirm my previous guess. Fang Xin''s words are all what he wants to say, not what Xiaoyu means at all. I''ll take it as if he is farting.


    "This..." Fang Xin bowed his head and did not dare to look at Fang Mengyu. He faltered and could not speak. After faltering for a long time, he explained for himself: "I''m here for you, miss."


    "For me?" Fang Mengyu''s tone suddenly rose a few degrees. Her lovely eyes were staring at Fang Xin. She asked: "you hurt Yang Chuan''s hands, humiliated him in public, embarrassed him, for my good?"


    "Yes, I''m all for the eldest lady. He''s not born, and his martial arts are not good enough for the eldest lady." Fang Xin yelled out, and he looked at Fang Mengyu''s eyes.


    But it was Fang Mengyu who slapped him in the face with a merciless slap. Fang Xin was immediately stunned. "Miss, you slapped me in the face for an outsider? Why... "


    Fang Mengyu didn''t pay any attention to Fang Xin. He walked to me again and said harshly: "in our life, Fang Mengyu only loved a man named Yang Chuan, and only loved him. What do you treat me as if you humiliate him like that? Not at all? "


    This suddenly caused a huge wave. Not only Fang Xin was silly, but also aunt Qingzhu, who had been looking kindly behind Fang Mengyu, was stunned. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin''s jealousy was even more undisguised.


    Chen Lin looks at me in a strange way, while Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying and Annie have a straight face and itchy teeth. Yang Yan, who just woke up and opened the door to peep, feels sad.


    Miscellaneous hair startled open mouth, "this This is a direct confession in public. Is it too sudden? What about Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin? Yang Chuan, you can''t mess around. "Fang Linyu, who was watching, clenched his fist and wondered: "Xiaoyu really fell in love with this Yangchuan. He has low skills and many women around him. What''s better."


    He didn''t understand for a moment, and the guards of Sanfang Yimai looked silly.


    "What''s the matter? Has the eldest lady confessed to others? "


    "This guy is still an outsider, and he can''t do it. He''s too bad for captain Fang Xin."


    "It''s going to spread to the other three families, and it''s going to be ridiculed again."


    "Just laugh. Now the fangs are in civil strife. The happiest ones are the three."


    Fang Xin slowly reacts and stares at Fang Mengyu. He is very unwilling to believe it and is not reconciled. He asks in a hurry: "Miss, what you said just now must be a joke, right? I must have heard it wrong. "


    "Get out. I don''t want to say the same thing twice." Fang Mengyu pointed to the gate and scolded.


    Fang Xin glared at me fiercely. Although she hurt me and played a powerful role, Fang Mengyu''s words made him feel uncomfortable.


    "But I..." Fang Xin is too willing and feels aggrieved in his heart.


    Aunt Qingzhu knocked the bamboo knot on the ground and said in a deep voice, "Fang Xin, didn''t you hear what the young lady said? Tell you to get out


    Finally, Fang Xin gave me a fierce glance, and then he left the yard with his head shaking.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Fang Mengyu directly wants to jump on me. His face is full of happiness, but he is stopped by a slub of aunt Qingzhu.


    Fang Mengyu stepped down and muttered, "aunt Qingzhu..."


    "Don''t have intimate contact with any other man, even if he was your Savior." Green bamboo aunt face way, regular.

 Chapter 294

    After being scolded by Aunt Qingzhu, Fang Mengyu''s mouth was so high, and his eyes were a little wronged. But he didn''t dare to listen to her. I saw in my eyes that Aunt Qingzhu should be a very important person for Xiaoyu.


    Busy step forward, said: "Yang Chuan met aunt green bamboo."


    The woman nodded, and a kind smile appeared on her face. Although her face was more ferocious, she felt reassuring and said, "are you Yang Chuan? I''ve heard about you and Mengyu. It''s very good. Although our Changfang family is declining now, they won''t speak ill and drive away immediately. You can stay for the time being. "


    My heart a joy, looked at Fang Mengyu, nodded her happy, I said: "thank you, aunt green bamboo."


    "Well." The woman answered.


    Miscellaneous hair old black and the doctor showed a happy look, "his mother''s, this time finally do not have to continue to drink in the outside, there is a temporary place to stay."


    Ningxiang Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao came over and asked anxiously, "Xiaoyu, will this be any trouble for you?"


    "No," Fang Mengyu shook his head and said, "it''s just a few more mouths to eat. What are you afraid of? Before I asked you to leave, I was also worried that Fang Tianding''s old dog is powerful. It''s not safe for you to stay here. Now there are many people here, and they are not afraid of it. Haha!"


    Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie and Julia look at each other and smile at last. It''s safe to stay in Fang''s house for the time being, and at last, they don''t have to be afraid as before.


    After hearing this, I frowned and thought of what Fang Linyu had said before. It is obvious that the situation of Fang Mengyu is not as optimistic as she said.


    At this time, Fang Linyu also walked into the yard from the outside. In front of him, he was followed by a middle-aged woman, who looked like a lady of a big family. She had the taste of a mature woman. Her eyes were cold and she nodded to Aunt Qingzhu. Aunt Qingzhu responded, and they made way for themselves.


    "Meng Yu, let''s go. We''ll talk about some things after we go back." Green bamboo aunt light way, turned to leave the yard.


    Fang Mengyu came over, boldly took my hand, lovable toward me duxia mouth, said with a smile: "brother Yangchuan, let''s go back to my home, hehe."


    "Well, good." Although there are many questions in my heart, I nodded and left with Fang Mengyu.


    Ningxiang saw in the eye, gave me a sour white eyes, I face embarrassed response to her, at this time Liu siyao also ran over, grabbed Fang Mengyu, said: "Xiaoyu, it''s really good to see you OK."


    "This is the Fang family. If I can help you, don''t worry." Fang Mengyu said to her that Liu siyao was still a little girl, and she didn''t take her heart too much. The two girls chatted with each other.


    Not far away, Yang Yan silently followed the side of miscellaneous hair and asked, "is this Fang Mengyu that Yang Chuan said before?"


    Seeing that Fang Mengyu is pure and lovely, she is still the eldest lady of the Fang family. Although the Fang family is not as good as before, after all, she has a big background, which is much more powerful than her Hunter family. She has a little inferiority in her heart.


    If you want to stay with Yang Chuan, compared with Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and other women, she must be true, but Fang Mengyu is the only one who makes her feel great pressure.


    "Yes, thanks to Fang Mengyu, I was able to escape from the wild island before. Didn''t Yang Chuan tell you that?" Miscellaneous hair laughs a way.


    At this time, Lao Hei was also curious and asked, "Za Mao, what is the origin of Yang Yan? It''s amazing. "


    Miscellaneous hair not angry white, old black one eye, said: "old black, you boy can control your own eyes, don''t look at, little swallow is Yang Chuan''s woman, you don''t make a wrong idea, you know?"


    "You..." Yang Yanqi''s face is slightly red, but he also knows the spleen of miscellaneous hair, so he doesn''t bother to explain, and his feet speed up.


    Lao Hei scratched his head and replied with a smile: "how can it be? Besides, my black appearance is just like charred charcoal. People don''t like me. I''m very satisfied with Julia. Haha!"


    Julia stood aside and gouged out Lao Hei, but she still acquiesced that she didn''t speak. After all, on this desert island, we all depend on each other, and we don''t know what will happen tomorrow. We can have a little peace of mind if we can rely on each other.


    "Look at you. I have goose bumps all over my body. Don''t say I know you. Go to your mother." Miscellaneous hair one face dislikes of say.


    I also saw Yang Yan''s face is not good, but did not comfort her in the past, after all, this is in fangjiayu, after all, we have to rely more on Fang Mengyu, so I''d better say something else after stabilizing Xiaoyu.


    I speeded up two steps. When I got to Fang Mengyu''s side, I said with concern: "Xiaoyu, I heard that the Fang family is fighting inside now?"


    Fang Mengyu immediately stopped laughing and said with a heavy face: "well, my parents were killed in the previous internal fight. I fought my life to escape. Later, the family guards fought their life to send me to the wild island for refuge with a boat, but I lost my memory temporarily. Later, I met you. You know what happened before?"My heart sank. I didn''t expect to have such a heavy past. When Fang Mengyu was laughing, she was bleeding. I comforted her: "don''t be too sad, alas!"


    But after thinking about it, I don''t know what to say. After all, my strength is limited, and I can only help her.


    Fang Mengyu nodded heavily, "sooner or later I will kill Fang Tianding and avenge my parents."


    I immediately became interested and asked, "who is Fang Tianding? What does it have to do with Fang Linyu? "


    Fang Mengyu didn''t hide anything from me. After a little thought, he replied: "the previous fight was initiated by Fang Tianding, my uncle and my father''s brother. He suddenly attacked our Changfang family, killed my parents and robbed the clan leader''s keepsake of the Fang family. I had no choice but to seize the power of the Fang family He fled to the wild island


    "In addition to my Changfang family, Fang Tianding''s Erfang family and Fang Linyu''s Sanfang family, the woman I saw before was Fang Linyu''s mother, Fang Yulan, and my aunt. Now she is the real speaker of Sanfang family."


    "Sanfang didn''t take part in the civil war. On the contrary, it indirectly prevented Fang Tianding from killing innocent people indiscriminately. Some servants and bodyguards of my Changfang family were able to escape from fangjiayu and survive."

 Chapter 295

    "Not long ago, after I returned to tianwu Island, aunt Qingzhu immediately sent someone to find me, and gathered all the forces left by Changfang vein together. Now they live together in the back mountain of fangjiayu. They are confronting Fang Tianding, but Sanfang vein doesn''t help each other. If they win in the end, they will listen to each other. In short, they are the grass on the wall." Fang Mengyu said with some displeasure.


    After hearing that the forces of Changyu gathered here, I didn''t understand


    Fang Mengyu said with a smile: "there is our ancestral temple in the back mountain, which is also the place where our ancestors buried their bones. It is regarded as the forbidden area of the Fang family. No one dares to break into it without the permission of the patriarch."


    "Then how can you take people to live in the forbidden area in the back mountain?" I asked again.


    "Because I hold a sacred relic of the Fang family in my hand, which is higher than the clan leader''s keepsake. It''s right to live in the forbidden area. Besides, aunt Yulan has also said that if Fang Tianding dares to take people into the forbidden area, he will help me deal with him, so Fang Tianding only dares to make small moves." Fang Mengyu replied.


    I nodded my head and said, "in fact, the three rooms and one pulse are still a little toward you."


    Fang Mengyu''s face darkened and sighed, "after all, my father was once the patriarch, and there are still some incense left. In this way, aunt Yulan didn''t help me, but I will kill Fang Tianding and avenge my parents. Brother Yangchuan, would you like to stay and help me?"


    I almost didn''t think much about it, nodded and said: "Xiaoyu, of course I''m willing to help you, but you can see my strength. It''s too different from Fangxin. I''m afraid it can''t help much."


    Fang Mengyu shook his head with a smile, "you are different from other people."


    "Not the same? What''s the difference? " I asked in surprise.


    Fang Mengyu took my hand, gently lifted it up, and said: "brother Yangchuan, you see, your hand was hurt by Fang Xin just now, and all the bleeding scabbed automatically. Do you have any other feelings?"


    I was surprised, looking at my hands, it is really scabby, and even did not bandage, that kind of heartbreaking pain also disappeared unconsciously, feeling warm, and a little bit of hair up.


    Is it the heat in my body?


    "Xiaoyu, I..."


    Fang Mengyu quickly stopped me and said in a low voice: "brother Yangchuan, don''t talk. There are so many people here. If someone hears me, it''s dangerous. I''ll talk slowly after I go back."


    "Well." I nodded, although I don''t know why Fang Mengyu is so mysterious, she must have her reason to do so.


    As Fang Linyu watched, a group of us slowly left the east mountain of fangjiayu where Sanfang Yimai was located, crossed the stone path in the woods, crossed a stream, and then walked a section of the mountain road, and finally reached the back mountain of fangjiayu.


    The location of the back mountain is slightly higher than that of the west side of fangjiayu and the mountains of Dongshan. The woods are very tall, and some even need three people to embrace them. They look very old.


    "This is the back mountain. If you go further inside, it''s where we live." Fang Mengyu pointed to the woods and said.


    "Aunt green bamboo."


    "Miss."


    "Captain Fang Xin."


    We were walking along the road, and there were a large group of black guards on both sides. There were about thirty or forty people, all of whom were young men. They were full of momentum, and their muscles were stronger than cattle. Their strength was not inferior to black tigers. I was extremely shocked.


    It is worthy of being the Fang family of the four big families. Even if it is now decayed due to civil strife, the inside information is still terrifying. If you pull out a guard here, you will be no less powerful than the black tiger.


    You know, with the strength of the black tiger, the third member of the black gold Gang, that is to say, if he pulls out a few guards, he will have the strength to occupy a big city and become a local emperor. No wonder those ordinary people dare not resist the four families. It''s so terrible.


    Yang Yan lagged behind and followed me. When she saw the black guards, she was shocked and said, "these people are almost second rate experts, only a few of them are a little weaker, but their strength is also higher than that of the vipers of the black gold gang. Is this the inside story of the four families? It''s terrible. "


    "Second rate master? What do you mean I turned to her and asked.


    "Second rate masters are people from tianwu island. The way to divide the strength of those who can master martial arts is that the third rate and second rate first-rate master masters are stronger and stronger. Like Fang Xin before, they are first-rate masters. The top masters are very rare even in the four families, and master Masters only exist in legends, no one has ever seen them." Yang Yan said in a startled voice.


    I hastily asked, "what strength are you? What about the black tiger before? "


    "My strength is between the third rate and the second rate, and black tiger is a second rate expert. Fang Xin didn''t dare to die just now, otherwise you wouldn''t bleed so easily." Yang Yandao.


    I took a cold breath. I didn''t expect that Fang Xin''s strength was so strong. No wonder he dared to challenge Fang Mengyu. It turned out that he had such confidence and things were a little complicated."Brother Yang Chuan, what are you talking about? Who is this sister? I haven''t seen it before. " At this time, Fang Mengyu left Liu siyao and grabbed my hand.


    This scene fell into the eyes of this group of guards, and immediately exploded.


    "Who is this man? So close to the first lady? "


    "It''s said that this is the man who saved the eldest lady''s life on the wild island."


    "Well, no wonder."


    "Now captain Fangxin has an opponent, ha ha!"


    Immediately Fang Xin''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot, and he glared at me unkindly. His eyes seemed to be cannibal, a little scary.


    I didn''t pay attention to Fang Xin. Looking at Fang Mengyu, he scratched his head awkwardly and didn''t know how to open his mouth. But he still said, "she''s Yang Yan. She met me on the way to you before and helped me a lot?"


    "Yes? That''s it? There''s nothing else, such as this swallow sister is secretly in love with you? " Fang Mengyu asked with a face of gossip.


    Yang Yan, who was about to open her mouth, was immediately blocked. Her face turned red and she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    Fang Mengyu chuckled and said, "ha ha, I guess you''re right. You look at me, and you like brother Yangchuan, but I came before you. You can only be small, you know?"


    "Er..." The black line on my forehead, Xiaoyu''s mind is thinking about what to do.


    But surprisingly, Yang Yan seems very calm, even without refutation, which makes me even more puzzled.


    At this time, aunt Qingzhu came over with a cold face. Mengyu scolded her and said, "Mengyu, come back with me. What''s it like to talk with a man in broad daylight?"

 Chapter 296

    "But aunt Qingzhu, I haven''t arranged a place for them yet?" Fang Mengyu''s stubborn voice.


    "Come back to practice with me. As for those things, I''ll let Mei Hua take them there." Aunt Qingzhu drags Fang Mengyu and walks away in three or two steps.


    I stood in the same place like a fool, Ningxiang miscellaneous hair and they all stopped. At this time, I saw a woman dressed in black strong clothes, with ordinary appearance but fierce spirit. She came to me reluctantly and said, "my name is plum blossom, and I''m the eldest lady''s personal guard. Come with me."


    Plum blossom? It''s really a retro name. I nodded and said, "Oh, good."


    The female guard took us to continue to walk inside, and saw that there were many wooden houses in the woods, and the wood used to see was relatively new, which should be our temporary residence.


    "There are some empty rooms here. Please move in. The food and drink will be delivered later." Female guard plum blossom light said.


    I nodded and said, "thank you, sister plum blossom. Do you all live in this wooden house?"


    Mei Hua looked at me, maybe because of the relationship between Fang Mengyu and me, so she gave me a smile, gave me a very clean and comfortable feeling, nodded and said: "yes, in order to keep an eye on Fang Tianding all the time, everyone lives together. OK, I''ll go down to practice martial arts first. If I have something to do, I can come to me at any time."


    "Well, good." I promised, the female guard Meihua turned and left.


    At this time, he heard the exclamation of miscellaneous hair smacking his tongue: "Crouching trough, Yang Chuan, look, that guy can do lightness skill. He can fly to such a high tree with one jump. It''s amazing."


    "That guy''s fist is terrible. It shakes the thick tree with one blow. It''s really powerful." Lao Hei''s eyes were full of exclamations.


    The doctor had been shocked and speechless for a long time.


    Yang Yan''s face was calm, her eyes were brilliant, and she said: "it''s said that all the foreign Kungfu practiced by the people in tianwu island came from the four families, and only the four families know the real methods of Kungfu, can they practice to a very high level."


    Ning Xiang also glared, "lightness skill, boxing, sword, this is not in the martial arts, these people here powerful?"


    "If only we could be as good as that." Chen Lin is a little envious.


    Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie and Julia are all stupid.


    I stared at the group of bodyguards who were practicing. Some of them were practicing lightness skills. They jumped onto a tree trunk ten meters high with a flat bottom jump. They were blinded. Some of them hit the tree with a fist, and even the ground shook up. It was so terrible. No wonder no one in the four families dared to provoke me.


    That Fang Xin played a boxing style in the same place, and with the strength of his fists, he swung back and forth on the ground. With a fierce blow, he shot out towards the tree trunk. With a bang, two big trees in his arms were smashed into a fist size hole, which was really shocking.


    "Well, Captain Fang Xin''s boxing technique is as good as dragon and snake. It''s really powerful."


    "Good fight."


    His performance attracted a burst of applause. He put up his posture and glanced at me contemptuously. He said: "it''s more powerful than some rubbish."


    "This guy..." Ningxiang immediately angry, heard someone say bad things about me, want to fight for me, I quickly grabbed her.


    He touched her hand and comforted her: "well, we are now relying on others. Don''t cause such unnecessary trouble. Let''s go into the room first."


    Let''s not be angry with Chen Wenning


    Rather fragrant understanding of point to nod, dead dead to pull my hand don''t let go, I called a, miscellaneous hair and old black this just fury of follow together into the house.


    The room was very simple. There was nothing else except a table, a few stools and a bed with bedding. But it was more than 100 times better than sleeping in a cave in the wild.


    We each found a place to sit down. Ning Xiang leaned against me and whispered, "Yang Chuan, you scared me to death. It''s so good that you''re still alive."


    I looked at her this look a little sad, took her hand to comfort: "it''s OK, everything will slowly get better."


    Chen Wenjin was envious in her eyes, but she was more reserved. She didn''t have the courage of Ning Xiang. She could only look at me silently, and her eyes were full of affection.


    Yang Yan is standing in the window, looking at the guards outside in the practice, seems to want to watch and learn a few moves.


    After a while, Mei Hua, the female guard who had just left, came back, followed by a few people carrying bamboo baskets, in which there were a lot of food, including ordinary steamed buns, steamed bread, chicken, duck, fish and so on. In short, it was very rich.


    Meihua, the female guard, laughed at me and said, "this is what the lady ordered. Take your time. If it''s not enough, I''ll ask someone to get some more."


    I quickly stood up, slightly bent down and said gratefully, "thank you, sister Meihua, but where is Xiaoyu now?"He ordered people to put things down. Mei Hua replied: "miss is practicing martial arts with her aunt. Since she returned to fangjiayu, miss has been talking about killing Fang Tianding to avenge for the clan leader. She is not naughty. She practices martial arts very hard and does not stop every day. If you didn''t show up today, she would continue to practice martial arts at this time."


    I nodded to understand, and suddenly there was a lot of pressure. Sure enough, Fang Mengyu pretended to be relaxed in front of me. In fact, her pressure and hatred were the deepest. The hatred of killing her father and mother was fierce. Fang Tianding really deserved to die.


    After a pause, Meihua, the female guard, said to me, "I shouldn''t have told you this. After all, you are only outsiders. But if Miss doesn''t tell me, I still want to say that you don''t take these rich meals as your due. This is what we earned together with Miss. If one day we can''t stop it, Fang Tianding will attack us, and miss will be the first one to die, Fang Tianding wants to kill her. "


    My heart suddenly a tight, think of before Fang Mengyu''s words, Fang''s clan leader keepsake and ancestral sacred things, miscellaneous hair Yang Yan and others are dignified.


    This topic is too heavy, Ning Xiang and other women dare not come out, even the lively Liu siyao also Yan, also know that Fang Mengyu is now nervous.


    I took a deep breath. I felt very sad. I wanted to help Fang Mengyu, but I knew that I was not strong enough to help her. Even I stayed here with my partner, which was a burden for her.


    "I''ll remember what sister Meihua said." I nodded to her.


    The female guard Mei Hua''s face softened a little, and said, "take a rest first. Later, the young lady will come." Then he left with the man.

 Chapter 297

    Ning Xiang''s eyes were full of uneasiness and said: "is what the female guard said true just now?"


    "Is Xiaoyu''s situation really so dangerous?" Liu siyao was worried and asked.


    Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie, everyone looks at me. What I said to Fang Mengyu before, they obviously don''t know. If they know, they will feel more uneasy.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Let''s eat first. The food will be cold." I didn''t tell the truth and turned the subject around.


    The food was still so delicious, but after listening to the words of the female guard, the food didn''t taste good when it came to the mouth. I just felt uncomfortable and hated myself for not striving to help Fang Mengyu. Alas!


    This tianwu island is very mysterious. When I talked with Yang Yan before, she said that her family had lived on the island for 60 or 70 years, and the four families, as the real rulers of the island, obviously existed for a longer time.


    A hundred years Or hundreds of years? I don''t know, but if you look at the towering trees in the mountains behind fangjiayu, you can see some clues.


    At the dinner table, everyone didn''t speak much. The words of the female guard before had a great influence on everyone.


    After eating and drinking for a while, Ning Xiang was a little full. Looking at me, he said, "it''s a drag for Xiaoyu to stay here. It''s better to take a two-day break and go."


    "What if something happens to Xiaoyu after we leave? Do you want us to watch it all the time Liu siyao retorts.


    She is in the same grade as Fang Mengyu. Both of them are little girls. They used to spend some time alone, and their relationship is very good.


    "But, alas..." Ning Xiang shook his head and sighed, but there was no way.


    This is really where I am distressed. If we stay, our strength is not enough, and Fang Mengyu is really only burdened. But if we simply leave and watch Fang Mengyu fight with Fang Tianding, we may be killed in the end, and we can''t do it at all.


    It''s a dilemma.


    "They are all people with the same surname. Why do they have to fight inside? Can''t we live in peace? " Miscellaneous hair a face not angry and tangled said.


    Old black drank saliva, said: "four big family influence is so big, put on the earth can completely compare a country, so big power everyone will be envious, this is nothing strange."


    "Almost every big force has had internal fighting. I just didn''t expect that Fang''s fighting was so fierce this time, killing and injuring so many people, and they were all experts. No wonder they couldn''t even see a small Huangsha city." Yang Yan a face feeling General of say.


    Feng Ying''s face was not very good, and said: "it''s OK for us to deal with some ordinary people, but to deal with these martial arts experts is to die, alas! There''s a day out there. "


    "Yes, look at the guards outside. They are all martial arts experts, not under the former two men of the black gold gang." Zhao Xuan is also worried.


    "Chinese Kung Fu is really mysterious and powerful." Annie, an ocean girl, nodded her head. Before, she was an American special soldier with a special mission. Now she knows the existence of tianwu Island, but she can''t go back.


    "It''s not hard for us to stay or leave!" Old black sighed, while Julia sat beside him. After experiencing the danger before, they developed very fast. After all, they were the only black people who could accept each other easily.


    I scratched my head. It''s really a headache. I plan to stay and observe for a few days. If I can help Fang Mengyu, I''d better. If I can''t do anything, I can only let Zamao take Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, who have no force, and leave fangjiayu first.


    Anyway, I must stay to help Fang Mengyu. I can''t watch her die. I secretly made up my mind.


    Just as I was frowning and meditating, there was a sudden commotion outside. As soon as I felt tight in my heart, I immediately stood up. Yang Yan stood by the window and stared at the outside, saying, "it seems that something happened. Everyone gathered in the past."


    When I stood by the window and looked out, I saw that Fang Xin, with a group of guards, gathered together. His face was murderous. In the distance, a group of people forced him to come.


    "Damn, it''s not going to be a fight, is it? I''ve just had a full meal, and I''ll have nothing to do next time? " Miscellaneous hair startled a jump foot, almost break big curse way.


    Old black''s eyebrows were straight, and he said in a deep voice, "it''s not like going to war, but it''s not much better."


    "Come on, go out and have a look. Everybody follow me. Don''t get far away." With a calm face and a knife in my hand, I stood in the front with Yang Yan and went out.


    When I took people out of the house, I came to a small slope with a wide view and looked at the crowd gathered not far away from me from dozens of meters away.


    Fang Xin stood in the front, followed by thirty or forty guards, staring at each other fiercely. Next to him, aunt Qingzhu stood behind, protecting Fang Mengyu faintly, accompanied by two female guards, one of whom was Mei Hua, the former female guard.The number of people on the other side was only a few more than that on the other side, which was very limited. The leader was a young man in a white suit. His features were straight and his eagle eyebrows were angry, which gave people a very insidious and deep feeling. He was holding a long sword at his waist and confronting Fang Xin, which was full of momentum.


    Behind the young man, there is a vulture man standing on the tree, his eyes are gloomy, overlooking the scene, his mouth is slightly upward, looking very proud and arrogant, and his eyes are ferocious staring at Fang Mengyu.


    After Fang Mengyu saw him, his eyes turned red and purple, and his silver teeth creaked. If it hadn''t been for Aunt Qingzhu, he would have rushed out to fight with others.


    In my heart, is this vulture man Fang Tianding, Xiaoyu''s enemy?


    The two sides glared at each other, and the atmosphere was so tense that they all wanted to tear each other apart.


    On the one hand, Fang Tianxiong, the father of Fang Mengyu, who was loyal to the former clan leader of the Fang family, tried to support Fang Mengyu and regain the loyal guard of the power of the Fang family.


    On the other side is Fang Tianding, who is in full swing. He tries to wipe out Fang Mengyu and her guards, take away the sacred things of the Fang family, and stabilize the position of the unjust patriarch.


    The blood feud among them has long been an endless situation, and no one will step back, even a little bit.


    In the atmosphere of suffocation, the young man in white stepped forward and said in a cold voice: "Fang Mengyu, according to the agreement, we will fight for three days without death. This time, we will fight first. Fang Ming will fight!"


    From behind the man in white, a thin man came out slowly with fierce eyes. He was not tall or even a little short, but he was muscular like a calf with clear lines. His weapon was a short dagger.

 Chapter 298

    "Three days of blood fighting? what do you mean? Is it to fight with death? " I watched it in shock.


    "Fang Tong..." Fang Mengyu gritted her teeth and said that her facial features were ferocious. She wanted to kill this bastard. At the beginning, she watched her mother stabbed to death by Fang Tongjian. She would never forget that scene. The hatred had already gone deep into her marrow.


    Aunt Qingzhu''s expression is calm, but the murderous spirit in her eyes is clearly visible. She clenched Fang Mengyu''s hand and advised: "Mengyu, be calm. Now it''s not the opponent of Fang Tianding and his son. We can only endure it."


    Fang Mengyu took a long breath and could only hold back the evil breath for a while. He asked in a deep voice, "who is willing to fight?"


    "I will!"


    "I will!"


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly Fang Xin took the lead, and a group of guards roared at the top of their voices. The whole mountain forest seemed to be shaking, and I felt excited when I saw it.


    Yang Yan was also surprised and said: "this Fang Mengyu''s prestige is quite high. I didn''t expect that."


    "Xiaoyu..." Ning Xiang stares at Fang Mengyu anxiously, with some sadness on her face. There are too many things for a little girl who has not yet grown up.


    "Ah Bai, you go!" Fang Mengyu frowned and pondered for a moment, and called out a name.


    "The man stood in front of me and said," thanks for the hard weapon. It''s hard for me


    Yang Yan then saw the way, said: "the three-day blood fight should be two people fighting each other, never die, only one person can survive, that Fang Ming is a master of body method, and this Bai''s body method is not bad, and all his kung fu is in a pair of palms."


    A trace of fear flashed in Fang Mengyu''s eyes, and he said in a low voice, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll pat the traitor to death today and clean up the door for the dead old clan leader. Just watch." Ah Bai said confidently.


    "Ah Bai."


    "Ah Bai."


    "Ah Bai."


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Mengyu''s side of the people shouting a Bai''s name, for his courage, instant momentum directly overwhelmed each other.


    Fang Tong sneered and drank in a low voice, which directly broke up the momentum and yelled: "ridiculous, everyone can say big words. Don''t give your life in vain, but even if you give your life in vain, at least you can delay another three days, ha ha!"


    The two sides are at war and automatically move out of the middle area, which is about 20 meters around. Fang Ming and a Bai stand out from each other.


    At this time, I noticed that on the top of a huge tree not far away, Fang Linyu and his mother Fang Yulan, followed by two guards, were watching the situation.


    My heart suddenly became tense. The so-called three-day blood fight should be carried out every three days. One person from each side will fight until they are not dead. The dead side will certainly reduce its overall strength by one point, while the non dead side will only have one point of fighting power if it saves people.


    It''s really the style of a big family to use this cruel means to balance or suppress the strength of the other side. When we have the certainty of victory, we will all send out to give a fatal blow. It''s really bloody.


    Moreover, there must be Sanfang''s shadow and supervision, which makes even Fang Tianding afraid to make trouble. In fact, Sanfang''s pulse is more towards Fang Mengyu.


    has the final say that the strong man is the best in the world, especially in the big family. If Fang Mengyu''s strength is not enough, he can not support the Fangjia. The three rooms are of no avail to Fang Mengyu.


    When I was daydreaming, the two people in the field had already got together. After looking at each other, they used to be members of the Fang family, and they were a little familiar with each other. In an instant, they knew each other''s martial arts skills, and they had a bottom in their hearts.


    Fang Ming, who made the short dagger, suddenly got into trouble, and jumped out with a kick. The short dagger in his hand stabbed ah Bai fiercely. Ah Bai didn''t flinch. He directly met him with his right hand wearing an iron fist. He wanted to catch the short dagger, even waved it out with one hand, and even issued a fierce palm wind.


    Pop!


    A Bai''s palm was on the air, and even the air was shaking. Fang Ming didn''t dare to meet it. Under the high-speed movement, he turned his toes and attacked from the back of his side. The short dagger stabbed at a Bai''s back neck.


    Ah Bai didn''t move. He twisted his head in the same place. His right hand was directly on his neck. The short dagger was directly on the iron fist cover. Unexpectedly, it made a crisp sound, and the sparks splashed all over the place. He was bounced away.


    Amin''s face changed slightly, and he quickly stepped back. At the same time, a Bai started it directly. With a Shua, the wind pierced him. He rushed to Fang Ming very quickly. When he didn''t respond, he slapped Fang Ming fiercely on the chest.


    Bang!


    Fang Ming''s sternum was sunk into a big bowl of pit, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. He was shot three meters away, and his clothes were broken, revealing a dark and blue palm print on his chest, which made him die.Ah Bai, who slapped the other party dead with one palm, was also stunned in the same place. He stabbed the short dagger in the heart, only to see that the handle was outside, the corner of his mouth spilled black blood and knelt down on the ground, and the expression on his face was extremely painful.


    It''s a tragic situation that we should lose both ways.


    Seeing that he was killed by a slap, Fang Tong snorted coldly, dropped his hand and said, "Fang Mengyu, I''ll let you live three more days. Sooner or later, I''ll kill you, take back the relic of the Fang family and regain the power of the Fang family. Hum! Let''s go. "


    Take away the dead body of Fang Ming on the ground. Fang Tianding leads a group of people to leave quickly.


    At this time, I understood what the female guard Mei Hua said before. Fang Mengyu and others could live here safely for the time being. It was because the guards fought for their lives.


    Fang Linyu and Fang Lanyu left immediately after seeing the result.


    Fang Mengyu pounced on him fiercely, his eyes were red, and he cried: "ah Bai, ah Bai, don''t die, don''t..."


    Green bamboo aunt cold face, Li said: "quick, where is the doctor, to save people, see if there is any help."


    The guards headed by Fang Xin all looked sad. Some of them even couldn''t help crying, but they didn''t make a sound. They just wiped their tears silently and surrounded ah Bai in the middle.


    An old man with white hair and beard came running with a medicine box. He saw a dagger inserted in his heart. Ah Bai, who was still bleeding heavily, shook his head and said, "although ah Bai tried his best to avoid it, the dagger didn''t pierce his heart. It only hurt the tip of his heart, but the bleeding and lung penetration would kill him."

 Chapter 299

    "Then you don''t stop bleeding quickly." Fang Mengyu red eyes, impatient roar.


    The old doctor was in a hurry, but even if he used the best hemostatic powder, it was all scattered on the wound, but with every breath of a Bai, the dagger in his heart would cause more loss, and the blood could not stop.


    The old doctor was so impatient that he yelled: "you must pull out the dagger, otherwise the blood will not stop. Moreover, if the dagger is pulled out, he may die faster. Xiaoyu, you can decide whether to pull it or not."


    Ah Bai was in a coma because he lost too much blood and his lips were white. If he continued like this, he would surely die. The old doctor just suspended his life with Shenwan, but he could not be saved now.


    I stood outside in a hurry and asked the doctor and Chen Wenjin, "do you have any way to save people?"


    Both of them are doctors, and they have some skills in saving people. However, the doctor shook his head and said, "first, it''s difficult to stop bleeding. Second, the blood pressure is too low and there is too much blood loss. It''s hard to save life."


    "There is no equipment, no adrenaline and other drugs. There is no way to save people, alas!" Chen Wenjin sighed sadly.


    After hearing the old doctor''s words, aunt Qingzhu shook her head, looked at Fang Mengyu and said, "you decide?"


    Fang Mengyu wiped his tears and looked at me in despair. At last, he turned his head and looked at ah Bai, who was lying on the ground. His chest had been dyed red. He nodded and said, "pull it out, there is still a ray of life."


    The old doctor wiped his sweat, nodded, grasped the handle of the short dagger and pulled it out with a force. With a puff, the blood soared one meter high. Fang Mengyu saw it in his eyes. With a splash of tears, the water fell down and fell into my arms.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s me who made him fight. It''s me who killed ah Bai. It''s me." She said in a mournful voice of great shame.


    "I..." I don''t know how to comfort her. At this time, I suddenly have a flash in my mind. Will the heat in my body work effectively?


    The wound that I had been hit by Fang Xin was completely healed under the package of heat. When I was on the wild island, my recovery was amazing, which was also related to this mysterious energy. Can it save people?


    I''ll give it a try, whether it''s OK or not.


    I let Fang Mengyu go, pushed the crowd away, squatted beside a Bai, and was with the sweating old doctor. I was just about to put my hand on a Bai''s chest to pass the heat.


    Seeing that I suddenly joined in, Fang Xin, who was standing beside me, drooped his face in an instant and said angrily, "Yang Chuan, what are you doing? Get out of the way. Don''t get in the way of Mr. Xu


    Then he put his front hand on my shoulder and tried to pull me away.


    My strength is not as good as him, the shoulder that is pulled by him is painful, I turn round two eyes blood red of stare him one eye, scold a way: "go away, don''t hinder me."


    "You..." Fang Xin was startled to see my blood red eyes.


    Ning Xiang and Fang Mengyu are both worried, looking at them very hard.


    The old doctor took a look at me. He was surprised at my congested eyes. He shook his head and said, "what do you know? He''s gone. Alas, it''s a pity. "


    I don''t know what he''s pitying about, but I always try. In Fang Xin''s eyes, I carefully put my right hand on a Bai''s heart, and tried my best to control the heat in my body. As a result, the congestion in my eyes was very frightening, as if it would explode at any time.


    "What are you doing?" Doctor Xu was stunned.


    In my desperate situation, I felt the heat in my body rushing to the wound in front of a Bai''s chest. The blood gushing from the wound was stopped at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even formed a thick layer of blood scab.


    Poof! Ah Bai, who was in a coma and dying, miraculously vomited out a mouthful of congestion, opened his eyes and said in a weak voice: "I I can still save it... "


    After hearing this, I fainted as soon as I had a headache, and I didn''t know what happened later.


    When I woke up, I just felt that my brain hurt badly, and my eyes were still swollen. I saw Ning Xiang standing in front of the bed, wiping tears with sadness. Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen linannie and other girls were sitting silently on the stool beside them, looking at me from time to time.


    Seeing that I opened my eyes, Liu siyao jumped up in surprise, "wake up, brother Yangchuan wake up."


    "Do you feel uncomfortable when you wake up?" Ning Xiang said, holding my hand tightly. Chen Wenjin and other girls also looked at me attentively.


    If you want to say that the uncomfortable part is still my brain, and my hair aches, but I don''t want to say it to make my women worry, so I shook my head and remembered that I had fainted before in order to save people and forcibly mobilize the energy in my body, so I quickly asked, "what about that man? Have you been saved? "


    Ning Xiang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I heard that he is still saving people. I don''t know whether he is dead or alive. Alas!"


    I sighed. Anyway, I''ve tried my best. I can''t do more.


    At this time, I felt a pain in my stomach, like being hollowed out, and said, "I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?""OK, come on, get something to eat." Ning Xiang cried out in a hurry. Immediately, Chen Lin, Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan ran out to get food.


    At this time, Yang Yan heard the movement, pushed the door and trotted in. She came to the bedside and said to me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Her face was dripping with sweat, and even the knife in her hand was not put down. I shriveled my mouth and said helplessly: "I''m like this. You don''t put down the knife. I''m a little scared in my heart."


    Yang Yan is angry and happy. Iceberg shows her face with a smile and says, "you''re OK, then I''ll continue to practice Dao." With that, he resumed his cold appearance, turned around and went out to continue practicing Dao. I was stunned.


    Ning Xiang looked at Yang Yan''s back and said enviously: "after you were in a coma, she had been practicing the knife. She stood there and waved it all the time. Now she hasn''t stopped. It''s much more powerful than those useless ones."


    I smile, comfort rather fragrant way: "you don''t think."


    Ning Xiang nodded and gave me a smile.


    "Yang Chuan, are you ok?" At this time, Lao hei and Za Mao trotted in and cared about me.


    After a few words, I didn''t see the doctor, so I asked, "where are the doctors?"


    "The doctor went to help save people, and I don''t know if he can save them. He said that there was only a little hope, and I don''t know what the situation is now." Miscellaneous hair bitter face says.


    I nodded and knew. At this time, Feng yingannie got the food.


    After I ate, I finally felt less uncomfortable, and the previous headache disappeared, but I knew that the headache must have a lot to do with the congestion in my eyes.

 Chapter 300

    When I was on the wild island before, every time I got sick, my eyes would be very congested. The whole person was crazy. I didn''t know what happened.


    After taking the pill from tianwu college, the problem of madness and loss of memory was improved, but the congestion in eyes and even headache became more and more serious. As the old man said, it could only be controlled temporarily, but it could not be completely cured.


    I feel uneasy. I don''t know what the disease will be like. Will I die in the end? Thinking of this, I feel even worse.


    Ning Xiang looked at me anxiously and said, "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you? I''m worried about you like that. "


    I show Yan to smile for a while, shake a head to say: "it''s OK, so many difficulties we all support to come over, this is what."


    "Well, I''ll be at ease as long as I have you by my side." Ning Xiang a face of attachment said, let my heart feel warm, looking at her and Chen Wenjin other companions, this let me think this kind of hard is worth it.


    "Yang Chuan, if you don''t feel well, just lie down and have a rest after eating." Chen Wenjin looks worried.


    I gave her a smile, headache has disappeared, as never before, said: "I''m not so hypocritical."


    Then he continued to eat big mouthfuls of food. With food filling in his stomach, his whole body relaxed and relaxed.


    After a while, I was chatting with Chen linningxiang and Liu siyao. The doctor came in with a tired face. I stood up and asked, "doctor, has that man been saved?"


    The doctor nodded and said happily, "it''s a miracle to live. That guy''s constitution and desire for survival are too strong. Thanks to Yang Chuan, he helped stop his blood. How did you do that?"


    "I..." I was stunned for a moment and didn''t go on. This energy in my body is my secret. It''s better not to let others know, so I said vaguely: "I I don''t know. I can''t even remember what happened at that time. "


    The doctor frowned and thought it strange. He looked at me again, but he just nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. He said, "it''s good that people can survive."


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said, "you''re tired too. Let''s have some food and have a rest."


    The doctor nodded and sat down.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu also appeared at the door, but she didn''t come in. Instead, she waved to me and let me pass. I paused for a moment and said to Ning Xiang, "you stay here. I''ll go out with Xiao Yu."


    Ningxiang looked at Mengyu below and said to me, "be careful."


    I laughed and walked over. Fang Mengyu gave me a happy smile and said in a low voice, "come with me." Then he turned and walked out.


    I wonder where she is taking me? However, I still followed her and followed her. After leaving our house, Fang Mengyu began to take me to the back mountain of fangjiayu.


    While walking, she turned back and said to me happily, "brother Yangchuan, thank you for saving a Bai. If it wasn''t for you, he would have died long ago."


    I scratched my head. At that time, I just felt that I needed to try. I didn''t think it would work. I didn''t know what the heat in my body was. Maybe Fang Mengyu would know something about it?


    After all, she is the heir of the four families. As a Fang family who has existed on the island for a long time, she should know something about tianwu island.


    "Don''t thank me. I didn''t know how to save people at that time, but it''s a good thing for people to live." I said with a smile.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said: "ah Bai grew up watching me from childhood, just like a big brother. I don''t want him to die. This time, he almost can''t live. Wuwu..."


    Said her eyes red, sad wipe tears, I looked at the heartache, hand gently pressed her shoulder to comfort: "nothing, I have in, I will help you through this difficulty."


    Fang Mengyu turned his grief into joy, wiped away his tears, and with a smile, threw himself into my arms and said in a delicate voice: "I knew that brother Yangchuan was the best to me."


    For her sudden intimate action, let me some surprise and surprise, but holding such a lovely little beauty, my mood is naturally comfortable, she also has a charming sweet smell, let a person very cool.


    Cuddle for a while, just when I want to have further action, to touch her waist, she is like a shy bird, poof released my hand, a face of shyness, said: "brother Yangchuan, if Ningxiang elder sister they see, will eat my vinegar?" Finish saying still playfully vomited next pink tongue.


    I am full of black lines, and a little helpless, said: "jealous will certainly, but Ningxiang also like Xiaoyu."


    Fang Mengyu continued to take me back to the mountain with a smile.


    I thought about it for a while, and then continued to ask, "Xiaoyu, what happened to the three-day bloody fight before that?"


    If it wasn''t for the bloody fight, ah Bai would not have nearly belched. Moreover, judging from this posture, both Fang Mengyu and Fang Tianding abide by this rule.Fang Mengyu''s face was slightly heavy and worried. He sighed and said, "this is an agreement we made with Fang Tianding more than a month ago when I just returned to fangjiayu under the guidance of aunt Yulan."


    "Every three days, one person from each of US fought with his life every three days. This lasted for more than a month. Eleven people died on our side, while twelve people died on Fang Tianding''s side. Most of the time, they were both defeated. Only a Bai was lucky enough to get his life back."


    My heart is awe inspiring. You know, the 21 people who died should all be second rate masters. Once these people were the guardians and backbone of the Fang family, but now they have lost so much strength. Coupled with the casualties in the previous internal fight, the Fang family has lost more strength.


    It''s no wonder that even a Huangsha city can''t be controlled, and the weak Fang family has no spare power to manage others.


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes were full of hatred. He said in a cold voice: "I know that if we go on like this, more and more people will die of internal friction, but there is no way. I just hope that we can bring down Fang Tianding. When we have a full grasp, we will kill him on a large scale."


    I nodded. This way of hurting the enemy is too bloody, but it has to be done. Otherwise Fang Tianding won''t give her a month''s time, because both sides know that if they fight directly, there will only be more people dead. It''s better to use this kind of meat knife to cut the meat.


    I frowned and went on: "you haven''t thought of any other way than this? Like assassination? "

 Chapter 301

    "I''ve thought about it before, but the risk is too big. You know Fang Tianding is a first-class expert, and Fang Tong is also a second-class top expert. It''s too difficult to assassinate them. Once they fail, they are doomed to never come back, and I dare not take the risk." Fang Mengyu sighed.


    It seems that what I think is too simple. Fang Xin is also a first-class expert. I''ve seen his power. It''s really terrible. Once he fails and falls into the siege, he must die. It''s reasonable not to assassinate him.


    Both sides are deadlocked and hostile to each other. In this case, we can only take a three-day bloody fight. While consuming each other''s strength, we can strive for more time and opportunities.


    "As long as we fight for more time, maybe more people who were loyal to my father will rush back to fangjiayu to support me, but..." Speaking of this, Fang Mengyu''s face is a shade.


    I know in my heart that Fang Mengyu''s self-protection has become a problem. Even if there were people who were loyal to her father, most of them would choose to wait and see. They would neither interfere nor help Fang Tianding.


    "We''re going to win." I cheered for her.


    Fang Mengyu looked slightly relaxed and nodded.


    "By the way, where are you taking me?" I asked again.


    "I said before that I want to let elder sister Ning Xiang and elder brother Za Mao practice Kung Fu and increase their strength. Although they are older now, their roots are basically fixed, and their martial arts training effect is not high, they are better than none, but they are not denied by you. They are afraid of Fang Xin." Speaking of this, Fang Mengyu looks very dissatisfied.


    "Fang Xin is the captain of the guard and the strongest of your side. You must stabilize him, or you will be in danger." I said solemnly.


    Fang Mengyu pursed his mouth and said in a sad voice, "I know what you mean, but I can''t let brother Zamao practice martial arts now, but I must let you practice martial arts and become stronger."


    I don''t have any reason to refuse. I''m even a little excited. The lightness skills I saw before, as well as the fierce force, all depend on my passion. If someone guides me, I can definitely become stronger.


    However, I was also a little worried and asked, "isn''t it so easy to practice martial arts? How long does it take to reach the level of Fangxin? "


    Fang Mengyu gave me a white look, "brother Yangchuan, don''t you think there are many first-class experts? You know, even when the Fang family didn''t have internal fights before, there were no more than ten first-class experts, and the other Qin, Li and Zhao families were similar to the Fang family. "


    In my heart, I was surprised and said, "are there so few first-class experts?"


    "What do you think? If you want to know that a first-class expert, if you put on a good internal armor and eat the Bigu pill, it''s almost invincible. Even if someone uses a gun, it''s hard to hit because the reaction speed is too poor. " Fang Mengyu said.


    "How long has Fang Xin practiced martial arts?" I continued.


    "He has been practicing martial arts since he was a child for more than 20 years, and my father has personally guided him. In addition, he has great talent, so he can step into the ranks of first-class experts, which is very difficult." Fang Mengyu said to me.


    When I heard this, I hesitated. My talent was very high, and the Fang family''s personal guidance made me become a first-class expert after more than 20 years of practice. Then I would not be able to do it all my life.


    "Damn, it''s so hard? It seems that I''m basically out of business. " I said helplessly. It''s not that I look down on myself. I just don''t know how to practice martial arts, and I don''t think I''m much better than others in talent.


    But Fang Mengyu shook his head. I was a little puzzled. She said, "brother Yangchuan, you are different from other people. Maybe you can or may not."


    "Can I?" I said with some doubt.


    Fang Mengyu didn''t return my words. At this time, she took me to the depth of the back mountain. There was a light fog around, and there was a faint sound of water in the distance.


    Not far away from the cliff, there is a dilapidated cottage. The architectural style is very retro. There is also a gilded plaque with the four characters of "Fangjia ancestral temple", but it is covered with a thick layer of ash.


    I was shocked and asked, "what''s this place?"


    "This is where the real forbidden area in Houshan lies, that is, the ancestral hall of the Fang family and the bone burial place of the dead Fang family. My parents'' grave is also here." Said, Fang Mengyu eyes have been full of tears, but very strong did not cry out.


    I don''t know what she brought me to Fang''s ancestral temple for. Does it have anything to do with her teaching me martial arts? I followed her silently and went on.


    First, she went to a forest behind the ancestral temple, where there are a lot of new graves. In the distance, there are countless old graves. Fang Mengyu went to two of the new graves and knelt down. "Mom and Dad, I swear to kill Fang Tianding, Fang Tong and his son, and take revenge for you. Your spirit in heaven must protect Xiao Yu."


    It turned out that this was her parents'' grave. I immediately looked solemn and bowed down three times. I vowed in my heart that I would protect Xiaoyu.


    After that, Fang Mengyu stood up, took my hand and said, "brother Yangchuan, come with me and choose the best martial arts book for you.""Well." I nodded, looking forward to it.


    Fang Mengyu pushes open the gate of ancestral hall, and suddenly sees a lot of holy places in it, full of dust. He looks at the dilapidated and gloomy place.


    Fang Mengyu bowed his head to worship for a while, then went directly to a wall behind the spirit place. After carefully looking for it, he gently pressed it against a green brick.


    With a click, the blue brick sank down, revealing a hollow. Fang Mengyu carefully put a light yellow jade amulet from his neck into the pit in the hole, and then twisted it again. Suddenly, the sound of a click came, and the mechanism next to him opened a door.


    I was a little surprised and said, "so amazing?"


    Fang Mengyu quickly put the jade talisman away, carefully put it on his neck, turned around and laughed at me, and said, "this treasure room, but only brother Yangchuan and I know it. Please keep it secret for me."


    My heart is very moved, this thing is obviously the biggest secret of the Fang family, but she showed me unreservedly, her heart is very trust me, but also sincerely love me, regard me as the most important person.


    I was very surprised and felt great pressure. I nodded and said, "Xiaoyu, if I fail you in my life, I will fight in heaven..."


    Fang Mengyu blocked my mouth with his fingers and said with a smile: "brother Yangchuan, don''t swear, it''s very effective."


    I licked my fingers subconsciously. She screamed in a frightened voice and quickly drew back her hand. Her eyes twinkled and she said shyly, "brother Yangchuan, you''ve become bad. Hum, I don''t care about you."


    With that, Fang Mengyu went into the secret room, and I followed him with a smile. Then she pressed the mechanism on the wall again, and the door of the secret room was closed.

 Chapter 302

    When I got inside, I was immediately stunned. What''s the secret room? It''s a big warehouse. It''s a big space dug out after hollowing out the whole mountain wall. It''s half the size of a football field.


    It''s full of rice and wheat, and all kinds of pickled dried meat and pickles. Besides grain, there are many weapons, swords, bows, feather arrows, and other armor, such as lock armour and leather armour.


    This kind of sword has obvious Satin pattern. It should be made of 100 forged steel. It''s very durable and sharp. These things are first-class. With the guards of those second-class experts, you can walk horizontally anywhere. The inside information is really terrible.


    In addition to these strategic materials, there are mountains of jade and a small amount of gold and silver. These things are very valuable on earth, but they are not worth mentioning on tianwu island.


    Thanks to Fang family, which is one of the four families, these hidden materials are enough to arm a terrible army. No wonder Fang Tianding is desperate to kill Fang Mengyu and get her ancestral relic in order to get the things in this treasure house. Only in this way can he have enough confidence.


    Fang Tianding promised to fight for three days, but also to stabilize Fang Mengyu, so that she would not run around. If Fang Mengyu ran to other parts of tianwu island with Fang''s ancestral relic, Fang Tianding could only catch the blind and finally get nothing.


    In this way, he stabilized Fang Mengyu for the time being, and then tried to take away the relic from his ancestors and completely control the power of the Fang family.


    Fang Mengyu wandered around the treasure house like a family treasure. I was also shocked. She turned to me with a smile and said, "is it a special shock? Like other Qin, Li and Zhao families, they have no less materials than here. That''s why the four families have been able to control the whole tianwu island for a long time. "


    I nodded, some understand, so many things are little by little accumulated, it can be imagined that the four families in this island for many years.


    This is when I came to a hill full of jade, I asked a question that I had been wondering before, and said: "Xiaoyu, do you know why jade is used as money on tianwu island? It''s too strange. After all, it''s a stone, and it''s not worth money. "


    "Because jade is controlled by our four families, ordinary people don''t know the value of this jade. If you use the powder of jade to forge steel, you can get the best Xingyu baiforged steel. Its strength is 2 to 3 times that of ordinary baiforged steel. If you add some jade powder to the pill, the efficacy of the pill is 2 times that of ordinary medicine. It''s very magical." Fang Mengyu explained.


    It suddenly dawned on me that this is the case. This seemingly unimportant jade is really different from that on earth, which is similar to the role of a catalyst. However, it should not be a big secret in the four families.


    The four families have mastered this secret recipe. The ordinary people on tianwu Island, whether they are using weapons or taking drugs, are far less than the four families. No wonder the four families have flourished for such a long time. They also have this kind of way in them.


    "Nuo, you see, this is a sword made of Xingyu hundred forged steel," Fang Mengyu took up a wide blade sword, handed it to me, pointed to the blade and said, "brother Yangchuan, look carefully, is there any pattern of stars on it?"


    I carefully looked, in addition to the very obvious forging water pattern, there are some small star shaped patterns on the blade, which are very mysterious.


    I gently wave, hiss, like cutting tofu, the stone directly broke into two pieces, see my heart cool, startled voice: "this is too sharp, right?"


    Fang Mengyu nodded and said, "it''s a big killer of our four families. It''s very rare to spread. In addition, the people of the four families have been practicing martial arts since childhood, sharpening their physique, and having great martial arts skills. They are almost invincible."


    Fang Mengyu walked forward a few steps. There were all sealed boxes. She said: "all the pills mixed with jade powder, Huoxue powder, boiling blood powder, Bigu pill, and some wound medicine."


    I immediately Leng for a while, curiously asked: "there is really pigudan this kind of thing, after eating will not be hungry?"


    "Yes, after eating pigudan, people will not feel hungry for five days in a row, and they will have plenty of physical strength. Although this pigudan can not directly enhance the combat effectiveness, it is also a very important material that the warrior can fight without eating or drinking after eating. However, it is very troublesome to refine it, and the four families have different recipes, which are very important It''s confidential. " Fang Mengyu said one by one.


    Only then did I realize the horror of the four families. It can be seen from the deep foundation of tianwu island. You know, jade is a specialty of tianwu Island, which is not found anywhere else.


    And just like a desert island, the herbs on tianwu island are very strong, far more powerful than the herbs on the earth. The pills made in this way are very effective.


    Speaking of this, I immediately think of the pills I got from an old man in tianwu college. Is it related to her.I quickly asked: "Xiaoyu, when I was in tianwu college, an old doctor gave me a pill. Does that have anything to do with you?"


    Fang Mengyu said with a smile: "yes, I asked someone to give you that pill. You don''t thank me."


    I laughed, hugged her waist, Fang Mengyu exclaimed, his face immediately came over, red and hot up, "our relationship, also need to thank?"


    "Bah, don''t be shy. What''s the relationship between us?" Fang Mengyu said in a delicate voice.


    I said with a smile, "before you told me in public, you can''t break the debt."


    "This..." Fang Mengyu was stunned for a moment. He remembered that when he was in Sanfang''s construction site, in order to scold Fang Xin, he said that in a hurry. Now he feels very ashamed.


    Fang Mengyu blushed and felt like he was breaking away. I didn''t ask for it. I just continued to say, "leave a note to warn me not to go near Fang''s house. Did you leave it?"


    Fang Mengyu shook his head fiercely, his face was slightly heavy, and said: "it must be Fang Xin who left it. At the beginning, I sent him to the college to worry about you. I agreed with him to keep you safe and keep you away from the dispute of Fang family. But I stayed and continued to think of ways to deal with Fang Tianding, but I didn''t expect that you still appeared in Fang Jiayu. Is that God''s will?"


    When she said that, it seems that my previous guess is right. Fang Xin has been coveting Meng Yu for a long time. It can be seen from his previous performance that he deliberately left the note in order to keep me away from Fang Mengyu.

 Chapter 303

    With these words, Fang Mengyu took me to the innermost part of the treasure house, where there was a table covered with dust. Fang Mengyu squatted down and came out with a pile of books in his drawer. The name of the book was written on the cover.


    "Chain legs, iron sand palm, floating on water, wind chasing sword, lethal sword..." I''m so stupid. It''s all martial arts secrets. These things that can only be seen in martial arts actually appear in front of my eyes.


    I was surprised to pull his face, said: "this is not true?"


    I picked up a secret book of floating on water and found that the paper was thick and hard. It was a bit like kraft paper with a slight yellow color. What was recorded in it was also true. I was very surprised.


    "After practicing these secret scripts, can you really become so powerful?" I read these precious martial arts secrets and asked curiously.


    Fang Mengyu said with a smile: "the Kung Fu we practice, that is, these secret scripts, are all outside Kung Fu. What we practice is bone and strength. After Kung Fu has become successful, although we can''t fly to the sky and escape to the ground, it''s not difficult to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall like walking on the ground."


    I took a breath. It''s not surprising what I''ve seen and heard these days. This tianwu island is a world of low martial arts, and because there is no influence of the outside world, it''s more ancient in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation.


    "What''s outside Kungfu?" I asked with interest.


    Fang Mengyu thought for a moment and said, "I heard my father say that Kung Fu can be divided into outside and inside. Outside Kung Fu practices the root strength, while inside Kung Fu practices the essence of breath. Inside Kung Fu is much more profound and profound than outside Kung Fu


    I muttered in my heart that this Kung Fu can be divided into external and internal. The external is called external, and the internal is called internal. It''s very interesting.


    Fang Mengyu continued: "although everyone knows that Neijia Kung Fu is powerful, no one knows how to cultivate Neijia Kung Fu. It has been lost for a long time. The four families have been looking for so long, but they don''t even have a clue."


    "Well, it''s a pity that my family Kung Fu has been lost." I said.


    "Well, brother Yang Chuan, don''t think about the useless. You can choose a suitable Kung Fu to practice." Fang Mengyu moved all the foreign Kung Fu scripts collected by the Fang family to the table for me to choose.


    "Our fangs have tested their martial arts talents since childhood. People with poor roots are qualified to stay in fangjiayu, and they will be arranged to grow up in other places. Later, they will become the managers of that place, that is, the spokesmen of the fangs. Children with good roots have been practicing hard since childhood, taking medicine bath, eating Zhuanggu pill and so on. Only in this way can they become second rate experts, It''s even a first-class player. " Fang Mengyu said slowly.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, although you are practicing now and your roots and bones are all formed, it''s not that you can''t practice. It''s just that you need to suffer more and spend more time..." Fang Mengyu didn''t say a word behind. Even if he had suffered more and spent more time, he might not be able to reach the same level as others.


    For example, Fang Xin, who has practiced martial arts since he was a child and has great talent in bone, has become a first-class master. Yang Chuan is also a second-class master.


    Hearing this, I couldn''t accept it, but this is the fact. Looking at these many secret scripts for a moment, I felt upset and irritable. I didn''t know what to choose, so I immediately had no idea.


    Fang Mengyu looked at him, worried for me, and said, "I think brother Yang Chuan, you should cultivate a sword technique, and then exercise your bones to strengthen your strength. This is a good way."


    But I sighed, shook my head and said, "in fact, no matter how I practice at this time, it''s useless. At most, I''ll become a second rate master. Compared with Fang Xin, I''ve done a lot of work, and my help to you is limited. What''s more, the worst thing we have now is time."


    In order to win a little buffer time, Fang Mengyu even decided to fight with Fang Tianding for three days. He fought every three days. He fought against each other. He didn''t know how long he would last.


    Now for Meng Yu, what he lacks most is time.


    Fang Mengyu''s face suddenly darkened. He bit his teeth and stared at me. He said: "when I was on a desert island, I felt that brother Yangchuan was different from other people. After I saw you again this time, I finally determined the reason."


    When we were on the wild island before, we lived and died together for a period of time. Later, it was Fang Mengyu who brought us to tianwu island.


    When I was on a desert island, I thought Fang Mengyu was very mysterious and had many secrets. At this time, I immediately became interested and asked, "what''s the reason?"


    Fang Mengyu didn''t speak. Instead, she took down her necklace, which is her family''s heirloom. It''s a bright yellow round jade amulet with the image of a black dragon embossed on it. It''s simple and full of power.


    She held the jade talisman carefully, looked at me and said, "when I was on the run, my father secretly gave me the black dragon talisman, which was what Fang Tianding wanted. With the clan leader''s keepsake and the ancestral relic, he could command other branches of the Fang family outside the fangjiayu, so he would hang up for it I''ve got my brain"Black dragon talisman?" I was surprised. At the beginning, the jade talisman looked a little better, but it didn''t matter. But the more I looked at it, the more strange I felt it was. But I can''t tell why.


    It''s only when Fang Xinding and Fang MengWu get the name of the two clan leaders that they can count


    With a sneer on her face, she handed me her most precious black dragon talisman and said, "brother Yangchuan, do you have anything unusual with it?"


    I solemnly took it. In Fang Mengyu''s heart, it was bought with her parents'' life. It was more precious than her life. But I trusted it so much that I was very careful.


    Gently holding it in the palm of my hand, I felt nothing, except for an ancient jade, there was no other abnormality. I was puzzled and said to her, "it seems nothing? Are you mistaken? "


    Fang Mengyu frowned, very lost, and said: "I was wrong at the beginning, but I saw it flash for a while."


    Just when she couldn''t figure it out, I suddenly felt a thump in my heart. The mysterious energy dormant in my body rushed to the jade amulet in my palm.


    You can see the faint yellow awn of Canglong Fu, which is especially striking in this treasure house with black paint and only torch.


    "This What''s this? " I was stunned. Did the black dragon talisman resonate with the mysterious energy in my body?

 Chapter 304

    Fang Mengyu stares round his eyes and stares at my palm. He doesn''t move away for a moment. He exclaims in surprise: "sure enough, I know that''s right. Ha ha, brother Yangchuan, it must be you."


    "What do you mean by that?" I have doubts on my face. I still don''t know what Fang Mengyu is doing. I only know that the mysterious energy in my body seems to have something to do with this black dragon talisman.


    Fang Mengyu took the Canglong Fu back, carefully put it on his neck, immediately grabbed my hand, came to the back of the desk, squatted on the ground and groped for it.


    I don''t understand. I scratched my hair and asked her, "Xiaoyu, what is me? You''re just going to finish it all at once. If you only say half of it, there''s no following. I''m so anxious. "


    Fang Mengyu''s smile, instead of the previous depression, became energetic. While sweeping away the soil with his hands, he said to me with a smile: "do you remember what I said just now? It''s been lost for a long time. "


    I nodded, not angry said: "of course I know, just said how I can forget."


    "Haha, my father also said that as long as people can resonate with canglongfu, they can practice internal Kung Fu. This is the biggest secret of our Fang family. Besides me, only you know now." Fang Mengyu said.


    I suddenly feel a sinking heart, Fang Mengyu so good to me, how can I repay? But I''m also interested in it.


    Fang Mengyu squatted on the ground, put aside all the soil, exposed the bluestone bricks on the ground, carefully dug one of them, and saw a black iron box buried below.


    Fang Mengyu sat down on the ground tired. He took a lot of effort to take out the iron box and put it on the ground carefully. "Hoo, I''m so tired. This thing is really heavy."


    "What is this?" I stare at the black iron box and ask. The surprise Fang Mengyu brought me today is too much.


    "This is the box of heavenly secrets. My father said that as long as someone can open the box, he can get the cultivation method of internal Kung Fu. But over the years, there have been so many experts in the Fang family, but no one can do it." Fang Mengyu pointed to the iron box and said.


    "Tianji box?" I looked up and down at the iron box, but the name was quite mysterious. After I looked at it carefully, I suddenly felt that it was even more mysterious.


    This black iron box has been buried in the ground for so long, not only there is no rust at all, what''s more strange is that there is not even a gap on it that can insert a pin, so that people can''t find a place to start, let alone open it.


    "Can this thing really open? Isn''t it just a solid iron knot? " I look at Fang Mengyu helplessly.


    Fang Mengyu gently shook his head and said: "my father will never cheat me. He said that this Tianji box is the biggest secret of the Fang family, so it must be right."


    I feel the big iron box, but also no temper, feel smooth, hands are still slipping, how can this open, "do you have any way to open it?"


    "No, we''ve tried everything in the Fang family before, smashing it with a hammer and burning it with fire. There''s nothing wrong with this iron box. It''s been sealed underground for at least a hundred years." Fang Mengyu said.


    I rolled my eyes, over a hundred years? Japan, I''m only in my early twenties now. Your Fang family has studied it for so many years, but they can''t open it. I certainly can''t think of it.


    "How can you open it? I have no idea. " I shriveled.


    "Why don''t you put your hand on it?" Fang Mengyu said.


    "Put your hands on it?" My face sank.


    This mysterious energy in my body can not only help me increase my strength and speed, enhance my combat effectiveness at the critical moment, but also help me stop bleeding quickly and relieve pain, and even resonate with the black dragon talisman, the ancestral holy thing of the Fang family.


    Is it really useful to face the black iron box?


    "Brother Yang Chuan, just have a try. Maybe it''s really useful." Fang Mengyu coquettishly way, Dudu mouth, small face tender, lovely people really can''t bear to refuse.


    I have no choice but to nod my head. With a try mentality, I''ll be a living horse doctor. If I can''t, I won''t lose anything. Will I really respond to such a lump? I really don''t believe it.


    I took a deep breath and put my hand on the iron box. It was very cold. Besides, there was nothing else. I was about to speak to Meng Yu when suddenly the heat in my body rushed to the iron box.


    Nani? Does it really work?


    There was a crackle on both sides of the box. It was like the sound of an automatic sewing machine.


    "Shit, does it really work? This Isn''t that evil? " I looked at this automatically opened Tianji box in surprise. It''s really advanced, and science can''t explain it.


    Fang Mengyu jumped up happily and yelled: "the Tianji box is open. It''s open."


    I caught Fang Mengyu, who was going crazy, and said, "let''s see what''s inside. We don''t have much time.""Well," Fang Mengyu nodded heavily, then carefully took out a small book which was put in the Tianji box, and there was nothing else.


    "Congenital war classics?" Fang Mengyu said in a surprised voice, with a happy face, "brother Yangchuan, this must be the secret of the cultivation of internal Kung Fu. Let me have a look. To cultivate the congenital war Sutra, you need to sense the congenital internal power, and those who have no congenital internal power can''t cultivate it."


    "Inborn internal force?" I was surprised. Does this mean the mysterious energy in my body?


    "Inborn internal power is the potential contained in the body. Once it emerges, it usurps heaven and changes life. It is beyond the ordinary people''s ability to kill people." Fang Mengyu is reading the words on the congenital war Sutra. The more he reads the words, the more intense his face is.


    Just when she recited these words, I felt the heat in my body, vaguely moved. I felt that I wanted to break my body, and I almost couldn''t control it.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu stopped and exclaimed: "sure enough, this is the secret of the cultivation of Neijia Kung Fu. It''s called Xiantian ZHANJING. Brother Yangchuan, can you really feel Xiantian''s internal power?"


    I nodded and said, "if you''re talking about the mysterious energy in my body, that''s it."


    "Really? Come on, you should practice on the top. The internal Kung Fu is much more powerful than the external Kung Fu. As long as you can practice successfully, you will be able to avenge my parents. Then... " Speaking of this, she stopped suddenly when she blushed.


    I laughed, while looking through the congenital war classics, joked: "what happened then? Say it quickly, or I''ll spank you. "


    "Spanking? It''s too shameful. No one dares to beat me except when I was a child Fang Mengyu''s face is very red.

 Chapter 305

    "Do you say it or not?" I''ve pretended to raise my hand. I''m going to pat her on the ass and try my hand.


    Fang Mengyu gritted his teeth and said, "as long as brother Yangchuan can help me kill Fang Tianding and his son, I will promise to be your woman."


    I smile, gently embrace her, said: "silly girl, you don''t say so, I will help you, when the time comes to the Fang family as a dowry, how?"


    Fang Mengyu tilted his head for a moment and said, "I don''t care, but aunt Qingzhu won''t agree. The Fang family can''t change their surname."


    "When the time comes, what about the man behind you or the man behind you?" I said with a smile.


    Fang Mengyu nodded. His face was red like an apple. Girls couldn''t stand teasing, and I felt a little confused.


    I quickly settled down, shook my head, gently pushed Fang Mengyu away, and began to study the congenital war classic.


    Now the most urgent thing is to improve the strength, seize the time, and when the strength is enough, we can go to avenge Fang Mengyu.


    "Xiaoyu, this is the diagram of acupoints and orifices. Do you understand? Teach me. " I looked at the congenital war classic and said.


    "Well, this is Baihui acupoint. Here it is..." Fang Mengyu has learned these knowledge since childhood and taught me skillfully.


    This so-called congenital war Sutra, the secret of Internal KungFu cultivation, is to control the internal force to swim in the body''s acupoints and orifices, constantly make the congenital internal force grow, achieve the effect of strengthening the roots and bones and moistening the five internal organs, and even surpass ordinary people to achieve the ability of anti-aging.


    There are five kinds of congenial tactics: one is extremely powerful, two is powerful, three is maneuvering, four is congenial and five is fighting. One is more difficult than the other, but the other is more terrifying and powerful.


    Under the guidance of Fang Mengyu, I recognized all the big and small acupoints and orifices in my whole body and began to practice. The acupoints and orifices are also divided into congenital acupoints and acquired acupoints. There are 108 congenital acupoints and 36 acquired acupoints. Other acupoints and orifices in the human body are not mentioned in the congenial and acquired acupoints.


    Running along 36 acquired acupoints and orifices for one week is called Xiao Zhou Tian, while running along 108 congenital acupoints and orifices for one week is called Da Zhou Tian. Practice Xiao Zhou Tian first and then Da Zhou Tian step by step.


    After figuring out all this, I simply meditated on the ground and controlled the heat in my body according to the induction method recorded in the war classic, controlling the weak innate internal force and moving along the acupoints.


    One orifices


    two orifices


    three orifices


    Eight


    unconsciously, this innate internal force has already operated eight orifices, and the internal force has doubled. With the growth of the innate internal force, I gradually feel that I can''t control it.


    It''s so hard, even sweat is oozing from my forehead.


    Take a gamble and see if you can hit the ninth hole.


    I took a deep breath, concentrated, struggling to impact the ninth hole, only to hear a poof, although the hole is opened, my whole person is a tremor, congenital internal force quickly out of control, running around in the body, if not careful, my whole person will be abandoned.


    At the critical moment, I forced a shock, cheered: "scattered!"


    Boom! With a dull sound, it''s like spring thunder exploding in the same place, and all the internal forces instantly disperse into the air from the nine orifices. This is also the method recorded in the congenital war classic, which is called "Sanli". If you can''t control it, you will disperse the internal forces out of the body, otherwise you will damage yourself.


    I took a long breath, slowly opened my eyes, said: "sure enough, the first operation of congenital internal power, just rushed to the ninth hole, it''s too reluctant, so it''s going to start again, but again from the first hole, it will be much easier with the previous experience."


    I suddenly had a number in my heart, and suddenly I heard Fang Mengyu yell, "ah, brother Yangchuan, you rascal, put on your clothes quickly."


    I was stunned. I subconsciously looked down and saw that my trousers and clothes were all gone. It turned out that when I was dispersing my strength just now, my clothes and trousers were all broken. Now I''m all naked. I''ve been watched by Fang Mengyu all over.


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes were covered with fear, and he could not help peeping through his fingers. I was very happy when I saw her, especially when she wanted to refuse to meet her. I was so angry that I had a reaction all of a sudden.


    "Ah, it It''s getting bigger. It''s... " Fang Mengyu screamed in a startled voice. He was almost shameless.


    This little girl is still a yellow girl, but I''m not. After a fierce fight with Chen Lin at night, I feel more and more itchy and can''t hold it.


    I wanted to be gentle with Ningxiang before, but I didn''t find a chance.


    Thinking that I stood up, Fang Mengyu walked over. Fang Mengyu was so scared that he lost his face. He waved his hand and yelled, "no, don''t come here. It''s terrible, ah..."


    The more she was like this, the more excited I was. As soon as I passed by, I hugged her and put my head on her abdomen, which made me feel worse. I obviously felt Fang Mengyu''s delicate body tremble."No, no, I''m still a yellow girl, please..." Fang Mengyu said low, although he refused, but he didn''t struggle at all.


    I laughed and said, "the best things should always be left for the last taste. I won''t take you in such a place. It''s disrespect for you."


    "Well, brother Yang Chuan, thank you for thinking so." Fang Mengyu was very moved and his eyes flashed.


    "But although I can''t take you, I can''t do it all the time. It''s bad for my health. Can you help me with your hands?"


    "By hand? How to use it? " Fang Mengyu''s mind was blank.


    I grabbed her little hand and put it under my crotch. Suddenly, the whole person shivered comfortably. It was so beautiful.


    Finally, in Fang Mengyu''s surprised eyes, I let out my anger on the ground. I simply buried it with soil and then disappeared.


    Fang Mengyu was scared and quickly slipped away. He blushed like a monkey''s ass and went to get a set of black clothes for me to put on. He didn''t dare to look me in the eyes.


    With a smile on my face and a satisfied look on my face, I asked, "by the way, how long have we been here?"


    "It''s the third day. Aunt Qingzhu must be waiting outside. Let''s go out quickly. By the way, how are you doing?" Fang Mengyu is concerned.


    It''s been three days before you know it? It''s too fast. I''ve memorized all the battle classics of congenitally. I''ve also run congenitally internal power for the first time. I''ve got some experience. Now I''m on my way, but I don''t want to gain so fast.


    "It''s OK. I already know how to practice this innate combat classic. If you give me another ten days or so, I''m sure I can make some achievements." I said to Meng Yu.


    "Ten days?" Fang Mengyu frowned and thought for a moment.

 Chapter 306

    Obviously I''m thinking about the three-day blood fight. Now all the buffer time is obtained by delaying the three-day blood fight.


    Every blood fight means that a loyal guard will die. Not everyone has the good luck of a Bai.


    "Well, ten days should be fine. Now let''s go out first." Fang Mengyu said.


    I nodded and put the congenital war Sutra back into the Tianji box. It closed automatically again. From the outside, there was no gap at all. It was extremely precise and amazing.


    During the three days in this treasure house, I have been studying the congenital war Sutra. It can be said that I forget to eat and sleep. Fortunately, I don''t worry about what I eat and drink here. Fang Mengyu takes care of me so that I can concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    After practicing the innate war classic, this innate internal force seems to have been tamed by me. When I control it, I can do whatever I want, and I will never get sick again. Although my strength has not been improved much, many hidden dangers have been reduced, and I will never lose control again.


    When Fang Mengyu and I went out of the ancestral temple together, we saw Mei Hua, the female guard, with another female guard beside us. Seeing the momentum, they were at least the top of the second rate experts, and they were anxiously outside.


    Seeing that Fang Mengyu came out safely, the two female guards trotted over and took Fang Mengyu by the hand. Mei Hua, the female guard, cared: "Miss, how did you go in so long? You''re worried about us


    Another female guard chief looks pretty and has a sharp temperament. She looks a bit like Yang Yan. She stares at me and says, "Miss, is he the one? If not, I will kill him immediately, so that he will not reveal the secrets of our family. "


    With that, the female guard drew out her sword and tried to stab me to death.


    I was startled. It turned out that Fang Mengyu was able to take me into Fang''s ancestral temple without any hindrance. It was because there was someone waiting outside. If I wasn''t able to practice Neijia Kung Fu, I might have been killed here.


    This is a gamble in itself, and I don''t blame Fang Mengyu, because I get more things.


    "Sister orchid, stop it." Fang Mengyu stops the female guard.


    The female guard Mei Hua and Lan Hua were stunned and said, "Miss, did he succeed? Really? " The second daughter was so happy that she quickly took back her sword and even fell to her knees.


    "Please forgive me, young master Yang. We were rude just now." Orchid kneeling tunnel.


    "If young master Yang doesn''t want to forgive us, we are willing to die." Meihua, the female guard, is about to commit suicide with her sword. She has a very strong temperament.


    This shocked me. It''s really similar to the big family forces in ancient times. Even the trained female guards are so loyal.


    I quickly stopped the two girls and said, "get up, I forgive you. If you are killed, Xiaoyu will hate me."


    The two female guards looked at each other with a happy look in their eyes. "Thank you, young master Yang."


    At this time, Fang Mengyu took my hand and said, "brother Yangchuan, do you blame me for not explaining it to you in advance? But even if you can''t open the box, I won''t hurt you. Really, you must believe me. "


    There was some fear in her eyes, like that of worrying about gain and loss.


    I understand her very much. With this sentence, my heart knot is completely untied. I touched her pretty face and said, "we don''t need to be so clear. From now on, we will be both prosperous and disadvantaged."


    "Well, brother Yangchuan, you are so kind to me." Fang Mengyu said with a silly smile.


    The two female guards looked at the bottom of their eyes and didn''t dare to stop them. They just lowered their heads and didn''t dare to steal a look.


    After a while, Mei Hua, the female bodyguard, suddenly reminded: "Miss, aunt Qingzhu has gone to the other party''s three-day blood fight in Tianding. She asked you to come out and hurry to the scene."


    On hearing this, Fang Mengyu yelled, "it''s bad. I''m afraid aunt Qingzhu will suffer."


    With that, she grabbed my hand and ran out quickly, exerting all her strength. After more than five minutes, she rushed back to the front of the back mountain and got to the place where the blood was fighting before.


    I saw that at this time, people from both sides, almost the same as three days ago, all got together and hated each other. Fang Linyu and his mother Fang Yulan were watching in the distance, and the atmosphere in the field was particularly tense.


    Fang Mengyu let go of my hand and rushed to Aunt Qingzhu. He pointed to Fang Tong and yelled, "Fang Tong, what do you mean? Is it going to start? I''m not afraid of you


    "Ha ha, it''s good for you to come. Let''s go on fighting for three days. Hum, someone will fight!" Fang tonghen bites his teeth, but he doesn''t argue with Fang Mengyu, so he drinks directly.


    On the bluestone not far away, Fang Tianding stares at Fang Mengyu coldly. Seeing that her Kung Fu has not improved at all after three days, he laughs sarcastically, full of sarcasm.


    Just at the moment when Fang Mengyu and I appeared, I clearly noticed that a hostile gaze was staring at me. I turned to see that it was Fang Xin.


    He was biting his teeth, his face was blue, his eyes were full of anger and jealousy, and he glared at me like he wanted to eat me.Naturally, I turned my head and didn''t pay much attention to him, but I still kept an eye on him. If this guy doesn''t mess around, naturally, the river doesn''t offend the well, but if Fang Xin dares to mess around, I won''t advise him.


    Now that I have learned the innate battle classics, I will not be able to compare my strength with that of the messenger in a few days. Hum, it''s really not sure who will win or lose at that time.


    As soon as Fang Tong''s words were finished, a strong man stood out from him, holding a waist knife in his hand. He stood forward with a cold expression and said, "who dares to fight me?"


    "Fang Yunbiao, I''ve long wanted to kill you, hehe!" As soon as the words were finished, a man with bare arms stood out, holding a waist knife.


    "Fang Lang, you are not dead in the inner fight. Ha ha, I thought you were dead long ago. Ha ha..." Fang Yunbiao laughed wildly, trying to enrage the other party and let himself take the lead.


    Sure enough, Fang Lang''s eyes were red with blood, and he cursed: "Fang Yunbiao, you brute, I''ll kill you


    As soon as the waist knife shines, he rushes out. Fang Yunbiao calmly stands in the same place. When Fang Lang rushes to the front, he immediately draws a knife. Shua, the light of the knife cuts across the streamer and fiercely cuts on Fang Lang''s chest, opening a terrible blood hole. His lungs are all scratched and the blood splashes on the ground.


    Fang Yunbiao stood in the same place and didn''t move. He gave a low cry, "you..." As soon as he opened his mouth, he couldn''t bear his neck any more. His brain fell down and hit the ground. The incision on his neck was very smooth.


    Although Fang Lang killed each other, he also fell to the ground, not far from death.


    When Fang Tong saw that his people died first, he immediately felt that he was ashamed. He said angrily, "hum, Fang Mengyu, you are lucky. Then give him another three days. If you hand over the ancestral relics, you can also reduce some sacrifice."

 Chapter 307

    "Bah, Fang Tong, Fang Tianding, I swear to use your two heads to pay homage to my dead parents." Fang Mengyu said hatefully.


    Fang Tong glanced at her with disdain and said indifferently: "a little girl who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth has no ability, but her voice is not small. Ha ha, let''s go."


    "You..." Fang Mengyu''s angry face is blue, but he can''t refute it. He is pulled by Aunt Qingzhu and can''t speak for a moment.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity will only make you lose your mind, and you will be cheated by Fang Tianding and his son." Green bamboo aunt advised to say.


    Fang Mengyu forced himself to calm down. He watched Fang Tong and Fang Tianding leave with their enemies nearby, but he had no ability to kill them and avenge his parents. Who can understand this kind of cowardice.


    "Come on, let Dr. Xu down." Someone called.


    The guards, led by Fang Xin, looked at Fang Lang with his chest wide open. They looked sad and felt sad. They were worried. Maybe the same thing would happen to them in a few days.


    But even with such a premonition, no one chose to shrink back. This kind of loyalty spirit is very rare in my eyes.


    This Fang family and even the other three families, it''s true that they can exist on tianwu island for such a long time. At least they won''t treat their own people badly.


    Seeing that Dr. Xu was saving people, the doctor and I immediately leaned over. The doctor was accepted by other guards because he had done his part in rescuing a Bai, and he was very grateful.


    After all, he is a doctor. Although he is a Western doctor, he knows a bit about the principles of traditional Chinese medicine. Doctors who can cure diseases and save people are very respected and welcome everywhere.


    When Aunt Qingzhu saw me coming, she gave me a look of inquiry with a cold face. I was very nervous. I could see that she didn''t like me and even had some vigilance. I think it must be because of Fang Mengyu.


    Before, Fang Mengyu confessed to me in front of so many people and hit Fang Xin in the face. If it happened when there was no accident in Fang''s family, it would certainly cause a great disturbance.


    ''s great miss, the future successor, is actually with a woodlouse who has no history and even no martial arts. I will definitely become a target for all of a sudden.


    But now Fang Mengyu and the guards are all in trouble. They have to fight against Fang Tianding. They just talk about me, but no one is really looking for trouble.


    I was embarrassed to smile at Aunt Qingzhu. When I was in the treasure house of Fang''s ancestral temple, Fang Mengyu told me that Aunt Qingzhu was her father''s concubine. Although she was not able to give birth to a son and a half, her dream feather was excellent.


    Moreover, they have a high talent for martial arts. They are rare first-class female masters. Women are naturally worse than men in terms of physical fitness. It is very difficult for them to practice martial arts as first-class masters.


    Aunt Qingzhu was disfigured, which was also the injury she had left in the previous infighting.


    Fang Mengyu quickly whispered a few words in aunt Qingzhu''s ear. Suddenly, aunt Qingzhu''s face changed greatly. Her eyes looking at me were full of hot, full of joy and expectation, very excited.


    I guess Fang Mengyu must have told her something about the ancestral temple treasure house, about my ability to cultivate the congenital war Sutra.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t get so close." Aunt Qingzhu gave a light drink, and immediately the guards next to her retreated. The female guards, Meihua and Lanhua, took the opportunity to lean over.


    In this way, several of us, doctor Xu and aunt Qingzhu''s female guards, were surrounded by Fang Lang in a daze. The other guards stood outside and could not see the specific situation inside. Even Fang Xin was excluded from the outside.


    "Meng Yu, what''s the situation with a Lang?" Fang Xin stood outside and worried.


    "Don''t squeeze. You''ll delay Dr. Xu''s rescue." Fang Mengyu doesn''t return to say that Fang Xin has no choice but to stop.


    Although it was Dr. Xu and the doctor who were saving people, they were helpless when they faced such a big gap.


    I squatted on the ground, carefully put my hand on it, and guided the innate internal force of my body to the wound. Leng stiffly stopped the blood temporarily, although it was still frightening.


    Dr. Xu and the doctor looked at each other stupidly, "this How did you do that? "


    "Shh, Dr. Xu, it''s important to save people." Fang Mengyu made a look at them.


    Dr. Xu immediately understood and began to use medicine to clean up the wound and deal with the injury. The doctor was watching and studying. After all, there was no Western medicine equipment and medicine on tianwu Island, so it was mainly traditional Chinese medicine.


    In fact, if an ordinary person suffered such a terrible injury, even if I could stop the bleeding for him, I would not be able to survive. But these guards are all second-class masters, top martial arts men, with extremely high physical quality, they can be saved, just like ah Bai before.


    After a simple and general treatment, Fang Lang was carefully carried into the room, and Dr. Xu and the doctor followed him to continue the treatment.I retreated a long time ago. In addition, I was blocked by a wall. Fang Xin and other guards didn''t see what I had done. I had to keep my family Kung Fu secret.


    Before I am strong enough, absolutely no information can be leaked out, otherwise the other three families will kill me and ask me about my cultivation methods when they hear the news, and then it will be completely over.


    I retreated to the outside of the crowd. Fang Xin stopped me angrily and threatened: "Yang Chuan, I warn you, it''s better to stay away from Meng Yu, otherwise don''t blame my ruthless fist, hum!"


    I glanced at Fang Mengyu, who was anxiously passing by, and sneered: "who Xiaoyu wants to be close to is her freedom, which has nothing to do with you."


    Fang Xin''s face turned black and said angrily, "Yang, you piss yourself to take care of your virtue. You are not born, you are not powerless, and you can''t help Meng Yu get revenge. Why are you with her? I''m the only one who''s qualified for this. You''d better stay away, understand? "


    Fang Xin''s eyes were full of murderous spirit. If I had known that he was a first-class master before, I would have counseled him. But now I have the courage to fight back and said, "if you have the ability, you should kill Fang Tianding and his son now. Do you dare to go?"


    "You..." Fang Xinqi''s eyebrows all stand up, which is clearly to raise a bar. He went to kill Fang Tianding and his son alone. What''s the difference between that and sending them to death? He was very angry in his heart and said: "boy, you can fight."


    Clench your fist and you''re ready to do it.


    As soon as my eyes were cold, I almost couldn''t help but fight with Fang Xin. After a little stupefied, I dodged to the side and avoided the blow.


    If I do it directly, it is very likely to expose my internal skill. I''d better be careful.

 Chapter 308

    Fang Xin was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that I could escape so easily. Although he didn''t try his best, he didn''t expect that I could escape so easily.


    Fang Xin''s face sank and his eyes were burning with jealousy. He said, "sure enough, I haven''t seen you for three days. Did you deceive Meng Yu and steal my Fang family''s martial arts?"


    I sneer in my heart. I not only learned the martial arts of Fang family, but also learned the most powerful internal skills in the ancestral temple of Fang family. What can you do to me?


    But now I can''t fall out with Fang Xin. I have to use his power to deal with Fang Tianding. If I fall out with him, I will be happy, but I put Fang Mengyu in a dangerous situation. I have to think more about her.


    "I once saved Xiaoyu''s life. What is it to steal some martial arts? What''s more, I''m helping her now. " I calmed down and said in a low voice.


    Fang Xin sneered, looking very disdainful, "help her? With your small body, I can beat you down with one punch. Ha ha... "


    He laughed wildly, listening to my anger, but in order to take care of the overall situation, I didn''t bother to slobber with him. With a cold hum, I was ready to turn around and leave.


    As soon as Fang Xin saw that he was not reconciled, he grabbed me with his hand and said, "Yang Chuan, stop for me. Today you must make it clear to me, or you won''t want to leave."


    My face suddenly turned black. Fang Xin made a fuss. It was clear that he was determined to eat me. He wanted to embarrass me or even embarrass me. This guy was really shameless.


    Fang Xin put his hand on my shoulder. It was very heavy. He pushed me to the ground like a mountain on his back. It was very difficult for him to walk, just when I was about to explode.


    Aunt Qingzhu came out from a corner in the distance and said to me, "Fang Xin, take people to continue to patrol. Yang Chuan, come with me."


    Fang Xin was stunned for a moment. He was a little puzzled and unwilling. But aunt Qingzhu spoke, and he could only promise, "yes, aunt Qingzhu."


    I smile at him, shake off his hand, trot past, said: "green bamboo aunt."


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded and said, "come with me."


    I followed her carefully and went inside.


    Fang Xin looked at the bottom of his eyes and was not reconciled. His face was also changeable. He stamped his foot angrily and then turned to patrol.


    Aunt Qingzhu is walking in front of her. Her buttocks are big and round. She has the charm of a young woman. Even if she has scars on her face, she can''t hide her charm. However, she is Fang Mengyu''s aunt. I glanced at her and quickly moved away.


    While walking, she asked me, "what did Fang Xin tell you just now?"


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking that since aunt Qingzhu is Fang Mengyu''s only relative now, and she is also the closest and trusted person, she didn''t hide anything. She said, "Fang Xin threatens me to stay away from Xiaoyu, or you will beat me."


    "Oh? How did you answer that? " Aunt Qingzhu asked again.


    My heart was tight. I came to the back mountain of fangjiayu before. Xiaoyu was always with me. This was the first time I spoke to Aunt Qingzhu. She asked if this was to test me?


    I frowned and said truthfully, "I didn''t answer his question. First, I stabilized him so that he wouldn''t make any trouble again. The most important difficulty now is to deal with Fang Tianding and his son."


    Aunt Qingzhu stopped, looked back at me, nodded and said, "you''ve done a good job. If you don''t get rid of Fang Tianding and his son, it''s us who will die. Now you and your companions are involved, and you can''t get rid of it."


    I nodded my head. From the moment I went into fangjiayu to find Fang Mengyu, I knew that it would be like this. I didn''t have any regrets. I just hope to improve my strength faster.


    After walking for a while, aunt Qingzhu took me to a small room. The furnishings of the room were very simple. It should be where she lived. She closed the door and there was a guard outside.


    "Sit down. Don''t be so nervous. I came here to tell you about Mengyu." Aunt Qingzhu sat down and said.


    "About Mengyu?" I immediately picked up my spirits and sat down to look at Aunt Qingzhu.


    She nodded her head and said, "Mengyu has told me about you in detail. I know you have more than one woman, like Yang yanningxiang. You don''t have to explain anything to me."


    As soon as I was about to say something, I was blocked and came back immediately. My face was a little embarrassed, and I felt a little uneasy when I saw my elders.


    Aunt Qingzhu laughed and said, "it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines on tianwu Island, especially in the four big families. The more powerful men are, the more women there are. It''s nothing at all."


    I''m embarrassed and don''t know how to answer, but I''m still a little pleased. Fortunately, the people on this island are more ancient. They can easily accept the idea that men have three wives and four concubines. I''ve really come to men''s paradise.


    Aunt Qingzhu didn''t say much about it. Her face was serious, and she suddenly asked, "is it true what Meng Yu told me about inner family Kung Fu and congenital war Sutra?"I nodded, knowing that business had finally come, and said, "yes."


    "Show me." Aunt Qingzhu''s face was heavy.


    I nodded, then stood up, want to get her approval, let others willing to give Fang Mengyu to me, do my woman, naturally want to show the corresponding strength, otherwise everything is empty talk.


    I took a deep breath and sank into the elixir field. According to the method of congenital war Sutra, my internal power converged on the palm of my hand, and the palm spread upward. Suddenly, there was an invisible heat, and the momentum was extraordinary.


    As soon as aunt Qingzhu''s eyes brightened, she reached over and touched it lightly. She was bounced out. I was startled and asked, "are you hurt?"


    She was surprised and said with a smile: "I''m also a first-class expert. Mengyu should have told you, how could I get hurt so easily?"


    "Er..." I scratched my head. I really thought too much. How could this degree hurt people.


    Aunt Qingzhu looked at my palm and said, "it''s really a very powerful force. If you can practice more time, it should be enough to deal with Fang Tianding and his son."


    Speaking of this, my heart sank and I said, "aunt, what we lack most now is time. Three days of blood fighting is too dangerous, and we can only fight for three days of buffer time each time. By the way, has that man been saved before?"


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded her head and said, "people are saved, but they have to be cultivated for a period of time. They are too hurt. They can''t get out of bed in half a month, but it''s good to be alive, and thanks to you."


    With a smile, I could feel her gentle attitude towards me, and said, "I''m just doing it. It''s Dr. Xu and doctor who can save lives."

 Chapter 309

    Aunt Qingzhu shook her head, looked at me and said, "do you know that you are the only one on tianwu island who knows how to do Kung Fu at home. If the Qin, Zhao and Li families know about it, they will try their best to force you, so this matter must be kept secret."


    I nodded. The reason why I was so cautious just now is to keep it secret. I can''t let out any signs.


    Every man is not guilty.


    "As for Mengyu, I agreed as her elder. As long as you can kill Fang Tianding and his son to avenge her parents, I will allow her to marry you and take the whole Fang family as a dowry. How about that?" Aunt Qingzhu''s words were startling. In order to win over me, she also paid a lot of money.


    I was both happy and surprised. I was glad that the relationship with Fang Mengyu was finally recognized by her elders. I didn''t have to be as secretive as before.


    What''s surprising is that Aunt Qingzhu really looks up to me for saying this, just because I know how to do martial arts at home and have practiced the innate martial arts?


    But I didn''t feel like I was floating. After a pause, I asked, "are there any other conditions?"


    Aunt Qingzhu said with a happy smile: "you are very smart, and the conditions are very simple. After you marry Xiaoyu, I don''t care how many women you have, but she must be Dafang, that is, the wife you marry. Other people can only be small. Do you know what I mean?"


    "Ah?" I completely muddled, originally thought it would be how difficult conditions, did not think it would be this, I did not think much, nodded and agreed, "this is simple, I promised."


    When Aunt Qingzhu was happy, she also completely let go of her heart. She got up and said, "next, you will spare no effort to cultivate the congenital war Sutra. I will certainly get it for you in these ten days. As for the cultivation, I will let plum blossom and orchid do your accompany training. You must not relax, you know?"


    "Yes, aunt green bamboo." I nodded hard.


    Now I have long been in the same vein with Fang Mengyu, the Fang family. I am a grasshopper on a rope. If I fail, I am sure everyone will die together. If I win, I will enjoy the fruits of victory together, so everything depends on myself.


    "Plum blossom orchid, come in," aunt Qingzhu called to the door. Immediately, the female guard plum blossom orchid came in. She looked at me and said, "go, they will be your accompaniment."


    "Well." I nodded and went out with the two valiant female guards. I was still a little pleased. The female guards are much better than the male guards. Hehe.


    "Young master Yang, please follow me." Female guard plum blossom said, with female guard orchid side by side walking in front.


    They are very tall and have a big skeleton. They are more than 1.7 meters in height. They have strong limbs and strong muscles. Even their buttocks are enough. The only disadvantage is that they have no breasts. Maybe they have no breasts because they have been practicing martial arts since childhood.


    The two female guards did not speak. They walked a long way in front of them. They came to the location of Fang''s ancestral hall and stopped in a nearby woodland.


    The second daughter turned around and looked at me. The female guard Mei Hua said, "this is the forbidden area of Fang family. No one dares to come in. We will be your companion here."


    I nodded, this place is quiet is good, no one will disturb, said: "how to accompany practice?"


    "Orchid and I take turns to fight with you. You can only use the strength of your body and muscles, not internal skills. We will accompany you for half a day, and miss will accompany you for half a day to practice internal Kung Fu." Female guard Mei Hua explained.


    I was a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the two female guards knew the root of the matter. However, since Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu didn''t hide it, the second daughter could be trusted.


    "Young master Yang, your strength is directly related to the life and death of all of us, especially the young lady. Meihua and I are just despicable, but the young lady is not the same. I beg young master Yang to do his best." Said, the female guard orchid actually knelt down, the female guard plum also knelt down.


    I was startled, and quickly helped the two women up, even busy way: "I will work hard, you two get up first."


    Then the second daughter got up slowly and said with a straight face: "let''s start right away, young master Yang. You fight me with all your strength. I won''t be merciful at all."


    "Good." I nodded, did not use internal force, Mao foot full full punch on the hammer to the female guard plum blossom, speed and strength are already the limit I can reach.


    But Mei Hua, the female guard, just gently put out her hand and caught my fist. With another push, I immediately felt as if there was an overwhelming force that overturned me to the ground.


    PA, fell to the ground, hit my chest straight pain, if not fall on the grass, maybe be knocked fainted, I am a little shocked, this woman is also so severe?


    No way. How can a man lose to a woman? He can''t keep this man. He just got up. Just as he wanted to be handsome, he was beaten down by the female guard Mei Hua.Stand up again and again, beat down again and again, the female guard Mei Hua is tired, her cheeks are scarlet, and she gasps. Just when I think I can finally stop for a while, the female guard Lan Hua ravages me again.


    "Get up and practice with me." The female guard orchid said coldly.


    "I..." This is a man''s dignity, can''t let these two female guards to look down upon, but I just stand, was female guard orchid slap on the ground, and even more ruthless than plum blossom, pain I straight teeth.


    Shit, at this time, I finally realized that the so-called accompany training is to beat me up and abuse me. But I also shrunk, refused to easily admit defeat and stood up again.


    "Like a man, a bit of backbone, miss like people really won''t be too much," female guard orchid light way, with a trace of contempt, "however, this is not enough."


    While he was talking, I punched her in the chest as fast as I could. She didn''t see any movement. She lifted her leg and slapped me in the stomach.


    Suddenly I shivered in pain and fell to the ground again.


    "Get up, get up quickly, do you want to take our first lady with such a little ability?" The female guard orchid called coldly.


    I''m biting my teeth. Damn it, you two female guards are waiting. Sooner or later, I''ll have to punish you and avenge you. But now it''s still important to practice martial arts. I think I''ll get up again.


    The practice lasted for half a day, and the female guards plum blossom and orchid beat me in turn. I didn''t rest for a moment. After playing, I didn''t have a good skin all over, all purple and swollen.

 Chapter 310

    I feel that the whole person is going to fall apart. My muscles are twitching and my bones are creaking. I almost fainted in pain several times, but I''m still holding on.


    "He passed out and carried people back." The female guard Mei wiped the sweat on her forehead and said.


    Immediately they came over, took my hands and feet, and lifted me on the way back. I was still awake and asked, "where are you going?"


    The female guard orchid gave me a cold smile, and I suddenly got goose bumps all over, with a kind of very unknown premonition, "go, you save me."


    I was carried by the female guards of two second rate masters, but I couldn''t resist. It was so painful that I couldn''t even move a finger. I was a man to hold on and not scream out.


    Not far away, they carried me into a room and heard someone say, "it''s ready."


    "Well, take off your clothes and throw them in." I heard Mei Hua, the female guard, say it, and they began to pick my clothes.


    I was so stupid that I yelled, "Hey, what are you two doing? Don''t take off my clothes. "


    "Let you soak in medicine bath, otherwise you may not be able to finish the injury for ten days and a half months." Meihua, the female bodyguard, explained that compared with orchid''s cold character, she is like a sister next door. She is much easier to get along with and starts a little lighter.


    Soon, the two women took off my clothes, leaving only the last pair of trousers. When they were touched, they immediately had a reaction. When they saw it, they also turned red. Poof, they threw me into the big wooden bath bucket, splashing with water.


    "It''s so hot. You''re killing pigs. Come on Get me out of here, damn it As soon as I got into the water, I yelled. Even if the water was not 100 degrees, it was 70 or 80 degrees. I felt that my skin was scalded and it was very uncomfortable.


    Especially in the medicine bath in the big barrel, the water is black, and the smell of medicine is very bad. My body is full of injuries, so I try my best to drill into my muscles and body, just like being bitten by countless centipedes.


    But it''s useless for me to call. After two female guards glanced at me, they said, "the change clothes are here. You can get up and wear them later." After that, they went out directly.


    Originally, I couldn''t move my injured limbs. Now, it''s useless to call. I simply sank into the barrel. I had to hold my breath and shut my eyes. I was soaked in the pungent liquid.


    This kind of taste is not accepted by people. It seems that my body is riddled with needle pricks. The internal skills in my body automatically rush to my body, protecting my body, and at the same time, I begin to absorb the medicine in the water crazily.


    I don''t know how long after that, when the tingling sensation disappeared, it was unspeakable comfort and pleasure, just like the whole person was reborn and reborn, warm and full of strength.


    Poof, I quickly got out from under the bath bucket, gasped a few times, and finally felt better. However, I found that the medicine in the bucket became a little bit chatty. It should be that the medicine was absorbed by me, which cured me from being beaten by two barbaric female guards.


    I not only cured my injury, but also felt stronger. This feeling was very direct. I murmured: "this is what Xiaoyu said before. They practiced martial arts in the bath when they were young? It seems that the effect is really good. "


    I just sat in the bucket and practiced the congenital war classic. According to the method recorded above, I started to rush the acupoints one by one. This time, I rushed to the 15th acupoint in one breath.


    Thirteen


    fourteen


    Fifteen


    "scatter!" The internal force of a shock directly scattered out, directly to the barrel are broken, but also issued a dull sound of Hua.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing the news, the two female guards outside rushed through the door. As soon as they came in, they saw that the barrel was broken. I stood on the ground naked.


    The two female guards were worthy of seeing the world. They were not frightened or screamed. They just turned their heads and asked in a low voice, "are you OK, young master Yang?"


    I laughed, held up a lazy waist, but also deliberately straightened down, to show off their own capital, I know that the two female guards must be peeking, I was also laughing in my heart, said: "it''s OK, I practice like this, next time I don''t practice in this bath bucket."


    As expected, the two women became impatient. They didn''t dare to say much, so they said, "put on your clothes first, and we''ll wait outside."


    The second daughter backed out in a panic, and I laughed happily. No matter how powerful the master was, she was always a woman. She began to clean the water on her body and put on the clean clothes they prepared.


    When I went out, the two female guards were no longer there. Fang Mengyu was sitting at the table, munching. When he saw me coming out, he called, "brother Yangchuan, come to dinner soon."


    I felt my stomach. I was really hungry. It was almost dark, so I sat down to eat.


    While eating a rare rich meal, I ate it all at once. I felt that today''s appetite suddenly increased, which was several times as much as before. After eating several bowls of rice, I felt a little full."By the way, what''s the matter with them?" I care.


    When Fang Tong brought people to fight for three days before, I didn''t have time to say a few more words to Ning Xiang. Later, I was called away by Aunt Qingzhu, and then until now.


    "Don''t worry, the aunt over there will take care of her. You just need to do your best to practice martial arts. By the way, how does it feel to take a medicine bath?" Fang Mengyu said.


    Now that Aunt Qingzhu is looking after me, I''m relieved. Now I can''t care about these twig festivals. The most important thing is to concentrate on practicing martial arts and improve my strength.


    "It hurt a little at the beginning, and then it was very comfortable. It was too heavy for the two guards. They almost passed out without pain." I replied that it was.


    Fang Mengyu nodded with a smile and said: "this is aunt Qingzhu''s order, and it''s also my idea. Let them focus on it. It''s called loosening bones. After all, you have passed the best stage of practicing martial arts. If you have a fixed root bone, you have to loosen bones first, and then take a medicine bath. But even like this, it''s certainly not as good as the martial arts people who have been taking medicine bath since childhood."


    I nodded, but I quite understand. How can I succeed in practicing martial arts without suffering. Moreover, I have no spare time to waste because of the lack of time.


    After a meal and a rest, Fang Mengyu took my hand and said, "brother Yang Chuan, now we start to practice the congenital war Sutra. I''ll protect the Dharma for you. If you have any questions about the channels and acupoints, you can ask me."


    I nodded without affectation, so I sat down on the bed and began to flush the acupoints. At least I had to be able to open the thirty-six acupoints the day after tomorrow and run for a small week before I could be regarded as a reluctant entry.

 Chapter 311

    I remember the method of congenital war Sutra clearly in my mind. If I didn''t understand it, I asked Fang Mengyu. I made great progress. One night passed in the blink of an eye, and I practiced all night.


    "Broken!" I suddenly opened my eyes. Under the internal force shock, I made a thunderous sound, which exploded in my body. With a bang, I directly opened the thirty sixth orifices. In an instant, the thirty-six orifices were connected into a complete universe with internal force, and my body became light and floating, with a sudden sense of openness.


    "Yes, brother Yangchuan, you have." Fang Mengyu surprised me and jumped on me happily.


    Looking at the panda''s eyes on her head, I suddenly felt very sleepy, so I fell directly on the bed and went to sleep.


    In this way, for the first half of the day, there were female guards plum blossom and orchid to help me loosen my bones. To put it bluntly, they fought with me, and then beat me like a dead dog. Sometimes aunt Qingzhu came to supervise me. Anyway, she didn''t let water go at all.


    In the evening, Fang Mengyu protected the Dharma for me and taught me some knowledge about acupoints and orifices. She also knew little about it. They groped and practiced the congenial war Sutra, controlled the congenial internal power, strengthened the roots and bones, and moistened the five internal organs. They made great progress.


    In the blink of an eye, three days later, it was another day of blood fighting. Fang Tong and Fang Tianding appeared, staring at Fang Mengyu, and their killing intention became stronger and stronger.


    This battle is almost the same as going on the court. After losing both sides, Fang Tianding''s people were not saved directly. Fang Mengyu''s people were seriously injured and avoided the fatal blow, leaving a breath.


    Or I came forward, covered by the female guard and Dr. Xu and others, and used congenital internal power to help stop bleeding and slow down the injury. Once again, the man was saved, but he completely lost his fighting power in a period of time.


    After that, in Fang Xin''s jealous and resentful eyes, I didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so I went to talk to them about the past. After all, I spent almost three days practicing martial arts, and I had no time to rest except sleeping and going to the toilet.


    Zamao patted me on the shoulder and joked: "Yo, Yang Chuan, I heard that you are close to the future successor of the Fang family. I haven''t seen anyone for three days. You are good enough."


    The doctor knows the inside story, but I told him not to say more. The fewer people he knows, the better. I don''t want to be confused with maoningxiang, so as not to worry more.


    The doctor is not in at this time. He is helping to save people.


    I laughed, looked at Ning Xiang and explained, "I''ve been learning the martial arts of Fang family these days, so I don''t have time to be with you. Don''t worry about me."


    "Who''s worried about you? You''re so sentimental, huh!" Chen Wenjin gave me a look, and I could see that she was duplicative.


    Yang Yan looked at me, suddenly came to me, slapped me on the chest, I was caught off guard, a staggering step back, Leng said: "what do you do?"


    "They took you to the bath, too?" Yang Yan asked.


    I scratched my head. "How do you know? I do it every day, sometimes twice a day. "


    Yang Yan''s eyes widened, a little surprised, but soon relieved, said: "the bath formula is not difficult to find, but the required herbs are very expensive. A bath costs at least four or five thousand jade herbs. Fang Mengyu seems to be very generous to you."


    "Damn, four or five thousand jades at a time. Doesn''t that mean that Yang Chuan has wasted tens of thousands of jades in the past few days Miscellaneous hair a face of envy way.


    Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying and Annie Julia''s eyes on me have changed. They also know the value of tens of thousands of jade. When they were tied up by the black gold gang in Huangsha City, they heard from the guards that a man''s selling iron ore is worth 3000 jade, while a woman''s selling it to a brothel is a little higher, which costs 4500 jade.


    I muttered in my heart that Fang Mengyu didn''t tell me about it. I didn''t expect that the medicine bath was so expensive. I was wasting every day. No wonder Yang Yan looked at me strangely. She really didn''t know what was good in her fortune.


    At this time, Ning Xiang pounced on my arms. She sighed and said, "you work hard to practice martial arts. Don''t worry about other things. We can take care of each other when we are together."


    I saw something wrong with her look, so I asked, "Ningxiang, what''s the matter with you? Have you been wronged? You tell me, I''ll help you out. "


    Ningxiang sad smile at me, see my heart is broken, she said: "nothing, have you this sentence I am satisfied."


    Liu siyao couldn''t see it any more, and said frankly, "brother Yangchuan, I''ve heard from the guards that you''re going to marry Xiaoyu and be the door-to-door son-in-law of the Fang family in the future. What can we do? You''re not leaving us, are you? "


    "Ah?" I was stunned for a moment. It turns out that this is what happened. It is estimated that Aunt Qingzhu sent out the wind, in order to test my reaction.


    I saw Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, and Annie all looking at me with a very sad face. There were some expectations and worries in their eyes. I knew what they thought.


    I stroked Ningxiang''s hair, comforted her and said: "this is really true. This is the condition that I talked with aunt Qingzhu, but I''m sure I won''t lose you. Ningxiang, you can rest assured. In my heart, you are as important as Fang Mengyu.""Well." Ning Xiang gently nodded.


    Hearing this, Chen Lin''s eyes almost burst out of fire. She threw many eyebrows at me, which made me really unbearable.


    "Damn, Yang Chuan, you bastard. They''re all possessed by you, but I didn''t get any of them. You''re cruel enough." Miscellaneous hair looked at me, grinning and scolding.


    Lao Hei joined in and put her arms around Julia''s waist. She said, "Zamao, if you don''t look like you, that woman will be blind."


    "Old black, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut you." Miscellaneous hair angrily glared eyebrows.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    After comforting Ning Xiang for a few more words, I decided to leave. I had to hurry to practice martial arts. Today I saw Fang Tianding''s eyes. He seemed to be a little impatient. God knows when he suddenly killed him.


    Time is running out.


    I''m going to go back to the special training room. It''s in the forbidden area in the back mountain. It''s a little bit away from here. It''s not far from where Fang Mengyu lives. It''s mainly quiet and no one dares to disturb it.


    At this time, it was evening. Although the sky was dark, the woods were full of the light of torches. Everyone lived with great care, and there was a special guard patrolling. They were afraid of being attacked by Fang Tianding.


    However, if Fang Tianding really dared to make up his mind, he would have attacked and killed him. To say the least, even if he succeeded in the attack, snatched the relic of the Fang family and got the treasure house of the Fang family, he would certainly have suffered a lot. He would have hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt himself eight hundred. That''s for sure.


    In the case of such a big damage, but also to face another Qin Li Zhao three big families covetous, most likely is completely finished, so Fang Tianding is not stupid.

 Chapter 312

    I walked with my head down, thinking about things. After this section of the road, the woods became dark, and I couldn''t see much light.


    I went back to the cultivation room and pushed the door in, only to find that there was no one in the room. Before, Fang Mengyu would always wait for him in the room. After having dinner with him, he began to practice for a while. Why did he disappear today.


    Even Meihua and Lanhua didn''t see it. What happened? My heart ascended for a while, frowned, had a kind of not very good premonition, the door of the door stepped out of the door, toward Fang Mengyu''s place to live.


    This is the forbidden area of Fang family. Not far from it is the place where Fang''s ancestral temple is and where Fang Mengyu lives.


    Because she has the ancestral relic of Fang family, she is qualified to enter the forbidden area and ancestral hall of Fang family. It is also to protect her from being attacked by Fang Tianding at night. Therefore, her house is in the innermost part of the house, which is also the safest.


    My training room is also here. It''s not far from Fang Mengyu''s room. It''s ten steps away. The light in the room is not on, and there''s no movement from the outside. As soon as I get close to it, I hear a voice coming out of the room. I quickly paste it to the window to listen.


    "Meng Yu, listen to me. I really love you. What''s good about Yang Chuan?" Fang Xin''s strong voice came out of the room with some impatience.


    Fang Mengyu''s attitude towards me was totally different from that of other people, and he was very tired of me. He was together all day, which made Fang Xin, who was secretly in love with Fang Mengyu, jealous.


    Now, with aunt Qingzhu''s approval, my relationship with Xiaoyu has almost been settled, and the rumors have been spread, and Fang Xin''s ears, and he can no longer restrain them.


    I was startled. Instead of making a sound immediately, I continued to listen. I wanted to know what Fang Xin was going to do when he came to find Fang Mengyu at night.


    "Fang Xin, my father has always valued you very much. He spent a lot of money to train you to practice martial arts and promoted you to be the captain of the guard. But that doesn''t mean I have to like you. In my eyes, you are just a guard with excellent martial arts. You have to know your identity." Fang Mengyu said sternly that he wanted to drink back Fang Xin.


    Hearing this, Fang Xin stamped his feet angrily and yelled, "no, why? I''m 100 times stronger than Yang Chuan. I really love you. Meng Yu, please marry me. If you marry me, I will help you kill Fang Tianding and his son and avenge the old clan leader. "


    I feel awe inspiring. Fang Xin is too mean. He wants to use this move to force Xiaoyu into submission. This is obviously taking advantage of the fire. It seems that Fang Xin is not pure and loyal.


    Fang Mengyu is now in trouble. He is the most powerful of the guards. He wants to get an inch and marry his eldest daughter. This bastard is a toad who wants to eat swan meat.


    I''m in such a mood that I''m ready to take action at any time.


    "Go away, marry you? What do you count? But it''s the servants of our family. If you don''t have the training of our family to teach you martial arts, you can be what you are today. Fang Xin, don''t be too aggressive. " Fang Mengyu has a voice on the ground.


    "Meng Yu, you are so beautiful. I loved you a long time ago. Please give me a chance and marry me." Fang Xin is still unwilling.


    "You What are you up to? Don''t come here. If you come any closer, I''ll call someone Fang Mengyu was frightened.


    My heart is tight, rely on, this Fang Xin toad want to eat swan meat, don''t you dare to use strong, this bastard I want to kill you.


    "Meng Yu, if you don''t agree, don''t blame me for coming."


    "Get out of here, I''ll call someone, ah..." Fang Mengyu screamed out.


    Hearing this voice, my face changed and I couldn''t help it any more. I cried out, "who is it? Get out of here I said this on purpose. I don''t want Fang Xin to know that I''ve been eavesdropping here for a long time. I want him to think that I bumped into him by accident, so as not to make him jump over the wall in a hurry and be really dangerous.


    As I yelled and pushed the door open, Chuang went in. Fang Xin, who was forcing Fang Mengyu to go in the room, was wearing black clothes. Suddenly, I heard my voice. When I saw someone Chuang come in, I was also frightened. I turned around and jumped out of the window. After a few leaps, Fang Xin disappeared into the dark night without any trace.


    I came to the window and took a look. I made sure that after the others left, I didn''t chase them. I went back to care about Fang Mengyu and said, "Xiaoyu, are you ok?"


    Fang Mengyu''s face was cold. He was forced to the foot of the bed by Fang Xin. Then he climbed down and said coldly, "Fang Xin is so brave. He even has such a delusional idea and wants to covet me. It''s really an inch."


    I frowned and said, "I heard it outside just now. This letter has to hold you. Now our strength is not as good as Fang Tianding. After this, it''s hard to ensure that Fang''s letter doesn''t jump out of the wall. What should we do?"


    After hearing this, Fang Mengyu sighed and said, "now only Fang Xin and his aunt are first-class experts, can they temporarily shock Fang Tianding and make him not dare to attack. If Fang Xin has a grudge against this, it''s really bad."This Fang Xin is ambitious and covets Fang Mengyu. He even wants to use Meng Yu''s power at night. God knows if he will betray him.


    Fang Mengyu is worried. She is a little flustered. She doesn''t know what to do. She has never met such a thing. Although she is the rightful successor of the Fang family, and her military value is not low, she is still a half grown girl.


    I''ve been spoiled since I was a child, and I''ve never met any setbacks. When I face this situation, I have no idea.


    I began to think about whether Fang Xin would betray or not. But we have to find a way to stabilize him. But the only one who can check and balance Fang Xin is aunt Qingzhu.


    Thinking of this, I immediately made a decision, said: "Xiaoyu, this matter must be immediately told aunt Qingzhu, let her make a decision, before this absolutely can''t leak out the wind."


    If you let out what happened tonight, and say that Fang Xin takes the opportunity to threaten Fang Mengyu, and even wants to use strong words against her, if other guards know this, they will be filled with righteous indignation and go to find Fang Xin to settle accounts. This is simply forcing Fang Xin to betray.


    "Well." Fang Mengyu nodded.


    At the moment, I went to Aunt Qingzhu''s room with her as fast as I could. At this time, she didn''t fall asleep either. After hearing Fang Mengyu''s words, she immediately clenched her fist angrily and said in a cold voice: "Fang Xin really dares to steal into your room at night, and still wants to marry you? He''s a little guard. He''s just a slave of the Fang family. What qualifications do he have? If he doesn''t have the training of the Fang family, he''s nothing. It''s just wishful thinking. "

 Chapter 313

    Hearing what aunt Qingzhu said is exactly the same as Fang Mengyu. She deserves to be from a big family. This tone is really overbearing, but it''s also reasonable. Fang Xin clearly wants to take advantage of the fire and threaten Fang Mengyu, even if he is killed.


    But in today''s form, we still need Fang Xin to balance Fang Tianding and his son, so we can only stabilize him first.


    Fang Mengyu said with a worried face: "aunt, what should we do now? Fang Xin won''t bear a grudge and betray us, will he? "


    Aunt Qingzhu''s eyes twinkled and said, "there must be a grudge, but it''s not enough to betray us. After all, our Fang family is kind to him."


    But I shook my head and said, "if you know a person, you know his face, but you don''t know his heart, this Fang Xin dares to have the idea that a toad wants to eat swan meat. You can see that this person''s heart is not pure. God knows what kind of things he will do."


    "What Yang Chuan said is reasonable. In this way, I''ll go to test Fang Xin personally. At least we should stabilize him first and delay more time so that Yang Chuan can practice the congenital war Sutra." Green bamboo aunt calm face way.


    She is also vigorous and resolute, since she has made a decision, she directly started, holding a bamboo stick in her hand, took the female guard plum blossom orchid, and went straight to Fang Xin''s house.


    If Fang Xin is not in the house, it is mostly defection. If he is in the house, we can talk about the conditions.


    Fang Mengyu and I stayed in the room. She was fidgeting and pacing back and forth. I knew she was anxious, but I didn''t know the current situation. We could only say: "Xiaoyu, wait for me, I''ll practice for a while."


    "Good." Fang Mengyu nodded and agreed.


    When I got to the inner room, I directly sat down on the spot and started to operate the innate internal force. I was already very familiar with the operation of the small Sunday. Without the operation of a small Sunday, the internal force would grow a little, and constantly nourish the muscles and roots, becoming stronger and stronger.


    After I had been running for 19 weeks, the door opened with a creak. Aunt Qingzhu and two female guards came back with a dignified face. As soon as I opened my eyes, I stood up and went out.


    Fang Mengyu asked anxiously, "aunt, what does Fang Xin say?"


    Aunt Qingzhu frowned slightly and looked dignified. She said, "Fang Xin didn''t run away. He''s still in the room. I''ve already warned him, and he bowed to me to admit his mistake. But I think he still doesn''t agree with me. He has a murderous look in his eyes, so I''ll stabilize him for the time being and fight for more time for Yang Chuan, alas!"


    Now this situation is really internal and external. Fang Tianding, the enemy on the outside, has not been solved yet. But there is something wrong inside. This Fang Xin has two hearts, and even wants the other party to have a strong dream.


    Under the internal and external troubles, aunt Qingzhu also feels helpless and desperate. If she can''t deal with it properly, it doesn''t matter if she dies. But when something happens to Fang Mengyu, she really can''t explain to Fang Tianxiong.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t make any noise about it for the time being. Just take it as if it hasn''t happened. It''s important to keep Fang Xin stable. Now it''s domestic and foreign troubles. Don''t make any mistakes." Green bamboo aunt told way.


    "Well, I see, aunt." Fang Mengyu agreed, but his eyes were worried.


    At this time, aunt Qingzhu looked at me and said, "time is pressing. Yangchuan, you need to step up your cultivation and take out all the boiling blood powder in stock. You have to use strong medicine. Time can''t wait."


    "Boiling blood powder?" I was stunned for a moment and looked puzzled.


    Fang Mengyu looked at me and explained: "brother Yang Chuan, you used huoxuesan in the bath before. Most martial arts people use it. The power of the powder is ten times that of huoxuesan. A bag of powder is worth more than ten thousand jade. Even the four families only have the descendants and highly talented people who are willing to use it."


    As soon as I heard it, I was immediately excited, "this It''s too expensive, isn''t it? Xiaoyu, aunt, i... "


    Aunt Qingzhu put her hand and laughed at herself. She said, "if we don''t block Fang Tianding and die at last, what''s the use of boiling blood powder? It''s just that Yang Chuan can use it to cultivate his family Kung Fu. It''s good to gamble."


    Seeing two women, whether they are Fang Mengyu or aunt Qingzhu, looking forward to their eyes, I immediately feel a lot of pressure. However, only when there is pressure can I have the motivation. I said emphatically: "I will never fail you."


    "Good." Aunt Qingzhu nodded her head hard.


    He went back to the cultivation room again. This time, he sent more guards outside. He would not let Fang Xin break in like before.


    The room is dark with ink like boiling blood powder. It gives off a pungent smell in the water. It''s very exciting. The liquid medicine has been prepared. I''ll jump in, but I have to loosen my bones before I jump in.


    As soon as Fang Mengyu gritted his teeth, he said, "sister plum blossom, sister orchid, let''s go together."


    I also clenched my teeth and looked at the two female guards who forced me. I was still scared. After a few days of tempering, just because of my physical strength, now I have the level of a third rate top master, and I almost can reach a second rate master.


    If you use inborn internal power, you can reach the level of second rate master in speed and strength. You can''t use internal power to fight with two female guards. You only have the strength of third rate peak master.Originally, a female guard was enough for me to drink a pot. Now they can''t beat me to death, but now there''s no way. It''s too late to regret.


    Moreover, in order to improve the strength faster, this pain is nothing at all. I stood forward, took a horse step, and cried: "come on, you go together."


    The female guard Mei Hua and orchid looked at each other, nodded and rushed directly. Mei Hua clapped her hand on my chest, shaking my body. My chest was chiseled by a hammer. The pain was severe, but it was barely supported.


    Before I had time to make a sound, I clapped the palm of orchid. Poof, my throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out. I was directly knocked down on the ground, and my limbs were facing the sky. It was a mess.


    "Brother Yang Chuan..." Fang Mengyu looked worried, and his face turned white, but he still said: "the key point is not to break the bone, otherwise there is no effect of loosening the bone."


    Bone loosening is not to remove bones, but to soften the meat wrapped with bones, so as to absorb a lot of drug power and make the muscles and bones stronger.


    "Yes, miss." The two female guards agreed and rushed to me again. They punched and kicked me, but it hurt me to death.


    Two female guards punched and kicked me for half an hour. I passed out twice and finally woke up with pain. They were too cruel. I felt that I would have been killed by them if I didn''t have internal power to protect my internal organs.


    The whole body is soft and prone, just like the mud. There is no intact skin, and there is no place that doesn''t hurt. They are supported by two female guards and thrown into the bath bucket, just like soaking in hot water to remove hair before killing pigs.

 Chapter 314

    As soon as I got into the bath bucket, I shivered with pain. The power of this medicine was ten times stronger than that of huoxuesan before, but the pain was 100 times stronger. If it wasn''t for the whole head soaking in water, I would have to scream out.


    That kind of feeling is like the body is not their own, the whole person hysteria, pain almost crazy, my features twisted like the devil, teeth almost crushed, pain!


    Fang Mengyu stood by the barrel and looked at my tragedy. He comforted me and said, "brother Yangchuan, I''m with you. Now you start to operate the congenital war classic and absorb all the power of the medicine."


    At this time, I felt too much pain, and the pain was severe. On the contrary, my nerves became numb, and my spirit became more concentrated. Fang Mengyu reminded me that I immediately began to run the congenital internal classic, which is called xiaozhoutian.


    I''m constantly in the process of being abused and taking a bath. In the blink of an eye, three days have passed and it''s time to fight again.


    Before, a Bai and Fang Lang, because I used internal force to help stop bleeding, reluctantly survived, but now they can''t move in bed, so they have to take good care of themselves.


    This time, it was the same. In order to save the life of the bodyguard, I stood by and watched. Fang Xin''s cold eyes never left me.


    This guy has a lot of evil spirit on his body. As soon as I was alert, I left one more heart.


    Fang Tong, as he did three days ago, strode to the front and said in a cold voice, "who are you going to fight today?"


    Fang Mengyu''s side immediately someone stood up, which was almost the same as three days ago, but Fang Tong''s face became more and more impatient, so he continued to fight, and he didn''t know when to fight.


    In the distance, Fang Tianding watched all this coldly, and his eyes were murderous. Not far from the top of the tree, Lin Yu and Fang Yulan were also eyeing, to ensure the normal three-day blood fight.


    But if Fang Tianding really attacked Fang Mengyu''s people at night, Sanfang would not interfere. The commander would choose the armband. When the final winner was decided, they would cling to the past just like the grass on the wall. It''s really ironic to think so.


    "Fang Tong and Fang Tianding, sooner or later, I will avenge the old clan leader and kill you all." Our side of the fight man, waving the knife in his hand provocative way, immediately attracted a cheering.


    "Well said, kill these rebellious traitors."


    "These bastards betrayed the old clan leader, betrayed the Fang family. They all deserve to die."


    "Kill


    Fang Tong''s face sank and looked a little ugly. He gave a cold hum and said to a humble man standing beside him, "you go."


    The man was very low-key, wearing black clothes, a hood and a mask. He only showed his eyes outside, just like a bandit. He stood out without saying a word, carrying a sword on his back.


    "Let''s go." Low key men''s low voice.


    "Hum." Our guard snorted and rushed over with the fastest speed. He even broke the air. His strength was very strong, not bad at all.


    But the low-key man just stood in the same place, motionless. After our guard rushed to the front, he pulled out his sword and cut it out. A snow-white light of the sword flashed away. I even felt cold on my neck and chilly on my back. This sword was really terrible.


    Poof! Our guard''s head was directly cut off and rolled on the ground. The incision on his neck was extremely smooth. Looking at people, he felt cold.


    "This..."


    "What a fast sword."


    "How can it be? There''s no room for resistance, not a move. "


    I don''t have a tight wrinkle. This guy has a strong strength. It''s not the breath of a second rate master. This low-key man is definitely a first-class master. It''s a big trouble.


    Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu were aware of this at the same time. They looked at each other in horror, and there was a trace of fear that they tried to hide.


    Now Fang Tianding has a third first-class expert. There are only two of us, and Fang Xin is still very unstable. God knows what he will do after he fails to break into Fang Mengyu''s room at night.


    In our guard''s shocked eyes, the low-key man gave a cold hum and came back to Fang Tong. It was like killing a person was just a routine for him. It was a very simple thing.


    The more calm a low-key man is, the more confident he is in his own strength. I feel very nervous.


    At this time, Fang Tong gave a cold smile, looked at Fang Xin and said, "Captain Fang Xin, you are also a first-class expert. You should know his strength. How about it? It''s OK. If you rebel now and join us, I can give you all the glory and wealth you want after my father takes control of the Fang family. How about that? "


    "Bad!" My face suddenly changed and my heart sank. Fang Tong wanted to win over Fang Xin at this juncture. If Fang Xin wavered, it would not be all over.


    Not only did I think of Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu, but also the female guard meihualanhua''s face changed greatly. Even without waiting for Fangxin''s reply, aunt Qingzhu said, "Fangtong, you are delusional. Fangxin is loyal to the old clan leader. How can you waver because of your words? You are such a rebellious bastard who betrays the Fang family. Sooner or later, you will die."Fang Xin''s face sank slightly when he heard aunt Qingzhu''s words. He didn''t retort or do anything else. He just stood in the same place, but I found that his eyes were staring at me, and his heart was tight.


    His goal is me?


    With a faint smile, Fang Tong did not argue much and said, "is that right? Captain Fang Xin, if you go back and think about what I said, we will accept you when we come to a conclusion. Ha ha... "


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Fang Tianding stares at Fang Mengyu with gloomy eyes. After a sneer, he leaves quickly.


    When the crowd dispersed, I saw Fang Tong leave in silence, as if he had gone back to his room. Obviously, Fang Tong''s words had a great influence on him.


    The morale of the other guards is also very low, even desperate. No one is blind. They can see that the low-key man who can kill the second rate master is definitely a first-class master. In this way, the balance is broken. They are almost impossible to win. It''s just the difference between early death and late death.


    I bit my teeth, even Ningxiang miscellaneous hair they say hello to me, I didn''t pay much attention to, now there is no time to pay more attention to these trivial things, if really fight, I may not have the strength of a war.


    After three days of practicing in the medicine bath of Songgu Pao, I''ve got a second-class martial artist in my strength. Although I''m just a second-class martial artist, I''m also a real second-class martial artist. If I use my internal power, I will definitely be able to fight against the first-class martial artist.


    It''s just that the fighting style of the warrior is totally different from that of ordinary people, and there is still some lack of fighting experience.

 Chapter 315

    In the past few days, although I have been beaten badly by two female guards, I have learned the experience of fighting with warriors, and my ability to resist beating has also become stronger.


    After returning to the training room, the female guards Mei Hua and Lan Hua followed quickly, but they didn''t see Fang Mengyu. I asked, "where is Xiao Yu?"


    That Ding just broke the balance of the strength of the two sides, maybe the two guards will soon appear in the sky.


    Everyone expected this, but there was no way to resist. They had to wait for death in silence. The whole temporary camp was filled with a very sad atmosphere.


    "The young lady went to talk to her aunt." Mei Hua, the female guard, sighs.


    The female guard orchid was also in a trance and completely helpless, but even so, she didn''t flinch at all. She looked at me and asked, "young master Yang, are you still practicing today?"


    Without hesitation, I nodded and said, "of course, I have to practice. Why don''t I practice, but before that, I have a small request."


    "Go ahead, we''ll pass it on to your aunt, and she''ll do it for you." Female guard plum blossom is incomparably solemn.


    I nodded. I can trust Fang Mengyu''s closest aunt Qingzhu. I''ve heard her story before. If she hadn''t spared no effort to escort Fang Mengyu away, Fang Mengyu might have been hunted to death by Fang Tianding''s people.


    Later, Fang Mengyu returned to tianwu Island, and aunt Qingzhu found her for the first time, and secretly gathered these loyal guards, so that she had the capital to fight against Fang Tianding.


    "I promised Xiaoyu that I would help her deal with Fang Tianding and his son, and I would never break my promise. But the only thing I worry about now is my companions. They don''t have much force. If they really fight, maybe I won''t care about them at all. I hope you can help me send my companions out of fangjiayu and settle down in a safe place for the time being, so that I can be expert Heart to Fu Tianding. " I said in a low voice.


    Their strength is far less than that of these guards. They have a lot of strength, especially Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. They don''t even have the strength to bind a chicken. Staying behind will only become my burden.


    The two female guards looked at each other, nodded their heads and said, "it''s easy. My aunt should agree. I''m going to tell my aunt, orchid, you stay and continue to practice with me."


    "Good." Orchid road.


    Female guard plum blossom hurried out of the door, orchid looked at me and said: "now let''s start."


    "Don''t keep your hand today. Do your best. I''ll see how far behind you, if you don''t use internal force." I said.


    "Well, young master Yang will be careful. Take it!" The female guard orchid gave a loud drink and jumped to the front of her body with her feet. She took advantage of the power to fight with a fist. With a dull sound, I also clenched my fist to meet her, making a harsh sound. The person listening was numb scalp.


    I stepped back two steps, and the female guard orchid was forced back one step, with a smile on her face, and said: "it seems that you have entered the ranks of second rate experts, but your fighting skills are still a little unfamiliar. Be careful."


    After that, she didn''t give me a chance to breathe. She kicked at me again. I stepped back and dodged. She forced her faster.


    I fought with the female guard orchid endlessly, but she was still better than me. Without using her internal power, I suffered from her many times in succession, and I felt sore after being beaten, but it was much better than before.


    "Stop, don''t fight any more. I''m definitely not your opponent if it''s just fists and feet. Try with weapons. If it''s really a fight, it must be with weapons." I stepped back two steps and gasped, wiping the sweat off my forehead.


    The female guard orchid nodded her head and said, "if you really want to fight, you must fight with your life with swords. It''s no big use just practicing kung fu."


    Then she took down two wooden knives from the nearby weapon rack, handed one to me, and said, "OK, let''s try with wooden knives first."


    I picked up the wooden knife and held it tightly in my hand. Although the weight of the wooden knife was much lower than that of the real one, I had enough confidence. Before I fought with people on the desert island, I used the ordinary knife, which was very convenient for a long time.


    Female guard orchid holding a knife, also put a posture, slowly way: "the so-called sword, there is no real invincible routine, with a fast and a cruel word, when the knife must not hesitate, a little hesitation, you may be killed by the enemy."


    I nodded, which I know very well. You can kill people faster and more fiercely with your knife. The so-called martial arts moves are just gestures. It''s OK to use them in practice. If you use them when you are desperate, it''s just like looking for death.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the calm orchid. I felt a little nervous and said, "let''s move."


    "Watch it." The female guard orchid''s momentum changed. When the knife was held in her hand, the whole person had a murderous air, indicating that she had killed people.


    As soon as the words were finished, she rushed straight over and slashed me in the face with a knife. I was surprised, "what a quick knife." Subconsciously raise a knife to block.Click, click!


    The wooden sabers collided with each other fiercely and almost broke. My hands felt numb when I was shocked, but I was surprised to catch them. The strength of the female guards is so strong that they are worthy of growing up in the medicine bath since childhood. If the male guards are not stronger.


    "Don''t be distracted, hum!" Female guard orchid face a cold, while I don''t pay attention, a kick in my knee.


    With a click and a pain in my knee, my feet softened and I half knelt on the ground. Her knife was on my neck. After a look at me, she took it back and said, "fight hard with a knife. The more lethal thing may be your left hand or your feet. Come again."


    "Once you''ve been taught, come again!" I yelled, rubbed my sore knee and stood up again to meet him.


    At the beginning, I was completely suppressed by the female guard orchid, but gradually after I learned some of her fighting skills, I was able to fight with her.


    Female guard orchid is very surprised, "you progress so fast?"


    "If Xiaoyu told you, you should know that when you are on the wild island, the fighting there is much crueler than that on tianwu island. You can''t beat tianwu island. At least you can hide in the city. There''s a safe place to hide, but there''s no safe place on the wild island. If you meet the enemy, it''s life and death. I can survive, too It''s a little tricky. " I said to her with a smile.


    She nodded and said: "there are some ways. If you use your internal power, I may have been killed. But don''t expose your internal power easily. Once it is exposed, you must kill the enemy. The deeper you hide, the better. Only in this way can the enemy not guess your depth."

 Chapter 316

    I nodded and agreed with her. Only the mace hidden in the dark is the sharpest sword. Once it is exposed, the other side will be on guard.


    "Come again."


    I have been fighting with the female guard orchid for a long time. Although I didn''t have the physical pain caused by kicking and punching before, the pressure was not small at all, and soon my back was soaked through.


    This female guard is really powerful. No wonder she survived the previous fight.


    After a while, the door was pushed open. Mei Hua and Fang Mengyu came in. Mei Hua and I just stopped. Fang Mengyu said, "brother Yang Chuan, I''ve arranged what you said."


    "They all left?" I asked with a long breath.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said, "I asked aunt Yulan to help me and send them away from fangjiayu. I specially bypassed Huangsha city. It should be safe."


    I frowned and said, "can people with three rooms and one pulse be trusted?"


    "Don''t worry about this, brother Yangchuan. I specially sent someone to follow me. I won''t come back until sister Ningxiang, brother Zamao and siyao are all safe, and aunt Yulan is very nice." Fang Mengyu said.


    I shook my head, Fang Mengyu is still too young, the idea is too naive, if that Fang Yulan is really a good person, it will not let Fang Tianding such nonsense.


    "And..." Fang Mengyu pauses for a moment and says again. Before she has finished her words, I see Yang Yan come out from behind the door, which makes me stunned.


    "Isn''t everyone gone? Why don''t you go? You can''t help staying. " My face immediately black, really angry, very uncomfortable.


    I originally wanted to let my companions all leave, so that I would not be distracted, and I would not have the burden. Even if I died in this place, at least Ningxiang would survive.


    Yang Yan came up to me with a cold face and said, "Yang Chuan, you are so selfish. If you die, how can I live? It''s better to die together. "


    With that, tears came out as soon as my eyes were red. This cruel beauty cried in front of me. She was so affectionate to me that I immediately became flustered. My heart softened and said: "you Don''t cry. I''ll let you leave for your own good. "


    Yang Yan shook her head and said, "I don''t want to. I''d rather live in pain and regret than be with you, live and die together." Then she fell into my arms.


    The female bodyguard Mei Hua and Lan Hua are also touched. Fang Mengyu is jealous, but he is also moved to red eyes.


    In the face of Yang Yan''s affection, it was too heavy for me to embrace her boldly, because I was afraid that she would really die here after she stayed. I was too scared in my heart and sighed: "you silly woman, it''s better to live than die. Why don''t you understand this truth?"


    Fang Mengyu eyes red, said: "I advised Yang Yanjie, but she did not listen, is to stay with Yangchuan brother you."


    At this time, Mei Hua, the female guard, said: "Yang Yan has a very high talent and a good foundation. After soaking in boiling blood powder, her force value has reached a second rate expert. It should not be a problem to stay to protect her life."


    "Is that true?" I was a little surprised. I thought Yang Yan was very powerful before. I didn''t expect that she was so talented.


    You know, I''ve made great progress in just a few days because I''ve practiced the congenital war Sutra, have internal power to moisten the five zang organs, and take a medicine bath. But her progress is not slow at all.


    Yang Yan raised her head and said, "well, I''m a second rate expert now, and I can help a little. Please don''t abandon me again."


    Speaking of this, I felt a little guilty for her. When I was on the island of tianwu University, I had planned to leave secretly with Zamao.


    But I didn''t expect that Yang Yan would give up the chance to practice in tianwu College for me, and resolutely left with me.


    This time, for the safety of my companions, I once again want to abandon Yang Yan and carry it alone, which may hurt her heart.


    "Sorry, I won''t do it next time. I won''t abandon you any more." I pressed her shoulder.


    "Well." Yang Yan stares at me and agrees.


    In the eyes of the female guards Mei Hua and Lan Hua, their faces were a little strange. Fang Mengyu immediately turned over the vinegar jar and cried out, "Oh, you''re looking at each other like this. I''ve got goose bumps."


    "Ah." Yang Yan exclaimed, and then quickly released her hand and retreated to one side.


    I scratched my head and looked at Fang Mengyu awkwardly. After all, she was so close to Yang Yan in front of her face. She didn''t get angry on the spot, so it was very embarrassing for me. It was probably because of the presence of the two female guards that she escaped the disaster.


    "Well, I''m going to take a medicine bath. You can all go out." facing Fang Mengyu''s cold eyes and Yang Yan''s fiery, I dare not stir up things. I quickly changed the topic. "By the way, Xiao Yu, you can arrange Yang Yan''s residence, just beside me.""Well, let sister Yang Yan live with me, so we can take care of her." Fang Mengyu had an idea.


    "Well, is that ok?" I look at Yang Yan.


    Yang Yan laughed and said, "OK, I have no problem."


    "Then I''ll have no problem, hehe!" Fang Mengyu stares at me and says, "I feel chilly on my back. If these two women live together, they will tear down the house, but now I''m too lazy to take care of it.".


    After chatting a few words, Yang Yan followed Fang Mengyu back to her house. I took off my clothes and soaked in the medicine bucket. I felt very comfortable. The bruise and pain I had just had when I was fighting with the female guard orchid disappeared soon after the medicine was absorbed into my body.


    It''s just that there''s no longer the tingling feeling of the first bath, and the stimulation is much less, which shows that the body''s absorption of drug power has become less and less.


    I know very well in my heart that it''s not easy to become a second rate master in a few days by this radical method. If I want to become a first-rate master by this method, it''s just a dream.


    After the bath, I practiced congenitally for another night, cycling for more than 20 small weeks. It was in the middle of the night that I was so tired that I lay in bed and fell asleep.


    Just after I fell asleep, I heard a strange sound, creaking very slightly. If it wasn''t for the quiet outside at night, I could not find it.


    I looked aside and saw a dark figure standing outside the window, prying open the window with a knife and creeping in stealthily. In the dim moonlight, a pair of evil eyes were reflected, covering my face.

 Chapter 317

    Although he couldn''t see his face with his face covered, I recognized it at a glance. The jealous look was Fang Xin.


    In my heart, it''s deep in the back mountain forbidden area. There are special guards outside. How did he get here? But he must be very familiar with the place. It''s not difficult for him to sneak in by bypassing the guard.


    It seems that during the day Fang Tong''s words to win him over became the last straw to crush people''s hearts. He finally couldn''t sit still and betrayed Fang Mengyu.


    What a fierce Fang Xin. He not only betrays Fang Mengyu, but also wants to stab her in the back.


    Looking at Fang Xin holding the knife, he forced me to come over. I held the dagger hidden under the pillow with very small action. The room was very dark. He couldn''t see my little action at all.


    He came up to my bed, grinning grimly, showing his pale teeth. He raised his knife and stabbed me around the neck.


    I opened my eyes fiercely and looked at Fang Xin with a sneer. The dagger slashed fiercely and hissed that he didn''t respond well. There was a big wound on his arm and dyed his sleeve red.


    Fang Xin snorted in pain and was found. Instead of being scared, he turned his head and ran away. On the contrary, he cried crazily, "Yang Chuan, it''s you who robbed my little feather. I''ll kill you."


    I smile contemptuously. This guy is losing his heart and going crazy. You just love Xiaoyu secretly. After being rejected, you still want to be strong. Now you betray Xiaoyu and want to kill me, your so-called rival. It''s really shameful.


    If I hadn''t practiced the congenital war classic and become more alert, maybe he would have succeeded in sneaking attack.


    He barked and pounced on me. The knife in his hand was very fast and stabbed me in the heart. My left hand pressed his arm, and the dagger stabbed him in the chest. He kicked my arm away directly. I let go and retreated to the other side, staring at him coldly.


    "Fangxin, you betrayed Xiaoyu, you should die!" I said in a cold voice.


    Fang Xin''s eyes were fierce and he cried, "it''s all because of you. You robbed me of Xiaoyu. I''ll kill you first and then take Xiaoyu back."


    "Bang, it''s bandit logic. It''s ridiculous." I know my strength. If I fight with Fang Xin for several more rounds, I will definitely expose my internal skill. But I don''t want to expose it so early. Especially Fang Xin has betrayed me. If I know about my internal skill and it comes to Fang Tianding''s ears, it will be very bad.


    After thinking about it, I said harshly, "you didn''t succeed in sneaking attack. Now it''s exposed. Someone will come immediately. Fang Xin, you''re dead."


    Sure enough, Fang Xin, who was determined to kill me, hesitated obviously after hearing this. After a cold hum, he rushed over again and raised his knife to chop.


    I didn''t hit hard. I dodged back and forth on the bed nimbly. He had a short knife in his hand. The distance was not long enough. Even after cutting five or six knives, Fang Xin was surprised. "How do you..."


    I laughed and heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside.


    "There''s a fight. Something''s wrong."


    "Come on, somebody."


    "You want to keep killing me? If you don''t run away, you can''t escape. When the guard comes, you will be dead. " I said with a sneer. In fact, I was afraid. It''s too terrible to fight with Fang Xin without using my internal power. I have to fight 12 points.


    "You..." Fang Xin looks angry, unwilling to stare at me, or turned to the window to escape.


    Just as he turned around, the dagger in my hand was thrown out and stabbed him in the back. Fang Xin flew the dagger with his backhand and went through the window as fast as he could.


    With a click, the bolt of the door was broken, and the female guard Meihua orchid rushed in with people, worried: "what happened?"


    "It''s Fang Xin. He ran away from the window." I pointed to the window.


    The female guard orchid''s face sank and said in a startled voice: "Fang Xin, this bastard, really dares to betray. He''s a wolf hearted thing."


    "Follow me, chase!" Meihua, the female guard, chased out without saying a word, but I don''t think she could. It''s too easy for Fangxin to escape.


    I took a deep breath and picked up the dagger by the window. There was a trace of Fangxin''s blood on it, which was left by the scratch on his arm just now.


    Although it''s just a small injury, I can only hope that when I meet him in the back, I can reduce his fighting power. I feel better at last.


    Soon Fang Mengyu and Yang Yan all heard the news and rushed over. The two girls came together. Yang Yan said with concern, "Yang Chuan, are you not hurt?"


    I shook my head and said, "it''s OK. I''m not hurt at all."


    Fang Mengyu took my hand and examined my body anxiously. Seeing that there was no scar, he was relieved. His eyes were cold and he said, "is it really Fang Xin? He wants to kill you? "


    "Well, it''s him. He has a grudge because of your relationship with me. He wants to sneak attack and kill me, but I found out ahead of time. After fighting with him for several rounds, he didn''t dare to fight and ran away." I recalled, thinking of the first world war just now, I was still a little scared.Fang Mengyu red eyes, hate teeth itch, "he really dare to betray? At the beginning, my father spent so much money and time to cultivate him, and even gave him some advice on his martial arts. He really dares to be so ungrateful. "


    "In the face of disaster, they fly separately. At the beginning, they were really blind, but they raised such a white eyed wolf. I''m afraid the clan leader''s spirit in heaven will not even close his eyes." At this time, aunt Qingzhu arrived and said in a hateful voice.


    I thought about it and said, "it''s meaningless to say that now. Fang Xin has betrayed and is likely to collude with Fang Tianding to attack the camp at night. We must be ready to meet the enemy immediately."


    Aunt Qingzhu''s face slightly changed, and she quickly called out: "orchid, please go and call the plum back. Don''t chase it. It''s sure that you can''t catch it. You''ll be ready to resist Fang Tianding''s attack immediately."


    "Yes, aunt." Female guard orchid should a, immediately went to inform.


    The whole camp came to life in an instant. Everyone put on simple armor and leather armor and took weapons. Some of them hid in the house, some behind the big tree, and even several bodyguards with bows and arrows hidden in the tall tree. If someone came, they could find them at the first time.


    I took a waist knife and hid under the window of a room with Yang Yan, always paying attention to the movement outside.


    "Are you nervous? Now if you regret it, there''s still time. " I looked at Yang Yan and said.


    She looked at me, shook her head and said, "I don''t regret it. In the past, my life just followed the expectations of my parents and elders. I would do whatever they asked me to do. This time, I would live for myself, even if I died."


    "Silly woman." I sighed. I was moved by her true feelings and felt great pressure

 Chapter 318

    How dare I let you die? Before you die, I will die in front of you.


    Yang Yan silly smile to me, while I Lengshen Kung Fu, suddenly leaned over, kiss on my lips, is so gentle and lovely.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Yang Yan, who was so cold, had such an active and hot side, but I could feel her tension and fear more.


    I hugged her hard, lips apart, said: "I will protect you, you can rest assured."


    "Well, I believe you." Yang Yan is attached to my arms.


    As for the roof not far away, aunt Qingzhu and Fang Mengyu are hiding there, ready to fight to death.


    The night is more and more deep, more and more cold, quiet people feel terrible, I and Yang Yan close together, two people''s body temperature become the same, regardless of each other, only in this way will not feel afraid.


    "Do you think they''re really going to steal?" Yang Yan leaned against me and asked.


    "I don''t know, but if I were Fang Tianding, I would certainly seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There is no better opportunity than this." I went back.


    When Fang Xin betrayed Fang Mengyu, the whole camp was in a panic, and the low-key man killed a guard in the daytime, which also shocked people. This is the best time for internal and external troubles.


    As soon as I finished, I heard a whew. It was the sound of bow and arrow. I heard someone scream outside and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Ah."


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack."


    "Hold on. Stay behind the bunker."


    I suddenly opened my eyes, grasped my waist knife, stood at the window and looked out. Then I saw someone shooting arrows at the tree in the distance. Both sides shot more than ten arrows, and each of them hit the other side. After our side was hit by the arrow, they directly came down from the tree and hurt more.


    In the dark, you can only see dark shadows. They rush here very quickly. The two leading guys rush the fastest. One of them is a low-key man I saw in the daytime. His sword is very terrible. The other is Fang Tong, who also has the strength of a first-class expert.


    As for Fang Xin, he didn''t see it for the time being. He should have avoided it.


    However, it is certain that Fang Xin must have betrayed Fang Mengyu and threw himself at the enemy, otherwise Fang Tianding would not dare to attack the camp so decisively.


    "Ah, you..."


    The long sword in the low-key man''s hand reflected the cold purple light. A guard took advantage of the shelter, but after three moves with him, he was assassinated by a sword and screamed before he died.


    Green bamboo aunt see, angry way: "three people together."


    "Kill me."


    "Kill


    Immediately, the three second rate masters'' guards rushed over, surrounded the low-key men, and got into a fight with them, temporarily holding each other down.


    Fang Tong killed a guard, pulled out the knife from his chest, looked at the roof where Aunt Qingzhu was, and said in a cold voice, "aunt Qingzhu, I let you escape last time, but this time you''re dead."


    "Fang Tong, Fang Tianding, your father and son will die hard." Fang Mengyu roared with hatred.


    "It''s none of your business how we die. You both have to go to hell tonight, to die!" Fang Tong gave a loud drink, but he rushed directly. Relying on the strength of his first-class experts, he was very confident.


    Fang Tianding led the other guards and killed them all the way. Before the ordinary guards could see each other, they were slashed or killed by him. In an instant, they fell into the disadvantage.


    "Fang Tianding, I will kill you and avenge Tianxiong." Green bamboo aunt blood red eyes, jump down from the roof, such as flying in the wind, the hand of the bamboo sword, such as Liuguang stab away.


    "Hum, I want to die!" Fang Tianding said with a sneer that what he used was a long sword with a wide back blade. It took a lot of power to use it freely.


    Fang Tong saw this and sneered, "good chance!" I want to attack aunt Qingzhu with Fang Tianding.


    As soon as Fang Mengyu saw it, he was in a hurry and yelled, "Fang Tong, if you dare to hurt my aunt, I''ll chop you." She also jumped off the roof, holding a dagger, and killed Fang Tong, which was already a desperate posture.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t sit still any longer. I told Yang Yan, "you can do what you can. If you are really defeated, run away. As far as you can, run away."


    Without waiting for her response, I rushed to support Fang Mengyu. She only has the strength of a first-time second rate expert. She is far behind Fang Tong and is likely to fall into a bitter battle and danger.


    If Xiaoyu is killed directly by Fang Tong, what''s the significance of this fierce battle?


    As soon as the guard nearby saw it, he also killed it and wanted to support Fang Mengyu. Fang Tong saw Fang Mengyu jump down and immediately stopped. Instead of caring about Aunt Qingzhu, he said in a cold voice, "after killing you, I''ll rob Fang''s ancestral relic, and then I''ll kill Qingzhu."


    The bodyguard who rushes to help Fang Mengyu is also entangled by Fang Tong''s people. For a moment, he can''t get away from himself. The low-key man over there starts to kill him again. In a short time, two bodyguards are killed in a pool of blood."Miss, run away. You are not Fang Tong''s opponent." Meihua, the female guard, yelled, but she was entangled by a guard.


    Fang Mengyu finally had a little bit of fear and stopped in the same place. In front of him, the scene of bloody battle in the night was the same as the previous bloody fight. The same bloody scene, the scene of parents'' tragic death appeared in front of him again, "no, don''t..."


    Seeing this, Fang Tong said with a scornful smile, "Wow, it''s really a little thing that doesn''t have hair. Is this scene scared? Let''s die. " I know it when I step on the ground and stab it with a sword.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    With the sparks flying around, Fang Tong''s eyes sank and said angrily, "how dare you block me? Go to hell


    It turned out that the female guard orchid arrived in time to block Fang Mengyu''s body, and prevented Fang Tong''s sword with a knife. As soon as Fang Tong''s long sword was swept away, orchid used a knife to block it, and was swept out directly. Her hands were numb and she yelled: "miss, run away!"


    She struggled to get up, but it was not as fast as Fang Tong''s sword. Fang Mengyu seemed to be stupefied and stayed in the same place.


    "Good chance." I found the right time to watch Fang Tong''s sword, jumped out from the side and cleaved to his arm. If he didn''t take it back, my knife would cut off his hand.


    Fang Tong, who thought he was successful, was very angry and said, "go away, motherfucker!" I could only take back my sword and cut it with my backhand. It was extremely fast.


    I pretended to be shocked, holding the knife block in both hands. Without using internal force, I was shocked out directly. My arms were numb, and I almost fell to the ground.


    I didn''t use my internal power, just to let him find the best time to attack.


    Running the internal force to the arm, the feeling of numbness instantly disappeared, but I pretended to be uncomfortable, standing outside Fang Tong''s three steps, staring at him.

 Chapter 319

    Fang Tong''s eyebrows stand upright. When he is delayed, Fang Mengyu glances at me and runs out to kill the enemy with other guards.


    At this time, the female guard orchid also stood up and stopped Fang Tong with me. She also saw my intention and gave me a glance.


    The low-key man over there was temporarily held back by several guards. Fang Tianding and aunt Qingzhu were fighting each other. The sword light was flying for a while, and it was difficult to decide the outcome in a short time.


    Seeing that Fang Tong was entangled, Fang Tianding was in a hurry and cried: "son, quickly solve these two miscellaneous guards. Come and help me kill green bamboo and take back the ancestral relics."


    "Yes, Dad." Fang Tong agreed, dismissing both of us, and said arrogantly: "you two, let''s go together. It''s so hot to kill you."


    "Fang Tong, I will kill you and avenge the old clan leader." Female guard orchid hate way.


    "Xiaoniangpi, her strength is average, but her tone is not small." Fang Tong sneered.


    In an instant, the orchid flew over and chopped down. Fang Tong held up his sword to block it. When I saw this, I rushed forward and chopped at his back.


    Fang Tong sneered and tried his best to block the orchid knife. As soon as he saw it sweeping, I fell to the ground with a scream and covered my stomach.


    At the same time, Fang Tong looks at the bloodstain on the tip of the sword and sneers at me. Instead of taking care of me, she turns around and stabs me with a sword. The white light flashes away, and the orchid goes to block it. As soon as Fang Tong''s sword changes, he cuts Orchid''s arm.


    "Ah..." The female bodyguard orchid screamed bitterly. She couldn''t make any effort, and the waist knife fell to the ground.


    "Die." Fang Tong''s cruel smile and sword stab orchid''s heart.


    Just when orchid was in despair, I turned my internal force and sank under my feet. I pushed hard and banged. The black shadow came to Fang Tong''s back in a flash, and the speed was more than twice as fast as before.


    Fang Tong''s startled hair stood upright, and he turned back in a hurry to sweep over with a sword. I waved a knife to block it, and my internal power turned. Fang Tong, who was caught off guard, stepped back half a step. "You..."


    I didn''t succeed in one chop, which was also in my expectation. My real killing move was the palm of my left hand''s internal power, which almost hit him on the back at the same time.


    Click, click! Fang Tong''s shoulder blades were broken and his back was concave. He spat out a big mouthful of blood and turned pale. His seriously injured body staggered forward.


    Long waiting for the opportunity to prepare the orchid, the left hand holding the knife, ferociously stabbed to Fang Tong''s chest, was like a heavy mountain still heavy palm split in Fang Tong, the heart was extremely shocked.


    This guy is so powerful that he can compete with the first-class experts. But I didn''t know that there was such a number one person before. Oh, no, I was deceived by the enemy and I was deceived by the enemy.


    Fang Tong, who has been injured and has lost more than half of his fighting power, now just wants to escape. Their number is dominant. As long as he retreats ten meters, his people can come up to help him and survive.


    See orchid knife poke to come over, he urgent anger red eyes, "get out of the way." Struggling to sweep the sword in the past, but it was completely empty, that kind of wrong force makes him feel powerless and uncomfortable, is a mouthful of blood spit out.


    It turned out that this stab of orchid was just a cover. He took it back halfway through the stab, and successfully cheated Fang Tong. He was angry and afraid, and did not dare to turn back. He raised his foot and wanted to retreat.


    How could I let such a good opportunity go? I flew over with all my strength and slashed him on the back. Fang Tong screamed, "Dad, help me, I don''t want to..."


    Poof! I slashed him on his strength. Fang Tong, who was once arrogant and arrogant, belittled the enemy''s carelessness and carried it in my hands. Even to death, he couldn''t understand where this first-class expert came from.


    "What? Son, how can you... " When Fang Tianding saw this scene, he was shocked, shocked, unbelievable, and even fell into a state of madness.


    Seeing his only son cut off his neck more than ten meters away, he died at the beginning. At this moment, he finally realized Fang Mengyu''s pain of bereavement, but it was too late to repent.


    Aunt Qingzhu stepped back and saw Fang Tong''s body lying on the ground. She was crazy and said with a big laugh: "ha ha, good killing, Yang Chuan, good killing, Tianxiong, do you see it? Your future son-in-law has avenged you. Just wait. Fang Tianding will die soon. Ha ha... "


    "Future son-in-law?" Fang Tianding looks confused. When Fang Tianding has a future son-in-law, and Fang Mengyu has a man, he has no idea.


    Fang Tianding didn''t want to believe that his promising son was killed by an unknown bastard in the night attack that he thought he would win. What''s the matter?


    The pain of losing his son and the anger in his heart made Fang Tianding lose his mind for the first time. He yelled: "Fang Xin, what''s the matter with this man? Why didn''t you tell me that they had hidden a first-class master and killed my son, you saidFang Xin came out from the big tree behind him. It turned out that he had never been involved in the fight. He just hid behind the tree and watched all the time. He was also surprised to see that Fang Tong was suddenly swept away and Yang Chuan, who had been greatly strengthened, was killed.


    "I I don''t know. " Fang Xin was also puzzled. When he went to attack me, he saw that I was only a second rate master. He didn''t expect that he would use the first-rate master''s fierce killing moves. When everyone didn''t respond, he killed Fang Tong first.


    "You don''t know? This first-class expert is right under your eyes. Don''t you know? " Fang Tianding gritted his teeth and glared at Fang Tong angrily.


    If Fang Tong hadn''t killed the enemy for him and dealt with aunt Qingzhu, he would have killed Fang Tong now. You don''t know.


    "Zhao Xian, stop playing. You and Fang Tong will kill this Yangchuan and avenge my son." Fang Tianding said in a cold voice that he didn''t hesitate to take away his brother''s character in order to usurp power. Even if his son died, he could calm down quickly.


    "Well, this man is dead." The low-key man is Zhao Xian. There are five people lying down in front of him. They are all assassinated by him. Holding the sword, they slowly force me.


    Fang Xin didn''t want to take part in the war, but he had to join the regiment under the gaze of Fang Tianding. However, he wanted to kill me, but with a sneer, he rushed over quickly.


    When Aunt Qingzhu saw it, she was very anxious. Two first-class experts rushed towards me. No matter how hard I was, I was no match. "Yangchuan, go, take Xiaoyu and run away. The farther you run, the better."


    "Dead eight old women, want you to talk a lot, go down to accompany me that dead ghost elder brother, hum!" Fang Tianding roared, raised his sword and killed him. He fought with aunt Qingzhu again.

 Chapter 320

    As soon as aunt Qingzhu''s face changed, Fang Tianding flew to her and stabbed her with a sword.


    "Yang Chuan, no matter how you killed Fang Tong, you will die today." Fang Xin grinned and forced me.


    When he attacked me secretly before, he used a short knife to avoid exposure, but he didn''t succeed. Now he has a long sword in his hand. It''s not a lie that an inch long and an inch strong.


    Not far away, Fang Mengyu''s female bodyguard Mei Hua and Yang Yan''s three daughters stand together, covering each other to resist the other''s attack. Seeing this scene, Fang Mengyu yells: "Fang Xin, you traitor, you are playing with the dog thing of kindness and treachery."


    "Yang Chuan, be careful. I''ll help you." Yang Yan waved a knife, forced the enemy in front of her, and wanted to help me, but the enemy was not a fool. She was so wrapped up that she couldn''t get away.


    "Hey, hey!" Zhao Xian, a low-key man, gave a cold smile and rushed over with Fang Xin. He wanted to attack me. As soon as I was tight in my heart, I immediately wanted to retreat.


    "Go to hell!" Zhao Xianli, a low-key man, gave a drink. His sword flashed like a streamer, and he stabbed at it.


    I was shocked. I was so fast that I wanted to retreat and dodge. Seeing that the sword was going to kill me, I hurriedly raised my sword to block.


    Just then, suddenly, two black lights flashed in the distance, pointing straight at the low-key man Zhao Xian''s back, forcing him to withdraw his sword.


    Poof, poof! Two feather arrows pierced into the ground near his feet. Zhao Xian''s whole face was gloomy. He stared at the distance, which scared himself.


    If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, he would have been shot.


    I was surprised. What''s going on? As soon as he looked into the distance, he saw that on a big tree, Fang Linyu''s sword came out of its sheath and watched coldly in the battlefield, such as a hungry wolf who was ready to eat at any time. He was very fierce and arrogant.


    Fang Yulan, who lives in the third room of the Fang family, looks at the scene coldly. There are two bow guards and a group of sword guards standing by her side.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Xin, who had planned to rush over, also stood still and did not dare to act rashly.


    In my heart, I can''t figure out what I want to do?


    Fang Mengyu once said that Sanfang is the weakest and the most low-key branch of the Fang family. Even if there is a major decision, the people of Dafang and Erfang fight for their own interests. Sanfang won''t express any opinions. They just agree with each other at the last moment.


    Even in the last internal fight, Sanfang Yimai also chose to look on coldly and didn''t get involved. Fang Tianxiong''s death had something to do with them, but it didn''t matter much.


    In other words, the previous infighting led to the death of Fang Tianxiong, and the strength of Dafang and Erfang was greatly weakened, even worse than Sanfang. Only in this way can the strange situation of three forces exist at the same time be formed in fangjiayu.


    Just look at the current posture, it''s obvious that Sanfang Yimai is going to intervene. But before the internal fight, under the heavy casualties, Sanfang Yimai was blind. Why did they intervene this time?


    Fang Tianding forces aunt Qingzhu away with a sword. Seeing Fang Yulan appear, his angry face turns green. He yells: "Fang Yulan, what do you mean? Do you want to help them deal with me? "


    "Magnolia..." Aunt Qingzhu stepped back, panting, sweating.


    Although she can temporarily block Fang Tianding''s steps, she is a woman after all. She is born with a weak constitution, and her strength is slightly inferior to Fang Tianding''s. It''s very difficult for her to cope with it, and it''s dangerous.


    Fortunately, the appearance of Fang linyufang and Lanyu relieved her.


    Fang Yulan ignored Fang Tianding, but coldly stared at the low-key man Zhao Xian. She said in a cold voice: "I''ve heard about it for a long time. The Zhao family has a rare talent to practice martial arts. When they are only 20 years old, they are among the first-class experts. In the future, they will have a chance to become the top experts, and their swordsmanship will be fierce. I didn''t expect to see a real person here today, Zhao Xian!"


    "Zhao Xian? Is he from the Zhao family? "


    "The four families of Fang, Qin, Zhao and Li all regard each other as their mortal enemies and seldom have contacts with each other."


    "Fang Tianding not only killed his elder brother and usurped the throne, but also colluded with outsiders. It''s hateful."


    "I just said how the old clan leader died so miserably because of his martial arts. It turned out that he had colluded with outsiders."


    "Fang Tianding, damn you!"


    All of a sudden, the guards burst into flames and glared at Fang Tianding with righteous indignation. Even some of his own subordinates turned back and simply lost their weapons and gave up fighting.


    Fang Mengyu also hated red eyes, gritted his teeth and scolded: "Fang Tianding, how dare you collude with the people of the Zhao family, do you want to completely destroy our Fang family?"


    "Fang Tianding, you are not human."


    "Kill Fang Tianding and Zhao Xian and avenge the old clan leader."


    In an instant, the guards were excited, and everyone was red eyed. They wanted to peel Fang Tianding alive.


    If it''s just internal fighting, it''s always a matter within the Fang family and has nothing to do with others. No matter what the final outcome, the power of the Fang family will fall into the hands of its own people.But now Fang Tianding colludes with outsiders, which is totally different. Before he killed his brother and usurped the throne, now he betrays the whole Fang family. No wonder Sanfang can''t sit still and has to step in.


    Zhao Xian face a cold, spat way: "useless thing, who let you just call Lao Tzu''s name, this exposed, you also want to end."


    "I..." Fang Tianding looks remorseful and unwilling. Just now he did call Zhao Xian''s name, but he didn''t expect that he would be heard by the other party and see through Zhao Xian''s identity. He was too careless.


    Fang Yulan''s eyes were cold, staring at Fang Tianding, and said harshly, "Fang Tianding, do you have any last words to say?"


    Fang Tianding knows that the situation is very unfavorable. It''s unrealistic to fight for the ancestral relic and get the power of the Fang family. Now the only way to survive is to escape.


    With the strength of his first-class warrior, he can live in any place as long as he is beyond the strength of Fang''s family. But if he can escape from here, it''s a pity that Fang Tong''s death is not clear.


    Seeing his guards and looking at him, Fang Tianding was also full of doubt. He sneered, "now that this is the case, your hands have been stained with the blood of your compatriots. Don''t think that if you surrender, Fang Mengyu will let you go. You know that Fang Tianxiong died indirectly in your hands. Take up arms and kill with me."


    After hearing this, part of the guards revealed their nature, they were bloodthirsty, cruel and had no faith. Holding the knife, they stood together and were ready to kill the generals.


    But some of the guards, regretful, threw away their weapons and knelt down to surrender.


    "Go ahead, kill Zhao Xian!" Fang Yulan said faintly.

 Chapter 321

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''ll take it." Fang Linyu roared, jumped down from a high place, and took Zhao Xian''s throat with a sword. His momentum was swift and violent.


    Zhao Xian''s eyes were cold, "hum!" Holding the sword, he met him without any cowardice. Just as he started, the black light flashed, and a feather arrow followed Fang Linyu''s attack and killed him.


    "Mean!" Zhao Xian''s anger is to scold, the other side is going to kill him around here, there is a bow guard has been aiming, waiting for the opportunity to move, this gives him the biggest pressure.


    He dodged to avoid the arrow. At the same time, Fang Linyu''s sword had been split. He had to fight in a hurry and couldn''t do his best.


    Dangdangdang!


    Two people instantly cut seven or eight swords, Fang Linyu was shocked back out, his hands numb.


    Zhao Xian stood in the same place and looked at Fang Yulan coldly. He said, "it''s not suitable for sword competition today. Let''s compete again next time. Ha ha!" After that, he turned around and flew away.


    "No, he wants to run, shoot, shoot him." Fang Yulan said coldly.


    Whew, whew!


    In an instant, more than a dozen feather arrows chased Zhao Xian, but they were blocked by all the swords in his hand, and then disappeared into the darkness. Lightness skill is really excellent.


    "It''s a great body method." In my eyes, I''m also very surprised. This guy deserves to be a rare genius of the Zhao family. His strength is so strong.


    At this time, Yang Yan''s body is full of blood, came over, my heart a Deng, concern: "you hurt? where are you? Don''t scare me


    "It''s not my blood. It''s all the enemy''s. I''m fine." Yang Yan shook her head.


    I was relieved, took her hand and said, "it''s great that you''re OK."


    Just now, when I saw Zhao Xian and Fang Xin approaching at the same time, I even made up my mind to fight to the death. The big deal is to die, but even if I die, I will definitely have to pull a back.


    Zhao Fang''s identity had changed before he joined the battle.


    In this way, the death of his son Fang Tong and the absence of Zhao Xian, the first-class master of Fang Tianding, are already in a very bad situation. Fang Mengyu, an aunt of Qingzhu, has been surrounded by people and can''t advance or retreat.


    On the big tree next to Zhao Xian, Fang Yulan doesn''t take anyone to chase him. It''s too dangerous to chase a first-class expert. He may die at any time. Let''s solve Fang Tianding first.


    Fang Yulan and Fang Linyu, with their guards, stare at Fang Tianding.


    "Fang Tianding, today is your death. I want to avenge Tianxiong." Green bamboo aunt red eyes way.


    "Fang Tianding, your son is dead. You will go down soon and bury him with my parents." Fang Mengyu stares round his eyes, and his silver teeth creak. He can''t hate it.


    Yang Yan and I looked at each other and followed each other with a knife. We stood beside Fang Mengyu and were ready to fight at any time.


    Meihualanhua, the female guard, was slightly injured, but her eyes were fixed on Fang Tianding. The hatred had already gone deep into her bones, betraying the Fang family, which was the enemy of all the Fang family.


    Fang Xin is standing with Fang Tianding at this time. He has some regrets. He betrayed Fang Mengyu just by a mistake.


    "Fang Xin, you and I will join hands to kill from here, and there will be endless glory and wealth in the future." Fang Tianding bewitches Tao.


    "Fang Xin, alas..." I heard Fang Mengyu sigh, and it seemed that he was reluctant. After all, the Fang family spent a lot of material and financial resources to cultivate a Fang Xin, but now they want to betray the Fang family, which is unacceptable to anyone.


    I pressed her shoulder, said: "this is his own choice of road, reduced to this step, but also his own fault, with me and other people have nothing to do."


    I sneer in my heart. Fang Xin, a fellow, has spent so much to cultivate him. He has not been clear for several generations. He does not know how to be grateful. A toad wants to eat swan meat. A guard will dare to covet Fang Mengyu.


    He even rushes into Fang Mengyu''s room at night. After he fails to confess, he still wants to be strong. In the end, he is seen through and becomes angry. He turns to the enemy, betrays Fang Mengyu and takes refuge in Fang Tianding.


    I don''t think it''s a pity that such people die 10000 times. They deserve it!


    "Fangxin, if you still have a little conscience and think about the kindness of the old clan leader to you, you will know what to do now," aunt Qingzhu said


    As soon as he said this, he heard that Fang Tianding was frightened. He was afraid that Fang Xin would turn back again. He said quickly, "Fang Xin, don''t listen to this dead woman. You..."


    Fang Tianding only said half of what he said, but he was stabbed in the chest by Fang Xin. They stood so close that it was too late to hide.


    "Ah, this..." Yang Yan stares big eyes and exclaims.


    I am also in the heart a Lin, this square letter still really by green bamboo aunt a word, to say of conscience not devoid of?


    Fang Tianding, who was successfully attacked by a sword, burst into a rage and roared: "Fang Xin, you traitor, go to die." And Fang Tianding, who is Yu Li, also stabbed Fang Xin''s chest with a sword, making him unable to escape.Fang Xin, who was going to step back, still slowed down. Looking at the sword that pierced his chest, he only left a wry smile. He turned his head and looked at Fang Mengyu, saying, "Mengyu, don''t blame me."


    After finishing this sentence, he died completely.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that we Tianding killed our brother and usurped the throne. We didn''t hesitate to betray the Fang family. In the end, we died in the hands of a traitor. It''s sad..." With these last words, the internal organs were smashed by the long sword and lost too much blood.


    Sudden changes, so that all the people on the scene are quiet, it is very strange.


    Fang Linyu witnessed the shock and said, "Fang Xin is still a bit of backbone. He killed Fang Tianding just before he died, which is not a loss."


    "No loss?" Fang Yulan shook her head and sighed, "Lin Yu, do you know how much it takes for our Fang family to cultivate a first-class master? After this internal fight, our Fang family''s vitality is greatly damaged. This is what the Qin, Zhao and Li families want to see. I''m afraid they can''t help it. The hard days are still to come


    Fang Linyu''s face was heavy and he didn''t speak much. He had a deep understanding of how difficult it was to cultivate a first-class master. He not only required excellent talent in bone and root, but also worked very hard and couldn''t relax for a day. In addition, he had to take a lot of Medicine baths and various tonics, which cost a lot of money.


    The whole Sanfang branch has given him almost half of the resources. Now his strength is only the peak of second-class experts. It''s a step away from the first-class experts. It''s very likely that he won''t be able to cross it all his life.


    "Just now, I went back to practice with Zhao Niang, and I felt a little better." Fang Linyu said.


    Fang Yulan''s face slightly pleased, said: "go, I''m here to save enough."


    Fang Linyu glanced at me and then slipped away.

 Chapter 322

    Fang Xin and Fang Tianding fight against each other and die one after another. After they fall to the ground, Fang Tianding''s guards immediately panic and are surrounded in the same place. They are at a loss.


    "What about these people, miss?" Meihua, the female guard, frowned and asked.


    These people were originally the guardians of the Fang family. Most of them were from the ER Fang family. In order to cultivate these guardians, they also spent a lot of money. They were regarded as the private property of the Fang family. They just followed Fang Tianding to seize power, killed a lot of people and did a lot of evil things.


    It''s a pity to kill it, and the strength of the Fang family must be greatly reduced. If you don''t kill them, I''m sorry for those who died.


    Fang Mengyu frowned, very tangled, do not know what decision to make, after all, her words can decide the life and death of these guards, let her pressure.


    "Miss, spare my life. We don''t dare any more."


    "Give us a chance."


    "We surrender, spare our lives!"


    "spare our lives?" Aunt Qingzhu sneered and said, "if I forgive you, how can I stand up to those who died? I''ll kill them all and leave none."


    "Yes." "Yes


    "Auntie, alas..." Fang Mengyu sighed, turned his head and threw it into my arms. He couldn''t bear to watch this scene. After all, he was once a member of the Fang family. Why did he have to kill each other and kill each other.


    Without so much ambition and desire, Fang Tianding would not rebel and her parents would not die.


    At Aunt Qingzhu''s command, the guards rushed over. After they had the advantage in the number of people, they were slaughtered unilaterally. For a moment, the screams came one after another, and the blood flowed all over the place.


    "If only there were no infighting." Fang Mengyu leaned against me and said in a low voice.


    I have some heartache, and I don''t know how to comfort her, but it''s not easy for her half year old to bear so much pain.


    In the dark, Yang Yan tugged at my hand. Her eyes were full of jealousy, but she didn''t say anything. She just gave me several white eyes, and I had to smile bitterly.


    Soon, all the people who followed Fang Tianding were killed. Only seven or eight people who had just surrendered early had their lives recovered. They turned pale and stood on one side shivering.


    At this time, Fang Yulan brought people over and joined us. Looking at Aunt Qingzhu, she said, "Qingzhu, Fang Tianding deserves what he deserves. What are you going to do next?"


    Aunt Qingzhu saluted slightly and said, "thank you Sanfang for your help. We plan to use the corpses of Fang Tianding and his son to commemorate the patriarch''s wife, and then let Xiaoyu take over the position of patriarch. What do you think?"


    With a sad look on her face, Fang Yulan sighed and said, "this is the best situation, but now our Fang family''s strength has been reduced by more than half. I''m afraid the Qin, Zhao and Li families will not miss such a good opportunity to nibble."


    Aunt Qingzhu looked resentful and helpless, and said, "Fang Tianding is a wolf. She was bewitched by the Zhao family, which led to this cruel internal struggle. Now the miserable end of the Fang family is clearly planned by the three families."


    Fang Yulan nodded and sighed: "who would have expected that Fang family, who had occupied the western area of tianwu Island, was not defeated by the enemy, but split from the inside. Alas, the next three families will not give up."


    "Now we can''t cope with the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao at all. We''d better take good care of fangjiayu and wait for a period of rest." Aunt Qingzhu said.


    "Well, that''s it." Fang Yulan agreed.


    The remaining living guards began to clean up the battlefield and restrain the corpses. As for those who had surrendered and survived, they were also tied up and left aside, and no one paid attention to them for the time being.


    Fang Mengyu suddenly released me, ran to Fang Tong''s body, and cut off his head with a knife. The blood immediately splashed her face, but she was very happy with a smile, "Mom and Dad, Xiao Yu avenged you."


    Holding Fang Tong''s bloody head in her hand, she cut off Fang Tianding''s head in the same way, and then walked towards Fang Tianxiong''s tomb.


    I see in the eye, also feel very seeping, back straight hair cool, this woman a ruthless up, really is enough terrible.


    "Xiaoyu, will she be ok?" Yang Yan sees in the fundus of the eye very some worry way.


    "After she let off steam, it should be all right." I said, but I was still a little worried, so I took Yang Yan with me. After all, I didn''t need to do this kind of thing.


    Outside the ancestral hall of Fang family, Fang Mengyu knelt down in front of her parents'' grave and put Fang Tianding''s father and son''s head on the ground. She kowtowed a few heads and raised her head to tears. "Father and mother, you can rest in peace below."


    Meihua and Lanhua, the female guards, kneel behind Fang Mengyu. The atmosphere is very sad.


    Yang Yan and I leaned against the nearby tree. She felt very much that Fang Mengyu was a little pitiful. She said, "it''s not all good to be born in a big family. She would fight for the position of clan leader. She even killed her brothers, and the six parents didn''t recognize her.""Yes, it''s all caused by power ambition." I feel it.


    Even in the face of the crisis that there may be no food or drink at any time, people can''t be happy, but there are still some people fighting for life and death or even killing each other in order to be a team leader.


    This is human nature. Greed has no end.


    "You see, Xiaoyu is so pitiful. Without her parents, you have to be nice to her in the future, you know?" Yang Yan said to me suddenly.


    I Leng for a while, did not expect that she would suddenly come up with such a sentence, strange way: "I am good to her, you are not jealous?"


    Yang Yan''s pretty face turned a little red and gave me a white look. Maybe it was the end of the infighting and no threat to her life. She said, "I don''t ask you to treat me better than her. As long as you treat me as well, I will be satisfied."


    I was so moved in my heart that it was the greatest blessing in my life to get such a woman''s love. I said hastily, "if I''m not nice to you, I''m not as good as a beast. Haha, are you satisfied now?"


    "That''s about the same, huh!" Yang Yan Ao Jiao way, in the heart secretly happy.


    I gently pull Yang Yan, but I''m worried about Fang Mengyu. Although Fang Tianding and his son are dead now, don''t forget Zhao Xian who escaped before. He is a member of the Zhao family. Obviously, in order to calculate the Fang family, the Zhao family and even the Qin and Zhao families, he has planned for a long time.


    It seems that the civil strife in fangjiayu has calmed down, but it must have started on tianwu island outside. The three families all want to take the meat from fangjiayu''s mouth. No one will let go of such a good opportunity.


    And the game before the big family is more cruel and bloody. There is no reason to say that whoever has a big fist will keep his word.

 Chapter 323

    Yang Yan and I stood watching silently, while Mei Hua and Lan Hua, the female guards, were accompanied by Fang Mengyu with injuries. She was like a child who had never grown up. She was spoiled since she was a child, but all of a sudden she was in great trouble, and her parents died one after another.


    Now, although she had revenge, she was even more sad. She cried heartbroken. She knelt down in front of the grave and cried for a whole night until dawn.


    All of a sudden, Fang Mengyu''s brain deviated and fell to the ground. The two female guards'' faces changed greatly. He called out: "Miss, miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    I was also awakened. I ran to help Fang Mengyu. I felt her breath. Fortunately, she was so tired that she fainted. You two should carry her back and have a good rest


    "Well, good." Meihua, the female guard, agreed to come down, and Lanhua immediately followed.


    Since I succeeded in killing Fang Tong, he was killed by me carelessly by his own stratagem. You know, Fang Tong is a first-class expert, which also proves my strength and value.


    Meihua and Lanhua, the female bodyguard, have a very different attitude towards me. They even have a feeling of obedience. I don''t know whether it''s my illusion or my charm?


    "What''s wrong with you again?" Yang Yan looked at me suspiciously and asked.


    I embarrassed a smile, gag way: "that what, I also sleepy, each go back to rest, tired all night." Then I yawned.


    Yang Yan gave me a white eye and gave me a cold hum, "don''t think I don''t know. You must be thinking about the good things with Fang Mengyu. Hum, but I won''t tangle with you if you make contributions and kill Fang Tong tonight."


    I was seen through the mind, suddenly a little frustrated, can only be Hei hei''s dry smile, it is a bit embarrassed.


    "Look at your pride. I thought you killed Fang Tong by luck." Yang Yan said sarcastically to me.


    I didn''t tell anyone about my family Kung Fu and the congenital war Sutra except aunt Fang Mengyu and two female guards. Even Yang Yan didn''t know anything about it.


    I should be the only one on tianwu island who can practice internal Kung Fu. If it comes to the ears of the other three families, I will be captured alive if I have to fight to death. I have to keep it a secret.


    Fang Tong, the only one who could understand, was also killed by me. He was absolutely safe.


    I feel a little sorry for keeping it from Yang Yan. After all, she gambled her life on me, but I kept these things from her.


    "Swallow, I..." I said with debt.


    Yang Yan directly interrupted me and said, "don''t say it. Since you didn''t tell me at the beginning, I''d better not listen. After all, you will do it for the sake of so many lives of your companions. I understand."


    At the moment when we were chased and killed by the black gold gang and fled into fangjiayu, the lives of me and all my companions had been tied to the fangjiayu.


    Only by killing Fang Tianding and his son can we live. Now that Fang Tianding and his son are dead, they are implicated in the Zhao family behind Zhao Xian. The plot behind the three families is depressing.


    Fortunately, now fangjiayu is finally taken back by Fang Mengyu. He can have a good rest for a period of time. He should be able to make some progress in the battle classic, but at the cost of the complete disappearance of fangjiayu.


    Yang Yan has a big lazy waist, full chest almost burst, very eye-catching, yawned, said: "I go to bed first, you also go back early."


    "Well." I nodded, watching her go back, also followed to go back.


    Although Yang Yan didn''t say it, she could still hear some unhappiness from her words. What method should I think of to make up for it? It''s a headache.


    When I went back to my residence, I fell asleep. I was so tired that I watched the grave with Fang Mengyu all night.


    I don''t know how long later, I woke up in a daze. I was awakened by hunger. After I opened my eyes, I saw Zamao in front of me, staring at me with an inquisitive look on his face, which scared me. He scolded: "shit, Zamao, you want to scare me to death."


    Za Mao laughed and said, "I just want to see if you are missing a part. If you can''t have a baby in the future, what can you do?"


    "Go away, I have nothing to do with it." I kicked him off and quickly got up.


    But I found that, except for the miscellaneous hair, the doctor old black Julia, Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie, all the companions I asked Xiaoyu to help arrange the escape, were sitting in the room, looking at me with worried eyes.


    Seeing that I woke up, Ning Xiang''s eyes turned red and jumped on me, "I''m so scared. I think I''ll never see you again. We won''t be separated any more."


    I Leng for a while, gently hugged her, comfort way: "have passed, it''s OK, you see I don''t still live well, everyone is OK, this is very good."


    "Well," Ning Xiang gently nodded her head and said with some remorse, "it''s all because we''re useless. We can''t help you at all. We''re just dragging you back. Alas!"I was silent. There was nothing I could do about it. The people who participated in the fight were at least second-class experts. They all practiced Kung Fu. It didn''t help that he had some strength, let alone the women Ningxiang.


    At this time, Za Mao opened his mouth and said to me, "Yang Chuan, it''s too ungrateful for you not to discuss such a big matter with us. Even if you can''t help, it''s OK to help you block the knife."


    I gave a wry smile. Although I knew that Za Mao meant well, if he went up like this, he would be slaughtered. It was easier than killing a pig.


    Looking at the miscellaneous hair, he scolded: "Damn, what''s your expression? Don''t you look down on me? If I knew martial arts, I would have killed that laoshizi''s Fang Tianding. It would take so much Kung Fu. "


    "Zamao, that''s enough. Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not as easy as you think." Old black pressed the shoulder of miscellaneous hair way.


    Za Mao scratched his head and said, "don''t I complain? I was sent away for no reason. I was in a panic. If something happened to Yangchuan, I would regret it all my life. "


    I am very moved in my heart. I know that Zamao is thinking for me, but the gap of strength is too big.


    Chen Lin thought for a moment and said, "Yang Chuan, since you and Yang Yan are both able to practice martial arts and improve their strength in a short time, would you like to let the Fang family teach us how to practice martial arts? How''s it going? "


    "Ah, sister Lin''s proposal is good. It really suits me. Ha ha." Miscellaneous hair echoed.


    Not only the two of them, but also old black Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie.


    My face sank. Practicing martial arts is not as easy as I thought.

 Chapter 324

    I was able to increase my strength and even die of Yin, mainly because of the existence of inborn internal force. When I was on the wild island, the inborn internal force in my body was slowly improving my constitution.


    Later, in the ancestral temple of the Fang family, after getting the congenital war Sutra, he made great progress.


    Not to mention Yang Yan, who was born in the hunter family. She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child and has laid a good foundation. In addition to the consumption of boiling blood powder, she has made remarkable progress.


    Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie Julia all miss the best time to practice martial arts. They have no foundation. If they want to practice martial arts and increase their strength, they have to suffer slowly.


    "I''ve had this idea for a long time, but it''s not a good time." I''m a little confused.


    "Why?" Asked Za Mao suspiciously.


    Ning Xiang looked at me in a dilemma and answered for me, "are you worried that now the Fang family has just settled the internal strife and suffered heavy losses, and they are at the bottom of the four families. If you put forward this kind of request at this time, you are trying to force the Fang family, right?"


    I nodded my head with a smile and said, "Ningxiang, you know me."


    Rather fragrant happy smile, is in the head of miscellaneous hair immediately Yan, put a hand not reconciled way: "forget it, that wait for later have a chance to say."


    If he wants to learn martial arts, he has the idea that he doesn''t want to drag me down any more. If it causes trouble, he might as well not learn it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell Xiaoyu later. After all, you all need to practice martial arts and consume a lot of resources. It''s not a small thing, but now the Fang family is in great need of talents. You also have a chance." I thought about it and said.


    "Really? Yang Chuan, don''t keep your word. " Zamao was happy immediately.


    "Chinese Kung Fu, great!" Annie gave me a thumbs up look of excitement, and Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan were looking forward to it.


    After a few words of gossip, I found that Yang Yan was not here, so I asked, "has anyone seen Yang Yan?"


    When I asked this sentence, it was obvious that Ning Xiang was jealous and pursed. However, she soon regained her former appearance. This woman is really distressing.


    "Just now, I saw that she was practising under a big tree not far away. She was constantly waving her sword and was meticulous." Za Mao thought for a moment and said.


    I know her idea after a little meditation. She wants to be stronger, so that she can help me better. At least she will not delay. Since she is willing to work so hard, I am happy to see her success.


    I got out of bed and got some food to eat. I finally filled my stomach and felt more comfortable. Ningxiang sat quietly with me.


    "I''m even more worried about eating things on the island than before," he said


    "Yes, we can''t go back to the earth anyway, so we can only take root here." Said Za Mao.


    Lao Hei thought for a moment and said, "now we can live in fangjiayu because of Yangchuan. What if we don''t know in the future?"


    He and Julia sat together, and their relationship was aboveboard and there was no need to hide it.


    Not only Lao Hei, but also Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie are worried about what will happen in the future.


    The doctor looked up and took a sip of water, and said, "I think the Fang family is very good. Since the relationship between Yang Chuan and Fang Mengyu exists, and now the Fang family is in need of manpower, we can take the opportunity to take root in this place. As for the earth, alas..."


    He sighed, his face darkened, as if he thought of something on earth.


    I comforted: "don''t think about anything on earth, just think about how to live on tianwu island."


    Ning Xiang helped me clip a piece of meat and put it in my mouth. As I ate it, I began to meditate.


    It''s true. You can''t let these companions go through life and death with me all the time. They are always accompanied by all kinds of dangers. That''s unfair to them, especially for Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, who are not powerful women.


    A relatively stable and safe environment is very important.


    Old black with Julia, two people make up a pair, always need to have their own life, can''t always around me.


    There are also miscellaneous hairs. Although I am still alone now, it is because I have been fighting for my life before, and I have no spare time to think about women.


    Now the earth can''t go back any more. If you want to stay on Takeshima for a long time, you can''t let him be alone. I don''t want to treat my brother badly.


    These are the problems that need to be solved. I can''t help but have a headache.


    Ning Xiang looked at the bottom of his eyes, some distressed, said: "these things slowly, is not urgent."


    I nodded. At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. I saw aunt Qingzhu and Fang Mengyu, followed by the female guard meihualanhua, and Yang Yan with a knife."Wipe it first." Yang Wenjin hands Chen Wenjin a towel carefully.


    Yang Yan looked at her and said with a smile, "thank you."


    I quickly stood up and looked at Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu. Fang Mengyu was as naughty and lovely as ever, and made a face at me, but aunt Qingzhu was more serious than before.


    "Sister Ning Xiang, sister Wen Jing, and siyao..." Fang Mengyu greets the three girls and gives each other her eyes. But with aunt Qingzhu by her side, she doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Aunt Qingzhu glanced around and finally fixed her eyes on me. Maybe she solved Fang Tianding and his son''s blood feud. She was all red and in good spirits.


    She looked at me and said, "since Yang Chuan and your companions are here, it''s easy to say."


    My heart clattered for a while, sure enough, aunt Qingzhu came to have something to do, and asked, "aunt Qingzhu, what''s the matter?"


    Chen Lin and others dare not speak out. They can also feel the invisible pressure from Aunt Qingzhu and the two female guards behind them.


    "Yang Chuan, I''ve heard that your companions want to practice martial arts? And I can see that some of them are not bad, but they have missed the best age to practice martial arts. If they stay in the Fang family, they will be able to practice some martial arts. " Aunt Qingzhu said slowly.


    I''m not surprised that Aunt Qingzhu knows about this. After all, we are all outsiders. It''s no big deal to put one or two guards to watch and listen to the conversation outside the house. After all, we are living under the circumstances of others.

 Chapter 325

    Besides, when I was talking just now, I found that someone was watching outside the room, and I didn''t keep my voice down at all. I just wanted to spread the word. I just didn''t expect that Aunt Qingzhu would come to the door so soon.


    As soon as aunt Qingzhu opened her mouth, she put forward such good conditions. Is it just because I helped to deal with Fang Tianding? I don''t think she has other conditions.


    I thought for a moment and asked, "what do you have? I can''t let my companions take advantage of this for nothing


    "The condition is very simple. You can do it," aunt Qingzhu said with a mysterious smile. "The condition is that you, Yang Chuan, join our Fang family and take Xiaoyu as your wife''s main room. From now on, Xiaoyu will be the head of the Fang family, and you will be the man who helps her? That''s not bad. "


    "What?" I was stunned. Aunt Qingzhu''s words were really amazing. She surprised me a lot. She married Fang Mengyu and was still a burden. It''s too fast!


    "This..." Ning Xiang was surprised and looked sad.


    "Aunt, this Why didn''t you discuss it with me in advance? " Fang Mengyu, embarrassed and annoyed, said by pulling aunt Qingzhu''s sleeve.


    Zamao and doctor Laohei are already stupid. Is there such a good thing? Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie and other women were all dazed in their eyes. They didn''t react to each other, but the sour taste of vinegar was quickly smelled by me.


    "When your parents are gone, I will decide your marriage. I don''t need to discuss with you, or do you want to marry Yang Chuan?" Aunt Qingzhu is very overbearing and stares at Fang Mengyu.


    Fang Mengyu looked embarrassed. He looked at me shyly and then at Ning Xiang. He felt sorry in his eyes and said, "this It''s a little too fast. I''m not ready yet. "


    "Hum, don''t think I don''t know about you and Yang Chuan. You''ve done everything, and you think it''s going too fast?" Green bamboo aunt not good gas said.


    "Aunt, what are you talking about? I''m so ashamed. " Fang Mengyu''s face turned red and covered his face with his hands, which was very lovely.


    "Yang Chuan, how are you thinking about it? Do you agree or not?" Aunt Qingzhu ignored Fang Mengyu and asked me.


    "I..." I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t know how to speak.


    Fang Mengyu and I really like each other, but we are getting married too soon, and we are still in the Fang family. There is always a bit of resistance in our hearts, but fortunately, the Fang family is powerful and dominating, and I don''t suffer when I am in the Fang family. It''s nothing.


    But if I married Fang Mengyu, what would they do?


    Ning Xiang silently lowered her head, can''t see her expression, but must be very sad.


    Yang Yan leaned against the wall and looked at the ceiling without thinking. She didn''t know what she was thinking in her heart. I immediately got tangled.


    "Aunt Qingzhu, it''s so sudden. How about you let me think about it?" I said.


    Aunt Qingzhu''s face sank and she was a little unhappy. However, for the sake of Fang Mengyu and the fact that I helped to deal with Fang Tianding before, she didn''t have an attack. She just said, "I''ll give you a night to think about it. I''ll ask you again tomorrow. At that time, you must give me an answer, hum."


    I saw Fang Mengyu''s face darkened after hearing my hesitant decision. I guessed that she had such an idea for a long time, but I hesitated, which made her feel aggrieved and sighed.


    There are too many women. They need to take into account the feelings of several people. They are really tired. No wonder many emperors in ancient times died early, not only due to kidney deficiency, but also anxiety. It''s strange not to die early.


    "Brother Yang Chuan..." Fang Mengyu''s face is aggrieved and uncomfortable, but I really don''t know how to comfort her.


    Aunt Qingzhu grabbed her hand and said, "come back with me. I won''t allow you to meet again without his decision. Hum!"


    Aunt Qingzhu is like an old-fashioned woman in ancient times. She drags Fang Mengyu back.


    After people left, the miscellaneous hair who didn''t dare to make a sound just now exploded immediately and yelled: "Damn, Yang Chuan, what''s your luck? You not only took Fang Mengyu down, but also became Fang''s son-in-law. This is a step up to heaven. Why don''t you agree? I don''t think I''m scared. "


    Lao Hei grabs Za Mao and interrupts him: "Za Mao, please stop. It''s Yang Chuan''s own business. We''ll be told nothing."


    "That''s to say, you don''t talk. No one thinks you dumb." Julia took him in a straight line.


    "Well, I..." The sad look on his face.


    I can feel that the eyes of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin, Liu siyao and other women are staring at me. They want to see my decision. After all, they want to marry Fang Mengyu, and they are still burdensome. They can''t ignore the feelings of several women.


    I sighed. I don''t know what aunt Qingzhu thought. Why did she come to visit Fang''s family? However, considering that I have learned the relationship between congenital war classics, she will do so for a reason.Through the window, it was obvious that there were more guards outside. After aunt Qingzhu left, she tightly surrounded the room.


    If I don''t agree to this condition, maybe aunt Qingzhu really dares to do it. After all, I''ve learned Fang''s congenital war Sutra and the secret of Fang''s ancestral temple.


    Just these two points add up, aunt Qingzhu will not let me go easily in any case.


    If you don''t agree, you will kill me immediately. It''s also possible. For the sake of family interests, it''s already common for these people to kill people.


    At this time, Chen Lin opened her mouth, glanced at me and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, even if Yang Chuan becomes a member of Fang''s family, I will follow him. It''s just that Ning Xiang doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    Chen Wenjin, who always eats ningxiangfei vinegar, rarely stands in the same camp with her at this time and says, "even if we love the same man, we have to come first and come second. Let Fang Mengyu occupy Yangchuan first. I''m not worth it for you."


    She also said to Ningxiang, Liu siyao echoed: "although Xiaoyu is a good person, Ningxiang elder sister is the longest with brother Yangchuan. Even if she gets married, it should be Ningxiang elder sister first."


    Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie are watching the play. They don''t look good, but they don''t speak.


    Ning Xiang raised her head and gave a bitter smile. My heart was broken. She had never seen her so sad before. She said, "Yang Chuan, you didn''t immediately agree because of me?"


    I took a deep breath, felt it was necessary to explain the matter clearly, thought about it for a while, and said: "now the situation is like this. If we want to stay on tianwu island for a long time, it is not only for me, but also for doctor Zamao. This is the best choice, but I think I want to discuss it with you."

 Chapter 326

    Ningxiang comfort smile, said: "you can read me, my heart has been very satisfied."


    The more she is like this, the more uncomfortable I feel. I want to explain and say: "Ning Xiang, I''m sorry, I..."


    "You don''t have to say it. I know it all." Ning Xiang gave me a gentle smile and blocked all my excuses and reasons. I want to say these words again. I don''t respect her.


    Yang Yan interrupted, "don''t be too optimistic. You''d better look out the window."


    She had been leaning against the wall, staring at the situation outside the window, so she could see more clearly than I did.


    Dr. Zamao and others subconsciously looked out of the window, and immediately found that it was wrong. A group of armed guards were outside, glancing inside from time to time.


    Old black brow a wrinkly, way: "we this is to be monitored house arrest?"


    The doctor calm face didn''t speak, miscellaneous hair dissatisfaction way: "that disfigured old woman is also too overbearing, not only for Xiaoyu to decide the marriage, also sent people to watch, too hateful."


    "Zamao, don''t talk." I quickly scold a way, this words if spread to green bamboo aunt ear, I am all right, but miscellaneous hair will be miserable.


    The miscellaneous hair grasps the ear to scoop the cheek several times, hastily closed the mouth.


    "What''s going on? Can''t the Fang family use the strong ones? " Feng Ying worried.


    "The Fang family decided that our persimmon is soft persimmon, which is specially used for kneading." Zhao Xuan was also born.


    Yang Yan listened but shook her head, looked at the crowd and said, "don''t you understand? Although I don''t know what the reason is, if Yang Chuan doesn''t agree with aunt Qingzhu, the guards outside won''t be soft hearted. Killing you ordinary people is as simple as killing a chicken. "


    Although Yang Yan''s words are very straightforward and ugly, no one can refute them.


    The doctor''s face was gloomy and he said, "it''s reasonable that the Fang family won''t be so ungrateful, right? Yang Chuan not only helped them to kill Fang Tong, but also saved two guards before. Now he''s not going to kill all of them, is he? "


    I must have a bitter smile in my heart because the two biggest secrets of the Fang family, the ancestral temple and the congenital war Sutra, are all in my face. Aunt Qingzhu will not let me go anyway. She will either join the Fang family or die. She is really overbearing.


    However, Fang Jia, who dominates the whole western area of tianwu Island, really has the confidence.


    Ning Xiang looked at my sad face and asked, "is this true?"


    I nodded and said, "I can''t tell you what I know, at least not now. Otherwise, you will be in danger or even be killed. The current situation is that you can either agree to Aunt Qingzhu''s conditions or die. It''s absolutely impossible to leave fangjiayu intact."


    The situation is very clear. Everyone''s eyes are on Ning Xiang. Obviously everyone knows that the only one who can influence my decision here is her.


    Ning Xiang looked at me seriously and said, "well, you can agree to her terms. It''s better to marry Xiaoyu than to marry someone we don''t know."


    After all, Ningxiang is different from Yang Yan. Yang Yan was born in tianwu Island, where the law of the jungle prevails.


    In Yang Yan''s opinion, a man and several women have been used to it for a long time. As long as the man has the ability, no one dares to say anything.


    But Ning Xiang is totally different. She was born in a modern society and received modern education. She was asked to share her man with another woman. She has a lot of obstacles in her heart. I understand her very well.


    "Aren''t you jealous?" I asked.


    Ningxiang didn''t have a good look at me and said: "being jealous is a fart. Can you exchange all our lives? Have you been enjoying yourself in your heart for a long time? "


    Ning Xiang said thoroughly, this heart knot also calculate, I still really almost was said by her joy, busy sophistry way: "no, this absolutely has no matter."


    "Really? Why don''t I believe it? " Ning Xiang looks at me suspiciously.


    I quickly shut up, the face also collapse of dead, absolutely can''t let her see a little flaw.


    "I''ve already said, what''s wrong with marrying Xiaoyu? Isn''t it a happy thing for everyone? You see how good the ending is. " When Za Mao saw this scene, he couldn''t help his mouth.


    Immediately Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and Chen Lin, three women, glared at each other and scolded, "Za Mao, you don''t speak, no one treats you as dumb."


    "That''s it." Liu siyao said happily.


    As soon as his face turned black, he scolded: "Damn, if it wasn''t for you are all women of Yangchuan, I would not care about you. Hum!"


    At first, I had an ambiguous relationship with several women, which everyone knew, but no one told me. Now I was told by miscellaneous hair. Suddenly, I was embarrassed with several women, and I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to speak.


    Seeing this, I got a little fidgety and said, "OK, you all go out. I want to be alone. Ningxiang, you stay with me.""Well." Ning Xiang nodded happily.


    The others didn''t say much. They left with their own thoughts. Lao Hei lived with Julia, Za Mao lived with the doctor, and several other women lived with each other, but they all had a caring and talking companion.


    After waiting for people to leave, I took Ningxiang''s hand and apologized: "Ningxiang, I''m sorry, let you be wronged."


    Ning Xiang shook her head and said, "it''s nothing. You''ve done so many things for us and suffered so much. Today, you can''t watch us die together. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with Xiaoyu. I like her very much."


    "Do you really think so?" I asked.


    "Well, if I don''t cheat you," Ning Xiang nodded, "I''ve long recognized that this is not the earth, and I can''t go back to the earth. It''s lucky to be alive. What''s the point of marrying a few women?"


    Said the fragrance, I fell down in tears.


    I sighed, she is this temperament, more stubborn, mouth is promised, can always have a knot in one''s heart, but cry should be better.


    I put my arms around her and didn''t say much, which was undoubtedly a very difficult decision for her. No matter how much I said at this time, it was unnecessary.


    Crying and crying, Ning Xiang was tired, and I didn''t know how, so I took her to bed. They were in the quilt and didn''t wear anything. Selflessly, they had a fight, and the bed almost collapsed. The quilt was constantly rolling with waves, which was very spectacular.


    When I woke up the next day, Ningxiang got up early, packed up her clothes, and arranged her breakfast. I scratched my head and recalled that I was crazy with her last night. My whole heart was burning.

 Chapter 327

    "Good morning, Ning Xiang." I looked at her with a smile.


    "Good morning." Rather fragrant low should a, all dare not look at me directly, from the side looked past her cheek all red hair is hot, very lovely, this Ni son is really shy.


    This is the second time that I have done such a close thing with Ningxiang. Looking back on the first time, I was in a hurry in the wild, and I didn''t know what it was like.


    At that time, we didn''t know what would happen tomorrow. We were afraid of being killed when we understood, or how. In order not to leave regrets, we did intimate things.


    But this time, it''s different. Everything comes naturally. When the two people''s feelings are extremely hot, only this fierce way of going in and out of each other can show the love in each other''s hearts.


    I quickly got out of bed and said some kind words to Ningxiang. After a while, all my friends came to see us. Seeing our appearance, Zamao said with envy: "Damn, Yangchuan, I knew you were going to do something bad at night."


    "Ha ha, miscellaneous hair, you can also find one yourself." Old black joked.


    "Get out of here. If I didn''t look down on Julia, it would be too dark for you." Miscellaneous hair teases a way.


    Julia''s face sank. Old Haydn couldn''t sit still. She scolded, "your sister, Shamao, do you want to fight? Whose fist is harder?"


    The miscellaneous hair counseled, retorted: "who else can run fast?"


    "Your mother is a rabbit, who can run faster than you and eat enough." The old black man yelled.


    With jealousy in her eyes, Chen Wenjin sat next to me and twisted my thigh. My painful face was twisted. She didn''t dare to cry out, so she made a fool of herself.


    "Wenjin, well, it''s awkward. If you don''t care, I still care." Ning Xiang said for me, I suddenly happy to die, there is a woman can help themselves to speak, really beautiful.


    Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie, it''s self catering. She doesn''t care much about it, but Liu siyao''s mouth seems to be angry with someone.


    Chen Wenjin''s face was straight. He looked at Ning Xiang and said, "what else do you love? He is someone else''s husband right away. He was robbed by Fang Mengyu. Don''t you feel worse? "


    "It''s not hard for me. I''ve figured it out." Ning Xiang relieved a smile way.


    Now it''s Chen Wenjin''s turn to be shocked. He took Ning Xiang''s hand and said in surprise: "do you really think it through? Can''t it be that Yang Chuan made a fool of his whole brain all night? "


    Listen to Chen Wenjin say so blatant words, Ning Xiang''s face can no longer hang, Shua once all red, shame angry stare at Chen Wenjin, way: "how do you all rush out to say, you were fooled."


    "I haven''t been tricked. You''ve been tricked. You know best." Chen Wenjin''s words were not surprising, but he was speechless when he saw Zamao, Laohei and the doctor.


    I watched the two women fight fiercely, Leng is that there is no room for a word to break in, simply put on the ostrich, silly also don''t say better.


    Just after breakfast, aunt Qingzhu with two female guards meihualanhua appeared again and asked directly, "Yang Chuan, how are you thinking about it?"


    In the gaze of Ning Xiang and other women, I stood up, nodded my head and said, "I''ve thought about it. I''m willing to join Fang''s family and marry Xiaoyu."


    Now that Ning Xiang has figured it out, I don''t care about it any more. After all, this is Fang''s family, one of the four big families. Although the strength of the internal struggle is greatly damaged, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse.


    Green bamboo aunt complacent smile, said: "Yang Chuan, you are a smart man, I hope Xiaoyu entrusted to you, is a correct choice, plum, you take him to see Xiaoyu."


    "Yes," the female guard Mei Hua came out and was about to show me the way in front of me, saying, "new uncle of the future, this way, please."


    Well, the name has been changed before I went through the door, and the two female guards are obviously more respectful to me. This feeling is not bad at all.


    "What about my companions? How do they arrange it? " I asked in a hurry.


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded with satisfaction and said, "in the face of prosperity and the chance to ascend to heaven, I can still think of my companions who share weal and woe. It''s not bad. As for them, I will let orchid take me to a new place. From now on, it''s still the forbidden area of the Fang family. People are usually not allowed to go in and out."


    I just remembered that it was just a temporary camp. Fang Mengyu, who was in this vein, had no choice but to hide in the forbidden area of Houshan in order to take refuge.


    Now that Fang Tianding and his son are dead, Fang Mengyu is in charge of Fang Jiayu again. With the support of Sanfang, he can no longer live in this forest where birds don''t poop. He has to move back to the place he used to live.


    I feel relieved, "that trouble orchid elder sister."


    "New uncle, don''t dare to be trouble." Female guard orchid is very polite, after all, now each other''s identity has changed.


    In the surprise of Zamao, Laohei and Ningxiang Yang Yan, I went over and told them not to run around and listen to the arrangement of the female guard orchid.In a word, it''s best not to make trouble until I make sure of the arrangement. After all, this is the Fang family.


    "Don''t worry, you look like something." Miscellaneous hair a face impatient way.


    "Go quickly, don''t let Fang Mengyu wait for a long time." Yang Yanbai gave me a look.


    With a bitter smile, I followed the female guard Mei Hua and walked out of the back mountain to the center of fangjiayu, where the whole Fang family lived before.


    As for Aunt Qingzhu, the fight in Fang''s family is just flat now. There are still many things she needs to do, especially the relationship with Sanfang. It''s useless for others to go.


    "New uncle, come with me." Mei Hua, the female guard, leads the way.


    I scratched my head, but I didn''t quite adapt to the name, and said: "sister plum blossom, you call me that, I always feel very uncomfortable."


    "Just wait until you get used to it. After you marry the lady, everyone in the Fang family will have to call you that, or you will be disrespectful and punished." Meihua, the female guard, said.


    I felt a smack of tongue in my heart. There are many rules in this big family, but it''s also a good thing that there are no rules.


    She took me all the way out of the woods. After about 20 minutes, I finally got out of the woods and saw the whole depression below. The dense houses were built in two steps, surrounded by the woods. The rustic wooden buildings looked very historic.


    At this time, a lot of people are busy, some are combing the weeds along the road, some are cleaning up the damaged houses, hundreds of people are busy, but they are not crowded at all, very lively.

 Chapter 328

    "This is the real Fang family?" I asked with a look of amazement. The scene in front of me is like returning to the ancient city. It''s antique and has a sense of massiness.


    Mei Hua, the female guard, was also proud and nodded: "yes, the Fang family was the top of the four families when they were the most powerful, just..."


    When she said this, she stopped, gnashing her teeth. If it wasn''t for Fang Tianding''s betrayal, she wouldn''t be hurt by internal fighting. She directly lost more than half of the second rate expert guards, and instantly became the bottom of the four families.


    I saw in the eye, also did not say much, and asked: "those busy living are ordinary people?"


    Mei Hua, the female guard, sighed and continued to lead the way. As she walked, she replied, "those are the family members of the guards, as well as the members of the Fang family. She escaped from fangjiayu for refuge before, but now she''s back, back to her own home."


    After walking for a while, although Fang''s family is strictly hierarchical, the master and the guard are clearly separated, but it is not as dignified as I imagined. On the contrary, it is very harmonious. Everyone talks and laughs, but it is not so.


    I also saw some relatives, quietly hiding in the room, issued a suppressed cry, listening to people panic.


    Meihua, the female guard, looked pale and said, "some guards will die in this fight forever. As long as their relatives are alive, the Fang family will protect them forever until they die."


    I nodded my head. Fang''s family attaches so much importance to love and righteousness, and treats the dead guards so well. It''s no wonder that even at such a disadvantage, there are so many guards willing to follow Fang Mengyu and seek revenge from Fang Tianding and his son.


    "Well, come with me. Miss lives in the highest house." Meihua, the female guard, continued to walk. I quickly followed her.


    Under the busy work of these people, the whole Fang family is rejuvenated. The inside information of a big family is so powerful.


    After we walked a section of the road, we saw two patrol guards coming towards me. I knew both of them, one was a Bai, the other was Fang Lang.


    Before, in the three-day blood fight, both of them were seriously injured, and they were almost doomed to die. I relied on my internal skill to stop their blood before I picked up their lives.


    When they saw me, they immediately met me and said, "young master Yang."


    Two people have expressed respect and gratitude to me, which is also a kind of recognition to me.


    "What''s your name, young master Yang? It''s going to be changed to uncle soon, isn''t it, new uncle?" Guard a Bai said with a straight smile, looking very simple.


    But I can''t forget that when he was fighting in blood that day, he was determined to kill the enemy even if he was seriously injured. It was really chilling. But now he is a smiling man and animal. It''s really different.


    New uncle? I was stunned. After I married Fang Mengyu, they really should call me that. But now I''m still a little uncomfortable. I scratched my head awkwardly and said with concern, "are you two well hurt?"


    Fang Lang said with a smile: "our muscles and bones are strong. As long as we don''t swallow our last breath, we will soon be able to jump around, right, sister Meihua?"


    "Damn, you even dare to tease sister Mei Hua. You don''t want to live, do you?" Guard a Bai''s big way.


    Female guard plum blossom Mou son a cold, scold a way: "well, you two don''t lazy, give me to patrol well, even if the body injury is not all good, also have to give me good care, don''t let any suspicious person close to Fang Jiayu one step, understand?"


    "Yes."


    Agreed in unison, two waved hands with me, and ran away immediately.


    I looked at a little envious, said: "the physique is really good, so fast to jump, if ordinary people would have died."


    "It''s lucky that they can get a life back, and it''s thanks to you." Meihua, the female guard, said to me.


    I laughed and didn''t say much. After all, after Xiaoyu and I got married, this Fang family is my own. It''s totally right that I can help two guards.


    Meihua, the female guard, took me to the gate of the backyard of the garden. She stopped and said, "miss is practicing martial arts in it. If you have any questions, you can go in and tell her. I''ll be busy first."


    I nodded and watched the female guard plum blossom leave. Then I entered the yard. This place is really similar to the ancient garden. The beams and columns made of thick solid logs are filled with colorful flowers. They are blooming and beautiful.


    I heard some noise. I went around the corridor, crossed a small courtyard door, and went into the inner courtyard. It was a large flat land, surrounded by flowers and peach trees, and arched the central area.


    Fang Mengyu, wearing a light pink training suit and holding a short sword, stood in the middle area, constantly repeating the simple action of chopping and stabbing, over and over again, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and sweat was oozing from his forehead.


    There are not so many fancy movements in the so-called martial arts practice. These four simple movements alone are enough for a person to practice for a lifetime.When you are fighting against the enemy, your sword is one point faster than the enemy and one point longer than the enemy, which has occupied a huge advantage.


    I didn''t disturb her, but she soon saw me. She stopped with a smile and said, "brother Yang Chuan, you''re here."


    She stopped, picked up the towel hanging on the tree, wiped the sweat on her face, and walked towards me.


    I shook my head and said helplessly, "aunt Qingzhu is here to force me to marry. Do you mean that?" Although I didn''t mean to force her, and I didn''t feel reluctant, I just thought it was too sudden and too fast.


    Fang Mengyu looked aggrieved and said, "it''s not my idea. Aunt Qingzhu suddenly said it. Even I didn''t react. Brother Yangchuan, don''t you want to marry me?"


    I sighed, "I want to marry you, but you don''t think it''s too fast, and you''re still so young."


    Fang Mengyu immediately jumped up and said with a smile, "I''m no longer young. I don''t believe you can touch it. I''m so old. Besides, many girls my age have already had children."


    "Ah?" I opened my mouth wide. I really can''t believe it. Shit, can''t I come to feudal society? The girl got married at the age of 14 or 15, and had a baby at the age of 17 or 18. Is the Fang family too retro? Are the other three families similar?


    "Yes, the Fang family has been doing this for hundreds of years, and they haven''t missed it all over again." Fang Mengyu said naturally.


    See Fang Mengyu said so, and a face happy appearance, I can only accept such a result.


    She grabbed my hand and said, "brother Yangchuan, you promised, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 329

    "Well." I nodded.


    "Wow, that''s great. I love you, really." Fang Mengyu jumped on me happily, catching me like an octopus, with a happy face.


    A bitter smile in my heart, I don''t agree or what? If you don''t agree, aunt Qingzhu''s sword will come.


    However, it''s no harm to promise. Not only did he marry Fang Mengyu and become the new uncle of Fang family, but his companions also had a safe place to go. It''s just that he was forced to do so, and he always had a little reaction in his heart.


    It''s not elegant to hold Fang Mengyu in this way, but the intimate contact with her has already made me have a reaction. I quickly said, "OK, come down. It''s not good if someone sees it."


    Fang Mengyu said with a smile: "this is the inner courtyard. Apart from Aunt Qingzhu, there are plum blossom and orchids. No one dares to get close to them and can''t see them."


    So she blushed and saw what I was thinking. She said, "don''t blame aunt Qingzhu for forcing you. She is also for my good."


    Fang Mengyu knows this better than anyone else. At the beginning, she took the risk to take me to the ancestral temple of the Fang family, and opened the most secret and important treasure house of the Fang family. Fortunately, she got the congenital war Sutra, just for gambling.


    At that time, aunt Qingzhu was waiting outside the ancestral hall with the female guards Meihua and Lanhua. If I hadn''t been in custody, I wouldn''t have practiced the congenital war Sutra. I had no chance to go out of the ancestral hall of Fang family.


    Now the same is true. If I can''t be a member of the Fang family, aunt Qingzhu will kill me.


    I don''t have any opinions on Aunt Qingzhu. If it were me, I would certainly do the same.


    I shook my head and said, "I know. She''s for you. If you''re good, I''ll be fine."


    Fang Mengyu was moved by my love words. His eyes were slightly red and he was about to cry. He rushed to my arms and said, "brother Yang Chuan, you are the best man in the world. Don''t worry. After you marry me, half of the whole Fang family is yours, and there are also elder brother Ning Xiang. I will never treat them badly."


    When she mentioned this, I thought of the women like Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin again. If they became Fangs'' aunts in the future, would the fangs not be able to accommodate them? I asked, "can you really recognize Ningxiang?"


    Fang Mengyu raised his head, tooted his mouth, and said, "what''s the matter? Anyway, I''m Dafang. I''m married by you. Sister Ningxiang, they can only be small. Hehe, I''m still pressing them."


    When she said that, she was very happy. I was ashamed to see that this woman, who grew up on tianwu Island, had completely different ideas from ordinary people.


    But with Fang Mengyu''s words, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    In a relaxed state, I looked at Fang Mengyu lying in my arms, her pink face and faint girl body fragrance, which made me move my index finger and kiss her lips as soon as I lowered my head.


    Under the attack, Fang Mengyu was a little stunned, and his eyes were very cute. After the reaction, he began to respond to me fiercely.


    I put my arms around her waist, even grasped her buttocks with my hands, gently rubbed, very elastic, that kind of touch is really wonderful, just wonderful.


    "Ah, brother Yang Chuan, don''t be so bad." Fang Mengyu was very angry, but he didn''t resist at all.


    After a pause, I stopped, but I didn''t continue. After all, this is not a place, so I let her go and said, "OK, what are you going to do next?"


    Although Fang Tianding regained the power of the Fang family from the hands of Fang Tianding, his father and son all died, but the strength of the Fang family was greatly damaged, and it was no longer as powerful as before. I was afraid that there would be a greater crisis next.


    Fang Mengyu listened with a sad face and said, "aunt Qingzhu said, let''s defend fangjiayu first. As for the rest of tianwu island outside, we can''t intervene for the time being."


    Even so, I''m still worried that Zhao Xian, the talented swordsman before, infiltrated into the Fang family and almost killed them. If he succeeds, the Fang family may be completely destroyed.


    It can be seen from this that the evil of the Zhao family first falsely supported Fang Tianding and launched an internal struggle. When Fang Tianxiong was completely eradicated, it was the time of Fang Tianding''s death.


    But the Zhao family did not expect to let Fang Mengyu escape, which eventually led to failure.


    "The other three families are powerful. Can fangjiayu really hold on?" That''s what I''m most worried about right now.


    Fang Mengyu took a long breath and said: "although the strength of the Fang family has lost more than half of its strength, it''s not without resistance. If the Qin, Li and Zhao families attack together, it might be really dangerous, but it''s almost impossible."


    "Why?" I was stunned.


    "The three families of Qin, Li and Zhao are blood feuds from generation to generation. Their hands have been stained with each other''s blood. It is absolutely impossible for them to unite and attack fangjiayu together. The danger is too great, but it is certain that they will take the opportunity to encroach on the chassis outside fangjiayu." Fang Mengyu said faintly that he had the style of a big family.It turns out that I think too much.


    Fang Mengyu said: "Sanfang Yimai''s strength is well preserved. With the help of aunt Yulan, it''s not a problem to guard fangjiayu. Aunt Qingzhu means to buy you time and try to cultivate the congenital war classics. When you become a first-class expert, it''s the beginning of our counterattack."


    I shook my head with a wry smile and said, "aunt Qingzhu really looks up to me. She is a first-class expert. You Fang family have only trained so many people since childhood. How can you be so easy?"


    "Brother Yang Chuan, don''t lose heart. You are the first person who can master internal skills in tianwu island. You are unique. You can do it. I believe you." Fang Mengyu cheered for me.


    I hope so!


    Just when I was chatting with Fang Mengyu, there was a cough. Fang Linzi appeared at the door and looked at us embracing each other. He said, "cough, it seems that I''m not at the right time. I''m really disturbing you."


    Although he said that, he didn''t mean to leave at all. Instead, he looked at us jokingly.


    I was stunned for a moment. Didn''t I say that other people can''t get into the inner courtyard? Fang Mengyu made a big red face, quickly released his hand, pointed to Fang Linyu, and scolded: "Fang Linyu, you don''t ask people to inform you, you just burst in?"


    Fang Linyu spread his hands and said innocently: "the two female guards are not here. I can only come in by myself. I didn''t expect to come at the right time. Seeing such an interesting side, is it spring for our Xiaoyu?"


    "You..." Fang Mengyu was very angry, but he had no choice but to take Fang Linyu. He had to say, "for the sake of helping me before, I don''t care about it with you. Come on, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 330

    It was Sanfang who arrived in time to contain Zhao Xian, which turned the situation upside down in an instant and finally killed Fang Tianding. It can be said that Sanfang was a great help, which is very clear for Mengyu.


    Speaking of business, Fang Linyu also put away his bantering smile, turned to me and said, "Xiaoyu, I''m here to find him."


    I had a bad feeling. When I first saw Fang Linyu, he killed the black tiger with one sword. At that time, I didn''t feel anything. I just thought he was very strong.


    But now it seems that the powerful momentum he exudes is somewhat similar to that talented swordsman Zhao Xian, who is the kind of fearsome guy who will never move forward in order to fight.


    If Heihu is an ordinary second rate expert, Fang Linyu is undoubtedly the top of the second rate experts, and only one step away from the first-rate experts.


    "Brother Yang Chuan? What can I do for you Fang Mengyu''s eyebrows frowned like a chicken guard in front of me. His eyes were very alert.


    This makes me speechless. Do I need a woman to stand in my way? He gently pressed Fang Mengyu''s shoulder and laughed at her. He looked up at Fang Linyu and said, "are you looking for me?"


    Fang Linyu nodded his head with a smile and said, "I''ve heard about you and Xiaoyu. As a brother, no matter how I can''t speak, I want to try my future brother-in-law''s depth, hehe!"


    As soon as the words came out, Fang Mengyu immediately exploded, "bah, Fang Linyu, you are shameless. You are a man of three rooms. Even if you are two years older than me, you should call me elder sister. Hum, call me elder sister quickly."


    I was stunned. Is there such a rule? However, looking at the blue veins on Fang Linyu''s forehead, it seemed that he was trying his best to restrain it. Obviously, it should be true, and I was immediately happy.


    "Fang Mengyu, can we not talk about it today? I don''t want to talk to you. " Fang Linyu waved his hand and walked towards me impatiently.


    Shua, he pulled out the sword and said harshly, "come and compete with me. How about that?"


    "Competition?" My heart a tight, this guy really is a fighting maniac? It''s a little interesting. It makes my blood boil.


    When Fang Mengyu saw that he was quitting, he cried, "Fang Linyu, what do you mean?"


    "Of course, it''s a competition. I don''t know how you killed Fang Tong, but I''m sure he''s not weak. You know Fang Tong is a first-class expert. Maybe after I have a competition with you, I can step into the realm of a first-class expert. Haha!" Fang Linyu said expectantly.


    It turned out that this was the case. I understood it in an instant. It seems that Fang Linyu also saw something. However, the matter of innate combat classics and internal skills should not be exposed.


    Fang Mengyu and I looked at each other. She refused and said, "no, Fang Linyu, go back. Brother Yangchuan won''t fight with you."


    "Why? Even if you don''t have to fight with each other, it''s just that you don''t have to protect him Fang Linyu cried out.


    I felt my nose and didn''t speak. To tell you the truth, I also want to fight with Fang Linyu. I can clearly feel that the improvement of my strength has become very slow. If I continue to compete and fight, maybe the progress of congenial war experience will be faster.


    But Fang Mengyu''s consideration is obviously not this. Congenital war classics can''t be disclosed, especially before my strength is not strong enough.


    Even if the other party is also a member of the Fang family, he is from Sanfang after all. Fang Mengyu may have a bad heart.


    "Xiaoyu, let me fight with him. Maybe I can break through faster." I advised Meng Yu.


    "This Really? " Fang Mengyu also hesitated. She was worried about me.


    "That''s right. The martial arts don''t often compete with each other. How can they make progress? Don''t shrink back, Yang Chuan." Fang Linyu''s defiant way is a little strange to look at me.


    When he saw me before, he was still condescending and despised me, because my strength at that time was just out of fashion in his eyes. But in just half a month, he made great progress and even killed Fang Tong.


    Fang Linyu couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t figure out what I had experienced in the past half a month, so he came to me to have a competition.


    On the one hand, I can try my strength; on the other hand, he can find a comparable opponent to seek a breakthrough.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a contest." I gave Fang Mengyu a reassuring look.


    Seeing my insistence, she glared at Fang Linyu and hummed, "OK, but you can''t hurt each other until you''ve finished."


    "Hey, hey, that''s easy to say." Fang Linyu said with a smile. His eyes were filled with a sense of war.


    Under the supervision of Fang Mengyu, Fang Linyu and I stood away from each other. After ten meters in the middle, we set up our posture on the flat ground. He was holding a long sword, while I was holding a waist knife.The sword is the king of weapons. Once the training hall comes, it is enough to dominate in cold weapons. It is almost invincible, but the difficulty is very big.


    As the saying goes, ten years'' sword is one year''s sword, which means that the difficulty of practicing sword is one tenth of that of practicing sword. It''s faster and more powerful, so most of the guards of Fang family use waist sword.


    Fang Linyu''s courage to use the sword shows that he has enough confidence.


    "Let''s go." Fang Mengyu stands on one side and shouts reluctantly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Fang Linyu flew to the front of me. A sword came straight from my heart. It was like a white streamer. I stood on my side and blocked it with a knife. A huge force came from the sword. My hand was numb, but it was also reluctantly blocked.


    Fang Linyu frowned, did not continue to attack, but retreated two steps, said: "you are not willing to exert all your strength? This skill alone can''t kill Fang Tong. Don''t hide it. "


    I gave a wry smile. This guy really won''t stop until he reaches his goal, but I won''t give up. Since I want to fight, I have to be more serious.


    As soon as I turned my internal power, the numbness on my arm disappeared directly. With a cold smile, I said, "it''s really coming down."


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about. Take it!" Fang Linyu smiles confidently and kills him in an instant with his sword. The sword in his hand is the extension of his arm, and it''s a series of moves, which directly suppresses me without backhand.


    Dangdangdang!


    The sparks were all over the place. I could only force my side and block it with my waist knife. I used my internal force to counteract the impact of his sword and fell into the downwind.


    However, I''m not in a hurry. No matter how fast and fierce the sword is, there will be times of slack. As long as his speed is a little slower, it''s my chance to kill.

 Chapter 331

    Fang Linyu''s long sword, like a rainstorm, stabbed me and slashed me. He was also full of this skill, and he didn''t have any left.


    However, when he finished his breath, he stabbed a sword. After he was blocked by me, Fang changed his breath, took back the sword and planned to fight again.


    I just got to this point in time, "good chance!"


    In an instant, his internal force was shocked, his right arm was waved with all his strength, and the white light flashed in the air. The blade came to the back of Fang Linyu''s hand. If it was cut, his arm would be useless.


    Fang Mengyu widens his eyes and stares at the scene. His eyes are full of excitement.


    Fang Linyu''s face sank and he suddenly gave up his sword and avoided my knife with a cold smile.


    "You..." I was surprised, this guy is so strange, he lost his weapon directly?


    You know, without weapons, it can''t be my opponent at all. Even if he avoids this knife, he can''t avoid the next one.


    Just when I was puzzled, Fang Linyu gave me a strange smile and raised his foot. The sword that was supposed to fall to the ground fell into his hands again. His backhand was a sword.


    Dang!


    I pressed the back of the sword with my left hand and blocked his sword. The sword was very heavy. If I didn''t use my internal power, I couldn''t stop it at all.


    Fang Linyu said with a happy smile: "ha ha, good. Come again, have fun."


    Under the gaze of Fang Mengyu, Fang Linyu and I cut each other crazily. With the help of internal power, I reluctantly blocked his attack and did not fall into the disadvantage.


    Finally, I don''t know how many rounds I''ve fought. My arms are so tired that I can''t lift the knife. My whole body is so stiff that I feel terrible. I retreat with tacit understanding and put the weapon away in silence.


    I looked at the waist knife full of holes, threw it directly to the ground and said, "this knife is broken."


    Fang Linyu sneered and said, "you are really weird. Ha ha, you have a good fight today. I''ll come back at this time tomorrow. Ha ha..."


    He laughed, took the sword back to the scabbard, and left with a cheerful face.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu trotted over to help me worry: "brother Yangchuan, are you ok?"


    At this time, my chest was so stuffy that I wanted to vomit blood. In the competition with Fang Linyu, I almost broke my strength, but I didn''t dare to be careless. It was more intense than the training with the female guard meihualanhua.


    Because the two female guards knew that they were training companions, they didn''t dare to make fierce moves. But Fang Linyu was different. He was fighting for his life and was waving his sword. If I were a little careless, I might be dead.


    "I''m ok, but my legs are weak and I can''t stand any more." I have no choice but to say that this is worse than Fang Linyu.


    After all, he has been taking medicine bath since he was a child, and it''s normal for me to be a monk on my way. I''m not as strong as him.


    "It''s just right. I''ll send someone to prepare a medicine bath for you. It will be good for you." Fang Mengyu said.


    Once again in the medicine bath barrel, the feeling is different from before. Under the operation of internal force, the medicine in the medicine bath is quickly absorbed, and the feeling that the body is about to fall apart disappears and becomes lively.


    Before, I thought that my body had reached its limit and could not absorb any more. I didn''t expect that under the pressure of Fang Linyu, I could absorb the medicine again. This is absolutely a good thing for me.


    I have been practicing till the evening. I don''t know how many weeks I have been working. I have absorbed all the power of the medicine. I have made a little progress in the classic of congenital warfare. The foundation is enough. I can start to attack the 108 acupoints of Da Zhou Tian sometime.


    Maybe after I break through these 108 acupoints, I can really step into the realm of first-class experts. I have such a premonition.


    At this time someone outside tips, said: "young master, miss Let me call you to eat."


    It was the voice of Mei Hua, the female guard. I replied, "OK, I''ll be right here."


    I quickly got up, dried the water on my body, put on my clothes and went out. The female guard Mei Hua took a look at me and took me to the front hall. I followed him silently.


    At night, fangjiayu is brightly lit and has a clear view of the road.


    When they arrived at the front hall, not only Fang Mengyu but also Ning Xiang, an old black doctor with miscellaneous hair, all of them were here. They set up two big tables with all kinds of food on them, including chicken, duck, fish and meat. They were very fragrant.


    Just let me behind a cold is, Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang Yang Yan sitting together, but also talking and laughing, this is not the rhythm of the enemy meet particularly jealous?


    If I go by now, I will have to be skinned alive by them.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, come to dinner soon." Fang Mengyu said and waved to me.


    As soon as my face turned black, under the murderous eyes of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen linannie and other women, I didn''t dare to lean over and quickly said, "well, it''s the same when I go to Zamao''s table.""Bang, I dare to do everything, but I dare not admit it. Now I admit it, hum!" Chen Wenjin said angrily.


    "That''s it, you big turnip who never gives up." Liu siyao also echoed.


    Chen Lin, who had a relationship with me before, had the appearance of nothing. She was eating with a big mouthful and didn''t care about her image at all. Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan were similar, just smiling and eating constantly.


    Yang Yan a cold face, just gave me a white eye, also did not speak.


    On the contrary, it was Ning Xiang, with a smile on his face, and he Qiaodao: "it''s all the same, some just eat."


    "Sister Ning Xiang, this roast duck is delicious. I like it best. You can eat more." Fang Mengyu smiles to Ning Xiang, but he can''t see the smell of gunpowder.


    I was relieved, if these women can coexist peacefully, it would be the best thing. I stared nervously at the table full of women, and then I came to sit next to the miscellaneous hair.


    At this table, only doctor Lao hei and Julia were eating. They were very rich. I was really hungry. I caught a pig''s elbow and chewed it hard.


    Lao Hei was watching my joke and said, "Julia of my family is better. She won''t compete with others. Ha ha!"


    "Look at your bear. Eat quickly and talk less." Julia put a big piece of fat into Lao Hei''s mouth, but she could not spit out his tears.


    He laughed and said, "Lao Hei, you''re such a bitch. It''s like Yang Chuan. It''s the ability to make women live in peace."


    It''s just that the doctor is able to eat a meal with a smile on his face, and he can''t enjoy it all.

 Chapter 332

    In the next few days, every afternoon, Fang Linyu would come to me for a competition. After a good fight, he went home. Although I was suppressed by Fang Linyu, I also gained a lot.


    In addition, the affair between Fang Mengyu and me has been officially settled. The whole fangjiayu area has taken on a new look. There are special people who start weeding, cleaning and cleaning. They start to wear red and colorful everywhere. It''s a festive smell.


    Seeing this scene, I also have mixed feelings. There are some joys and some guilt for Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Chen Lin, which makes me a little uneasy.


    But just as everyone was preparing for the wedding, Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, the three women and the doctor were called away by Dr. Xu.


    Dr. Xu is the best doctor in fangjiayu. He said that he wanted to teach them four medical skills. After staying in fangjiayu, he also had his own skills, which was arranged by Aunt Qingzhu.


    The doctor knew medicine, but he knew western medicine. He only knew a little bit about traditional Chinese medicine. Before, when he helped Dr. Xu treat a Bai and Fang Lang''s serious injuries, he had the idea of learning traditional Chinese medicine. But at that time, everything was not stable and he didn''t dare to mention it.


    Now aunt Qingzhu''s arrangement just met his wishes.


    As for Chen Wenjin, he is gentle and considerate. He has a medical background, so he must learn quickly.


    Ning Xiang and Liu siyao were the two girls. When they were on the wild island, the two girls were only responsible for the logistics work. They were all simple trifles. After all, it was a lucky thing to survive at that time.


    Ning Xiang was an English teacher when she was on earth. If she was still on earth, she would be able to live at ease with her English level. But on tianwu Island, no one can learn English. Her skills have no place to use.


    Liu siyao is just a student. She has no special skills. It''s a big problem to live on tianwu island for a long time.


    Although I can keep them all the time, I always think it''s unfair to them.


    Ning Xiang and Liu siyao have no foundation in medical skills, but doctors are very respected on tianwu island. It''s a good way for Dr. Xu to teach them in person.


    Before leaving, Ning Xiang took my hand and worried: "Yang Chuan, can I really learn medical skills?"


    She was still very worried and a little uneasy. I comforted her and said, "don''t worry, Dr. Xu is the best old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in the Fang family. You can learn it well. Besides, you can take care of each other with Wenjin siyao. It will be OK."


    Ning Xiang was a little relieved and said, "what if I miss you?"


    "Fool, if you want to miss me, come to me directly. It''s not far here. It''s just a few steps away. What are you thinking about?" I said with a smile and touched her head.


    Ningxiang has changed a lot since we were exiled on a desert island. From a true College English teacher to a little woman who is worried about gain and loss after leaving me, people are really interesting.


    "Well, let me lean on it a little longer." Ning Xiang gently leaned against my arms, closed his eyes and did not speak, feeling my heartbeat.


    I sighed, but I didn''t explain what I said. Although it''s for their future good to let them study medicine, I also know that Aunt Qingzhu''s arrangement is to support them, so that Fang Mengyu and I can get married smoothly. It''s really painstaking.


    After a while, Ning Xiang raised her head, her eyes also firm up, said: "even I can learn English, Chinese medicine must be OK, Yangchuan, I''m gone."


    After she gave me a kiss on the face, she turned around and left resolutely. Outside the room, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao were still waiting. After Chen Wenjin gave me a resentful glance, she left with Ning Xiang in silence.


    I scratched my head and said, "it''s like a life and death separation. Is it so pessimistic and terrible?"


    "Haha, some people know it by themselves, but they just like the new and dislike the old. They want to take the opportunity to support others." Za Mao said to me with a narrow face.


    I suddenly face a black, scold a way: "miscellaneous hair, you don''t speak, no one treat you as dumb."


    "Come on, come on, don''t even let people talk? If you have the ability, you can sew my mouth. Ha ha... " Miscellaneous hair a face rogue said, let me Leng is no way.


    "Hum, miscellaneous hair is right. All men like the new and dislike the old, so none of them is good." Chen Lin gave me a big white eye, so I have no way to refute.


    If other people said this, I would have accepted it long ago, but it was Chen Lin who said it. I had to swallow it myself. I couldn''t help but let her have a special relationship with me.


    Yang Yan gave me a cold look. It seemed that she was going to kill people. I shuddered and pulled out the waist knife. She scared me and said, "swallow, what are you going to do? Don''t be such a fool. "


    "I went out to practice my knife." Yang Yan cold way, carrying a knife went to the yard, began a day of boring practice knife.The way to practice Dao is very simple. First, tie up the horse''s step and repeat the action of wielding Dao for 1000 times 2000¡­¡­ 3000 times, even more.


    Slowly, the faster and the more stable your sword is. Martial arts practice is like this. There is never a shortcut. Unlike me, I have innate internal skills to cultivate and take a little shortcut.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I have nothing to say with a black line on my face. Yang Yan is using this silent struggle to express her dissatisfaction with me.


    At this time, I suddenly felt that what aunt Qingzhu had done was too right. She broke up Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao in advance, which could avoid a lot of saliva. I wiped the sweat on my forehead secretly.


    At this time, the female guards Mei Hua and Lan Hua also came, followed by guards a Bai and Fang lang. they laughed at me, but they were very close. After all, I saved their lives before.


    Meihua, the female guard, said, "aunt Qingzhu said that you can learn martial arts, but the most important thing to learn martial arts is the bone. If you don''t have the bone, you can''t practice Kung Fu. Instead, you will fall ill. Do you know what I mean?"


    Lao Hei, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie Julia, who were left behind, wanted to learn martial arts. After hearing Mei Hua''s words, they were too nervous to speak.


    Let my companions learn martial arts is also a good condition. After I joined Fang''s family, I arranged for them to learn martial arts, but I didn''t expect aunt Qingzhu to move so fast, which made me have a good impression on her.


    "What do you think of this bone?" I help to ask, I don''t have to worry, but the companions are different.


    "It''s very simple. Touch the bone and it''s easy to see," said Mei Hua, the female guard. "Well, the female, follow me inside. You''ll be outside."

 Chapter 333

    "Yes, sister plum blossom." Guard Bai and Fang Lang agreed.


    It can also be seen from here that the strength of female bodyguard meihualanhua is slightly higher than that of two people. Moreover, because she is the close bodyguard around aunt Qingzhu, her status is also higher.


    When several women entered the inner room, the guard a Bai leaned over and said, "brother Yang, let''s start now."


    Fang Lang looked at Lao hei and Za Mao and said, "the guys with black skin are rare on tianwu island. It''s said that the strong bones are very suitable for practicing martial arts."


    All of a sudden, Lao Hei was happy, which was a good omen.


    "What about me? What about me? What about me? " Za Mao said in a hurry.


    "You It''s a bit of a suspense. " Fang Lang said very frankly.


    Immediately miscellaneous hair on Yan, unhappy scold: "by, I know, black constitution is his mother''s adverse days, this is born, simply can''t envy."


    I frowned and said, "well, you can touch their bones first."


    I don''t expect to say that both Za Mao and Lao Hei can become first-class masters, and can practice martial arts to second-class masters. That''s the level of the black tiger in the black gold gang before. It''s already very good, and I don''t expect much.


    The two guards nodded, went to the side of Zamao and Laohei, and began to touch the bone with their hands, along their limbs, and then to the whole body.


    Miscellaneous hair and old black is also a face of uneasiness, but also vaguely some expectations.


    Soon ah Bai turned his head and said to me, "yes, the old black brother''s bone is first-class, and his muscles are also good. It shows that he has a certain foundation. He can get twice the result with half the effort when he practices martial arts. He is suitable for taking the route of strength. In the future, he will be at least the top of the second rate experts, and the force must be above us."


    "Really, ha ha, good..." Hearing this, Lao Hei was happy immediately, and I was very happy for him.


    Guard Fang Lang carefully touched the bones of his feet, frowned tightly, and then confirmed for a while before saying, "I can barely practice martial arts, but my foundation is too thin and my bones are poor. I''m only suitable for the flexible route of lightness skill."


    There are many ways of foreign Kung Fu, such as the route of strength, the route of flexibility, or the route of combining hardness and softness. If there is no special person to guide, you will only practice yourself and end up thankless.


    However, in the Fang family, there is a special person to point out that these are not big problems.


    Zamao, who was very worried, immediately became happy and laughed: "ha ha, flexible route is OK, as long as I can practice martial arts. If I can''t practice martial arts, it will become a big joke. Ha ha, I can practice martial arts."


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang looked at each other and said, "you can see it."


    I patted the shoulder of miscellaneous hair and said, "it''s OK. If someone dares to bully you in the future, come to me. I''ll help you out. Whoever dares to provoke you, I''ll kill him."


    "Ha ha, it''s still Yang Chuan. You''re good friends." Za Mao laughs happily.


    "And me." Old black also came over, patting miscellaneous hair''s shoulder way.


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang see in the bottom of their eyes, but also a smack of tongue, but also with a little envy, said: "Yang Ge is our Fang family''s new uncle, his brother no one dares to bully, unless that person does not want to live."


    "That is, if you don''t want to live, you''ll provoke our Fang family. I''ll let him never come back." Guard Bai said with a murderous face.


    I nodded, this is a good saying, but it makes me feel more like the other family, and even a little sense of belonging.


    After waiting for a while, Mei Hua and Lan Hua came out, followed by Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Anne Julia. I asked in a hurry, "what''s up? Can their roots practice martial arts? "


    This is also what I care about most. The hearts of Zamao and Laohei are also raised. If one of them is not able to practice martial arts, they will have to learn a skill just like Ningxiang. But in this way, they will distance themselves from each other and never return to the way they used to.


    Meihua, the female bodyguard, gave me a smile and said, "good luck. These five people are all very good. Although they missed the best age for martial arts training, they are also women. But as long as they have a good fight, they will not be bad. At least they won''t be much worse than us."


    Hearing this, I was overjoyed. "Ha ha, is this true?"


    The female guards Mei Hua and Lan Hua nodded busily, and the faces of several women were all happy.


    Guard a Bai looked silly and wondered, "how can there be so many good bones all at once, and they are all women, which is rare in fangjiayu."


    "Haha, aunt Qingzhu is going to bleed a lot. It''s a big expense to cultivate these people." Guard Fang Landau.


    "What''s this? It''s a good thing to use it. Now the Fang family is short of people, not money. Our old Fang family has plenty of money, don''t you think?" Guard a Bai is very divine.


    "Yes, you''re right." Guard Fang Lang echoed.


    Lao Hei trotted over happily, took Julia''s hand, and said something intimate. His face was very relaxed. He was always sad when he was on the wild island, which was totally different.Miscellaneous hair also scratched a head, way: "this luck is good."


    "Zamao, I heard that your roots are not good. I''ll be much more powerful than you in the future, hehe!" Chen Lin joked.


    "Go to your mother. I''m not as strong as you, but I''m a man with a handle. I''m much more powerful than you." Za Mao retorts directly that Chen Lin doesn''t talk much either.


    Annie looked excited and said, "Chinese Kung Fu is really powerful."


    "It''s natural." Feng Ying said with a proud face.


    Zhao Xuan was not born and raised on the earth. She didn''t feel much about these things, but the joy on her face was also real. She said, "we can practice martial arts in the future?"


    Female guard orchid high cold didn''t speak, plum blossom said with a smile: "well, young master Yang, since all the bones have been touched, then practice martial arts from now on, women all follow us, men follow a Bai and a lang."


    "Yes." Guard a Bai and Fang Lang agreed.


    Knowing that I would be able to learn martial arts immediately, Chen Lin and Annie left me alone and left with two female guards.


    Za Mao yelled at me and said, "when I succeed in practicing martial arts, I will be more powerful than you. Ha ha!"


    I shriveled under the mouth, said: "then you still wait for the next life, this life is absolutely impossible."


    Zamao didn''t know anything about the congenital war Sutra, so he would say such a thing. But I''m going to keep this secret until I''m strong enough not to be afraid of any enemy.


    "Lao Hei, come on." I patted old black on the shoulder and encouraged him.

 Chapter 334

    "Well, don''t worry." Old blackspot said, he also knows that such an opportunity is not easy. If you miss this shop, there will be no village. You must seize the opportunity.


    Soon after waiting for someone to leave, the room was empty. I thought about it. Fang Mengyu came out from behind the door and said, "brother Yang Chuan, are you satisfied with my arrangement?"


    I Leng for a while, just way: "you already arrived, just have been looking at outside?"


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head embarrassed and said, "well, I''m afraid it''s too embarrassing to come in. After all, in the eyes of Ning Xiang, she will think that I robbed you."


    I scratched my head, and I didn''t know how to answer. Although Ning Xiang agreed, I knew that she didn''t feel very well, but it was a win-win result. Promise was the best choice. Ning Xiang chose to aggrieve herself for the sake of me and everyone.


    My strength tone, way: "rather fragrant not as stingy as you think."


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Fang Mengyu playfully spat out the powder tongue, I can only laugh at it.


    "Well, let''s go and practice martial arts." I can see that Fang Mengyu''s mood is a little low, and she is afraid to hurt her heart. After all, she has paid no less than Ning Xiang along the way, so she takes the initiative to say.


    As soon as Fang Mengyu''s eyes brightened, he nodded all the time and said, "well, sister swallow, I went out with brother Yangchuan first."


    I turned my head and looked at Yang Yan. She seemed to have not heard it. She was still practicing martial arts desperately. She was very obsessed with it. It was more important than me that she could not practice martial arts in this woman''s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± When I was thinking, Yang Yan glared at me fiercely and scared me to run away.


    The reason why we should keep away from her and practice with Fang Mengyu is that we are afraid of the leakage of congenital war classics, so this is the safest way.


    Soon in the evening, after Ningxiang Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao came back, they studied hard with a few books in their arms. They didn''t even pay attention to my greetings. The whole person seemed to be possessed, which made me a little puzzled.


    I loosened my muscles and bones and ran my internal force in my body for a week. Then it ran automatically. Although the speed was relatively slow, I didn''t have to control it myself.


    After a while, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Anne Julia and other women were even more miserable. After taking a medicine bath, they were all weak and weak. They were carried back by several female guards and put directly on the bed. Then they were unconscious.


    I was stunned. "That''s too much."


    "Oh, it''s killing me. Yang Chuan, come and help me. I can''t do it." Za Mao came in holding the door, followed by Lao Hei.


    I don''t know why I suddenly want to laugh when I saw their crying. I said with a smile, "you two are too useless. I didn''t cry at the beginning."


    "You don''t know how painful it is. Oh, help me to bed. It''s killing me." Shamao yelled.


    It was Lao Hei who forced himself to endure, and sweat came out of his forehead.


    I quickly went with the doctor and helped them to the bed. Immediately, they were like dead dogs. They didn''t move. However, I saw that their faces were full of red, and they had a smell of medicine. I thought they would be fine tomorrow morning after a sleep.


    The doctor also simply checked their bodies and said, "it''s OK. I''ll just have a sleep. It''s so hard to practice martial arts."


    "Doctor, do you want to practice martial arts, too?" I turned to ask.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment. He seemed to think about the problem carefully. He still shook his head and said, "I don''t have much interest in practicing martial arts. Medical skills are my favorite."


    We live in a big garden with several rooms. There is a large open space outside, where Yang Yan often practices Dao.


    Now that Yang Yan has gone to take a bath and take a medicine bath, there are only me and the doctor left in the room, so I asked, "by the way, I haven''t had the chance to ask your name for such a long time, just call your nickname."


    The doctor gave a calm smile and said, "Liu Zheng, Liu Zheng is my name. In fact, the name is not important at all. The important thing is to be a useful person in the team, right?"


    I nodded, he said very reasonable, said: "Liu Zheng, is really a very common name ah."


    "Yes, ordinary is actually very good. My original idea was to work hard and then spend my life with my wife ordinary. It''s actually very good, but God made such a joke on me. It''s really..." When Doctor Liu Zheng said this, his eyes turned red slightly.


    Hearing what he said, I immediately sighed and said, "the earth can''t go back. It''s no use thinking about more. The most important thing is to have a good life at present."


    "You''re right. Our whole small team depends on you alone. Should it be very tired?" Doctor Liu Zheng asked me.


    I gave a wry smile. No matter how tired I was, I managed to survive. Then the previous hardships were all worth it."Now that everyone is here, it''s all worth it." I took a deep breath.


    The doctor agreed and nodded, "who can think that we not only left the desert island alive, but also came to this tianwu island. Damn God, we have to live all the time."


    It can be seen that he thought of his wife on the earth and could not go back all his life, so he was very excited.


    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "well, don''t think about the things that block your heart. Go to bed early."


    "Well, you too." The doctor said a word and went into the room to have a rest.


    I went back to my room and lay on the bed. I practiced the congenital war Sutra for a while. I was worried about my wedding with Fang Mengyu tomorrow, and I fell asleep unconsciously. Indiscriminately,


    as like as two peas, second people rushed in, and the people of Fangfang cleaned up my clothes without any discrimination. Then they put on the dress of the groom, which was exactly the same as the groom dress worn by the ancients.


    "Oh, my new uncle is so handsome in this dress."


    "The lady has a good eye."


    "It''s also a good capital. I''m sure I''ll be able to help our old Fang family in the future." An elderly woman, is not concerned about the crotch in my hand touched a, my face once blushed, and very helpless.


    "Look, the new uncle is blushing. Ha ha, don''t worry. Just do as we say. You will be able to hold the beauty back soon, ha ha!" Several women began to talk.


    The outside of the house is also noisy, very lively, there are a lot of children gathered outside the door, these are the branches of the Fang family, many of them will become loyal guards of the Fang family in the future.

 Chapter 335

    The children all gathered around the door to watch the play. As for Zamao and Laohei, they were watching the play. Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin were also wearing new clothes. They were watching the play. They also had a cold face of Yang Yan. I was very hairy.


    "Well, on this happy day, don''t always have a face, swallow." Ning Xiang takes Yang Yan''s hand and opens the way.


    Chen Lin looked very happy and said: "it''s worthy of being the four oldest families on tianwu island. The show is really different. It''s good."


    "Hello, sister Chen Lin, don''t you care about brother Yang Chuan at all?" Said Liu siyao angrily.


    "I care. Of course I care. Even if he gets married, I can''t sleep with him. Anyway, Fang Mengyu''s little girl can''t rob so many women of us, right?" Chen Lin joked with a smile that she was very open.


    As soon as she said this, Annie Feng Ying and Zhao Xuan blushed and gave her a big white eye.


    Under the siege of a group of women, I had no chance to resist at all. I had to do it mechanically according to what they said. It''s really hard for me to die with such etiquette and custom.


    Is marriage so troublesome in ancient times?


    It was almost noon in the morning. Finally, after a circle in fangjiayu, I began to step into the main hall garden. From a distance, I saw Fang Mengyu in a red bridal dress, holding a red Hydrangea ball, waiting on the steps.


    Take a deep breath, I quickly ran up, but the woman who followed me was scared.


    "Oh, my uncle, run slower."


    "Uncle, you can''t break the rules. You have to go step by step."


    "Oh, what if I fell down."


    Next to a group of guards, as well as ordinary people, see in the eyes are laughing.


    Today is the day when Fang Mengyu and I got married. It''s also the biggest thing for Fang Jiayu after calming down the internal strife. All the people who can appear here are Fang''s own people.


    On the steps, Auntie Qingzhu and auntie Yulan were both dressed up with a smile on their faces. They had been waiting for a long time. Fang Linyu stood aside with a sword in his hand and gave me a thumbs up.


    Under the gaze of all the people in the Fang family, as well as all the other people, I led the red Hydrangea ball in Mengyu''s hand and felt proud. I slowly stepped into the main hall.


    See this scene, miscellaneous hair are moved to cry, "Yang Chuan, you can be regarded as a boy walking in front of me, first married, later must be happy ah."


    "Yang, I wish you well." Lao Hei also said sincerely.


    Looking at this grand scene, Ning Xiang and other women can''t help but feel a little sad, because the one wearing the red robe is not his mother, but these women also sincerely look at me and bless me.


    Some things can''t get, but just looking at them is already satisfying.


    I walked step by step to the main hall, feeling that Fang Mengyu was very nervous, even panting. I gently smile, this girl is more nervous than me.


    On the high hall, Fang Mengyu''s parents were supposed to be sitting on it. Now aunt Qingzhu and Yulan valley are sitting on it. In the middle are the tablets of Fang Tianxiong and his wife.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    "Two worship high hall!"


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    "Licheng, send to the bridal chamber!" There is a special master of ceremonies singing loudly. It''s very lively.


    After the ceremony was completed, Fang Mengyu was yelled by a group of women and entered the new house. Before I could react, I was grabbed by the guard a Bai, Fang Lang, and miscellaneous hair Lao Hei.


    "Come on, congratulations. Let''s drink to the new uncle."


    "Come on, toast!"


    Even if the banquet started, a large group of people in turn began to propose a toast to me. Whether they knew or didn''t know each other, Fang Linyu also came to join the fun.


    I was yelled by this group of people. I don''t know how much wine I drank.


    Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan looked at the bottom of their eyes and said with a happy smile: "when the master got married, it was much more lively than now. We fangjiayu people couldn''t squeeze any more."


    Fang Yulan sighed and said, "this time is different from the past. Everything should be simple as long as Xiaoyu and Yangchuan don''t feel aggrieved."


    My previous marriage with Fang Mengyu was also the result of the discussion between aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan. Originally, Fang Yulan strongly opposed it, but she agreed immediately after aunt Qingzhu told me that I knew how to do martial arts at home and how to practice the congenital war Sutra.


    In this way, Fang Linyu came to me to compete.


    today is a happy day. I am also welcome to all of you. I am glad that the wine on Tian Wu island is lighter. Unlike the high Baijiu on the earth, I can still support it for a while. If it is not enough, it will be good to force the wine with internal force.


    After drinking for a while, suddenly from the outside came news, "Huangsha City, Qin Liang, Xu Fei sent two gifts!"I was surprised and said, "this seems to be the first one to celebrate today, isn''t it?"


    Nowadays, the Fang family is mainly low-key. The reason for getting married is to be happy and lively, and the other is to tie me to the Fang family. Therefore, the forces of the Fang family are not invited, and they don''t know what the external situation is.


    However, it is not surprising that Huangsha city is so close to fangjiayu.


    "Who is Qin Liang and Xu Fei?" Miscellaneous hair a face doubts a way.


    A Bai replied: "today''s Huangsha city is under the control of the black gold gang. We didn''t have time to take care of it before. Now the internal strife has settled down, Fang Tianding''s father and son have died and avenged the old clan leader. The next step is to settle the accounts of Huangsha city. Now these two guys are here to show their friendship."


    "There are four eldest brothers in the black gold gang. The eldest brother is called Qin ye, the second elder Xu Er Niang, the Third Elder black tiger and the fourth elder viper." One of the guards explained.


    My heart sank and I said, "isn''t that black tiger and viper the man who chased us outside fangjiayu forest before?"


    Fang Linyu nodded his head and said, "but before I killed the black tiger with one sword, the Viper didn''t appear here. I don''t know what''s the end?"


    Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan stood up and came to the steps. They said in a loud voice, "since someone has come to congratulate you, there''s no reason to refuse someone. Let them come in."


    "Yes."


    "Come in, please


    Immediately, I saw two people. The man in front of me was tall and powerful, and the woman behind me was quite coquettish. In my thirties, I was quite mature and attracted many people''s attention.


    "Is this woman Xu Er Niang? It''s really coquettish, hehe. " Za Mao couldn''t help joking.


    See the burly man came to the steps, hands clasping fist, said: "heard that Fang''s wedding, Qin Liang uninvited special to congratulate, send a small gift."

 Chapter 336

    With a calm smile, Xu Er Niang, holding a black bag stained with blood in her hand, bent down and said, "here is the head of the viper. As a gift for the new uncle of the Fang family, in addition to some jade materials, she offered them with both hands."


    After all, they didn''t know what happened in Huangsha City, but I was surprised, "the head of the Viper?"


    At the beginning, Ningxiang and Laohei were bound by the black shop in Huangsha city. When they escaped, they were chased by the black tiger and the viper. Finally, the black tiger was killed by Fang Linyu outside the fangjiayu forest.


    I didn''t expect that the viper, who didn''t have my hand, died in the hands of his own black gold gang. This one is called Lord Qin, and this charming and enchanting Xu Er Niang. They are all cruel and cruel guys. It''s a little interesting.


    Green bamboo aunt looked at me, obviously is the meaning of inquiry, I nodded, green bamboo aunt cold way: "things stay, you can go."


    "Yes." Qin eldest brother should a, also don''t feel how, with Xu Er Niang quickly left Fang Jia Yu.


    Although in the past year, the Fang family was greatly weakened by internal strife, and even had no time to manage Huangsha City, which made the black gold Gang take the opportunity to grow up.


    But even if the black gold Gang''s power is stronger, it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the whole Fang family. It can only leave obediently.


    "Well, today is a happy day. Don''t spoil everyone''s interest. Come on, let''s continue to drink." Fang Linyu said loudly.


    Za Mao looked a little smacked his tongue and said: "it''s worthy of the Fang family, one of the four big families. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. This doesn''t pay attention to the people of the black gold gang at all."


    "It''s just a black gold gang. I think the Fang family will be able to solve them by sending a few escorts. It''s a fart." Lao Hei agreed.


    In my opinion, the two gangsters of the black gold Gang, eldest brother Qin and second daughter Xu, clearly wanted to rely on the mountains of the Fang family, but they just drove them out without being noticed by Aunt Qingzhu.


    I don''t know if there are any other ideas. After all, people have been driven out.


    However, since the black tiger and the Viper are dead, the original revenge can be regarded as revenge. I didn''t care about it and continued to drink with the people.


    The guards of the Fang family are all strong men. They drink a lot. I''m in a daze. I don''t even know how to get into the new house.


    When I got into the new house, I saw Fang Mengyu with his mouth in his mouth. He was sitting on the bed eating preserved fruit. He was discontented and said, "really, on such an important day today, brother Yang Chuan, you are still drunk."


    I smile. If I don''t drink it, Fang Linyu will definitely force me to drink. It''s impossible to hide.


    "It''s OK. Although I''m a little drunk, I''m still sober." I took a deep breath and worked on my internal skill for a week. I diluted the strength of wine in my body. It was better and a little more energetic.


    "Are you really OK?" Fang Mengyu a face not channel, "all drunk into what kind of."


    "Hehe, although a little drunk, it''s still no problem for you." I laughed and jumped on the bed.


    Fang Mengyu saw that I was as fierce as a wolf. He was scared and turned red. He didn''t pay attention immediately. He said in a startled voice: "brother Yangchuan, please come slowly, I I''m not ready yet. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not ready. I''ll be ready." With a smile, I pressed Fang Mengyu under my body and began to untie her clothes.


    "Brother Yangchuan, you must be gentle with me."


    "Well, I will, Xiaoyu."


    "Also, I''m a little afraid to turn off the light."


    "Well All right


    Naturally, I don''t need to tell others about the beautiful scenery of the night. Anyway, I enjoyed it.


    After getting married with Fang Mengyu and entering the bridal chamber, blinking time passed quickly, and a month passed.


    During this month, I kept practicing the congenial war Sutra every day without stopping for a moment. In the afternoon, I had a competition with Fang Linyu. In the evening, I took a medicine bath and used the congenial war Sutra to absorb the powerful power of the medicine bath.


    The strength of the rapid progress, even in the case of not using internal power, can also be the first two against the female guards plum blossom and orchid, at least will not be at a disadvantage.


    If you use internal power, you can easily defeat two female guards.


    At this time, I found that it was very difficult for me to further my strength. It was almost impossible for me to make any progress. I was also very clear in my heart. It seemed that it would be more difficult for me to further my strength than to ascend to heaven, at least in the short term.


    In addition to me, Za Mao and Lao Hei have made some achievements in their martial arts practice, and their strength can barely compare with the ordinary guards of the upper family.


    As for those women, the progress of Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie is slower than the price. Chen Lin''s archery talent makes the Fang family look at them with new eyes. After all, she used to be a professional Archer, which I don''t think is surprising.Yang Yan is a swordsman, and she has made rapid progress. Her strength can match that of the female guard Mei Hua. After all, her foundation is not bad, and she has a special person in the Fang family.


    Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao have not seen each other for a long time since they went to doctor Xu and began to learn medical skills. According to the doctor, they are too crazy to study day and night and make him stupid.


    I''m worried about Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin. I sit on the stool and frown.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu jumped in, came to me and said, "brother Yangchuan, come and practice sword with me."


    I was a little stupefied for a while. Without answering her immediately, Fang Mengyu put his head close to me and said, "brother Yangchuan, what''s on your mind? Are you worried about sister Ning Xiang again? "


    Speaking of this, I can already smell the sour smell from her body. I put my arms around her shoulder and comforted her: "all married people are so jealous? You are not ashamed to panic. "


    "Hum, I''ll be jealous if I want you to take care of me. What''s the matter with me?" Fang Mengyu is unreasonable, but I think it''s a little cute.


    "Well, well, I just haven''t seen Ningxiang for a long time. I should be a little worried. A man should have such a sense of responsibility, shouldn''t he?" I forced.


    In this month, apart from practicing martial arts, other time, whether it''s eating, sleeping or resting, is spent with Fang Mengyu. It''s also a honeymoon.


    Fang Mengyu gave me a white look and said, "brother Yang Chuan, you have married me, and you still have other women in your heart. Hum!"

 Chapter 337

    I knew she was not really angry, so I said, "I didn''t marry you. I''m a burden, OK?"


    "It''s all the same. Anyway, now that you''re my man, no one else can take it away. Hum!" Fang Mengyu simply grabbed my hand and said with a proud face.


    I gave a wry smile and didn''t want to argue with her on this issue. After all, these were the conditions agreed at the beginning. Although I married Fang Mengyu, I couldn''t give up Ningxiang. I couldn''t be sorry for them.


    "Well, I see. I can''t do anything with you." I have no choice but to say.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, are you angry?" Fang Mengyu was a little worried.


    I shook my head and said, "I''m not angry. Anyway, you are all my women. Ha ha, sooner or later."


    "Hum, I''m such a big turnip. I don''t know how I recognized you at the beginning." Fang Mengyu wrinkled his nose.


    Just when I was flirting with Fang Mengyu, Mei Hua, the female guard, came in from the outside and said, "Miss, uncle."


    After the relationship between Fang Mengyu and me was officially established, the whole Fang family, not only the guards, showed a little more respect for me, not only because I helped the Fang family through the disaster before, but also because I was Fang Mengyu''s husband.


    Although I still don''t have a say in Fang''s family, I don''t care about it. On the contrary, I feel a little happy and complacent.


    Fang Mengyu and I just let go. She asked, "sister plum blossom, what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt, let me call you to come and discuss things." Female guard Plum Blossom Road.


    "To discuss things? What''s the matter? " Fang Mengyu asked. I frowned and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    During my honeymoon with Fang Mengyu for a month, although fangjiayu seems to be a peaceful place, it has already been a mess outside fangjiayu.


    As far as I know, in the western part of tianwu Island, which was originally controlled by the Fang family, several mines, medicine valleys and cities were attacked by the other three families.


    The branches of the Fang family in the outside world suffered heavy losses. They had to withdraw from their original strongholds and embrace each other. After that, they barely survived and temporarily resisted the attack and encroachment of the three families.


    There were many branches outside, asking for help and support from fangjiayu. For a while, people were in a panic. But aunt Qingzhu was all suppressed, and there was no movement. So it was a month.


    Now it seems that it can''t be suppressed.


    Meihua, the female guard, stopped and said, "it''s Huangsha city. Someone has come to our fangjiayu for help."


    "What? Huangsha city When Fang Mengyu heard this, he was so surprised that he stared round his eyes. He even scolded: "the bastards of the three families are really aggressive. Do you dare to force them to Huangsha city?"


    My eyes were cold and my heart was not angry. These three families were too arrogant. You know, Huangsha city is the nearest city to fangjiayu, which is a very necessary buffer zone for Fangjia.


    Now I''m forced directly to Huangsha city. Do you want to exterminate the Fang family? No wonder Fang Mengyu is so angry.


    "Come on, take me there." Fang Mengyu cold voice way, I also closely followed behind.


    In the main hall, not only aunt Qingzhu was there, but also aunt Yulan was there. The two men were frowning tightly, while Xu erniang was standing at the bottom, saying: "my black gold gang was attacked by unknown experts, and lost 100 people overnight. The other side is very strong, and it is very likely that they are from the three families. Please think of a way, after all, if it is Huangsha city Without it, you''ll be in danger, too. "


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s definitely the guys of the three families," Fang said in a deep voice. He frowned and said, "I just don''t know which family will be Qin, Li and Zhao. It''s a trouble."


    Fang Mengyu went into the main hall, walked up to Aunt Qingzhu and said, "they''ve cheated too much. It''s not enough for them to occupy our Medicine Valley and stronghold in the mine. Now they''re all in the face. If you want me to say, they''ll kill all the people directly."


    Fang Mengyu was so fierce that he couldn''t swallow it.


    At the beginning, her parents died miserably in Fang Tianding''s hands. Although Fang Tianding''s father and son had been killed and avenged, the real culprit was the three families who encouraged and helped them. Fang Mengyu hated them.


    "Xiaoyu is right. Although our fangjiayu is very weak now, if the other party bullies us in the face and doesn''t resist, it will encourage the arrogance of the three families. He thinks our fangjiayu has no resistance. Hum!" Fang Yulan said angrily.


    She was very accurate in defending against foreign enemies. At the beginning, Fang''s internal fighting was the mutual killing of Da Fang Yi Mai and ER Fang Yi Mai, and it was also the internal affairs of Fang''s family. She didn''t intervene. She just stopped the talented swordsman Zhao Xian at the last moment and indirectly helped Fang Mengyu.


    But now it''s different. The enemy she faces is the three families who take advantage of the fire. It''s her duty to resist foreign enemies. She wants to fight in person.After hearing this, aunt Qingzhu nodded and said, "we have to do something about this. Let the three families have a long memory, but who is the most suitable one to send to Huangsha city?"


    "Auntie, let me go. I want to peel them alive." Fang Mengyu volunteered and stood up first.


    As soon as she finished speaking, aunt Qingzhu took her back and scolded her: "mischief, Xiaoyu, you are all married women. You are the patriarch of our Fang family now. How can you let the patriarch fight in person? The whole Fang family is watching. It''s really..."


    I have no choice but to smile, Fang Mengyu is really straightforward, what you want to say immediately.


    After being reprimanded by Aunt Qingzhu, she took my hand wrongly and muttered in a low voice: "if I had known, I would not have been the patriarch. Alas..."


    "You You have to be angry with me. If something happens to you, how can I stand up to the dead Tianxiong and your mother, alas When Aunt Qingzhu heard her mumbling, her face turned black and she felt very sad.


    "Aunt." The female guard orchid quickly patted aunt Qingzhu on the back to help her along the gas.


    "Let me go. I''ll kill all the little turtle grandchildren with one sword. Hum!" At this time, Fang Linyu stood up and volunteered.


    Aunt Qingzhu looked at Fang Yulan and asked, "Yulan, what do you mean?"


    In aunt Qingzhu''s opinion, it''s appropriate to let Fang Linyu go. After all, he is a second-class master and the top one. He is only a little short of entering the first-class level. Even though it''s dangerous to go to Huangsha City, it''s not a problem for him to retreat completely.


    But after all, Fang Linyu is the eldest son of Sanfang and the most important son of Fang Yulan. She must agree.

 Chapter 338

    "This..." Fang Yulan hesitated. After all, no one knows what the situation is like in Huangsha city. She won''t believe Xu erniang''s words.


    Lin Yu was in a hurry. He even said: "mother, let me go. People are bullying us. We can''t ignore it. Let me go out and kill them. Let them know how powerful they are."


    "Well, I don''t know how much weight you have? I''m afraid you are in danger, but what can I do? " Fang Yulan was worried.


    Think of Fang Tianding father and son, once so fierce existence, two people are first-class experts, in the whole Fang family are strong people''s existence, but finally was killed, the end is miserable.


    Although Fang Linyu has some skills, if he is more powerful than him, he may be in danger.


    After all, she had only one son. If she died, she would lose half of her life, but she couldn''t bear it.


    "Mother, alas..." Fang Linyu sighed a little. He knew it was for his good, but he felt unhappy.


    Seeing this, I glanced at Xu Er Niang, who was standing and didn''t dare to move, and asked, "Xu Er Niang, where''s your elder Qin? Where is he? "


    After a pause, Xu Er Niang said, "if you go back to young master Yang, our black gold gang has suffered a heavy loss overnight. Now all the people are gathered in the stronghold. Hundreds of brothers are together, and the other party doesn''t dare to make trouble. This is why Lord Qin is sitting in the stronghold and sent me to ask for help."


    I nodded, which is reasonable, and then continued to ask, "do you know how many people there are on the other side?"


    "I don''t know exactly how much, but there should be more than a dozen people. What''s more, one of the guys leading them is a long sword. It''s very terrifying. I''m not his opponent at all with Lord Qin." Xu Er Niang recalled, a face afraid way.


    "Oh?" I immediately became interested, "did you see that man''s face? What does it look like? "


    "I didn''t see it. Everyone on the other side was covered." Xu erniang replied.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, do you see anything?" Fang Mengyu looks at me in doubt.


    I shook my head and didn''t answer her. Instead, I stood up and said, "aunt, why don''t you let me go to Huangsha city with Lin Yu and kill all these people, and find out which of the three families the other party belongs to. How about that?"


    "Hey, Yang Chuan, this proposal is good, mother, aunt, let us go together, now you can rest assured." Fang Linyu said happily.


    Aunt Qingzhu and Fang Yulan looked at each other, nodded and said, "that''s good. You two go to Huangsha city to see who it is. You dare to fight to the door of our Fang''s house. If you die, you need to see people. If you live, you need to see corpses."


    This sentence can be said to be murderous, so that Xu Er Niang are afraid of shaking for a while.


    At this time, Fang Yulan said: "you two go. I''m Fang Xin''s. take a few more guards to prevent accidents. Do you understand?"


    "Well, I see, mother!" Fang Linyu agreed.


    I glanced at Xu Er Niang vaguely, but shook her head and said, "there''s no need to take so many guards. I only need to take three guards. If there are too many people, maybe the other party will be scared ahead of time, ha ha!"


    "Scared away?" Aunt Qingzhu frowned.


    "Brother Yangchuan, is it enough for you to take three guards? I''m afraid you''re in danger. " Fang Mengyu took my hand and worried.


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of." I said comfortingly.


    Fang Linyu looked at me and nodded, "then I''ll take three people with me. Anyway, there are a group of helpers of the black gold Gang, right, Xu erniang?"


    "Yes, yes, these people should be enough." Xu Er Niang busily agrees a way, all dare not lift head to say.


    I cold smile, know she is in the heart of ghost, hum!


    I thought about it in my heart and said, "Xu Er Niang, you wait here for a moment. Let''s go to prepare for it and send it immediately."


    "Well, all right." Xu Er Niang agreed and sat down in the main hall for the time being.


    Fang Linyu and I went to the back in a hurry. Fang Linyu asked, "brother Yangchuan, have you found something wrong?"


    I nodded and said, "don''t you think these people who attacked Huangsha city are too weird?"


    "Weird? What do you mean Fang Linyu looked puzzled.


    "I mean, this group of people is too strange. You know, in other places, the three families are stepping up to encroach on the power of the Fang family. The case says that they should be very short handed, but they have to divide their forces to attack Huangsha city. There is something wrong with it." I slowly analyzed.


    "What''s the problem? Why can''t I see that? " Fang Linyu scratched his head and said.


    "The problem is too big. Huangsha city is the nearest city to fangjiayu. Once there is a problem, the fangs will definitely respond. It doesn''t matter if they are occupied by the Mafia. It''s OK to take it back later. But if they are occupied by the three families, they will fight for life and death." I continue to analyze."Now the three families are short of manpower and know that the Fang family is bound to keep Huangsha city. They send people to attack Huangsha City, and then the Mafia Gang come to ask for help. This shows that the purpose of these people is to attack the gang they are going to support. Maybe even the Mafia Gang has been bribed by them. They have already prepared the ambush circle and are waiting for us "I''m not I come one by one.


    As soon as Fang Linyu heard this, he immediately blew it up, scolded it and said, "Damn, this Huangsha city is a trap?"


    I nodded my head and said, "it''s really a trap. It''s just a trap. It''s worth our going. Do you dare?"


    Fang Linyu, who was still hesitating, was so excited by me that he immediately exploded, "Damn, who dare not? Whoever dares not is the grandson. Hum, it''s just a small trap. Who is afraid of whom? "


    "Haha, let''s join hands and make a breakthrough, haha!" I said very gallantly.


    I know that this may be a circle, but Lao Tzu is also true. It''s not sure who will be cheated. Who will call me a master of Arts bold.


    After making up our mind, we had a simple discussion with Fang Linyu. Each of us had only three guards, so that the other party would not see too many people going and run away. At that time, we were really empty.


    I asked Fang Linyu''s three bodyguards to bring two of them to make the bow and arrow powerful. I have already thought about it. I''ll take Lao hei and Za Mao, and a Bai. I trust them all. They won''t go wrong at the critical moment. They are the most suitable candidates.


    After a while, I called Lao Hei Zamao and ah Bai to them. I simply told them the story and asked them, "this may be a trap. Are you going or not?"

 Chapter 339

    "What''s a trap? I''m the first one to go. I haven''t killed anyone for a long time. Hehe!" Miscellaneous hair a face sneer way, very confident.


    "Of course, you can just test the power of the iron sand palm you''ve trained recently, and see if you can slap people to death. Hehe." Lao Hei said with a grim smile.


    In this month''s time, Lao Hei''s martial arts practice is the iron sand palm. He has great strength. Naturally, the effect of practice is to get twice the result with half the effort and make great progress.


    As for Zamao, his natural bone is very ordinary, and it is difficult to make any achievements in strength. On the contrary, his leg bones are good. His main martial arts training is body method and pace, and his weapon is also relatively light saber, which can give full play to his advantage in speed.


    Guard a Bai also showed his loyalty and said: "who dares to fight against our Fang family, I will defeat him in order to relieve his anger."


    I nodded my head and took three people to the main hall. The three escorts following Fang Linyu, two of them with bows and arrows, had been waiting here for a while.


    "That''s it. You guys go to Huangsha city to see what''s going on. You must be careful. If the other side is too strong, you must escape at the first time. Do you understand?" Green bamboo aunt caution way.


    Although she is very confident in the strength of Lin Yu and me, now the Fang family is not as good as before. It''s better to be careful.


    In the past, even if these people have eaten bear heart and leopard gall, they don''t have the courage to come to the Fang family''s trouble, but now the situation is better to be cautious.


    "Yes, aunt." I bowed my head and promised.


    "I know, aunt Qingzhu, if you have brother Yangchuan with me, what are you afraid of? You two can rest assured." Fang Linyu said with a smile, very confident, he does have such a base.


    "Well, you can start at once." Aunt Yulan also said.


    "Xiaoyu, swallow, sister Lin, then I''ll go first." I said hello to Yang Yan, Fang Mengyu and Chen Lin, and then I strode out to fangjiayu with Fang Linyu.


    As for Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie, they don''t have the foundation of Yang Yan, so they don''t make rapid progress in practicing martial arts. At this time, they are still working hard on their swords, but they don''t come out to see them off.


    "Xu Er Niang, you lead the way ahead. If you dare to play tricks, I will stab you to death." Fang Linyu said in a cold voice that he didn''t trust the woman who was the second leader of the black gold gang.


    You know, before the Fang family had an accident, the whole Huangsha city belonged to the Fang family''s sphere of influence, but later, when there was an accident, there was no time to take care of it, so the black gold Gang took advantage of it.


    No matter the black tiger and viper who had died before, or the Qin eldest brother and Xu erniang who were still alive, they all robbed the things of the Fang family. They didn''t kill the people directly. It''s just because they got married before.


    "Yes, I don''t dare to play tricks in front of the Fang family unless I don''t want to live." Xu Er Niang said in silence.


    "Well, that''s about the same. Lead the way well." Fang Linyu nodded.


    "Yes."


    There were eight of us, Fang Linyu and I, and nine of us, Xu erniang. We rode out of fangjiayu and headed for Huangsha city.


    Riding on horseback, miscellaneous hair can''t help but say: "look, this Xu Er Niang is really delicious. It''s my dish. Hehe!" He looked at Xu Er Niang''s back and big ass, and his saliva almost came out.


    "Zamao, I didn''t expect that you have such a strong taste. You like this one. Ha ha!" Lao Hei joked.


    I shook my head helplessly and said: "be careful. Don''t forget that last time, we almost caught the road. This Huangsha city is not a good place."


    Hearing what I said, he immediately changed his eyes and became cautious.


    Before, when they settled down in Huangsha City, they were plotted by the people in the black shop. When I went with some people, I was almost plotted.


    Huangsha city is really close to fangjiayu. It''s only a little more than half an hour''s ride to get there, and soon we get to the gate of the city.


    "Here we are." Xu erniang stood at the door and stopped the horse.


    I looked around and found that this should not be the gate we went to before, similar to the existence of the west gate and the east gate. The place we went to before should be the east gate, and the one nearest to fangjiayu should be the west gate.


    "This place is really desolate. Has everyone run away?" Fang Linyu said with a cold face.


    This is also the first time he went out of fangjiayu after the end of fangjiadou. He is still a little strange to the present appearance of Huangsha city.


    "It''s almost the same as when I came here before. There''s no one, and some of them are black shops, right, Xu Er Niang?" I looked at Xu erniang with a sneer.


    Xu Er Niang was embarrassed and explained: "it was black tiger and viper who kidnapped Yang Chuan brothers and your companions. It has nothing to do with me."She quickly left the relationship completely, but not a little relationship, if I was angry, she would be miserable.


    "You''re not the only one. The black tiger and the Viper belong to the black gold gang. You''re not good people with a nest of snakes and mice." Za Mao threatened to Xu Er Niang.


    "This..." Xu Er Niang''s face was embarrassed. For a moment, she didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing that Za Mao''s face changed slightly, he glanced at Xu Er Niang and said, "if you let me touch Xu Er Niang, what happened before will be written off, OK?"


    "Shit, miscellaneous hair, I knew you had this idea, ha ha!" Old black couldn''t help laughing.


    Fang Linyu was also happy and said to me, "brother Yangchuan, what kind of people are you under your hands?"


    "This..." Xu Er Niang''s face turned a little red, and she was a little flustered. Although she was the second leader of the Mafia, she was also a ruthless person, but she really didn''t count anything in front of the Fang family.


    I immediately felt that I had lost a big face, and I was really ashamed and flustered, so I scolded: "shit, miscellaneous hair, if you want to make waves, you should find a better place. Business matters."


    "Hey, hey, I''m just thinking, just thinking, not really." ZA Maolian was busy, but his eyes were still fixed on Xu erniang.


    In fact, I understand his appearance very well. After all, he and the doctor are the only ones in the whole team. I have Ning Xiang, Chen Lin and Fang Mengyu, and even married. Lao Hei has Julia.


    From the desert island to tianwu Island, Za Mao really didn''t touch a woman, so he had to rely on his right hand to solve the problem. Now it''s understandable that he had moved his mind to Xu Er Niang.


    After being teased by the miscellaneous hair, Xu Er Niang hesitated and couldn''t speak. She said, "I''d better go to the city first."

 Chapter 340

    "Well, into town!" I agreed to ride a horse first and then entered the gate of the city. Fang Linyu and I entered the dangerous Huangsha City side by side.


    After entering the city gate, you can see a desolate area, except for the dilapidated houses and the yellow sand everywhere. You can see it all by yourself.


    "What about people? Are they all dead? " Fang Linyu looked around on guard.


    Xu Er Niang looked around and said, "people are hiding. I''ll call them out." As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly blew a whistle. The sound rang three times, one long and two short, very rhythmic. It should be the signal agreed before.


    "Be careful, in case of fraud." I immediately reminded others in a low voice that my hand was subconsciously put on the handle of the waist knife.


    "It''s ER Niang, one of my own."


    "All come out, it''s ER Niang who has come back."


    I saw a group of dirty guys, about a dozen of them, with knives in their hands, came out of the rooms on both sides, and suddenly crowded to Xu erniang.


    "Xu Er Niang, are these your people?" I asked straight to the point, while Fang Linyu looked at the group carefully.


    Xu Er Niang nodded her head and said, "this is the person I stayed here to meet. It seems that during the time when I left, the master didn''t attack me."


    Xu Er Niang found one of them and asked, "what''s the matter with master Qin? Have those experts been attacked? "


    "No, there doesn''t seem to be any movement from Lord Qin. These are the people the Fang family came to support?" The guy said.


    It''s normal for other people to look at us with a trace of fear and fear. The Fang family was once a well deserved ruler in this area. Although they are now suffering from internal strife, it''s not hard to deal with these small characters.


    Xu Er Niang then turned her head, looked at Fang Lin Yu and me, and said, "this is the situation. At present, all the members of the black gold gang are staying in the brothel not far ahead. Lord Qin is also sitting there, always on guard. What are you going to do?"


    When I heard what she said, I began to think that there was something strange in the black gold Gang, which was mainly cautious.


    Hearing the word brothel, Za Mao immediately came to the spirit and said with a smile, "brothel? Er Niang, aren''t there many beautiful girls in this building? "


    "Er..." Xu Er Niang was stunned and looked at Fang Lin Yu and me again. Seeing that we didn''t say anything, she said, "this brother is joking. Of course, there are beautiful girls in the brothel, but now it''s an extraordinary time. All the girls are hiding, and they can''t be seen for the time being."


    Hearing this, Za Mao shook his head dejectedly and said, "well, it seems that this luck is really bad enough. It''s not good. It''s not good."


    I didn''t have the good spirit to clap miscellaneous hair a slap, smile to scold a way: "Lin Yu, let''s go over to explore the false and the real first, don''t enter the building is, still careful a bit of good."


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s go. Let''s lead the way in front of Xu Er Niang." Fang Linyu nodded and agreed.


    "Well." Xu Er Niang greets her younger brothers, and a group of people walk forward.


    It''s still the afternoon of the day. Walking on the main road, I can''t see any ghost except us. It seems that under the terrorist rule of the black gold Gang, this Huangsha city is almost an empty ghost city.


    We followed behind Xu Er Niang, walking along the main road and guarding around carefully. After a short walk, we saw a three story building, which should be the largest in Huangsha city.


    There is also a plaque on the front door of the building, which says "Chunxiang building". The font is gilded, and there is no dust at all. Obviously, it is clean and different from other dilapidated places. It looks very popular.


    Just look at the name, I can almost be sure that this is a brothel, and the business is still very good.


    Although Huangsha city is very chaotic and dark now, the brothels in brothels are extremely prosperous. The more chaotic the times are, the more money these fleshy businesses make.


    Around Chunxiang building, there are some people walking around at will. They should be on patrol.


    At this time, one of Xu Er Niang''s men trotted into the gate. After a while, he saw a big man striding out. It was Mr. Qin, the boss of the black gold Gang, whom I met a month ago when I married Xiaoyu.


    Lord Qin strode out and yelled: "I didn''t expect that it was Mr. Fang Linyu and our new uncle who came to the support of the Fang family this time. I was very moved."


    I didn''t move with Lao hei and a Bai. After I got off the horse, I stood in the same place and didn''t mean to go in.


    After all, the image of Huangsha city is not good. I''m not wrong to be careful.


    Fang Linyu glanced around casually and said, "you''re the elder Qin, right? There''s no need to say more polite words. What about the experts you''re talking about? where are you? How many people? Do you know the identity of the leader? "Hearing Fang Linyu''s rude words, Qin''s face sank and his eyes were very uncomfortable, but he soon covered up the past, but I saw this little detail.


    He stopped for a moment and said: "those experts who don''t know where they come from are gathered near the east gate. I don''t know exactly where they are. There should be more than ten or twenty people. They are all masked. They can''t see their faces clearly. They only know that the leader is a swordsman. He is very powerful. Many of my brothers died in him In my hand. "


    "With the sword?" Fang Linyu was immediately surprised and looked back at me.


    Zhao Jianke nodded his head and said, "is it my little voice?"


    Fang Linyu''s face was slightly heavy, and said: "it''s very possible that the guy is obviously a very vindictive person. If it was him, everything would make sense."


    Before, in the fight with Fang Tianding, Zhao Xian was the one who helped Fang Tianding. However, Fang Tianding''s unintentional words revealed his identity. In an instant, he let Sanfang fight back and finally Fang Tianding was killed.


    Zhao Xian had a lot of martial arts and excellent sword skills. In addition, under the circumstances at that time, our main target was Fang Tianding, so he took the opportunity to escape.


    If he is very vengeful, he will stay in Huangsha city and wait for the chance. It is very possible. Thinking of this, I am extremely alert.


    "Zhao Xian? Who is he? " Elder Qin asked with a frown.


    I interrupted him directly and said, "well, you don''t have to know about it."

 Chapter 341

    I''ve thought of the worst possibility. If so, it''s not safe for us to stand here now.


    "Er..." Qin''s face was uncomfortable, but he soon covered it up and continued: "since you''ve been in such a long way, why don''t you have a rest in the building first, and then we can figure out how to deal with the masked people?"


    Xu Er Niang stood by and didn''t speak.


    Fang Linyu and I looked at each other, I shook my head, said: "then this is not necessary, our own action is enough."


    Boss Qin hesitated for a moment, and then continued to advise: "this is not very good. If our personnel are scattered, our strength is not strong enough, and we will be caught in the middle by those masked people. It''s too dangerous."


    "Well, the people of our Fang family are not comparable to the group of rubbish under your hands. You don''t have to worry about that." Fang Linyu said coldly.


    "But..." Boss Qin wants to talk about it again.


    I stare at him coldly and say: "boss Qin thinks so. I didn''t stay in this building. Is there any conspiracy?"


    "No, no, absolutely not. We little people don''t dare to stop at each other''s house. You can stop wherever you want. Please do whatever you want." Old Qin Dalian busy way, face is a tight.


    "You dare not. Hum, Lin Yu, let''s go!" I said hello, directly mounted the horse, turned around and left the Chunxiang building.


    Seeing that we were going to leave, Za Mao was still reluctant. He muttered in a low voice: "shit, this is brothel, NIMA''s. We all arrived at the door and left like this. It''s too much for Liu Xiahui. It''s a pity."


    I shook my head, laughed and scolded, and said, "it''s a pity that you fart. After the Fang family takes back Huangsha City, you have plenty of opportunities. Now it''s a pity that you fart. Business matters."


    "Yes, if brother Yangchuan doesn''t give you money, I''ll give you money. Let''s come together, hehe!" Fang Linyu also said with a smile.


    "Zamao, don''t say a few words. Don''t make a big deal worse. When it''s over, we''ll take that Xu Er Niang and make her a woman for you." Lao Hei''s words are more direct.


    Miscellaneous Mao Shan Shan''s smile, also didn''t dare to talk more.


    "Let''s leave the Chunxiang building first." I said hello, and a group of eight people left here directly. When I left, I glanced back and saw elder Qin and Xu erniang standing at the door of Chunxiang building, staring at us all the time.


    After walking for a while and leaving Chunxiang building temporarily, Fang Linyu couldn''t help asking: "brother Yangchuan, have you found any problem?"


    I nodded my head, looked at Fang Linyu and said, "just now you said that the guy who made the sword very powerful might be Zhao Xian?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Fang Linyu asked.


    "That''s a big problem. If that person is really Zhao Xian, it means that he has been waiting for us to leave fangjiayu in this Huangsha city for a full month. The purpose is to revenge us. Does he do nothing in this month?" I slowly analyzed.


    "What else can he do in Huangsha city? Are you... " Suddenly Fang Linyu was surprised and thought of something.


    "Yes, he stayed in Huangsha city for a month, and what he did must be to win over the Mafia. No matter what method he used, he would try to win over the Mafia. It''s impossible to do nothing." I nodded.


    "Woo the black gold Gang?" Not only Fang Linyu, but also miscellaneous Mao Laohei and several guards were startled.


    "Yang Chuan, do you mean that the masked people are with Xu Er Niang? Didn''t we almost get into their encirclement just now? It''s really frightening. Fortunately, Yang Chuan, you can run fast enough, or you''ll be finished. " Miscellaneous hair a face after afraid of say, other people are also scared a jump.


    "This is the worst possibility, so to be on the safe side, I immediately told you to leave Chunxiang building." I went on.


    "What shall we do now?" Fang Linyu asked anxiously.


    I expected his reaction. Although he has excellent martial arts and sharp sword skills, he obviously doesn''t have much experience in cheating, abducting and fighting with others.


    He grew up in fangjiayu and practiced martial arts continuously since he was a child. He had never experienced life and death, or suffered any great hardships. All of them went smoothly.


    It was only after experiencing the inner struggle of Fang family launched by Tianding in front of him that he suddenly grew up a lot, but he was still too young to force me.


    You know, when we were on the desert island, we fought with people every day. We had already had a lot of experience.


    For a moment, Chunxiang said, "the best place for us to go down is to look for a place far away."


    "Well, let''s go." Fang Linyu nodded and asked the guard to leave quickly.Today''s Huangsha city is empty. Without the Fang family to maintain order, those serious families have already fled. The people who stay behind are ruthless characters who try to lick blood on the edge of the knife.


    But there are also some advantages. There are empty houses all around. It''s easy to find a place to settle down.


    After looking for a while, we went into a two-story earthen house. The house is relatively large. The view from the second floor is very good. We can see the location of Chunxiang building.


    All of us went up to the second floor, sat down together on the bed, and began to sum up.


    Fang Linyu frowned all the time and said, "if this is really a trap, aren''t we in danger now? According to the elder Qin, there are more than a dozen of them. If Zhao Xian really retaliates, the strength of these ten people should not be inferior. "


    Fang Linyu''s worry is also very reasonable. After all, there are only eight people in our side. In terms of the number of people, we really have a great disadvantage.


    But in fact, it''s not like that. I shook my head and said, "considering that this may be a trap, I brought eight people with me. This is not a large number of people. It''s more than enough to guard this building."


    "Hold this building? You mean Let the archer guard? " Fang Linyu''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    I nodded my head and said, "that''s why I asked you to bring two guards who are good at using bows and arrows together. They have more than 20 feather arrows in total. Even if there are more than ten people on the other side, they are all second rate experts, and they are enough to hold them."


    Fang Linyu''s face suddenly relaxed, "yes, it''s true. Brother Yangchuan, your consideration is really comprehensive enough. Ha ha, now we have the initiative."

 Chapter 342

    This two-story building is easy to defend and difficult to attack. If you want to go upstairs, you have to go up the stairs. Let two guards of bow and arrow stand at the window, shoot people from a high position, and leave old black and white and another guard to protect them. It''s absolutely safe.


    As for Fang Linyu and I, it''s enough to stay at the stairway, let miscellaneous hair climb to the roof, observe the movement below at any time, and act as our eyes.


    In this way, even if they rush together, they don''t have to worry at all.


    After thinking about this, everyone was at ease, and then I said, "Za Mao, Lao Hei, a Bai, now you three take turns to watch the movement outside. The others lean against the wall to rest. I estimate that the masked people will be unable to help themselves in the evening."


    "Well, good." Old black and white all agreed.


    At the beginning, Fang Linyu leaned against the wall, still a little restless. From time to time, he was a little worried and looked outside. But when he saw that I was able to close my eyes and conserve my energy, he gradually calmed down.


    It wasn''t long before night came down, and Fang Linyu and I were all ready to adjust ourselves to the best condition and be ready for the possible attack at any time.


    "Zamao, you turn over to the roof, lie on the roof, try not to let people find out, and then see people, attack from where, open mouth to report, understand?" I command.


    "I see. It''s not too easy for me." I saw miscellaneous hair holding the post on the second floor corridor, hands and feet, flexible like a wild monkey, three or two down on the roof, lying down, always paying attention to the outside situation.


    Under the night, there is a little bit of moonlight, visibility is not high, but if someone close, it must be able to see the first time.


    "Two archers are standing at the window. If necessary, they can stand on the second floor corridor and shoot people outside. Old black and white, you are here to protect them." I''m going to continue my command.


    Then he looked at Fang Linyu and said, "we''ll just stay at the stairway. If anyone dares to rush up, we''ll just chop it over."


    "Hey, hey, that''s a good way." Fang Linyu said with a grim smile.


    His own strength is not weak, and occupy the terrain, if the enemy really dare to rush to the building, even if the person who rushed up is Zhao Xian, he is sure enough to let the other party never come back.


    After the order went down, Fang Linyu and I also stood in their own position, and began to wait for a long time.


    As time goes by, I lean against the wall and wait. I don''t know how many such nights I spent on the desert island.


    But Fang Linyu couldn''t do it. He couldn''t settle down. He asked impatiently, "brother Yangchuan, you said that the masked people really came back. If it wasn''t for Zhao Xianke, what should we do?"


    I shook my head and laughed for a while, and said: "it should be them who are in a hurry. We are not in a hurry. What are you afraid of? If those people really don''t have the courage to come here, we will kill them in the daytime. Don''t worry, wait slowly."


    "Well." Fang Linyu was quiet again.


    This is also my other plan. If the other party really dares to rush over in the dark, for the sake of revenge, then we''ve also set up our position. If these people are not afraid of death, they''ll rush over.


    If these people are afraid of death and dare not come, it means that they have no confidence in themselves. In the daytime, we will take the opportunity to kill them and say yes, which will boost my confidence.


    As for that group of people can''t find our trace, it''s even more impossible. When we entered the house before, we didn''t deliberately hide it. Moreover, our horses of eight people were tied downstairs, making noises from time to time. It''s also easy to find.


    Now all the postures have been put in place. It depends on whether that group can take the bait.


    After waiting for another period of time, it was midnight, but there was still no movement outside. Fang Linyu ate some dried meat, drank some water, and filled his stomach. Then he said, "brother Yangchuan, these people don''t really dare to come, do they?"


    When I was about to speak, I heard a sudden voice from the top of the building: "Yang Chuan, there are many people coming. They are all with torches. They are all around us."


    Lao Hei, who was by the window, also called out at the right time: "Yang, someone is coming. All of them are on torches. There are still a lot of people, at least 50 or 60 people."


    "Fifty or sixty? Damn, there are too many people, don''t they say that there are only a dozen masked people? " As soon as Fang Linyu was in a hurry, he felt a little empty.


    I rolled my eyes, "damn fifty or sixty people, do you really have fifty or sixty second rate experts here? How can it be? It must be some minions of the black gold gang. "


    "It must be." Fang Linyu nodded hard.


    Just as I was talking to him, the torch in the distance got closer, and I even heard a series of footsteps approaching. I didn''t hear someone giving orders, but someone rushed downstairs and clearly heard the footsteps below."Go ahead."


    "Kill me."


    "Go on, people must be up there."


    This group of ordinary minions, shouting disorderly words in their mouths, emboldened themselves. Then, with a knife in their hand, they crowded up the stairs and rushed up.


    Fang Yu''s sword in his hand was just a stab.


    Poof! The blood rushed to the wall, everywhere, and the scream became one.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, six or seven people fell on the stairs. Without exception, all of them were decapitated and died on the spot.


    Seeing that his companion was killed so easily, the people behind obviously hesitated and were afraid to rush up again.


    Fang Linyu was excited and still immersed in the pleasure of killing people. He looked at me and said, "these guys are really the soldiers of the black gold gang. It seems that your conjecture is correct. Sure enough, the black gold Gang took refuge with the enemy. This Huangsha city is a trap."


    "Hey, hey, this trap can''t tell who is trapped in it." I said with a sneer.


    These ordinary soldiers don''t know martial arts. If they want to go upstairs, they can only go up the stairs. But the problem is that Fang Linyu and I are guarding the stairway. No matter how many minions come, they are just dead ends. They can''t rush over.


    "Rush, I''ll rush even if I die. Go on." Suddenly, a shrill cry came from outside. It was the voice of boss Qin.


    Obviously, he couldn''t sit still. After shouting, another group of minions came up to die. Under the attack of Fang Linyu and me, the five or six little fish died under the stairs again in the blink of an eye. The bodies piled up in this way blocked the way for the people below to come up.

 Chapter 343

    "Haha, you bastards dare to fight against Laozi''s building. Next life, remember to find a wealthy family when you are reincarnated. Don''t always be the cannon fodder of others, haha..." Fang Linyu sneered loudly at him downstairs.


    He is also red eyed, but the more excited he is, the more powerful he is. Ordinary people can''t do it at all.


    I looked down at him, but there was no movement for the time being. It was obvious that his own people couldn''t rush up. The elder Qin was also a little impatient, so I sneered and said, "elder Qin, you black gold gang are so brave. If you dare to fight against the Fang family, you will die."


    "Go to your mother''s Fang family. Now the Fang family is not as good as before. It''s a fart in front of the Zhao family." At this time, I heard the old Qin atmosphere crying out.


    After hearing this, Fang Linyu and I looked at each other, and we were more sure of our previous guess.


    Zhao family? Sure enough, the masked people are led by Zhao Xian, waiting for revenge in Huangsha city?


    "Go ahead and kill these two bastards for me." Below Qin eldest brother is very displeased shout a way.


    If his black gold Gang didn''t make any contribution or something in this attack, I''m afraid his end would not be much better. That arrogant guy is more ruthless than him.


    However, after boss Qin yelled this, all his followers looked at each other, and none of them dared to rush up again, unless that guy was a fool.


    In front of him, the stairway was still full of corpses whose blood was not cold. Looking at the tragic situation that the people who rushed up before were chopped to death, the people behind were scared to death. After elder Qin yelled, they not only didn''t rush forward, but retreated a few steps, and their faces were pale.


    You should know that these guys, who say they are the minions and scum of the black gold Gang, are actually just little gangsters who bully the weak and fear the hard by relying on the large number of people.


    But once you run into a hard stubble, you are definitely the fastest.


    "Well, I know I can''t count on a bunch of useless rubbish." In the dark corner in the distance, a group of masked shadows appeared, and the atmosphere was very terrible.


    "Mr. Zhao Xian, I I''ve tried my best. The stairway is too narrow. There are two people on it. It''s impossible for ordinary people to rush up. " Boss Qin quickly explained that sweat had already come out of his forehead.


    "Hum, it''s just on the second floor. Climb up along the pillars and kill all the people." Zhao Xian hid in the crowd, coldly issued orders, at this time there is no need to continue to hide.


    When he was in fangjiayu before, he cooperated with Fang Tianding and his son to fight against Fang Mengyu and seize the power of the Fang family. Seeing that he was one step away from success, he didn''t expect to be ruined by Fang Tianding and let out his identity.


    Finally, Zhuding was beaten to death.


    However, for Zhao Xian, it is not without harvest. Now the Fang family is greatly weakened, which is the best time for the three families to take action.


    "It''s Zhao Xian, the talented swordsman of the Zhao family''s generation. It''s really him." Fang Linyu''s face was shocked. He recognized this guy at once.


    I also saw Zhao Xian standing under the torch, not hiding at all. He was holding a sword in his hand and staring at the two-story building coldly. His eyes were full of murderous intent. He wanted to burn the whole building with a fire.


    "Well, this guy really has a grudge." I said in a cold voice.


    Fang Linyu nodded his head and said: "this guy colluded with Fang Tianding to kill Xiaoyu and seize the ancestral relic. In the end, he achieved the goal of controlling Fang''s family. But in the end, he was found out by my mother. In the end, he fell short of success. After a long time of layout, he failed. It''s normal to remember his revenge."


    Today''s Fang family is not as strong as before, but the biggest difference is that after I married Fang Mengyu, I am also a member of the Fang family.


    In the past, when dealing with Fang Tianding and saving the Fang family, it was in the face of Fang Mengyu, out of love. But now, even if the Fang family is my personal thing, protecting the Fang family is also protecting my own interests.


    "If he dares to come up, we will join hands and kill him." I said with a grim smile.


    "Well, that''s it." Fang Linyu nodded.


    This is a worried cry from the roof, saying: "Yang Chuan, these masked people are rushing over, performing their lightness skills along the pillars, and turning to the second floor."


    "Yang, they''re coming up." Almost at the same time, Lao Hei also cried out.


    My eyes a coagulate, scold a way: "don''t panic, all calm down, the archer aimed to shoot again, must an arrow hit a person."


    "Yes." Two escorts of the bow and arrow agreed.


    These guards are also second rate experts, especially in archery. They are all fierce characters. This scene is nothing at all.


    There are three big pillars standing on the second floor of the building. With Zhao Xian''s order, a group of guards, with knives in their hands, are ready to use their lightness skills. They turn up the second floor along the pillars.As long as let them into the second floor, with the huge advantage of the number of people, Zhao Xian will take the initiative in an instant, but I absolutely don''t allow it.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    After aiming at it for a while, the two escorts shot the first arrow quickly, accurately and ruthlessly. They were ready to hit one on the back and the other on the head. They fell down on the spot and screamed twice. There was no sound and they died directly.


    "This That''s the end of it? "


    "What a terrible cold arrow. Let''s not get involved in this kind of battle."


    "Yes, we can hide as far as we can."


    Just in the blink of an eye, two second rate masters died in front of us. This scene scared the little bastards of the black gold gang.


    Before Zhao Xian came to accept the Mafia, these masked people showed amazing strength. These little bastards were not rivals at all, and even had no chance to fight back.


    But did not expect that is such a terrible existence, even will die so easily.


    "This It''s terrible. Is this the real strength of the Fang family? " The eldest brother of Qin has been scared, but for Zhao Xian standing there, he might have run for his life.


    Looking at his men''s tragic death, Zhao Xian also frowned and yelled: "where''s the archer? Shoot me to death. "


    "Yes."


    Immediately there were three masked men who used to make bows and arrows. They stood out from behind Zhao Xian, opened their bows and arrows, and shot at the second floor.


    Pa Pa!


    Sharp arrow deep stare at the wall, and next to the pillar of the window, as for the old black and others are hiding behind the wall, it is easy to avoid the arrow.

 Chapter 344

    See here, I anxiously way: "old black, how are you?"


    "It''s OK. We''re hiding here. They can''t shoot. Hehe." Lao Hei said with a smile.


    The two guards hiding in the corner of the wall suddenly stood up again and aimed at the masked man who was using bow and arrow under the torch below. The two arrows shot back very quickly. No matter whether they hit or not, they immediately squatted down again.


    "Ah In an instant, another scream came from the outside. It seems that he should have been shot and lost.


    Just taking advantage of this gap, three masked people turned up along the pillar and entered the second floor. When Za Mao saw it, he cried out: "Lao Hei, there are three people turning up on the second floor. Be careful."


    "Hey, hey, those who have seed will come to die." Lao Hei yelled loudly. He immediately startled the three masked guys who had just turned over. He stood in the same place for a moment and then dared to rush forward.


    See three people close to the wall rushed over, immediately old black white and another guard in charge of protection to meet the past, raised his waist knife.


    "To die!" The old black Li drank to shout a, the right hand raised a knife to heel that guy mercilessly hit together.


    Lao Hei''s strength is bigger, and his hand is stronger. The shocked guy''s right hand is numb, and he is forced to step back. Taking this opportunity, Lao Hei quickly steps forward and slaps his left hand on the other person''s chest.


    "Iron sand palm!"


    Click!


    Lao Hei clapped out with all his strength. The man''s chest bones were broken, and his chest was completely depressed. A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth, and he fell on the ground straight, dead.


    In addition, the two masked guys, who were shaking, were shocked when they saw each other. They didn''t expect to see each other, so they were picked up by each other.


    "Good job, Lao Hei. Come and help me!" Ah Bai cried out.


    "Hey, I''m here." Old black rushed over like a wolf and joined the regiment. Together with a Bai, he chopped the masked guy to the ground and died.


    Three people besieged the last one, who was also cut to death on the ground, but in the blink of an eye, there were three more bodies on the ground, as well as the smell of blood.


    Fang Linyu looked at his eyes and said in surprise: "this black man''s skill is really extraordinary, and his strength is even greater. The power of iron sand palm is fully exerted by him, and one palm can kill a person, ha ha! It''s really fun


    "Don''t be careless, someone is rushing up again." I was staring at the position on the platform on the second floor. After a while of delay, six more people rushed up and forced them towards Lao Hei with a grim smile.


    "No, there are six people all at once. I''m afraid they can''t handle it." Fang Linyu worried.


    I thought about it for a while and said quickly, "Lin Yu, you go to help them. I can keep this stairway by myself."


    Fang Linyu thought for a moment, nodded at me, and immediately rushed to help Lao hei and a Bai. Immediately, several people fell into a fight.


    Although Fang Linyu''s sword takes the advantage of length and attacks fiercely, it''s hard to kill a masked guy for a while.


    "It''s Fang Linyu. Hum, let''s go and kill him." Zhao Xian below saw Fang Linyu''s figure and immediately yelled fiercely.


    "Yes."


    Many masked people agreed, a swarm of people rushed up, along the pillar to perform the lightness skills, crazy general to the second floor.


    Zamao was on the top of the building, all of them were eager to see. He yelled: "Yang Chuan, except Zhao Xian, the dog day, all the masked people turned to the second floor and planned to surround Fang Linyu."


    I looked at Fang Linyu and Lao Hei, who were caught in the bitter battle. I didn''t panic at all. Although I saw that the other party took the initiative, Fang Linyu and Lao Hei were caught in the bitter battle.


    But I can see that although it''s a hard fight, Fang Linyu and Lao Hei are not in danger of their lives. If Zhao Xian doesn''t fight, it''s impossible for them to threaten each other''s lives just because they are the guardians of second rate experts.


    You know, Fang Linyu is a second-class peak. He is only a little bit close to becoming a first-class expert. I have played against him so many times in this month, and I know his strength very well.


    The siege of these people can only temporarily hold him back, and it does not constitute a threat to his life.


    "Besides Zhao Xian, what about boss Qin and his group of subordinates?" I asked Za Mao in a hurry.


    Before a formal operation, it is very important to have a good command of the enemy''s movements and situation.


    Although boss Qin and the gangsters of the black gold gang can hardly constitute any threat, be careful. They always have the right number.


    "Boss Qin and his subordinates are retreating. They seem to be scared. Ha ha, they are all confused." Miscellaneous hair laughs sarcastically way.


    I frowned, this guy seems to be really bullying, greedy and afraid of death. No wonder he was threatened by Zhao Xianyi and surrendered immediately.There''s something wrong with this situation. It''s the rhythm of preparing to run.


    Just as I was thinking, suddenly miscellaneous hair screamed: "Yang Chuan, that Zhao Xianchong is coming up the stairs. Be careful."


    "What?" I was shocked, quickly turned to look at the location of the stairs, saw Zhao Xian''s eyes have been staring at me.


    "It''s you. I want you to die, ha!" See Zhao Xian explosion roar a, stand in the position of stair mouth, a sword sharp incomparable toward my calf position stabbed to come over.


    His move is obviously more vigorous and effective than those minions of the black gold gang before.


    My face changed a little, quickly moved his feet away, stepped back half a step, taking advantage of this gap, Zhao Xian stood at the entrance of the stairs, his eyes staring at me, with me on the confrontation.


    My eyes a cold, way: "is really you, before did not succeed, obviously still not give up, want to report home?"


    "Haha," Zhao Xian said with a grim smile. He looked confident and rampant. He held the sword in his right hand and was ready to fight at any time. He said, "your name is Yang Chuan, right? I heard that Fang Mengyu has become the new patriarch of the Fang family, and you have become a burden to the Fang family. If I kill you here today, she will be sad for a long time. Ha ha!"


    "Well, if I have an accident, Xiaoyu will be sad, but I don''t think you have the ability." I retorted with a sneer and went back.


    Zhao Xian laughed. The long sword pointed at me all the time and said in a cold voice: "although I didn''t see clearly last time how you killed Fang Tong, it doesn''t matter. Today is your death time. I will try my best to kill you."


    "It''s said that you are a genius of the Zhao family. I''d like to have a try. If you are a genius or a fool, please come here." I don''t counselle at all.

 Chapter 345

    Obviously, this guy has been planning for a long time. It''s time to have an end tonight.


    "Stupid? How dare you humiliate me? I want to die Zhao Xian roared, a sword like lightning, fierce stabbed over, I didn''t go to hard, quickly is to flash to the side, but his sword speed is faster, backhand is a sword swept over, and even a sharp wind.


    I was a little surprised. I used the waist knife in my hand to block it. The huge power came. My hand was so sour that I almost got rid of the waist knife. I ran my internal power quickly, which made me feel better.


    "What? Is that all you can do? " Zhao Xian holds the sword and says coldly.


    I didn''t speak, and I had a little worry in my heart. It seems that without using my internal power, I am still not his opponent, although I have made great progress in this month.


    However, people have been practicing hard since childhood. The gap can''t be caught up in just one month, but it can''t be careless at all.


    "Well, isn''t it? Don''t forget how Fang Tong died I pretended to bluff him. With a strong internal force, a huge force gushed out of my right arm and forced Zhao Xian''s sword away.


    "You..." Zhao Xian was startled and startled by my strength. He also stepped back half a step before stopping, "it''s a bit interesting!"


    Without a pause, another sword came at once. I blocked his sword with a knife grid. Under the condition of using internal power, my strength is not much weaker than him.


    Zhao Xian looked resentful and said angrily, "what is your strength? How to be strong and weak? Are you kidding me? "


    "I''m just fooling you. What can you do?" I blocked his sword, and another sword swept over. Zhao Xian immediately stepped back to block.


    However, after he set up his posture, he found that my knife didn''t exert internal force, and it was not as powerful as he imagined, which made him feel uncomfortable and black.


    My internal power can be used or not. The strength of my hand is sometimes strong and sometimes weak, which makes Zhao Xiangen not sure when I will do my best.


    In this way, my internal power consumption is reduced, and Zhao Xian can''t tell which time I used internal power, but he has to exert all his strength in every sword, whether it''s attacking or defending.


    Otherwise, if he relaxed a little, he might be cut by me.


    In this situation, after I played Zhao Xian for more than ten rounds, he was already sweating.


    Although my right hand is shaking with pain, it obviously looks better than him. I sneer and say, "do you dare to come?"


    Although he fell into the disadvantage temporarily, as a genius, he was absolutely not allowed to admit defeat. His hand holding the sword was still very firm. He said in a cold voice: "Yang Chuan, don''t forget that there are more people here. Fang Linyu has been in a hard fight. After he is killed, it''s your turn. Haha!"


    He threatened me, but I don''t care about him.


    After hearing the news, Fang Linyu stabbed a masked guy to death with a sword and yelled: "Zhao Xian, what''s your mother''s name? I''m still alive. I have to cut off all of you, and then I''ll deal with you. "


    In the corridor outside the second floor, Zhao Xian''s more than a dozen men, Fang Linyu and Lao Hei, are very close to each other. In theory, when the number of people is dominant, Lao Hei should be at a disadvantage, but in reality it is not.


    The space in the corridor is very limited. It''s very crowded to stand so many people. Fang Linyu and old black Abby are stuck at the door and window. The masked guy standing in the corridor can''t rush in at all.


    Immediately, there were two archers'' guards, with hair on their heads. From time to time, they threw out their daggers to carry out sneak attacks, and then quickly pulled them back with ropes, causing a lot of trouble to the people in the corridor.


    In this way, in the face of Fang Linyu''s fierce attack, he fell into a passive position. After a while, several masked guys fell down again. The scene was extremely bloody.


    "Why? Are you stronger again? It''s impossible Seeing this scene, Zhao Xian was also surprised, some incredible.


    You should know that all the way to practice martial arts is to make rapid progress at the beginning. The more you get to the back, the slower your progress will be. Especially for Zhao Xian and Fang Linyu, they have reached a so-called bottleneck.


    If there is a little more progress, it will be a huge breakthrough, and the strength will grow exponentially, which can not be explained by a little bit.


    Facing the siege of a group of people, Fang Linyu not only didn''t get killed, but also killed a few, which shows that his strength has far exceeded that of ordinary second rate experts.


    As long as you give him some more time to break through to the strength of the first-class experts, it must be a matter of certainty. Zhao Xian, who has experienced this point, has the most say.


    "Hey, don''t be distracted at this time. I''m your opponent." I sneered, and the waist knife cut fiercely."You Go away Zhao Xian is also anxious red eyes, originally he planned to rely on other people temporarily hold Fang Linyu, and then take the opportunity to kill me this potential threat.


    However, it never occurred to him that Fang Linyu''s strength exceeded his expectations. All of a sudden, he was dragged down by me. Now the situation has reversed, but Zhao Xian has fallen into a passive position.


    He swept me away with a sword. He wanted to go down the stairs to escape. I would not let him go. He roared: "Zhao Xian, you are a man. Don''t run away."


    Zhao Xiantou will not slip down the building. Under the floor, boss Qin and the little bastards of the black gold Gang have already run far away. They are scared to see that Zhao Xian is beaten down.


    At this time, Zhao Xian quickly called out: "the surname Qin, call your people to me quickly, hold this guy."


    "This..." Boss Qin hid in the corner next to him. His eyes flickered and hesitated. Obviously, he didn''t want to listen to Zhao Xian.


    He next to a group of younger brothers, see Zhao Xian, and see me chasing down, scared to quickly avoid, just cry father and mother yelled.


    Zhao Xian''s face suddenly turned black. He looked like he wanted to eat people. Not only did he not take advantage of the attack, but now he didn''t even listen to boss Qin. He wanted to pit him. He was very angry and said, "you dare betray me, Qin? Don''t you want to live? "


    Boss Qin said with a sneer, "Zhao Xian, if you were in full strength and had more than a dozen powerful guards following you, I would not dare to disobey you, no matter how brave I am, but now the situation has reversed, which is different from before."

 Chapter 346

    "You..." Zhao Xian''s nose was crooked by Qin''s atmosphere, and he regretted it. He wished he had killed the bastard long ago. Instead, he kept it until now and became a disaster.


    Boss Qin stood in the same place with a sneer, watching the confrontation between Zhao Xian and me, and said: "you two fight, fight casually. The best thing is to fight with each other. Just think that I don''t exist, hehe!"


    "Don''t let me find a chance, Qin, or I will stab you to death." Zhao Xian said angrily that he felt he had been fooled.


    What''s more, the person who played a trick on him was a little bastard that he didn''t pay attention to at all. What happened was that the bastard that he didn''t care about before betrayed him at this time and almost stabbed him directly.


    This makes Zhao Xian, who always thinks highly of himself, really intolerable.


    But he was confronting me, and he couldn''t fight against boss Qin. He could only watch it, which was the most angry thing in his heart.


    "Hey hey, you are all big people in Zhao''s family and Fang''s family. I can''t stir you up. Can''t you hide? Hum, I''ll leave this Huangsha city now and go to Xiaoyao. You''ll never find me again, ha ha Boss Qin laughs arrogantly, just like a winning general.


    Don''t look at Zhao Xian and me any more, turn around and escape into the darkness with the fastest speed.


    I know that he must have taken advantage of this opportunity to run for his life. As soon as boss Qin left, this group of black gold Gang minions were scared to flee everywhere. In the blink of an eye, they were empty. Only Zhao Xian and I were left.


    "Zamao, pay attention to the whereabouts of boss Qin. I won''t let him go." I called to the fur hidden on the roof.


    When Mr. Qin came to fangjiayu, he gave me the head of an Viper as a gift. Now he''s acting as Zhao Xian''s thug, dragging us into a trap. It''s obvious that he''s a 25-year-old.


    It''s a disaster to keep this kind of guy. If you have a chance to kill him, you can''t let it go.


    "Yang Chuan, I''m gone. What do you do here? This Zhao Xian is very powerful. " Miscellaneous hair very worried said.


    I sneered, staring at Zhao Xian, said: "I have found his weakness, he is not my opponent."


    After a pause, he said, "be careful. I''ll be right back."


    After he chased Qin to leave, Zhao Xian looked at me with a sneer and said, "you are arrogant enough. I didn''t expect that there are more arrogant guys in the world than me, weakness? I have no weakness, hum


    "People have weaknesses, but you don''t find them yourself." I retorted.


    "No way. I''m the first genius of the Zhao family. I won''t have any weakness." Zhao Xian roared angrily. His eyes were full of blood. Obviously, my doubts made his arrogant heart have some doubts.


    Of course, what I said is not groundless. I really found Zhao Xian''s weakness, that is fear death!


    Fear of death, of course, everyone is afraid of death, no one is afraid, but Zhao Xian''s performance is particularly strange, he is not only afraid of death, more cherish life, even afraid of even a little injury.


    This is very interesting.


    In the previous competition, I found this point. Even if he has the advantage, if I take the opportunity to counterattack, he will take back the sword in an instant to defend. Even if he gives up the advantage, he has to defend. He will defend the whole body strictly, and no one is allowed to get close to him.


    As a soldier, he is not only afraid of death, but also afraid of injury. From this point of view, he is totally unqualified.


    "Your weakness has been discovered by me, hehe!" I said to him with a sneer that I should cheat him first.


    Zhao Xian''s eyes were ferocious, and he roared: "you talk nonsense, I won''t have weakness. I''ll kill you now, let you know how ridiculous your so-called words are. Go to die!"


    After that, he rushed to the front of me and stabbed me with a sword. I gave a cold smile, but I didn''t mean to resist the sword. Instead, he slightly tilted his body to avoid the key point, and then swept Zhao Xian''s chest with a knife.


    It''s a way of fighting for life. If Zhao Xian is hit with a knife, if he doesn''t dodge, he will surely be able to hit me with a sword. The final result is that both sides will be hurt.


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" I grin grimly and clench my teeth. My right hand firmly holds the knife and cleaves it. That''s to bet on Zhao Xian''s fear of death. He doesn''t dare to change his life with me.


    Sure enough, Zhao Xian''s face changed greatly. He was also startled. He quickly drew back his sword and swept away my waist knife. Because of his wrong force, he stepped back a few steps, and then he stood still.


    His back was wet with sweat. Zhao Xian''s hair was dishevelled, his eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable. He even yelled at me: "you Son of a bitch, you don''t want to die. You have to work so hard to change your life with me, asshole


    He cried hysterically, really angry.As the first genius of the Zhao family, he was admired by countless people. Most of them grew up in plain sailing, and never suffered any setbacks or even injuries.


    He has killed a lot of people and wounded a lot of people with his sword, but no one can leave scars on him. This is his pride and also his flaw.


    The more no one has ever hurt him, the more he is afraid of being slashed when facing an opponent of the same level, because he doesn''t know the feeling of being hurt, and he is afraid of being hurt in his heart.


    So he would rather give up the advantage and defend desperately.


    I walked forward and approached the past step by step. I said in a cold voice, "you are afraid of death, and you are even more afraid of injury. This is your weakness. Zhao Xianyou have been seen through by me. Today you are afraid that you can''t get out of this Huangsha city. Go to die!"


    With a sneer, I flew as fast as I could. With a knife, I chopped at his neck. With a flash of light, I came to Zhao Xian''s neck.


    Dang!


    I saw that my knife was going to cut off his neck, but it was blocked by his sword. However, it was also in my expectation. Instead of stopping, I speeded up my speed, and my backhand was cut by one knife.


    "Get out of here." Zhao Xian roared angrily, desperately trying to block my knife.


    But in the case of his anger, or revealed a flaw, my eyes a flash on a knife in his arm, although he was timely to avoid, but still left a deep bloodstain.


    "Oh, how dare you hurt me? Bastard, I split you Zhao Xian''s angry eyes were red, and he stabbed me with his sword. I was startled and tried to block it.

 Chapter 347

    But when I was waiting for him to attack, he suddenly closed his sword, then turned around and ran into the night with the fastest speed and disappeared.


    I immediately looked silly. Zhao Xian didn''t have any signs and ran away, "this It''s not scientific. "


    "Zhao Xian, you''re a real eggshell. You''re a waste without eggs." I yelled, trying to provoke him in this way and force him back.


    Can Zhao Xian this guy obviously don''t eat this set, is the head also don''t look back, soon completely lost trace.


    I sighed helplessly and said, "this guy runs very fast. He''s really kind."


    In the battle just now, my pressure was much greater than I thought. Zhao Xian''s sword was like rain, and I could hardly find any weakness. I was driven to a desperate situation by him several times.


    If it wasn''t for the strength of internal power, maybe I would have been slashed by him.


    After experiencing the initial adaptation period and gradually adapting to his offensive, Zhao Xian was able to fight back successfully. On the contrary, he became my sharpening stone and made my fighting experience stronger.


    "Yang Chuan, come and help us." On the other side, Fang Linyu cried out.


    Although Zhao Xian ran away, his subordinates could not escape. They were dragged down by Lao hei and Fang Linyu. On the contrary, after seeing that Zhao Xian had run away, these people were a little flustered and began to make trouble.


    "OK, here I am." I gave a sneer, and then I killed him fiercely, just to vent the resentment I had just accumulated when I was fighting with Zhao Xian.


    Holding a waist knife, I turned up the corridor on the second floor along the pillar and came directly to the back of the group. The scene was bloody, bleeding all over the ground, and there were all kinds of amputated limbs. Everyone was in the color of blood and terror.


    Ah Bai, two escorts of bow and arrow, and another one, stood together and reluctantly resisted the attack of these masked guys. There were many bleeding spots on his body, and he was about to end. If he dragged on, there would be casualties.


    Fang Linyu and Lao Hei fought back to back with each other. Although they also suffered minor injuries, they were small wounds such as skin injuries and cuts, which were not enough to cause fatal danger. On the contrary, they fought bravely.


    "Brother Yangchuan, you''ve come in time. Let''s kill the bastards of the Zhao family together." Lin Fangyu cried out.


    "Yang, what about Zhao Xian?" Lao Hei asked anxiously.


    At this time, I just turned up the corridor. There were only six or seven masked people who could stand. They were all slightly injured. I hesitated for a moment and didn''t know what to do.


    "No, the third son ran away by himself. What shall we do?" Cried a masked man anxiously.


    "Get out of here, or you''ll die here."


    "If you want to withdraw, you have to ask me if I will. Go to hell!" With a cold smile, I cut my waist knife straight from my back.


    Poof!


    Blood splashed on the ground in an instant, a masked man was cut off his back by me, fell to the ground and died on the spot, and I killed two people in the blink of an eye with the advantage of fast internal power recovery.


    As soon as Fang Linyu saw that I was so powerful, he immediately got very excited and roared, "kill all these bastards. Go to your mother. If you dare to attack our Fang family, I will let you all die here today."


    With that, he put all his strength into it and stabbed it with a sword. The masked guy on the other side was flustered and couldn''t stop him. He was directly stabbed in the chest with a sword and died by spitting blood on the spot.


    "Try Laozi''s iron sand palm." Lao Hei went forward to block the attack with a knife. His backhand slapped him on the chest, smashed all the internal organs of his sternum and killed him on the spot.


    Whew!


    At the same time, the two escorts of the bow and arrow accurately shot two arrows, and shot the two masked guys who were about to escape directly into the back, fell to the ground, and soon died.


    The battle almost ended in the blink of an eye. All the guards who followed Zhao Xian to Huangsha city died here. None of them escaped alive. The end was really miserable.


    "Hoo, Hoo..." At the end of the battle, Lao Hei, ah Bai and a few guards were all tired and weak. They had no extra strength and sat on the ground.


    "Damn, these guys dare to attack our Fang family. They deserve to die." Guard a Bai stares at the body of the masked man on the ground and says hatefully.


    The strength of these guys is not bad, and they all have the level of second rate experts. If it wasn''t for the amazing strength of Fang Linyu and Lao Hei, and the two guards of bow and arrow, we would be dead.


    On tianwu Island, which is neither big nor small, there are only three families that have the ability to send more than a dozen second rate experts to specifically target the Fang family, and there are Zhao Xian. This must be the Zhao family playing tricks.Fang Linyu leaned against the wall. His sword hand was shaking and his muscles were sore. He bared his teeth and yelled: "Zhao family, son of a bitch, when the Fang family was in its heyday, Zhao family didn''t dare to fart. Now they are really kicking their noses and hitting the door."


    Lao Hei was sitting on the edge of the wall, with several wounds bleeding. He was breathing gently, and was dressing the wounds silently.


    Under this building, some of the black gold Gang''s minions had already gone to a place they didn''t know. It was dark in the distance. Only the lights were on in the direction of Chunxiang building.


    "It''s a pity that Zhao Xianna ran away. I''m afraid there won''t be such a good chance next time." I shook my head and said, "it''s a pity.


    At that time, although Zhao Xian''s strength was still there, his mood had been disturbed by me. If he continued to fight, he would probably die in Huangsha city.


    Obviously, Zhao Xian is also aware of this. He does not hesitate to give up so many of his subordinates and directly escapes himself. It is also a cruel role to be able to make such a decisive decision directly.


    If my strength can be stronger, maybe Zhao Xian doesn''t even have the chance to escape, but it''s useless to regret now.


    After a short rest, Lao Hei looked at me and said, "Yang, where''s Zamao? Why don''t you see anyone else? "


    Being reminded by him, I remembered that I had asked Zamao to chase boss Qin before. How come I haven''t had a rest yet? Is something wrong?


    My heart sank, and I had a bad feeling. I said in a deep voice, "let''s go and find Zamao with me. Maybe something happened to him."


    "What happened? Zamao is always very cautious, isn''t he? " The old black one face worries a way.

 Chapter 348

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t know, but Za Mao hasn''t returned yet. There must be something wrong with it. Let''s go to Chunxiang building, where is the stronghold of the black gold gang."


    "Well, let''s go. We can''t leave any brothers behind." Fang Linyu nodded and stood up.


    I called, a line of six people, with large or small injuries, went straight to Chunxiang building, the whole dark Huangsha City, only there is fire still on.


    Now Zhao Xian has run away. He doesn''t know where to hide. All the masked guys have been killed, and none of them are alive. Now there are no guys who can threaten us in this yellow sand city.


    So even if I just recovered a little bit of strength, but also with injuries, I dare to take people to run directly to Chunxiang building. I have this confidence.


    Soon, we came to the door of Chunxiang building. Although the lamp was still on, there was no one in it, even a shade of gloom.


    "Why is there no one in this place?" Fang Linyu asked strangely.


    I thought for a moment and said: "before that Qin boss wanted to escape, I let Zamao follow him. According to reason, even if that guy wanted to escape from Huangsha city and go to the ends of the earth, he would surely go back to this stronghold first and take some jade or dry food with him. He can''t just walk away?"


    "Well, boss Qin is in charge of Huangsha city. He also built a Mafia to collect money. Even if he runs away, it''s impossible to give up the money. He must have been here, but where is the miscellaneous hair?" Old black frowned and worried more and more.


    Although Za Mao is a bit mean and a little poor, he is a good man and a brother who suffers together. At this time, he will never ignore him.


    I frowned and looked at the empty Chunxiang building. It was very different from the busy scene I saw in the daytime. I thought about it and said, "go and search first, maybe you can find the trace of miscellaneous hair. Everyone should be careful."


    With that, I was the first to step into the Chunxiang building.


    "Come on, let''s keep up." Fang Linyu almost walked into the building side by side with me.


    This Chunxiang building is really big. It has three floors. The house is built of high-quality solid wood. It is antique and has a lot of charm. There are all kinds of beautiful colored silk decorations. It is already a very luxurious place in Huangsha city.


    A brothel brothel is so luxurious that we can see how profitable it is. It''s a huge profit.


    entered Chun Xiang Lou, which was a breath of pungent aroma. Although the building is empty now, the fragrance of the perfume remains strong and pungent.


    "This place is a real pain." I shook my head, pinched my nose and said, I don''t think this kind of place is suitable for me at all.


    Fang Linyu looked around curiously. He practiced martial arts hard since he was a child, and he seldom left fangjiayu. However, he has been to Huangsha city many times, but he has never come into Chunxiang building once.


    I''ve heard a lot about it, but I''ve never seen it with my own eyes. I think it''s interesting.


    "This place..." Fang Linyu looked a few eyes, just wanted to speak, suddenly from the top of the building came a very clear scream.


    "Ah, oh, ah, ah..." It''s very loud and regular. It''s a sad voice, but it''s a man''s voice. It''s abnormal and unpleasant.


    If the voice was made by a woman, it would be a lot more pleasant.


    Immediately, everyone''s face changed, and he said in a startled voice, "where did this scream come from? It''s too bleak, isn''t it


    "No, it''s the sound of miscellaneous hair?" Old black exclaimed in horror, looking at me immediately.


    "The voice is coming from the third floor. Come on, follow me up." As soon as my face sank, I went to the third floor as fast as I could from the stairs.


    "Ah, oh, ah, ah..."


    When we rushed to the third floor, the scream did not abate. On the contrary, it became more and more severe.


    My heart continues to sink, is it Zamao killed? Is that too bad? But if you were really killed, would you have the strength to cry so loud? It''s kind of weird.


    "The sound comes from this room." After listening carefully for a while, Lao Hei determined which room he was in.


    I nodded, worried about the safety of Zamao. If he had an accident, my conscience would blame myself for the rest of my life. After all, I asked him to chase the dangerous boss Qin.


    When I came to the door of the room, I kicked the door open. Then I saw that the miscellaneous hair in the room was lying on the bed, motionless, and there was a woman standing beside him, who was actually Xu Er Niang.


    Is she the one who did the mischief?


    I cried out: "Xu erniang, you...""Who?" Xu erniang''s reaction was very quick. Seeing someone breaking into the room, he threw a throwing knife from his sleeve and stabbed me in the face.


    I was surprised, and I didn''t dare to be careless. On one side, I dodged the Throwing Knife, and my right waist knife swept it out.


    With a slap, the waist knife and the flying knife collided together, erasing a little of the fire. The flying knife was hit and fell to the ground. But strangely, the flying knife shrank back and returned to Xu erniang''s hands again, staring at us fiercely.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, be careful. There should be a thin thread on the knife." Fang Linyu quickly reminded.


    "It''s you?" Xu Er Niang took back the knife, Leng in situ said, but there is no plan to attack again.


    My vision one cold, urgent voice way: "Xu Er Niang, you miscellaneous hair how?"? Otherwise, give it to him quickly... "


    I see miscellaneous hair lying on the bed, back to us, suddenly a little anxious.


    As soon as I said this, I saw that the figure on the bed immediately turned up. It was miscellaneous hair. He showed a cheap smile and came down from the bed. He put his arms around Xu erniang''s waist from the back. On the other hand, he quickly explained: "Yang Chuan, Lin Yu, and Lao Hei, stop quickly. They misunderstood me. I''m ok. We are all our own people."


    "My own people? What''s going on? " I see miscellaneous hair and Xu Er Niang a face intimate appearance, immediately a little dizzy, this is exactly how to return a responsibility?


    "Zamao, do you really use it at all?" Lao Hei also cares.


    Fang Linyu and a Bai saw this scene. Although they thought it was really strange that Xu erniang of the black gold gang was mixed up with miscellaneous Mao, they put away their weapons wisely.


    "Zamao, do you have to explain?" Fang Linyu said with a smile, vaguely guessing something.

 Chapter 349

    "In fact, it''s very simple," Za Mao scratched his head and said, "now Er Niang is my woman. Let''s write it off. How about Yang Chuan? No problem


    Xu Er Niang''s face is slightly red. She looks shy like a little girl in front of miscellaneous hair. I''m dumbfounded.


    Damn, when did Zamao have such ability? Xu Er Niang is the second leader of the black gold gang. She is also a ruthless master. She was subdued by him. She was so obedient. She was surprised.


    I pinched my nose, looked at the shy Xu Er Niang, then looked at Za Mao, and said, "Za Mao, you have to explain to me, what''s going on? What about Mr. Qin? "


    "Er Niang, just sit aside and I''ll explain it to them." Za Mao comforted Xu Er Niang.


    "Well, I listen to you." Xu Er Niang said that at this time, she no longer had the fierce momentum just now, just like a little daughter-in-law, who was obedient to her man. We were all dumbfounded.


    Then Xu Er Niang obediently sat on the bed, miscellaneous hair came to me, explained, said: "the thing is like this, when I came to chase Qin eldest brother, I mistakenly saved her, and then she promised to follow me, the thing is actually very simple."


    "Just That''s it? " Fang Linyu was stunned for a moment, and obviously he didn''t believe it.


    Miscellaneous hair silly smile for a while, raised his right hand, put the sleeve to lift up, exposed the wound wrapped with white cloth, even the blood has been soaked from the wound, looking at it is really shocking.


    "It''s not that easy." Za Mao gave a bitter smile.


    "Your wound?" Old Haydn was surprised.


    I looked at it carefully, and immediately saw that the huge wound was at least a bone, and it was also a loss. Now when I spoke, I was able to hold back the pain. No wonder he was so miserable just now.


    "How did you get this injury?" I asked hastily.


    "Who else? It''s the elder Qin, but I''ve already avenged the revenge myself. Now the elder Qin is dead, hehe! " Miscellaneous hair cold smile way, a face of hate.


    "Is boss Qin dead? Where is his body? " I continued to ask, if he is really dead, it is a little less hidden danger, which is a good thing.


    Za Mao looked back at Xu Er Niang. It seemed that he was asking her for advice. He said, "Er Niang, can I take them to the next room?"


    Xu Er Niang then stood up and came over with a small step. She gently supported Za Mao''s right hand. She looked worried and said, "I''ll go with you. They are all rough men. How can they take care of people? You have to recuperate well. Will you leave future trouble?"


    As soon as he said this, he immediately heard that Fang Linyu, Fang Linyu and a Bai were all envious. I didn''t think there was anything. Lao Hei could understand it. After all, there were women.


    But I''m still a little surprised. Xu Er Niang is the second leader of the black gold gang. She is absolutely a powerful woman. How could she be subdued so easily?


    Is there cheating in this? Or is Zamao cheated?


    I looked at Zamao, and then I looked at Xu erniang warily. Suddenly, I had one more heart. Zamao is my good brother, but I can''t let him be fooled by a woman. In the end, he may catch up with himself.


    Xu Er Niang didn''t pay much attention to me, Lao hei and Fang Lin Yu''s strange eyes. She just carefully held miscellaneous hair and said, "come with me. It''s next door."


    Miscellaneous hair this but enjoy, don''t mention the heart more beautiful Zizi, just look at his expression, I guess is to God''s rhythm.


    "Well, good." I nodded, eyes more alert up, this Xu Er Niang is not simple, so easy to the miscellaneous hair to the confused, must be careful.


    Out of the door, Xu Er Niang went directly to the next room. After she opened the door of the next room, she immediately smelled a strong fishy smell. Qin''s body fell on the floor, and the blood continued to flow out. The blood had not yet solidified, indicating that this person had not died for long.


    I was the first one to rush into the room and observe carefully. There was more than one wound on boss Qin''s body, but the fatal wound was a knife in his heart, which was the short knife of Zamao. Sure enough, boss Qin was killed by Zamao.


    "Yang Chuan, there is a body on the bed." Fang Linyu said with a look of horror.


    "Well?" I quickly looked at the bed. There was a corpse lying there. It looked like an old lady with closed eyes and a deep blood mark on her neck. This should be the cause of her death.


    "Who is this man?" Lao Hei asked me the question in my heart.


    Za Mao shook his head and sighed. He said to Xu Er Niang, "Er Niang, why don''t you come?"


    Seeing this, Xu Er Niang''s eyes immediately turned red, and her eyes were shimmering. With a sad expression on her face, she said, "she''s my mother, but she got sick a long time ago and was paralyzed in bed.""Xu Er Niang''s mother?" I was surprised. Since it was her mother, why did she die here? Is there any other secret in it?


    Za Mao nodded his head, then said: "at the beginning, er Niang went to fangjiayu for help, but she was forced by elder Qin, who forced her to go for help with her mother''s life. Later, when elder Qin ran away, he returned to Chunxiang building and forced her to give up her savings for many years. After she got it, she killed her mother fiercely. Later, I joined forces with ER Niang and killed her mother together Boss Qin is a scum, but he is also seriously injured. "


    After hearing the truth, I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that there was such a secret, but I wouldn''t believe Xu erniang so easily.


    "It turns out that''s true, but it''s good that boss Qin is dead, and it''s free from future trouble. How''s your injury, miscellaneous hair?" I asked.


    "It''s all right. After Er Niang gave me some medicine, it doesn''t hurt much now." Za Mao came back with a smile and followed Xu Er Niang. It seemed that he became a lot more cheerful and happy.


    At the same time, I was in a very complicated mood. I was worried that Xu Er Niang was just acting on occasion and pretended to like miscellaneous hair. On the other hand, I also hoped that he really met true love and could be happy.


    People are generally like this, and their psychology is very contradictory.


    "Xu Er Niang, how do you deal with these two corpses?" I looked at Xu erniang again and wanted to test her.


    Xu Er Niang glanced at the old woman who had died on the bed, and then glared at the body of elder Qin. She said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll find a place for my mother to settle down. As for elder Qin, let his body feed the dog. Only in this way can I get rid of my hatred."

 Chapter 350

    Hearing what Xu Er Niang said, I can''t help feeling cold. This woman is really cruel. I have to hate boss Qin so much to feed his body to the dog.


    However, the materials on tianwu island are not very rich, and meat is just enough for people to eat. It''s a very affordable way to feed the dead body to dogs. Just think about it, it''s a bit terrifying and inhumane.


    "This woman is so cruel." Fang Linyu also shook his head.


    Za Mao shriveled his mouth and retorted: "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. Er Niang is right. As long as she has been good enough to me for a long time, isn''t she?"


    "Don''t be poor. There are so many injuries on your hands. I''d better help you to lie down first." Xu Er Niang cares to say, hand miscellaneous hair to return to before of house.


    From this point of view, it turns out that it''s justifiable that Za Mao was so miserable just now. It''s not that Xu Er Niang abused him, but that Xu Er Niang really hurt his arm when he was drugged.


    "Ah, you, miscellaneous hair..." Guard a Bai looked at miscellaneous hair''s back, called a, soon shut up.


    Old black saw in the fundus of his eyes, also very helpless shook his head and said: "this guy is really a guy who values color more than friends. When we have a woman, we will completely put our brothers aside. It''s really speechless."


    I smile, actually quite understand, these days, many women around me, such as Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin, Fang Mengyu, Yang Yan, are very close to me, and Lao hei and Julia are together, and have a substantial relationship.


    Doctor Liu Zheng still has that Kan in his heart. He has been thinking about his wife on earth, so he has no plan to find a woman for the time being.


    In this way, there is only miscellaneous hair left. Now when I meet a woman I like, he naturally wants to go directly. I can understand his eagerness, but I''m a little worried.


    "Do you think there is something wrong with Xu Er Niang? She can''t be deceiving the feelings of miscellaneous hair? How could it be that two of us got on so quickly? " I looked at the old gangster in doubt.


    "Yang, are you worried about being cheated?" Old black Leng next way.


    Fang Linyu came over, patted me on the shoulder and said, "what are you worried about? Since you are afraid that miscellaneous hair will be cheated, let''s just watch him."


    I looked at the sky outside, the night was already very deep, and gradually a sense of tiredness came up. I looked at the injured people, nodded and said, "OK, we''ll live in the room next to the miscellaneous hair tonight. If there''s something really wrong, we can react immediately."


    This is the best arrangement that I can think of. We can''t live in the room where Za Mao and Xu Er Niang live.


    Although they are brothers who are friends of life and death, they are women after all. If Xu erniang is sincere to Za Mao, it is very likely that he has done something wrong with good intentions, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    I used to talk to Za Mao and Xu Er Niang, and then I stayed in the next room for the time being. Anyway, the house is big enough for a few people to stay in.


    On the one hand, it''s a wake-up call for Za Mao. If something really happens, it''s the first time to call someone. On the other hand, it''s also a warning for Xu Er Niang to let her not have bad thoughts.


    When we got into the room, we began to help each other with the dressing and cleaning up the wounds.


    "Damn, it''s killing me." Fang Linyu cried out.


    I laughed and said, "what''s the pain? You know, when I was on the wild island, I almost died many times. It''s good to survive."


    "How terrible is a wild island? More terrifying than tianwu island? " Fang asked.


    He was the eldest son of the Fang family. He was the proud son of the emperor. Since he was born, he has never suffered a big setback. He is also a second-class warrior with top talent. Naturally, he can''t understand the horror of fighting with others on a wild island.


    "This is different. You can''t understand it." I said, shaking my head.


    "Yes, I was born a genius, ha ha..." Fang Linyu said with a laugh that he was very cheerful and open-minded. After such a guy has the talent of terror and unremitting efforts, his future achievements will be the scariest.


    After a while, I heard footsteps approaching outside. Someone knocked on the door outside and said, "you guys, er Niang has prepared hot water and food for you. Is it convenient to come in?"


    "Well?" I quickly looked at Fang Linyu. Xu Er Niang was kind-hearted.


    I went over and opened the door, and I saw several women, dressed up with a thick perfume, and it should be the girl of Chun Xiang Lou.


    The first one in red and Green said with a smile, "these are the wishes of Er Niang. Please accept them."


    I took a look, some people carrying hot water, and some people carrying a lot of food and drink, looking at people feel very appetite, although I am really a little hungry and sleepy, but also formed the habit of caution, worried about being poisoned, a time to stand at the door hesitated.But Fang Linyu didn''t care about it. He squeezed over and said, "ha ha, it''s just right. Er Niang really has a heart. Come on, put everything in."


    "Yes." A few girls agreed, and they put a lot of things, drinks and hot water in the room.


    "This..." I pause for a while, since all have been accepted, there is no need to be affectated, and said: "OK, you all go down, don''t bother us if you have nothing to do."


    These girls were obviously scared. They turned pale and didn''t dare to talk much, so they went down quickly.


    Fang Linyu shook his head and said: "brother Yangchuan, you don''t understand the amorous feelings. A few words scared the girls into such a state. I don''t know what Xiaoyu likes about you. It''s really..."


    As he spoke, he picked up a chicken leg and began to eat it. As soon as I was in a hurry, I said, "Lin Yu, be careful, you may be poisoned."


    Regardless of my advice, guard a Bai and several other guards were already eating in big mouthfuls. They were very delicious. I was not greedy. Lao Hei was a little worried, so he didn''t start.


    "What? Poisoning? Are you stunned? " Fang Linyu stares at me like a fool.


    I was very upset and said with a hard face: "what? Is there something wrong with what I''m worried about? "


    "It''s true that you''re worried about poison, but you don''t think there will be any colorless and tasteless poison in the world, do you? I''m kidding. It''s a skill that everyone in the Fang family must learn to recognize and identify poisons. If you add poisons to food, you can see or smell them at a glance. "

 Chapter 351

    "Moreover, the cost of manufacturing these so-called poisons is much higher than that of directly killing us. Just eat them at ease." Fang Linyu said with a big smile.


    "Is that so?" I was stunned for a moment, and I began to doubt myself for a while.


    One side of the old black see they eat incense, also can''t help but eat up.


    Maybe it''s the influence of martial arts TV series, and I''m scared by the poisons of various magical ghosts. I just believe it. But in fact, the really poisonous things have a very strong taste, especially when they are added to food.


    So, I also followed to eat up, and then arranged a guard vigil, I sleep at ease.


    The next morning, it was Zamao who woke me up. Looking at his red face, I was surprised, "shit, Zamao? Are you rejuvenated in the second spring


    "Hey, Yang Chuan, I''m a real man now, ha ha..." Za Mao said with a proud face. He looks happy, just like a successful baboon. I can roughly guess what happened last night.


    Does he have a close relationship with Xu Er Niang like this?


    But at the bottom of my heart, I still don''t feel at ease. I even feel that Xu Er Niang has sacrificed so much in order to get Za Mao''s trust?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but say: "Za Mao, don''t blame my brother for not reminding you. Xu Er Niang is the second leader of the black gold gang. She''s not a simple woman. She''s very thoughtful. Don''t be fooled by her?"


    Miscellaneous hair listened to my words, but a face of reluctance, said: "cheated? Yang Chuan, you''re wrong. Er Niang really loves me and loves me at first sight. Do you understand? "


    I shook my head, scolded: "fart love at first sight, we are not children, still believe this set?"? Even if she sleeps with you, it doesn''t mean anything? "


    Za Mao was calm and looked around carefully. Then he came near and said to me in a low voice: "I didn''t believe it, but I slept with ER Niang last night. She It''s the first time for her. Of course I have to be responsible. If I''m not responsible, I won''t be a scum man? "


    "The first time? "Ah?" I stood in the same place, completely stupid, this NIMA is what ghost, "miscellaneous hair, this You can''t be mistaken, can you? "


    "Yang Chuan, you''ve had enough. I''ve seen no less films than you. Can you make a mistake? Well, you can be envious. Ha ha Gone, er Niang called me down there. " Miscellaneous hair said, on the face of air away from me, happy downstairs.


    Below the building, Xu Er Niang is preparing for her dead mother. After a brief mourning, she will be ready to go out of the city to be buried.


    Besides the girls in chunxianglou, there were also a group of people who followed Xu erniang''s younger brothers when they were in the black gold gang. There were not many people, probably about 20.


    As for the scum who followed the elder Qin before, after the elder Qin died, there was no whereabouts for the time being. I guess he escaped.


    "Damn, it''s not really the first time, is it?" I stare at the following Xu Er Niang, a face of disbelief.


    This woman looks at at least 30 years old, although the charm still exists, is a mature beauty, but to say her first time is still there, I was surprised.


    However, since it''s Zamao himself who said that, then I have to believe it. You know, Zamao is a guy who doesn''t lose money. If anyone takes advantage of him, he must double it.


    But the second leader of such a Mafia is still an old woman, but she is still there for the first time. It''s really It''s a bit unpredictable. Xu Er Niang is really a strange woman.


    However, maybe it''s a good choice for Zamao to have her. At least last night, I thought too much about it.


    "Well, let''s go down and have a look." Fang Linyu also got up and said.


    The old black nodded his head and said, "although Xu Er Niang used to be the second leader of the black gold Gang, now she is a woman with mixed hair. We should go there too."


    Soon we all went downstairs. The girls and the minions looked at us with fear in their eyes.


    After a simple meal, Xu erniang put her mother''s body into the temporary coffin, and then Za Mao helped nail the coffin to death.


    "Er Niang, how sad you are Miscellaneous hair comforts a way.


    Xu Er Niang''s look was very complicated, with deep sadness and relief. It was her responsibility to support the old man. When she had the ability before, she didn''t think it was a burden.


    But after being threatened by boss Qin, she almost escaped from death. As soon as she thinks about it, she feels very scared. Now that she is dead, it''s a relief for both of them.


    The sad color on Xu Er Niang''s face gradually subsided, and she said seriously, "funeral!"


    Then a group of her younger brothers, carrying the coffin, came out of Chunxiang building, walked in the empty Huangsha city where there was almost no one, and began to walk outside the city.We also followed in the past. When we got outside the city, we chose a place on a hillside. Someone had dug a deep pit overnight, and then simply put the coffin inside and began to bury the earth.


    After the earth was buried, it was very simple to set up a small stone slab with no inscription on it. It was regarded as a tombstone. I felt a lot when I saw this scene.


    On tianwu Island, when people die, at least someone will bury them for you. Whether the person who buried them has anything to do with you or not, at least it''s the end of the earth. It''s not the end of being eaten by wild animals. It''s pretty good.


    If it''s on a desert island, no one will clean it up when it''s dead. It will rot or be eaten by wild animals. That''s really miserable.


    After finishing these, Xu Er Niang and Za Mao leaned together. For a moment, they were all at a loss.


    Fang Linyu and I looked at each other and said, "now the affairs of Huangsha city have come to an end. Although Zhao Xian has escaped, he has gained something. He has left all his dog legs. Hum!"


    Fang Linyu also expressed his hatred, saying: "all the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao want to invade our Fang family. Especially the Zhao family is the most vicious. They have been attacked by them in many other mines and Yaoshan. Now they can be regarded as revenge for those who died."


    "Since it''s almost over, let''s hurry back to fangjiayu. They must be worried." I said again.


    Fang Linyu shrugged and said, "I don''t care. It''s just miscellaneous hair? And what about this Xu Er Niang? "


    I frowned, which seems to be a real trouble. However, I turned my head a little and got an idea.

 Chapter 352

    "After all, Huangsha city will be taken back by the Fang family. Now Xu erniang and Za Mao are half of the Fang family. It''s a good place to let Za Mao stay in Huangsha city." I thought about it and said.


    Now that the earth can''t go back, I have to think more about my companions and leave them some way back, not only the old black doctor Zamao, but also Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao.


    Fang Linyu felt his chin, thought for a while, and said, "you are very affectionate and have a good idea. Anyway, you are now the new uncle of the Fang family. Xiaoyu listens to you. If you want to make such a decision, it''s OK."


    "If it works, it''s the best." I took a big breath.


    Then I went over and said to Za Mao, "well, the things here are almost done. Now it''s time to go back to fangjiayu, and Xu erniang. It''s better to go back together and explain the reason. After all, she will be your person. It''s better to explain the cause and effect. Do you know what I mean, Za Mao?"


    ZA Maole nodded his head, patted me on the shoulder and said, "I know what you mean. I need you to say two more sentences for me in front of aunt Qingzhu."


    I looked at Xu Er Niang, sighed again, and said, "I''m a good brother


    Although it seems that Xu Er Niang has no problem, she is a member of the black gold gang. Before, she pretended to come for help and led us into a trap. Although we have nothing to do in the end, we have to explain it clearly, otherwise the Fang family can''t accommodate her.


    Today''s Fang family is also troubled. It''s no harm to make things clear.


    "Well, good brother." Miscellaneous hair heavily said.


    Xu Er Niang stood aside and didn''t know how to speak. In grade, she was older than Za Mao and ten years older than me. She really didn''t like to call me because of my relationship with Za Mao.


    But I don''t care, just asked: "Xu Er Niang, what''s your opinion?"


    "I I listen to him. " Xu Er Niang pulled miscellaneous hair''s arm a way, is obedient to him, see of I all stay.


    Before so fierce Xu Er Niang, under the handle of dozens of girls, as well as dozens of younger brother''s obedient women, unexpectedly so easily subdued by miscellaneous hair.


    Is this the legend that one thing comes down to another?


    I was a little puzzled and shook my head, this may be fate, who said it clearly? As long as I''m happy, I''m happy to see it.


    "OK, ready to return to fangjiayu." I said aloud.


    Xu Er Niang said a few words to the girls and younger brothers under her hand. Then she followed miscellaneous Mao, rode with us and went back to fangjiayu.


    A few hours later, we went back to fangjiayu. It took us a day and a night to calculate.


    When we got back to fangjiayu, a large group of people gathered around us and asked about us.


    "Why are you back so soon? What happened to Huangsha city? "


    "All the people are back. I wish they were OK."


    "Quick Go and call aunt green bamboo


    All the people of the Fang family, whether they are direct relatives or collateral relatives, are united as one, and try to twist into a rope, so that the Fang family can always exist.


    In my eyes, I was also very moved, and the other family''s sense of belonging became more and more strong. If Fang Mengyu and I were born, whether male or female, we would be the next successor of the Fang family, and it would be different at that time.


    Although everyone felt a little strange about the extra Xu Er Niang, they didn''t say much.


    When we got to the step position, Fang Mengyu ran out of the side aisle and jumped into my arms with a leap. If it wasn''t for my strong internal force and strength, I might have rolled to the ground and made a fool of myself.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, you''ve come back. Xiaoyu wants to kill you. You''re the only one!" Fang Mengyu said and gave me a kiss on the mouth. The joy on his face was completely from the heart.


    I carefully put her down, and said: "it''s just a day and a night away. Is there such an exaggeration?"


    "Well, they are worried that something might happen to you." Fang Mengyu said with a sad face that all her eyes were filled with me.


    I was a little moved, but also a little happy, joking: "crow mouth, I will not have an accident, your husband, my strength, it is the first master of the Fang family, who is the same as the abuse."


    "Well, you can boast." Fang Mengyu''s mouth is very cute.


    Just when I was joking with her, Yang yanningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and other women all showed up and surrounded me. No matter Fang Mengyu and other Fang''s eyes, they just stared at me and touched me."Yang Chuan, are you not hurt this time?" Ning Xiang said with concern.


    "There''s no big danger in going out this time, is there?" Chen Wenjin also worried.


    "Well, I think he''s happy. He must be OK." Liu siyao said mischievously.


    Yang Yan wanted to be a lot more reserved. She touched me twice and made sure that I was healthy. After that, she shook her hand and said, "OK, I''ll continue to practice Dao."


    "Then I''ll go to practice my arrow, too." Chen Lin said.


    "We''re going to continue to practice Dao, too." Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie gave me a reluctant look and then left resolutely.


    Ningxiang three women after more than a few words, gave me a big hug, said: "you must always pay attention to your safety, be careful, even for these women, you must take care of yourself, you know?"


    I Leng for a while, smile to pull rather fragrant hand, say: "you this is how?"? Why are you so sentimental all of a sudden? I''m Yang Chuan. I''m not afraid of anything. I''m not afraid of big things. "


    "Yes, yes, you''re good. Anyway, it''s lucky that you''re OK." Chen Wenjin glared at me and said.


    Then the three girls looked at Fang Mengyu, a pair of words and stop appearance, and then very tacit understanding left me, directly left me.


    "This What''s going on? " As expected, I was a little confused when I left the third girl.


    Fang Mengyu chuckled and said with a smile: "ha ha, sister Ningxiang, sister Wenjin and sister Lin must be jealous of me. Now they study hard and practice martial arts to catch up with me. Ha ha, let them chase me slowly. After catching up with me, I''ll be tired of you, ha ha..."


    After hearing this, I immediately burst into a cold sweat. What was in Ni Zi''s mind? What do you think of me? That''s ridiculous.

 Chapter 353

    At this time, Fang Linyu, who was tired of seeing me and Fang Mengyu together, couldn''t see any more. He gently pushed me from behind and said, "OK, you two need to talk about the past. There''s plenty of time. Let''s get down to business first."


    What Fang Linyu said is of course about what happened in Huangsha city. We need to tell Aunt Qingzhu and Fang Yulan immediately.


    Now, although Fang Mengyu is the patriarch of the Fang family, in fact, many things are still decided by these two women. After all, Fang Mengyu is still young. Although she inherits the position of patriarch, she is still unable to convince the public in making decisions.


    In addition, shangshangmengyu is also a child. She doesn''t like to take care of so many chores, so it''s normal for Aunt Qingzhu and Fang Yulan to deal with everything.


    I nodded, the other dream feather said: "well, I''ll go first, talk later, you should be good."


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll follow. Hehe." Fang Mengyu said with a smile.


    "Let''s go. I''ve been tired all day and night. I''ve finished my work. I can have a rest at last." Fang Linyu said lazily, and began to climb the ladder, and I quickly followed him.


    Although the changes in Huangsha city are a perfect ending, in the end, the elder Qin died, and Xu erniang, the second leader of the black gold Gang, was also accepted by miscellaneous hair. It''s not dangerous.


    However, the situation at that time was also a bit dangerous. If I wasn''t careful, I might have been punished by Zhao Xian. Now I think it''s a bit palpitating.


    Thinking of this, I firmly grasped Fang Mengyu''s hand, and she gave me a happy smile, which made me feel very at ease. At least I do these dangerous things, which are valuable and worthwhile.


    The miscellaneous Mao pulls the nervous Xu Er Niang, as well as the old black a Bai, and then enters the main hall together.


    When we heard that we had come back from Huangsha City, aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan had rushed out to meet us for the first time.


    "Lin Yu, you''re back. It''s ok if it''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." Fang Yulan was worried in her eyes. After seeing that Fang Linyu was safe, she was completely relieved.


    Green bamboo aunt also came, close to hold my hand, said: "good, good, people safety is good, the body is not injured?"


    I''m not used to it for a while. It''s like being cared by my mother. I''ve been used to it since I was on the earth. I don''t think it''s precious. But it''s the first time that I''ve had this kind of warm feeling like home after I was on a desert island.


    My heart was warm, and my eyes were a little red. I felt that I was not very competitive. I even said, "it''s OK. It''s much better. At last, it''s not dangerous."


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded her head and said, "Yang Chuan, you''re very good. Xiaoyu didn''t see the wrong person, and I didn''t see the wrong person. Come on in and tell us what happened in Huangsha city."


    "Well." I promised, and then I went into the main hall.


    Entering the main hall, everyone sat down one by one. Xu Er Niang was a little nervous and stood behind Za Mao. She didn''t dare to speak. Za Mao was comforting her in a low voice. I saw all this from the bottom of my eyes.


    Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan looked at Xu erniang standing by surprise. Although they both had some experience, they didn''t speak. Then they began to ask about what happened in Huangsha city.


    "Here''s the thing. It''s all Zhao Xian''s work..." I began to say, now I told all the things that happened in Huangsha City, and there was no omission, especially the things about Xu erniang and Za Mao. I explained them carefully.


    "Lin Yu, is there anything else you haven''t said?" Aunt Yulan asked.


    "No, brother Yang Chuan has said almost everything. Mother, aunt Qingzhu, if it''s all right, I want to go back and have a rest. I''m so tired this day." Fang Linyu said directly.


    Fang Yulan laughed and said, "you boy, it''s not easy to know that our Fang family can have such a big housework. Alas, well, you go back to have a rest first."


    "Well, yes, mother." Fang Linyu agreed and patted me on the shoulder. He said hello to me. Then he took his guard and went back by himself.


    Seeing Fang Linyu''s leaving, miscellaneous hair and tangled face, I wanted to speak for Xu Er Niang. After a little thought, I said, "aunt Qingzhu, aunt Yulan, Xu Er Niang is innocent. Although she has done some wrong things before, he has changed his mind now. He also talked with my brother miscellaneous hair, so let''s leave her."


    "Yes, aunt, it''s not easy for brother Shamao to find the woman he likes, but he''s a gangster. It''s no big deal." Fang Mengyu has a tacit understanding with me and intercedes for Za Mao.


    Seeing that Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan looked at each other, aunt Qingzhu said with a smile, "it''s just a woman. Our Fang family can tolerate it. Xu Er Niang, you really want to follow miscellaneous hair. Are you willing to stay in our Fang family?"


    Xu Er Niang nervously looked at Za Mao and got his nod. Then she said, "yes, I''m willing to follow him and stay in Fang''s family. I''ll be a new man and never go back to Huangsha city."Now, puwu island has many twists and turns in her life. She doesn''t want to live in that day. She just wants to live in chaos.


    "Er Niang, it''s enough to have you." Za Mao said with a happy face.


    Aunt Qingzhu frowned at this and began to think. After all, she would be worried. It''s natural for her to be more cautious. It''s just the Fang family that has experienced such a great difficulty. It''s best to be careful in everything.


    After thinking about it for a while, aunt Qingzhu said, "then you can stay, but you are not allowed to leave fangjiayu. If you are found to have any abnormal behavior, don''t blame me."


    "Ha ha, thank you, aunt. Don''t worry. She''s mine now. It won''t happen." All of a sudden, his face was in full bloom.


    I was also relieved that this matter was finally solved. I said a few words to Aunt Qingzhu, and then I left with old miscellaneous Mao Hei.


    Out of the main hall, Lao Hei glanced at Xu Er Niang. He didn''t know the conversation I had with Za Mao before, so he was very surprised and said, "Za Mao, since she is the woman you like, I won''t say anything, but you have to watch her closely. If something goes wrong, it will bring us all together."


    Za Mao grabbed Xu Er Niang''s hand, nodded his head seriously, and said, "don''t worry, I know it in my heart, right, er Niang?"


    "Well, I listen to you." Xu Er Niang said with a small face. If it wasn''t for Zamao''s saying that she was still here for the first time and that she was a yellow girl, I would not believe that Xu Er Niang was sincere.

 Chapter 354

    "Well, I''ll go back to the house first, hehe..." Miscellaneous hair patted me on the shoulder, and then dragged Xu Er Niang to run away. Xu Er Niang looked at him with a red face.


    Julia was stunned for a moment, and then she said, "what''s wrong with her? Are you stunned


    "Who knows?" Lao Hei scratched his head and looked at me again. He said, "Yang, I''ll go back to have a rest first."


    In the fierce battle with Zhao Xian last night, everyone was nervous. When he was fighting with the masked man, Lao Hei was also injured. Although it was only a minor injury, it was inevitable that he would have some influence.


    Now back to fangjiayu, I can rest at ease.


    "Brother Yangchuan, I''ll go home first." Guard a Bai said to me and left.


    Fang Mengyu watched Za Mao and Xu erniang leave hand in hand. He was shocked and said: "brother Za Mao, it''s too casual. He caught a woman and went straight to bed? This Xu Er Niang is not a simple woman. "


    It''s natural that Fang Mengyu has prejudice against Xu Er Niang. Xu Er Niang was the second leader of the black gold gang before. God knows how many evil things she did, and pretended to come to Fang Jiayu for help, which led us into a trap. Although it turns out that she was forced by boss Qin, she had no choice but to do it.


    But just from these things, we can judge that this woman is not a simple role.


    In the face of Fang Mengyu''s doubt, I could only smile bitterly and say: "I thought the same as you. I thought it was Xu erniang who used some means, plus the urgent color of miscellaneous hair, so I was deceived."


    "And why?" Fang Mengyu asked.


    I shook my head and said: "because Xu Er Niang''s first time is still there, she slept with Za Mao all night, but she is still a yellow girl, this..."


    "No?" Fang Mengyu heard this, surprised chin almost fell to the ground, exclaimed: "how? Xu Er Niang is at least thirty years old. How can she be here for the first time? "


    I scratched my head and felt that it was really strange. If it was on earth, I would even doubt whether Xu Er Niang was going to have a membrane repair operation, but it was impossible to have such a thing on tianwu island.


    "It''s what Za Mao said to me personally. He can''t be wrong. He only told me. Don''t talk about it everywhere." I hastened to remind her that it would not be good to make this remark go out.


    Fang Mengyu quickly stopped his mouth, and his expression was a little strange. He said: "the 30-year-old girl, brother Zamao, has she found a treasure?"


    "I hope so. I hope there will be a woman around him. After all, life will continue." I said with emotion in my heart.


    I, the old black doctor and other women, all drifted to the desert island after suffering from the earth. Now they all know that the earth can''t go back.


    There are still many people in the four families who have lived on tianwu island for such a long time and have never heard of anyone who can leave.


    Before, Fang Mengyu drifted on the sea by mistake and drifted to the wild island, but she was dizzy in the whole process. When she woke up, she had already arrived on the island and didn''t know what had happened.


    It''s not a bad choice to live on tianwu island. It''s not only me, but also laoheizamao. They all need to start a new life. It''s good to have a woman around them.


    "Well," said Fang Mengyu, leaning his head and holding my hand, "brother Yangchuan, is the earth you are talking about really a big place?"


    "The earth is really big," I nodded and recalled, "the area of tianwu island is just the area of a country on the earth, and there are hundreds of countries of this size on the earth, which is much larger than tianwu island."


    Fang Mengyu was born and raised on tianwu island. The only time he left tianwu Island, he just went to a smaller wild island. He had no idea about the earth.


    However, after listening to my words, she still exclaimed, "really? Hundreds of countries, isn''t that too big? "


    I smile, did not pay attention to her, which suddenly reminds me of people and things on earth, my heart suddenly mixed feelings, some bad taste.


    However, compared with those who died on the desert island, I am much luckier. At least I am still alive and should be satisfied.


    Fang Mengyu saw that my face was not right, so he came up to me and said in a low voice, "brother Yangchuan, you are not still thinking about going back to the earth, are you?"


    I can see that she is worried.


    I touched her head and said with a smile, "fool, do you think the earth is so easy to return? Now, I don''t know where Takeshima is. Maybe it''s not on the earth long ago. "


    Although this guess is very bold, it may not be impossible for us to find such a huge island. The only explanation is that tianwu island is not on the earth.If so, it would be terrible. I would feel cold on my back.


    Fang Mengyu, who had lost his look, was happy again. "Yes, I''ve lived so long, and I haven''t heard of anyone who can leave tianwu island and go to other places. I''m really worried."


    "You, don''t think about it all day, you know?" I love her a little, gently held her in my arms.


    Fang Mengyu gently nodded his head, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, so quiet in my arms, enjoying this rare short good time.


    At this time, she suddenly raised her head, looked at me expectantly and said, "brother Yangchuan, go, go to practice with me."


    "Practice? What? " I was stunned for a moment, didn''t I? I''m so tired. You''re still in the mood to practice. Isn''t it nothing to look for trouble? I just want to have a good sleep in bed.


    But without giving me a chance to refute, Fang Mengyu grabbed my hand and began to run to the residence. But soon I realized something was wrong.


    "Shouldn''t you practice in the yard? Why are you going to the inner room? " I asked suspiciously.


    "Silly Yangchuan, stupid Yangchuan, do you really don''t understand or pretend you don''t?" Fang Mengyu''s face was twisted, and he glared at me shyly. His face turned red, and his heart beat hard.


    Seeing her heart like a deer, I immediately realized that the little girl was missing spring. She said with a smile, "well, you said that you should practice in bed, right?"


    "I hate it, bad Yang Chuan. Don''t tell me if you understand. People are very embarrassed." Fang Mengyu a face bashful way, wriggle, in my eyes particularly lovely.


    Without saying a word, I directly picked her up with my waist. I pinched her on the buttocks with my hand. I was so cool that I laughed and said, "let''s go to bed and practice martial arts together, hehe!"

 Chapter 355

    I closed the door heavily with one foot, so that no one would disturb me when I practiced with Fang Mengyu. This time, I was sweating profusely, wailing repeatedly, and the bed was about to collapse.


    I''m no longer the first brother. I''ve accumulated some experience in Chen Lin and Ning Xiang. I''m very familiar with Fang Mengyu. When I find out the way, I go straight in.


    Fang Mengyu is a girl who has just experienced human affairs. After tasting the wonderful taste of it, she goes all out to ask for it. If I hadn''t cultivated my internal skills and my strength had risen greatly, maybe I would have been really unfair to her.


    Finally, after practicing, I put my arms around her and had a good sleep. When I woke up, it was already afternoon.


    I turned my head and looked at Fang Mengyu beside the pillow. Her cheeks were red, her eyebrows were comfortable, her face was happy, and she was asleep. I went to kiss her forehead. When I saw her eyelashes move, I knew she was awake.


    Just because I''m shy, I dare not open my eyes.


    I laughed and didn''t tear her down, so I said, "Xiaoyu, go on sleeping. I''ll get something to eat."


    "Well." She responded in a very low voice, and then there was no movement.


    I estimated that she was too cruel just now. She should have weak legs and could not even walk. She would stay in bed without moving. I was secretly happy.


    When I got dressed and came to the outer hall, I was really hungry. So I asked people to get some food and leave some for Fang Mengyu. Then I took a big bite of it.


    After eating enough, the whole person finally felt comfortable. He stretched himself and looked at Fang Mengyu in the room. He continued to lie on the bed and did not move. He estimated that he would not get out of bed in the evening.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve left food for you on the table. Remember to eat. I''ll go out for a while." I said hello and went out with the door closed.


    After I left the house, I was confused and didn''t know where to go. Although I joined the Fang family for a month, I spent most of my time practicing martial arts with Fang Mengyu. It''s a real kind of martial arts.


    So the other side didn''t know anything about the terrain of Jiayu. Apart from his former companion and guard, a Bai fanglang, he didn''t have any acquaintances and didn''t know where to go for a while.


    Just when I hesitated, there was a shout coming from a place not far from next door.


    "Wave a knife."


    "Ha


    "Wave a knife."


    "Ha


    ¡­¡­


    The voice is very neat. Although it''s made by women, it doesn''t seem delicate at all. On the contrary, it''s very sonorous and powerful. I''m familiar with it, like Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie.


    In this period of time, I have paid less attention to them. It''s not that I think differently, but that there are too many things.


    After dealing with Fang Tianding, he joined Fang''s family, worked hard to cultivate his innate martial arts skills, coped with difficulties, and went to explore Huangsha city. Now he''s back in fangjiayu. Finally, he has a little time to stop.


    I really need to pay more attention to them. Thinking about this, I went to the place where the voice came out.


    After going through several door openings and two small courtyards, I finally see four women, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie, who are practicing Dao under the guidance of female guards Mei Hua and Lan Hua, while Yang Yan is practicing alone on the other side. Her strength is obviously higher than those of these women.


    Seeing me appear, Chen Lin immediately gave me a wink, but was soon scolded by the female guard Mei Hua, saying: "concentrate on practicing Dao, don''t be distracted."


    Chen Lin spits out her tongue playfully, but I can''t help but smile.


    Chen Lin is relatively relaxed. Her roots are better than hers, and she is not the master of sabre training. What''s more important is that her archery is more powerful.


    Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie are different. Although they have good roots, they are at the wrong age for the best practice. They have to work hard to achieve certain results.


    The three women were walking in the same place, even if they were two round thighs, they were still shaking. They were still holding on, holding a steel knife weighing at least seven or eight Jin in their hands, waving the knife again and again.


    When the right hand is tired, it changes to the left hand. When the left hand is tired, it changes to the right hand, and so on, until the whole person is tired.


    "Wave a knife."


    "Ha


    "Wave a knife."


    "Ha


    They are practicing Dao, and I don''t want to disturb them. It''s interesting to watch them. After all, all the women here are women, especially Annie. Because she is sweating too much, she''s all wet through. Her hot figure is explosive.


    If I hadn''t just finished practicing with Fang Mengyu, maybe this anger would have been caught up by her again.


    However, in addition to this point, I can see that there are some ways. These women still stay in the level of strength. Compared with Yang Yan, she is a little better. She is already beginning to think about her skills, that is, the so-called sword technique.How to make a knife faster and harder, how to make people more difficult to guard against, this is the most important to win.


    After I looked at Yang Yan for a while, she should be tired, so she stopped. I hurriedly took the towel and water to her.


    She gave me a white eye, but she didn''t have a good face. She wiped her sweat, drank some water and took a breath. Then she said, "what? Don''t go with your little feather? Come and see me sometime? Hum


    Her words a mouth, immediately that sour taste, sour my heart is a fierce tight, for their own pinch sweat.


    "Well, I''ll see you. Don''t work too hard to practice Dao. Take your time." My mouth is a bit stupid, can only say like this.


    Yang Yan was very jealous. She was not very satisfied with what I said. She looked cold as if she had returned to the way we just met. She said, "well, now that people have seen it, you can go."


    "Er..." I directly froze in the same place. This guy was going to drive people out at the beginning, but without this, I immediately stood awkwardly in the same place, a little at a loss.


    At this time, Chen Lin and them also survived. They took the opportunity to have a rest and heard Chen Lin say, "Yang Chuan, come here and help my sister pinch my shoulder. Ouch, it''s very sour."


    I rely on, suddenly my whole face all black come down, elder sister yo, you this is not to find fault for me? I still have a cold girl here who hasn''t been appeased well. What are you doing here.


    I looked at Yang Yan, although she did not speak, but after listening to Chen Lin''s provocative words, her eyebrows stood up, and she almost gnashed her teeth and jumped out the words "dare you!"


    Well, I''m really afraid to be caught between Yang Yan and Chen Lin. it''s very uncomfortable to be partial to either one, especially the two women are more powerful.


    Now I can be regarded as realizing that when the ancient emperors faced the fighting in the harem, they were helpless and sad. They were all their own women, and no one could help them.

 Chapter 356

    Just in the eyes of Yang Yan and Chen Lin, I just ran away and said reluctantly, "well, I still have something to do. Let''s go first. You can continue to practice Dao."


    With that, in Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, and Annie''s strange smile, I was defeated directly, and quickly ran away.


    When I got out of the courtyard, I was relieved. I felt as if I had been fished out of the water. I was even more tired fighting with these women than fighting with Zhao Xian.


    Fighting with Zhao Xian is a physical injury. Fighting with several women is really tiring.


    But it''s good that they are still in the mood to fight. At least it proves that they are in a good situation now. They are also in the mood to be jealous. Thinking of this, I feel much more relaxed.


    To tell you the truth, I can''t decide how to treat these women. I''m sure I won''t give up on Yang Yan, Chen Lin and Ning Xiang.


    But the other women are different, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie. Although they have had some ambiguous experiences with them, they still have no real relationship.


    As for the future, if they are willing to follow me or anything else, let them choose for themselves. I am not the kind of greedy person. With Ning Xiang, Fang Mengyu, Yang Yan and Chen Lin, I am already satisfied.


    After thinking about all these, I felt a lot more relaxed. After thinking about it for a while, I started to go to Ningxiang, where they were learning medical skills. I plan to have a look.


    They follow doctor Xu to learn medical skills. It''s good to see what''s going on and care about it.


    Fangjiayu is very big, and there is a special pharmacy. Usually, people who are sick go to this place to see a doctor. Dr. Xu also has some apprentices under his hands. Usually, ordinary diseases are treated by the apprentices. Only those fatal diseases can be treated by him.


    The reason why I went to teach doctors Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao medical skills is mainly because of aunt Qingzhu and Fang Mengyu. He is also a member of the Fang family, and I appreciate my help to deal with Fang Tianding and his son, and he has become an entry-level son-in-law of the Fang family.


    I thought wildly in my heart, and soon came to the pharmacy. There were only a few sporadic people here. When they saw me, they couldn''t help looking at me a few more and didn''t say anything. Some people even gave me a kind smile.


    After all, I''m an outsider. I didn''t grow up in fangjiayu, and I don''t have a good family background. So I married Fang Mengyu, the patriarch of fangjiayu, which naturally caused a lot of criticism, doubts, and even hatred.


    As for the case of Xiantian ZHANJING, aunt Qingzhu and I are the only people who can practice internal Kung Fu. Ordinary people don''t know about it. It''s reasonable to have such a reaction.


    From the seemingly friendly but actually distant eyes of these people, I saw the criticism, doubt and even hatred, which was also in my expectation. I gave a wry smile and didn''t have too many ideas.


    I found a doctor who was seeing a doctor. He looked like a middle-aged man with the smell of traditional Chinese medicine. I asked, "Hello, do you know where Dr. Xu is?"


    He pointed to the pharmacy after the hall, very cold said: "in the back, you go in."


    I nodded and went in on my own. After I turned my back, the voice behind me became louder.


    "He''s Yang Chuan. He''s married to our patriarch. Isn''t that common?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why aunt Qingzhu chose this guy. Is he very powerful?"


    "It''s just a fluke. I just killed Fang Tong by luck. I think I''m so strong. Hum!"


    "I''ve also heard that after he married the patriarch, he colluded with several other women. I don''t know. He''s really a playboy."


    I just sneer when I hear these guys who don''t know the truth talking behind my back. I don''t care at all. I can''t cause any loss to me.


    I leisurely went into the back hall and came to a small courtyard. I heard doctor Xu''s speech in the study beside me, teaching medical skills.


    I leaned to the door and looked inside. I found that in addition to Doctor Liu Zhengning and Chen Wenjin, there were several other young men and women who were also attending the class. They should be Dr. Xu''s apprentices and so on.


    It seems that he didn''t specially teach Ningxiang. In this way, I was relieved, lest I owe a huge favor.


    When I got to the door, doctor Xu saw it for the first time and laughed at me. When I was saving a Bai and Fang Lang, I knew him very well and nodded my head.


    "Well, take a break first." Doctor Xu said with a pause. He stopped talking, drank tea and took a breath.


    At this time, Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin also found that the two women''s face is a happy, Ningxiang is no scruple, directly trotted over, also took my hand, eyeful happy way: "how do you come?"


    "I''ll come to see you, and Wenjin." I smile a way, Chen Wenjin Leng for a while, look a little bit lost, it seems that was Ning Xiang to preempt, and did not have the courage to come close together.I smile. This woman was very bold when she was on the desert island. On the contrary, when she came to tianwu Island, she became very timid.


    Ning Xiang glared at me angrily, and then she made a move that made me extremely stunned. She let go of my hand, and actually climbed over to pull Chen Wenjin over, and then pulled my hand again. In Dr. Xu''s dumbfounded, she walked out to the courtyard.


    Chen Wenjin turned red and said shyly, "Ningxiang, you What are you doing? Many people have seen it? "


    "This..." I''m just about to open my mouth. Although Fang Mengyu doesn''t object to my three wives and four concubines being together with Ningxiang, it''s under the eyes of other people in the Fang family after all. Generally, I have to be a little bit restrained, otherwise it''s not good to hear.


    But when I think about it, I''m relieved that Fang Mengyu''s father, Fang Tianxiong, is a couple of women, especially aunt Qingzhu, who is still in charge of the Fang family. If you want to talk about it, aunt Qingzhu is just a concubine of Fang Tianxiong, but she has outstanding strength, and the Fang family has just undergone a big change, so she has to take the lead.


    Ning Xiang took Chen Wenjin in her left hand and me in her right hand. She came to a corner of the courtyard and said, "Wenjin, when I was on a desert island, didn''t she say that she liked Yang Chuan and wanted to rob him from me? Yes? Now you have changed your mind


    As soon as he said this, Chen Wenjin covered his face with surprise. He was so flustered that he didn''t know what to do. He was ashamed and said: "Ning Xiang, you Do you know all about it? "


    "Well, it''s all women. How can we not see it? Besides, the cave is so big. Can we not know? It''s just that I didn''t say before. After all, we don''t know if we can live to the next day, but now it''s different. "

 Chapter 357

    Ning Xiang said earnestly, especially now that the conditions are comfortable and settled down in fangjiayu, she will not face the danger of life all the time.


    Ning Xiang and hen tie grabbed Chen Wenjin''s arms and asked in a low voice: "today, in front of Yang Chuan, we have opened our words to avoid embarrassment in the future. If you still want to accompany him like me, we are the best sisters. It''s not easy to survive, do you understand?"


    After listening to Ning Xiang''s words, the past events that happened on the desert island emerge one after another. It''s really a miracle to live to this day from the cruise ship''s landing on the rocks and then to the death escape again and again.


    Chen Wenjin was also touched. She glanced at me, pursed her lips and said, "well, although Yang Chuan is a big turnip, he is not handsome and has no advantages, but I just fall in, Wuwu..."


    After saying this, Chen Wenjin''s pretty face flushed to my arms, two groups of tender meat top in my chest, that kind of wonderful taste is extremely happy.


    I was also moved, did not expect that Chen Wenjin with love is so deep, gently hugged her waist, gentle way: "don''t cry, everything has me, no matter what happened, I will always be with you."


    I subconsciously put Ningxiang, also together of embrace, so shuangwaiwaiwai two big beautiful women are in the arms, in the heart can give me joy.


    It''s wonderful to enjoy the happiness of all the people and support each other. Ha ha!


    Doctor Xu in the study looked at the fundus of his eyes, coughed and turned his head, but there was no superfluous expression.


    But the other disciples, especially the men, were all red.


    "Isn''t it, Yang Chuan embraces two beauties at a time?"


    "Bang, I''ve been lucky to be a member of our Fang family for eight years, and I dare to hook up with other women on my back."


    "This guy is so shameless." These people are envious.


    As soon as Chen Wenjin heard these harsh words, his face turned red. He looked like a frightened rabbit. He quickly released his hand and distanced himself from me. He muttered, "I, I..."


    Looking at her shy and trying to explain, I thought she was very cute. I said with a smile, "these gossips are like mosquitoes barking. How do they understand? How can we get to this point? Hum!"


    Ning Xiang leaned against my arms. She gently rubbed her forehead against my chest for a while. Then she raised her head and said, "we live our own life. Don''t pay attention to other people''s eyes. It''s meaningless."


    "Well, Ningxiang, I''ll listen to you." Chen Wenjin nodded his head hard.


    It makes me very happy to see that the two girls are so harmonious and like sisters. After all, they are sad companions. It''s normal for them to understand each other. Compared with Yang Yan and Chen Lin who were jealous before, they are more than 100 times better.


    After a little pause, I found that I didn''t see Liu siyao after I came in, so I quickly asked, "by the way, where''s siyao? Where did she go? Why didn''t you see it? "


    Chen Wenjin looked around and doubted: "siyao went to the toilet before. It''s been so long, and she should have come back long ago."


    When she said that, her eyes were a little worried.


    I shake down, this woman is really sentimental, this is fangjiayu, what danger can we meet? He said, "don''t worry. This is Fang''s family. It''s not on a desert island. It''s very safe."


    "Well." Ning Xiang also agreed to nod.


    But as soon as my voice fell, I heard a scream not far away, "ah, what are you doing? Help! It''s not polite. "


    My face suddenly changed and turned black. "No, it''s siyao''s cry. What''s wrong with her?" Without saying a word, I rushed to the direction where the voice came out as fast as I could. Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin were slower, but they were left behind by me.


    After crossing the two gateways, I came to a courtyard near the mountain forest. I saw Liu siyao forced to the wall. She waved her hands and wanted to drive the man away. At the same time, she yelled: "get away, don''t touch me with your dirty hands. If you come here again, I''ll call for help, help..."


    Liu siyao was forced by a man who was less than 20 years old. He was very young, delicate, with good facial features. His face was rebellious and arrogant. He said to Liu siyao, "Liu siyao, just follow me and be my woman, so that you can be prosperous and rich all your life. How about that?"


    "Go away, my girl is not rare." Liu siyao broke out and scolded. She wanted to fight and struggle to escape, but she was afraid of each other. After all, it was hard for a weak woman to fight with an adult man.


    Hum, I don''t know how to live in the black house. I don''t think it''s a good thing for me to eat and drink


    As soon as I heard this, my face turned cold. This guy is a moral kidnapping."Bah," Liu siyao spat a pool of saliva on his face and scolded, "what is free eating and drinking? If brother Yang Chuan hadn''t killed Fang Tong and helped you deal with Fang Tianding, all of you would have been killed by Fang Tianding. Hum

 Chapter 358

    "Yang Chuan?" The man gave a sneer, looked very disdainful, and said: "he really has some strength, but it''s too far away. Killing Fang Tong is just luck. In the final analysis, she is a lucky girl who is liked by the young lady, just a soft eater."


    Liu siyao was forced to the corner by the other party. Her body was trembling, her face was frowning, her face was white, and her eyes were in a panic. I was very distressed to see her.


    I don''t care what other people think of me. It doesn''t matter what they say. After so many crises and tribulations of life and death, I don''t care about these idle remarks and sarcasm.


    How can you care about these Pediatrics when you are indifferent to life and death.


    It''s just that what makes my eyes red with anger is that these bastards have guts. They are xenophobic. If they have the guts, they rush to Laozi. What are they doing to harass Liu siyao? Humiliate her is a woman, hand does not tie chicken''s strength?


    If I didn''t run into siyao today, God knows how much injustice she will suffer. I''m very angry to think of this.


    "Come on, follow me, be my woman. I''m the legitimate son of the Fang family. My cousin is very powerful. Hehe..." The man laughs extremely indecent, stretched out two dirty salty pig hands, and eagerly touches Liu siyao.


    "No, don''t come here. Go away, go away..." Liu siyao screamed desperately and cried out in fear.


    In this scene, I saw my blood rush to the top, and my eyes turned red.


    "What are you doing, scum? Get away from her and get out of here I rushed over, covered my face and swore.


    Trot in the past, a push away the man, pulling Liu siyao, she will be dead to protect in the back.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, you Finally, I''m scared. " Liu siyao''s eyes are red. She has been wronged by Tianda, which makes me feel more and more angry.


    The man was pushed by me to stagger and stepped back two steps. When he saw that it was me, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. However, he soon became more arrogant and said, "it''s you, Yang Chuan. Do you want to meddle in your own business?"


    Seeing his indifferent appearance, as if it was a big deal for him to do it, I suddenly burst into a rage and sneered, "mind your own business? She''s from Laozi. Dare you move it? "


    "Brother Yang Chuan..." After hearing this, Liu siyao''s face turned red. She leaned her head on my back and didn''t dare to speak more.


    "Well, it''s OK. I''m in everything." I tried to comfort her.


    At this time, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin also rushed here, as well as Dr. Xu, who heard the news here, and several of his apprentices.


    Seeing my angry look, doctor Xu''s face sank and asked, "Fang Ning, what happened?"


    Fang Ning was the man who almost insulted Liu siyao just now. He gave a faint smile, shook his head and said, "master Xu, I''m just playing a game with siyao, but I''ve been stirred up. It''s really disappointing. Forget it, it doesn''t matter. I''ll go first."


    When he said that, his cold eyes flashed away and glared at me. This guy has a lot of revenge. Maybe he will attack Liu siyao when I''m not here next time.


    Liu siyao was originally a little girl, about the size of Fang Mengyu. She had no strength to bind a chicken. If she came across such a situation again, it would be really dangerous. Thinking of this, I suddenly became angry.


    "Stop, you want to leave so easily?" I yelled and stopped him.


    Fang Ning stood still, looked at me with disdain and said, "what? Dare you threaten me? Don''t think you''re a new uncle. After all, you''re just an outsider. I''m a member of the Fang family. How dare you touch me? "


    Outsiders? My face is livid, there is a evil fire in my heart, there is no place to vent, today this is not the first time to hear this word, it is really harsh enough.


    Originally, I thought that if I helped to deal with Fang Tianding and his son, killed Fang Tong, and married Fang Mengyu, I would be able to integrate into the Fang family and become a part of it. It seems that I''m really naive.


    Also, I''ve experienced so many things, and I''m still childish with such a fantasy. I shouldn''t be so stupid at the beginning.


    After hearing Fang Ning''s words, the other people of Fang''s family just looked at the play with a sneer. After all, they didn''t know the whole story very well. Instead, doctor Xu turned black and said angrily, "Fang Ning, shut up."


    Fang Ning relied on his background and said to Dr. Xu, "what I said is true."


    Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin rushed over, took Liu siyao by the hand, cared about him and said, "siyao, are you not hurt?"


    "Yang Chuan, don''t let this bastard go. He dares to do something to siyao. God knows what will happen next time." Seeing Liu siyao''s grievance and tears, Chen Wenjin''s eyes were red.


    I nodded, looking at Fang Ning, I felt that GE Ying and disgusted in my heart, and asked, "did you just want to use power on Si Yao? Right? ""So what? What can you do for me? What''s more, Liu siyao has nothing to do with you. You are too broad-minded. Be careful, miss will not let you go. " Fang Ning said with an arrogant face.


    I don''t even know where he came from. Maybe it''s because he''s Fang. I think so many people in Fang''s family will help him to deal with me as an "outsider"?


    "Fang Ning, you have enough..." This time, doctor Xu was really angry, and his angry beard glared.


    "Ha ha, what can I do for you? Today, I''m going to make you regret being born in this world. Go to your mother, those who dare to touch me, I''ll kill you. " I can''t help it any more. I yelled at him with a big break. I flew past as fast as I could, and I kicked up.


    "Yang Chuan, calm down..." Doctor Xu''s face turned white with fright. He yelled to stop.


    "You..." Fang Ning was also frightened by my sudden attack. Although he had the strength of a third rate warrior, he didn''t see enough in front of me. Even when I attacked him, he didn''t even have a chance to resist.


    With all my strength, I lifted my right leg and kicked it fiercely. Poof, I just kicked it on Fang Ning''s crotch. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. I kicked his eggs into meat sauce, and instantly dyed the whole crotch red.


    I took back my leg and said coldly, "didn''t you say I could help you? If I''m useless, you can say, "bah, dog..."


    "Ah, ah, I, I..." Fang Ning was lying on the ground in pain, covering his crotch with both hands, uttering a shrill scream, his painful cheek turned white, and a large amount of cold sweat oozed from his forehead.

 Chapter 359

    "Ah, my egg, Yang Chuan, how dare you waste me? I must kill you, kill you Ah, ah... " Fanning screamed wildly, shouting.


    Dr. Xu saw all these things in his eyes. He couldn''t help touching his crotch. He felt chilly. He glanced at me again and said, "Yang Chuan, you Why are you doing this? "


    "Well, Dr. Xu, it has nothing to do with you. He dares to bully me and move me. What else can''t he do? If I don''t teach him a lesson today, won''t he dare to use it in the future? It will be too late for me to repent. " I said with a cold face. Although I abandoned this guy just now out of a moment''s impulse, I don''t regret it now. I just feel very happy.


    Several other people in Fang''s family were so scared that their faces turned white.


    "My God, Yang Chuan killed people."


    "Yang Chuan started beating people, and abandoned Fang Tong."


    "Fang Tong was abandoned by Yang Chuan and his eggs burst."


    Soon, these people screamed and ran out, and they kept preaching loudly. I believe it will soon spread to all people in fangjiayu.


    "Ah ah..." Fang Tong was lying on the ground, breathing in pain, staring at me with venomous eyes. He wanted to swallow me alive, but I was looking at him calmly.


    Seeing this man''s miserable end, Ning Xiang said: "I deserve it. I dare to tease siyao in our family. I''m still strong. Bah!"


    "According to me, this kind of people can be slaughtered directly. What''s the use of keeping it?" Chen Wenjin is more ruthless. He wants to kill Fang Ning directly. In this way, he will be free from future trouble forever.


    When Liu siyao saw it, she was also frightened. She gently took my hand and asked, "brother Yangchuan, you have ruined him. You have even kicked the eggs out. You have completely fallen out with the Fang family. What can you do now? It''s all my fault, ah


    "Silly girl, it''s nothing to do with you. You are not wrong at all. Why should you admit your mistake? It''s Fang Ning who is wrong. He should learn his lesson." I stroked her cheek and comforted her.


    "Don''t be complacent, Yang Chuan. I''ll let my cousin kill you, kill you. You''re an outsider. If you waste me, you''ll offend the whole Fang family. Today, you don''t want to leave Fang''s Valley alive. Ha ha ha..." Fang Ning lay on the ground with a large amount of red blood on his crotch and cried hysterically.


    He knew that he had been abandoned and his whole life was over, so he hated me even more.


    Dr. Xu sighed heavily. Looking at Fang Ning, his eyes were extremely complicated. He knew much more than the ordinary Fang family. He sighed: "why is this necessary? Come on, help him stop the bleeding first. Don''t bleed to death. You can live a little longer. "


    "Master, you..." Fang Tong was a little surprised, some did not understand the meaning of doctor Xu''s words.


    "Is this really OK?" Ningxiang more worried, tightly grasp my sleeve asked, three women also tightly embrace into a ball.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little scum. I don''t pay attention to it." I said faintly.


    "Yang Chuan, you''re a bastard. You''re dead today. Ha ha, you dare to provoke me. Wait for my cousin and aunt Qingzhu to come, and you''ll be dead. Ha ha..." Fang Tong cried wildly.


    Next to him, Dr. Xu called several people and began to help him with simple hemostasis bandage. More and more people gathered around him.


    After a while, from the outside came the sound of footsteps, I know someone must have heard the noise came.


    First came a group of guards, and some aunts and aunts, and some idle people like a child.


    At this time, a strong man came out of the guard. When he saw the man lying on the ground, he was shocked, "Fang Tong, you How are you doing? "


    The strong man''s guard''s face changed. He quickly ran over, took Fang Ning''s hand, and said with great concern: "Fang Ning, what''s your injury? Who, who dares to beat you like this in fangjiayu? "


    After hearing the strong man''s words, Fang Ning, who was very weak because of his serious injury, pointed at me and yelled: "cousin, it''s him. Yang Chuan, it''s him who hurt me. From now on, I''m a useless man. Cousin, you must take revenge for me. You must kill him."


    As soon as he said this, not only the strong man was furious, but also the other family members nearby were staring at me with righteous indignation.


    "It''s Yang Chuan. He really abandoned Fang Ning. It''s too cruel."


    "Yes, an outsider dare to bully our family. I''m tired of it."


    "As a new uncle, he dares to act recklessly, but he is just a soft eater."


    This group of Fang''s family naturally stood on Fang Tong''s side, pointing at me and gossiping incessantly. Dr. Xu frowned and said nothing more.


    Being pointed out by so many people, Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao''s three girls were all scared and turned pale. However, they were still strong and glared back. They stood beside me firmly and didn''t speak."Don''t worry, my cousin will give you justice," he said After saying this, he got up slowly and looked at me with hatred on his face.


    The strong man''s guard was not like Fang Ning''s straw bag. He didn''t start immediately. He stared at me and asked, "Yang Chuan, what do you say about this?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and said, "are you enough to force my man Liu siyao into a corner, try to insult her, use strong words against her, and speak ill of me?"


    After listening to my words, the strong man guard''s face changed slightly. He turned back calmly and said to the other side, "what he said is true?"


    "Bah, he''s lying. I didn''t try to be strong with Liu siyao at all. I''m just pursuing her. When Yang Chuan saw her, he was angry with me. Cousin, you want to avenge me. My life is over like this. Wuwu..." Fang Tong began to cry.


    I don''t know whether it is because of too much pain or because he has become a useless man without eggs.


    The strong man''s guard nodded and said, "I know."


    He raised his head, looked at me and said with a cold face, "Yang Chuan, although you are the new uncle and the husband of the first lady, you have to give me an account of this."


    "Explain? What account? Fang Yan, what kind of explanation do you want me to give you? " Before I could speak, a cold female voice came from the side. It was Fang Mengyu.


    Fang Mengyu followed aunt Qingzhu, and there were Fang Linyu and aunt Fang Yulan, followed by a large group of Fang family guards.


    At the same time, Xu erniang, old black Julia, Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Zhao Xuan, Feng Ying, Annie and other people all came to me with the fastest speed, surrounded me and cared about Liu siyao.

 Chapter 360

    "Siyao, are you ok? If you have any grievances, just tell brother miscellaneous Mao that I have to deal with him. Hum Miscellaneous hair big said, in front of the whole Fang family, he is not empty.


    "Siyao, it''s OK. We all stand beside you. No one dares to bully you." Chen Lin coldly stares at the strong man guard and says very hard.


    "This..." Seeing that everyone was coming, Fang Yan quickly lowered his head slightly and cried: "Miss, aunt Qingzhu, aunt Yulan and master Lin Yu, it''s not Fang Ning who is wrong in this matter. He is pursuing Liu siyao normally. He didn''t expect that Yang Chuan''s heart is so vicious, relying on his strength of force, he abandoned Fang Ning. He will be a useless person in the future. Please ask aunt Qingzhu to make the decision for him, all right The fangs are watching. "


    "Oh, really?" Aunt Qingzhu smiles and glances at the people around her. She finds that all the people in Fang''s family are staring at her and want to see how she deals with it.


    In the eyes of these Fang family members, although I was kind to Fang Tianding and was the new uncle of Fang family, I was still an outsider in the eyes of these people.


    My family, of course, should be exclusive. I''m sneering in my heart and waiting for Aunt Qingzhu to speak.


    Hearing these words from Aunt Qingzhu, not only Fang Yan, the strong man''s guard, but also Fang Ning, who was lying on the ground with painful forehead and sweating, was numb with scalp.


    "This matter, in front of everyone''s face, I naturally want to make it clear," said Aunt Qingzhu. She didn''t seem to want to help anyone. She nodded at me and asked Liu siyao, "are you Liu siyao? Fang Ning, what did he do to you? "


    "I..." Liu siyao stuttered a little. Facing the eyes of hundreds of people, she was a little girl with a sense of timidity.


    But with me and old Hei Ningxiang, all of us were on her side, and I comforted her: "siyao, what''s going on, you just tell me exactly, no one dares to mess."


    "Brother Yang Chuan is right. Hehe, no matter who is in our Fang family, they have to follow the rules. They can do whatever they want." At this time, Fang Linyu also took the initiative to stand up, and the cold Chao Fang Yan and Fang Ning glared.


    Compared with these ordinary guards and other Fang family members who don''t know anything about the inside story, Fang Linyu and I have fought in Huangsha city together and naturally know more about it.


    Under our encouragement, Liu siyao nodded her head and said: "before I went to the toilet, when I came out, I met Fang Ning to harass me and took a bunch of flowers to express something to me. I directly refused. I didn''t expect that he was angry and wanted to use force. He forced me to the corner of the wall and intended to be rude to me. If brother Yang Chuan didn''t come in time, I ¡­ My innocence is ruined, Wuwu... "


    Finish saying these words, the grievance in her heart is finally vent out some, lie prone in the arms of Ning Xiang and cry in a low voice.


    As soon as the words came out, the Fang family members who watched the play were all silent. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    Fang Ning is the strength of a third rate warrior. He is young and strong, but he comes to bully and insult a little girl who has no power to bind a chicken. It''s really shameful.


    But he is also the Fang family. After all, Liu siyao is an outsider, so all the people watching the play are silent.


    Fang Yan''s face turned black when he heard this. The impoliteness is big and small, but it''s about a little girl''s innocence. It''s a bit serious.


    Fang Ning immediately explained: "no, no, I didn''t touch her body at all, and I didn''t want to insult her. She was framing me..."


    Hearing this, Fang Yan''s face turned blue. Don''t you call yourself a spade a spade when you say that? Damn, it''s just as stupid as a pig. Fang Yan sighed helplessly.


    "Shut up," said Aunt green bamboo, with a cold face. She angrily scolded, "you have to touch her body and destroy her innocence to be satisfied, right?"


    Hearing aunt Qingzhu''s question, Fang Ning was silly, "I, I..."


    For a time choked speechless, do not know how to answer, was green bamboo aunt stare is scalp numbness.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu also stood up and said to Liu siyao, "did you all hear that? Fang Ning wants to insult Liu siyao and destroy her innocence. If brother Yang Chuan didn''t appear and stop her in time, her innocence would be completely over. "


    "This..."


    "Isn''t fanning too bad?"


    "It''s not decent to bully a little girl."


    All of a sudden, the people around the Fang family were muttering.


    Strike while the iron is hot, Fang Mengyu continued: "things have been very clear, now I in the name of the patriarch, fangning in accordance with our family rules to deal with, Fang Yan, do you have any objection?"


    "I..." Fang Yan opened his mouth, although he hated me to death, but under the double pressure of aunt Qingzhu and Fang Mengyu, Leng didn''t say a word, Leng was in the same place.


    "Family "Family rules?" Hearing these two words, Fang Ning was scared to death. He quickly climbed over, grabbed Fang Yan''s hand and yelled: "cousin, you save me, you must save me, only you can save me...""Alas..." Fang Yan sighed indifferently. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save. So many people have heard it. It''s true that he can''t help it.


    Fang Mengyu''s expression was serious and his eyes were slightly cold. He looked at Fang Ning and said coldly, "according to the third rule of Fang''s family rules, those who bully their brothers and sisters will be killed if they are light or heavy!"


    As soon as these words came out, all Fang''s family members at the theatre were in a uproar. Fang Ning was almost scared out of his wits and did not dare to speak.


    Seeing that Fang Mengyu had moved out the clan rules, Fang Yan was also impatient. He quickly knelt down on one knee and begged: "patriarch, please forgive me. I ask you to read that he is the first offender in fangning, and it''s not intentional. Miss siyao has not suffered any damage. Please take it lightly."


    If it''s really dealt with according to this clan rule, even if it''s dealt with according to the light one, the staff is fifty, as if Fang Ning had been abandoned and collapsed now, he would surely die, so Fang Yan is impatient.


    "Aunt..." Seeing Fang Yan pleading, Fang Mengyu didn''t speak at the first time, but looked at Aunt Qingzhu.


    Although she is in love with Liu siyao and loves her very much, it is a matter of human life after all, and she dare not make up her mind easily by herself.


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded her head and said directly, "kill me. This kind of rubbish shouldn''t be left in our house."


    WOW!


    Aunt Qingzhu''s words are more lethal than Fang Mengyu''s. it can be said that a stone stirs up a thousand waves. All the guards and the ordinary people of Fang''s family are stunned. Then there is a terrible silence, and no one opposes.

 Chapter 361

    Fang Yan was so anxious that he yelled, "aunt, please, he already knows that he is wrong. He will never make the same mistake again."


    "Yes, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it next time. Please forgive me..." Fang Ning is also scared silly, desperately kowtow way.


    I looked at Aunt Qingzhu in shock, but I didn''t expect that this woman was so bold that she was going to kill Fang Ning.


    As the saying goes, heavy allusions are used in troubled times. Today''s Fang family is not only in great distress, but also in the face of the siege of the Qin, Li and Zhao families.


    If you are a little careless, you may have to drown all the people in the boat. The more this happens, the more you have to work together.


    This is also the biggest reason why other onlookers, after hearing aunt Qingzhu''s sentence, were silent and terrible. Now the Fang family can''t stand the toss.


    Fang Ning is looking for death. At this juncture, she dares to bully Liu siyao. You know, as early as when I married Fang Mengyu, aunt Qingzhu said that she would accept all my companions, including Liu siyao, as a member of the Fang family, and then she would be a family.


    Fang Ning, obviously, took this as a deaf ear and deserved to die.


    "Spare him? Keep it as the second square tripod? Now you all know the situation of the Fang family. There are still villains. How can you convince the public if you don''t kill them? " Aunt Qingzhu said with a cold face.


    "Aunt, he is not guilty to death. Please forgive me." Fang Yan has been lying on the ground begging.


    "Cousin, help me, cousin, I don''t want to die..." Fang Ning was completely confused at this time, and his eyes were full of panic. He cried out desperately.


    The onlookers were calm and terrible, and aunt Qingzhu didn''t even change her face from beginning to end.


    After experiencing the internal struggle of Fang Tianding''s usurpation of the throne, she learned a truth that her own people often hate you most and stab you in the back.


    Before that, who would have expected that Fang Tianding, for his own ambition and desire, betrayed his family, united with the Zhao family, and raided and killed Fang Tianxiong, which led to the chaos of the Fang family.


    It is precisely because no one had expected before that they would lose their vitality.


    Seeing this, Fang Linyu stood up with a grim smile and said, "since my aunt has already spoken, I''ll execute it myself, and I''ll take the stick."


    "Yes." Immediately a guard handed the staff to Fang Linyu.


    The so-called staff is just a nice name. In fact, it is a thick and thick wooden stick, which is very heavy in the hand.


    I nodded at Fang Linyu, but I didn''t speak. The man who dares to touch Lao Tzu, this guy is the end.


    "No, no, cousin, help me..." Fang Ning was so scared that he grabbed Fang Ning''s clothes and yelled. His heart was full of infinite regret, but there was no regret medicine in the world.


    "Ah..." Fang Yan twisted his head to one side in despair and did not dare to look at Fang Ning''s face.


    "Why, I..."


    Without waiting for Fang Ning to speak again, Fang Linyu came forward with a stick in his hand and hit him on the back with a strong stick. PA, the stick was directly interrupted. There was a crack of bone. The back bone in the direction was interrupted by a stick. He vomited blood and fell to the ground and died. Before he died, he opened his eyes and was full of fear.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Yan''s eyes turned red and he began to cry in a low voice, "it''s my cousin who is useless. I can''t save you, ah..."


    "Well, it''s over. It''s all over." At this time, aunt Fang Yulan said that the talents of Fang''s family left sparsely.


    I miscellaneous hair old black and the doctor are calm face, looking at this scene, Fang Yan will Fang Ning''s body picked up, the pace of staggering left, but in the heart of that evil spirit is finally out.


    When Liu siyao saw that this was the result, she was afraid to say: "brother Yang Chuan, I I don''t want to be like this. If someone dies, I''ll... "


    I interrupted her and said, "the world has never changed. Either you die or I die. If I didn''t arrive in time today, what would be the consequences? He is worthy of death and is not worthy of sympathy. Do you understand?"


    Liu siyao, who is aware of this, looks frightened and can''t calm down for a long time, which makes me feel more and more distressed. It can be predicted that in the future, what happened today will become the shadow in her heart, which can''t be removed.


    "Siyao, it''s OK. We''ll be with you." Fang Mengyu came over, took Liu siyao''s hand and comforted her that she was relieved.


    Next to Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Chen Lin, Anne, Julia and other women are also helping her encourage her.


    After this incident, it should be said that no one dares to offend me again easily. Hum, I''m the one who protects my weaknesses the most. I don''t care about other people''s life and death. As long as my people are OK, it''s best to work together.


    Looking at a pool of blood on the ground, doctor Xu frowned and said, "you guys, find some water to clean up the ground. Don''t leave any trace. It''s bad luck. Go quickly."Dr. Xu instructed several of his disciples.


    "Yes, master." A promise, a few people rushed down to work.


    At this time, aunt Qingzhu looked a little more gentle and said coldly: "Tianxiong is too kind to the people below, which leads to today''s irreparable tragedy. Hum, some people are too brave, so they should have a little memory."


    "Well, Qingzhu, that''s it." Aunt Yulan also said.


    Fang Linyu threw his staff to the ground and said coldly, "well, these guys are used to domineering by our Fang family. It''s time to beat them. Now it''s an extraordinary time. I''ve only killed one person, but I''ve killed a lot of my own people."


    In the previous infighting with Fang Tianding, the people who died the most were the Fang family members. Whether they were from Dafang or Erfang, they suffered heavy losses.


    At this time, aunt Qingzhu suddenly said, "Yang Chuan, come here. I have something to discuss with you. Lin Yu, come with me."


    Said, she took the female guard plum blossom orchid, and Fang Yulan together, walked to the main hall.


    "Brother Yangchuan, let''s go. My aunt told you something. Let''s go over." Fang Mengyu took my hand and said.


    I nodded and said to Ning Xiang, "I''ll leave it to you for the time being. Take good care of siyao and Laohei. Take more care of them."


    "Don''t worry. It''s all up to me. I''ll be fine." He patted the two hairs on the chest behind him.


    Xu is a woman, found his own belonging or something, miscellaneous hair gives me the feeling, seems to be a little more mature than before, when dealing with things more calm.


    Old black dot head way: "Yang, you go first, who dares to come disorderly, asked me iron sand palm to agree or not first."

 Chapter 362

    Just now when Fang Yan left with his cousin Fang Ning''s body in his arms, his face was full of bitterness and unwillingness. I know he must have remembered me.


    I don''t care about being hated. If he dares to come at me, he will end up just like Fang Xin. What I''m afraid of is that he will attack Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, three women who have no resistance.


    But I''m at ease when I see Mao and Lao Hei.


    After patting Zamao on the shoulder, I went to the main hall with Fang Mengyu.


    After sitting down and drinking water, aunt Qingzhu spoke directly and said, "the situation outside is extremely unfavorable to our Fang family. The Qin, Zhao and Li families have joined hands to encroach on our Fang family''s influence areas from three directions. Many cities and strongholds originally under our Fang family''s control have fallen into the hands of the three families."


    I nodded, this matter I said before, Fang Mengyu told me.


    Fang Linyu looked resentful and said in an angry voice: "if it wasn''t for the internal struggle caused by Tianding in front of him, with our Fang family''s strength, these three families would not dare to bully him. Hum, it''s really hateful."


    Fang Mengyu bited his silver teeth and said coldly, "Fang Tianding and his son have already suffered retribution. Now we must stabilize our position, keep the Fang family, and then slowly recover."


    After hearing this, aunt Qingzhu was very pleased with her performance and said, "I think the stronghold far away from fangjiayu can be lost and given to the three families. After all, we are not strong enough now, but the three strongholds nearest to fangjiayu must not be lost. Otherwise, the foundation of fangjiayu will be damaged and it will be difficult to get it back in the future It''s like going to heaven. "


    "Three strongholds?" I am stupefied next doubt asks a way.


    Fang Yulan nodded and said: "although the four families are the actual rulers of tianwu Island, they usually do not directly manage a certain place, but set up a stronghold. Only in particularly important places will they send Fang''s direct family and a large number of people to go there, just like the three strongholds nearest to fangjiayu."


    "These three strongholds are respectively responsible for our Fang family''s ore mining, herb cultivation and livestock breeding. Although we have lost six strongholds outside now, these three strongholds must be preserved. Before, the people in the three strongholds had sent us emergency signals for help. This time they came to the real world." Green bamboo aunt a face dignified say.


    When speaking, Fang Mengyu also nodded to me, confirming that it was true.


    "Before you two went to Huangsha City, you did a good job. You also hurt Zhao Xian and killed a team of Zhao family. However, I think only a few masked people who were killed by you were real Zhao family guards, and the rest were hired by money. So Zhao Xian finally escaped, and I don''t think it''s a pity." Aunt Qingzhu said slowly.


    Speaking of this, I thought back, "aunt Qingzhu, do you want me and Lin Yu to support again?"


    "Well, that''s what I mean." Aunt Qingzhu nodded.


    As soon as Fang Linyu heard this, he immediately started to work hard and said, "well, ha ha, this time someone can be killed again. It''s really fun. It''s good."


    He didn''t worry at all. Instead, he was addicted. I only had a bitter smile.


    "What do you mean, Yang Chuan?" Aunt Yulan asked me.


    I thought for a moment, but nodded and said, "I''ll go."


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the middle of the road, Fang Mengyu held my strong right arm in both hands and gently rubbed my arm with her small chest. She had a comfortable expression on her face and said: "still angry about what happened before?"


    I nodded, but I didn''t hide her thoughts. I said, "do you know what that Fang Ning said to me?"


    "What did he say?" Fang Mengyu asked curiously.


    "He said I was an outsider, ha ha." I sneered.


    His words are really correct. Even if I joined Fang''s family and married Fang Mengyu, I tried to integrate into them. But for the other family, I was really an outsider, but he shouldn''t say it.


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes were cold and cold, and said: "he really should die. It''s really cheap for him to be killed by a staff. Hum, good brother, don''t be angry. Come on, kiss one."


    Fang Mengyu put his feet up slightly and kisses my thick lips. It''s very dynamic and intense. I also respond to her forcefully. After a long time, I gradually separate.


    She giggled, blushed, cute and witty: "do you feel better now? Don''t be angry


    I nodded with a smile, her way of comforting people is really direct enough, after a little pause, I said: "you go back first, I''ll go to see siyao."


    "Well, OK, then I''ll go and play with sister swallow and sister Lin." Fang Mengyu agreed and left quickly.


    Looking at the way she left happily, I was actually very moved. She sacrificed a lot for me and was willing to accept other women. She was very generous, which many people could not do.


    When I go to siyao''s residence, she lives with Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin. They are all learning medical skills with Dr. Xu now, which is usually convenient.In the room, miscellaneous hair and old black, and Xu Er Niang Julia are all there, sitting in the outer hall, chatting without a word.


    As for Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and other girls, they have already gone back to continue to practice Dao. It''s unnecessary to stay here.


    Seeing me coming in, Za Mao immediately stood up and asked, "how about Yang Chuan? What can I do for you


    I shook my head and said, "I''ll go to see siyao first and get down to business later."


    "Good." The old man nodded his head.


    I just entered the bedroom, smelling a very light medicine fragrance, not as bitter as herbal medicine, but a kind of tranquilizing effect.


    Siyao lies on the bed with Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin beside her.


    I frowned and asked, "siyao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin saw it, and their faces were all happy. However, due to the presence of Liu siyao, they both had a reserved smile and no other action.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, you''re here. I''m fine. I just feel a little upset and uncomfortable." Liu siyao, who has been living his whole life, has been wronged.


    This made me amused and said with a smile: "you, you are alive on the desert island, and you are scared by this. It''s really..."


    "Slightly..." Liu siyao spat out a pink tongue, very playful.


    "She has nothing to do with it. She''s just a little irritated and a little restless. It''s good to sleep." Ning Xiang said with a smile.


    Chen Wenjin also took the opportunity to joke, "we are all OK, but we scared her."


    Seeing that people were OK, I was relieved, comforted a few words, and then went out. Outside, miscellaneous hair and old black were still waiting.


    I sat down and said directly, "aunt Qingzhu, let me go out to support one of Fang''s strongholds."

 Chapter 363

    "What? You have to go out to support. Damn, the Fang family is just using you as a free thug. Less than a day after coming back, they are going out again? I''m sorry The miscellaneous hair listened to my words, a face not happy of loudly complain a way.


    "Calm down. Don''t get so angry. It''s not good for your health." Xu Er Niang pats miscellaneous hair''s shoulder lightly and says leniently.


    "I I really can''t stand it. I just want to be rude. Damn it He said with a black face.


    In fact, when Aunt Qingzhu said this, I was a little bit resistant. After all, I just came back from Huangsha city. The fight with Zhao Xian was a near death. It was not as easy as before.


    If you go to support Fang''s stronghold again this time, I don''t know what kind of danger you will encounter. It is very likely that the risk is much higher than that in Huangsha City, and you may be killed at any time.


    But I still agreed. After all, Fang Linyu personally killed Fang Ning for what happened just now. Although it seems that the Fang family didn''t make trouble, there must have been a lot of resentment in his heart.


    Since aunt Qingzhu has already expressed her attitude and decisively cleaned up Fang Ning, I have to show my attitude, so what I can''t get rid of is to promise. As a result, from the moment I joined Fang''s family and married Fang Mengyu, I became aware.


    Bang!


    Lao Hei hit the stool with a heavy fist and yelled angrily: "hum, Fang family is too shameless. Do you really think we are all iron men and won''t die? This is clearly aimed at you, Yang. You can''t just let them control you like this. "


    There was a sense of defiance in the old black bone, and he spoke very straight.


    Julia also calm face, thought for a while, then said: "things should not be as bad as we think, right, Yang."


    I nodded. Julia''s words were to the point. Aunt Qingzhu continuously sent me to fight for the Fang family. On the one hand, she really wanted me to show my strength and value. On the other hand, the Fang family today is really no one to win.


    Especially in the previous infighting, Fang Xin, the only one who was able to make a scene, also turned his back on Fang Mengyu and ended up with Fang Tianding.


    Now in the Fang family, apart from Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan, who are the first-class experts, Fang Linyu and I are the most powerful. And this time we went to Yaoshan stronghold, Fang Linyu followed us.


    "Now there is no one in the Fang family who can be used. I have to go. Besides, Fang Linyu will go with me this time. You don''t have to worry too much." I said slowly.


    Hearing this, the atmosphere was a little more relaxed. Miscellaneous hair squeezed his chin and said, "it''s OK. After all, Fang family can''t take Fang Linyu to death for nothing. It''s just that he''s still a little upset, especially after the incident of siyao. It''s really hateful."


    "Yes, we fight for the Fang family in Huangsha City, but we risk our lives. There may be accidents at any time. They are doomed. But their Fang family''s bitches dare to bully siyao. Next time, maybe it''s Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang. How can we prevent this?" Old black a face hate ran of say, the other party''s home is resentment quite deep.


    Julia sighed and said, "even if Yang joined the Fang family and married Xiao Yu, the head of the Fang family, the Fang family still treats us as outsiders. We must be vigilant all the time."


    Xu Er Niang didn''t speak all the time, and she couldn''t get in.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "this is what I''m going to tell you. Before, Zamao''s right hand was injured and he couldn''t use a knife. He had to be cultivated for a while, so I don''t plan to take Zamao this time."


    Hearing this, he shook his head and said: "Damn, it''s my fault that I''m not strong enough, otherwise I won''t be hurt. I''ll be able to fight with you this time."


    He is a bit remorseful and remorseful, but in my opinion, what he has done is good enough. It''s a great blessing that he can kill boss Qin and not let this disaster escape.


    "It''s not all your fault, and don''t blame yourself too much." Xu Er Niang softly comforts a way.


    Then I looked at Lao hei and said, "this time I''m going to take Lao Hei, Yang Yan and Chen Lin together. These three people are the strongest among us except me. They already have the fighting power of second rate experts."


    Hearing what I said, Julia''s eyebrows suddenly pulled up and subconsciously grasped Lao Hei''s hand. Her eyes were full of worry.


    Lao Hei patted her palm, nodded to me and said, "well, I''ll go with Yang."


    Not only me, but all of us know that the reason why we are able to get a foothold in the Fang family is not only because of our relationship with Fang Mengyu, but also because of our strength.


    The battle of Huangsha city has proved it. If we go to support Yaoshan stronghold this time, if we can win the battle and return, then we and our companions will rise a lot in an instant.


    So there are advantages and disadvantages in this matter, but I have to go."Well, it''s decided that Julia, Xu Er Niang, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie of Zamao should stay in the Fang family to practice martial arts and take care of the doctor Ning Xiang. They should never let the previous things happen again. Zamao, are you clear?"


    This is something I have considered before. During the time when I was not in fangjiayu, the safety of Ningxiang and their doctors can only be handed over to Zamao and Fang Mengyu.


    Before, I had mentioned this matter to Fang Mengyu, and she also assured me.


    After a few more words, I told Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, and then I left here to tell Yang Yan and Chen Lin about it.


    Although I am very confident, Yang Yan and Chen Lin will certainly agree. Yang Yan will give up the chance to practice in tianwu College for me, and Chen Lin has a close relationship with me. She is also a lover and a running friend. This kind of relationship is very delicate.


    Both of them must be on my side, but I still have to talk to them. This is respect for them.


    When I got to the backyard, I heard a series of dreary shouts, which were a little bit bigger than before. Then I went in and saw five women, Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie, sweating all over, still practicing with their swords desperately.


    Mei Hua, the female guard, stood by and looked at me. Occasionally, she gave me a word or two. When she saw me, she said, "uncle."


    I nodded to her with a smile, I can feel that her address is completely from the heart, and even there is a trace of eagerness in her eyes that I can''t see through.

 Chapter 364

    Different from the ordinary people of Fang family who don''t know the truth, they only gossip behind their back, just a group of boring bastards.


    "Swallow, sister Lin, you two come here and discuss something with you." I don''t want to be wordy. I just said.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin stopped and came to me.


    As for Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie was a little reluctant to see this scene. She worked harder and harder when practicing martial arts.


    She and I went to one side of the aisle. Chen Lin was only wearing a light colored vest. After she was soaked with sweat, she could see a faint black bra, and her huge, round and plump figure was very hot and attractive.


    She seemed to be aware of my eyes and gave me a wink. She wiped the sweat on her face with a towel and said with a smile: "what? I have flowers on my face? Do you look good? "


    "Hum!" Without waiting for me to answer, Yang Yan''s eyes were cold and glared at me.


    The embarrassment on my face left only a bitter smile. Although the two women looked very harmonious, they ate and lived together, practiced martial arts together, and liked me together, they were fighting with each other secretly, and they were more powerful than who.


    Seeing my embarrassed face, Chen Lin was more and more happy with her smile. Her full chest trembled up and down, like a pair of big rabbits, "ha ha, look at your advice, what? I don''t want to admit what I have done, but I can''t


    Hearing this, Yang Yan seemed to have suddenly discovered the new world and quickly asked, "Yang Chuan, what have you done with her? Why don''t I know? You''re telling the truth. "


    In the face of two women''s aggressive, I am also losing. In terms of force, I can crush both of them. In terms of bickering, I am not my opponent at all.


    I quickly kept waving my hand and said, "well, let''s not mention these things for the time being. Let''s talk about the business first."


    "Business, what business can we have so soon? Hum Yang Yan said with a straight face.


    At this time, Chen Lin gradually gathered her smile on her face and said calmly, "it''s about siyao?"


    It seems that what happened to Liu siyao before stimulated them a lot, but now they are still worried about it. They even work hard to become stronger.


    "Siyao is all right now. It''s another Fang family''s business. Aunt Qingzhu asked me to support Yaoshan stronghold. This time, it may be more dangerous than Huangsha City, but Zamao is injured and can''t be taken with him. So I''m going to let you two and Lao Hei go together. What do you think?" I said slowly.


    As soon as Chen Lin heard this, she immediately put one hand in her waist, put the other hand on my shoulder and said, "ha ha, you have a good eye, sister. I''ve been bored for a long time, so I can take the opportunity to go out and play."


    "Play? That will kill you. If you are in such a state of mind, you will be killed sooner or later, and may even drag down our companions. " Seeing Chen Lin''s unruly appearance, Yang Yan can''t help criticizing her.


    Her reproach made Chen Lin angry, so she pushed her to Yang Yan, butted Yang Yan with her big chest, and scolded: "hum, you little girl, you don''t have the same hair. Apart from being younger, where are you better than me? It''s not my turn to teach you. "


    "I..." Poof, Yang Yan was hit by her, her body twisted, and her face turned slightly red. She was shocked by Chen Lin''s rascal posture, and she forgot to retort for a while.


    Seeing this scene, my head was almost big. I quickly separated the two women and said, "it''s OK to quarrel occasionally. After going out to fight, you two have to be honest with me."


    "Well, I see." Yang Yan was shocked by my reprimand. She lowered her head slightly. There were some grievances in her eyes, which made me angry and funny.


    But Chen Lin doesn''t like me at all. When she was on a desert island, her strength was no weaker than mine. She licked her tongue and threw a wink at me. Hehe said, "let me listen to you, but you have to do it with me once. If I''m satisfied, I''ll listen to you all."


    Damn, this NIMA really dares to say anything, or in front of Yang Yan''s face, it''s clear that it''s spring, and can''t stop it. Sure enough, women are as fierce as tigers. It''s so fierce that I have nothing to say for a moment.


    "You, you..." Yang Yan stares round her eyes, and her complexion floats back and forth between Chen Lin and me. Gradually, the astonishment on her face turns into anger.


    She angrily stamped her foot, pointed to my nose and scolded: "bastard Yang Chuan, how many things do you have to hide from me? You say, you quickly say, I''m so angry."


    Although most of the time Yang Yan, is a pair of cold high cold appearance, but in front of me, she can''t keep that arrogant appearance, psychological defense line will be defeated at any time, arrogant scolded.


    Chen Lin was gloating and said, "well, there''s nothing wrong with my relationship with him. It''s just what you think now. Maybe there''s something more to it, hehe..."Chen Lin laughs cheap, but I have no reason to refute.


    This thoroughly irritated Yang Yan and said, "Yang Chuan, how many women do you have? I''m not finished with you!"


    "Poof In the side has been watching the drama of the female guard plum blossom, see here, can no longer help but laugh directly.


    As soon as I saw that it was a big deal, I couldn''t explain it, so I quickly stepped back and said, "well, it''s settled first. After the departure time is determined, I''ll find you two again."


    With that, I didn''t dare to look at the two girls any more. I apologized to Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, and Annie. Then I opened the Scud and quickly slipped away.


    Yang Yan chased to the gate of the yard and stopped. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She said helplessly: "Oh, I''m such a fool. I''m so angry that I fell in love with such a big turnip."


    Chen Lin was watching and laughing.


    After two days, Liu siyao''s affairs have subsided, and Fang Ning''s death has not caused any waves in fangjiayu. After careful preparation, at dawn in the early morning, Fang Linyu and I set out in a low-key way to the fangjiayao mountain stronghold 50 miles away from fangjiayu.


    With me, there are old black Yang Yan and Chen Lin guarding a Bai Fang Lang, plus my words, a total of six people, and Fang Lin Yu has one more person than me, two for bows and arrows, four for waist knives, all of whom are from three rooms and one pulse. In total, there are 13 people, which is a small team.

 Chapter 365

    Lingcao town is the main herb producing area of Fang family, and also one of the three most important strongholds.


    I heard aunt Qingzhu say that the mayor of lingcao town is Fang Hong. There is a son named Fang Zehai and a daughter named Fang Qiong.


    This branch is a branch of the Fang family. It has been separated from each other for a long time, especially in lingcao town. For example, in other areas controlled by the Fang family in the west of tianwu Island, this is also the case.


    We walked all the way to the northwest. First, we passed through Huangsha city. It seems that after the loss of Xu erniang, the last few black gold gang members in the city disappeared, and the whole city seemed extremely desolate.


    Continue to drive, there is a special familiar with the road escort in front of the road, but do not worry about getting lost or something, has been walking, I am carefully watching the changes in the surrounding environment.


    From fangjiayu to Huangsha City, there are also scenes of Gobi and grassland. It''s also very fast to drive on horseback. About two hours later, we came out of Gobi grassland and came to a dense mountain.


    The green trees in the mountains are not high, and the spacing is sparse, but there are more shrubs and grass, so I frown at once.


    At this time, the guard who was in charge of leading the way said: "uncle, young master Lin Yu, you can see lingcao town after you pass through this mountain forest."


    Fang Linyu said with a smile: "ha ha, it seems that it''s not far away. It''s coming so soon. Let''s speed up and get to lingcao town before dark."


    "We can''t speed up. The terrain in the forest is too complicated. It''s better to be careful." I quickly advised to say.


    Fang Linyu thought for a moment and said to me, "brother Yangchuan, you are too timid. You are so afraid of your hands and feet. Besides, there is still a long distance from lingcao town. Even if you have enemies, you won''t be stupid enough to ambush in such a place."


    "It''s always good to be careful." I still said.


    Fang Linyu shook his head, didn''t pay much attention to it, so he continued on his way.


    Old black in the eyes, some disdain way: "Yang, this guy is too crazy, did not put you this new uncle in the eye."


    Lao Hei is not the guard of Fang''s family. He is from the earth like me. He has received modern education, and naturally has no loyal slave thought. Lin Yu is not very strong.


    I shook my head with a smile, but I didn''t care too much. I said: "Fang Linyu has real ability, and he is the eldest son of Sanfang. He must inherit Sanfang''s pulse in the future. Some pride is too normal."


    When I met Yang Yan at the beginning, her arrogant and cold-blooded appearance is still fresh in my memory. She is just a small hunter, the heir of the family. What''s more, Fang Linyu is the eldest son of Fang family.


    "Fang Linyu, I admit he has some skills, but you are also the new uncle of the Fang family." Old black said for me.


    I watched Fang Linyu with people continue to move forward, we have fallen behind a section, said: "forget it, first let''s go."


    Finish saying, we just quickly followed up.


    In my heart, I was constantly sneering, Fang''s new uncle? Ha ha, I had such naive idea before, but after siyao happened, I completely understood it.


    It''s very difficult to win the approval of Fang''s family by being Fang Mengyu''s husband, his new uncle and working hard to fight for Fang''s family.


    When Fang Yu knew that Liu siyao was a member of my company, he was still impressed and even used his strength. He just decided that I was an outsider and that I was in the Fang family and didn''t dare to do anything to him.


    He was worthy of death, which made me realize this fact.


    "Look around, you know?" Fang Linyu walked slowly with his horse, shouting.


    "Yes, young master." The guard beside him answered.


    Although he thought my caution was unnecessary, he didn''t dare to be careless. I laughed and yelled: "old black, swallow, sister Lin, you should pay more attention to the surroundings."


    Yang Yanbai took a look at me and nodded her head silently. Chen Lin changed her personality after she left fangjiayu and became extremely careful.


    She''s from the past. When she was on a desert island, she was attacked by people and suffered a lot.


    Continue to catch up with a section of the road. As expected, if you go on horseback for two days and one night, you should be able to reach lingcao town. It''s neither far nor near.


    Our team into the depths of the woods, gradually grass and trees have become more and more up, vision was blocked badly.


    At this time, Yang Yan suddenly cried, "stop, it seems that there is a voice approaching us?"


    "Voice?" I was startled. I quickly stopped and gathered my internal power to my ears. Then I heard the slight sound of the grass stem being crushed. I immediately frowned and said in a deep voice, "something is close, but I can''t tell what it is?"


    I subconsciously pulled out the waist knife, ready to get up."Be careful, everyone." Although Fang Linyu didn''t hear it, he still warned loudly.


    Yang Yan, Chen Lin and Lao Hei all gathered around me and took out their weapons.


    Sha Sha!


    At this time, the voice was louder and more obvious, mixed with a low roar, and rushed to us quickly.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Hearing the low howl, Yang Yan suddenly changed her face and said in a daze: "no, it''s the wolves. Be careful."


    She was born in the hunter family. It was almost an instinct that she could quickly distinguish wild animals by sound. My heart suddenly sank. It turned out that she was a pack of wolves.


    If the number of wild wolves is small, it will not pose any threat to our team. After all, they are all made up of people with excellent martial arts skills. However, if these wild wolves dare to attack us rashly, it means that their number will not be small, which is dangerous.


    "Get together, don''t spread out." I cried out in a hurry that if I were scattered and besieged by wolves, I would die.


    "Get together." Fang Linyu also said that soon we were besieged by two regiments.


    Shasha


    When the voice got closer, I saw the dark shadow coming out of the grass and falling more than ten meters in front of me. In the blink of an eye, there were more than thirty wolves. Each wolf was bright and strong, twice as big as the wolves on earth. Its sharp teeth were drooling, and its bloodthirsty eyes were terrible.


    As soon as Yang Yan saw it, she immediately blew up her hair and said, "this There are at least forty wolves. It''s terrible. "


    The number of wild wolves is more than twice our number, each one is not easy to cause, the situation is very critical, but I did not panic, loudly command: "don''t panic, all stand in place, don''t move, everyone defend each other, Chen Lin, you arched attack."

 Chapter 366

    Chen Lin looked calm, licked her tongue and said coldly, "I''m waiting for you."


    With that, he took the arrow and launched it in one go. With a puff and a howl, a wolf fell to the ground. He hit the target accurately and made a preemptive attack.


    "Good shot, kill one first." I said with an excited face, a little relieved in my heart. It seems that it''s not so terrible to meet the wolves.


    "Hey, hey." Chen Lin''s mouth turned up with a proud smile.


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    Chen Lin first killed a wolf''s action, completely angered the wolves, in the first wolf''s shrill howl, the wolves were crazy, desperately rushed to the fastest speed.


    "Wuwu..."


    "Wu..."


    The horse that we stayed in the same place was greatly frightened. After a few barks, it directly slipped away with a flick of its hoof and escaped into the deep forest.


    "Damn, Yang, the horse is scared away." Old black face color a sink, hastily say.


    The horse was scared away and lost all at once. In this way, even if it won the wolves in the end and drove them away, it would be much slower to go to lingcao town without the horse as a means of transportation.


    "Kill, kill all these animals for me." Fang Yu pulled out his sword and didn''t yell.


    "Yes, ah!" Immediately, several guards around him met him and pulled out the waist knife.


    At this time, a strong gray wolf, fierce toward me, mouth open boss want a bite on me, I coldly smile, step back, homeopathy a knife cut in the past.


    Poof! The red blood splashed all over the ground, and the wolf''s head was almost cut off by me, but his neck was completely broken and he died on the ground.


    A wolf was chopped to death, and many more came along. The number of wolves was very large.


    In terms of individual combat power, wolves are definitely not our opponents, but they can''t stand up to us. The number of wolves is so large that it''s really amazing.


    "Ah, no, help, help me..." All of a sudden, a scream came from someone nearby. It was one of Fang Linyu''s guards.


    He was pounced on by two wolves and fell to the ground. Five or six wolves immediately pounced on him and tore at him crazily. Soon the cry for help and scream became smaller, and people also died miserably under the wolf''s mouth.


    Fang Linyu was furious when he saw it. Before he saw the enemy, he lost one of his fighting power. "Bastard, kill, kill all these animals, ah..."


    He even had the courage to wave a long sword and rush into the wolves. He slashed wildly to vent his anger.


    Whew!


    Chen Lin hiding in my side, gather the right time is an arrow, a wolf fell to the ground.


    Poof! Yang Yan also showed no weakness, hand knife, a knife cut in a wolf''s stomach, suddenly intestines fell to the ground.


    "Hey ha, try Laozi''s iron sand palm." Lao Hei slapped the wolf''s head and white brain. We can see how powerful this palm is.


    Under the attack of the wolves, I stood with Chen Lin, Yang Yan, Lao hei and a Bai, Fang Lang stood together, fighting for each other, and Fang Linyu did not show any weakness.


    Although at the beginning, one person was lost because of carelessness, but after adapting, there were no more casualties. On the contrary, the casualties of the wolves were increasing. If we continue, the wolves will be afraid of being killed and will naturally retreat.


    "Wuwu..." Suddenly, at this time, the huge wolf, looking at the corpses of his companions all over the ground, whined, and then jumped into the woods first, and ran away directly.


    "Ouch..." Seeing this, the other wolves stopped attacking and ran away with their tails in their hands.


    Looking at the fierce wolves, they all retreated in the blink of an eye. I was relieved, and a little confused: "just go?"


    "Damn, I haven''t killed it yet. Come back to me if you have seed." Fang Linyu yelled at the woods to vent his depression.


    He lost a guard''s fighting power, and my side was slightly injured at most. Naturally, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Lao Hei looked at the wolf''s corpse all over the ground. He was relieved and scolded, "I''m leaving. These animals are too cruel."


    He thought about it and felt that if he had not succeeded in practicing martial arts, he would have been dead if he had met so many wolves.


    "Young master, what about the corpse now?" Lin Yu, one of the guards, said that when he looked at his partner who was still alive just now, he was gnawed the most. There was no place in good condition. There was always a sense of desolation.


    Fang Linyu frowned and said, "bury it on the spot."


    This is also the most commonly used way. After all, it''s a huge burden to take a corpse on the road. Now I can''t even care about the lives of the living people. I don''t care about the affairs of the dead.


    "Yes, young master." Several guards began to dig a hole on the spot, ready to bury the body, others took the opportunity to rest.Yang Yan, holding the waist knife, stared around warily and said to me uneasily, "Yang Chuan, this place is not safe. You must leave immediately. I always feel that there is something wrong with the retreat of the wolves just now."


    "What''s wrong?" As soon as my face was frozen, Yang Yan was a hunter. She was more familiar with the forest of tianwu Island than I was. I believed her words. I looked at Fang Linyu and said, "when the body is buried, I will leave immediately."


    "Well." Yang Yan nodded.


    But just as we were talking, a bad wind suddenly blew from the woods.


    "Roar..."


    With a roar, a huge yellow shadow leaped over and threw a guard who was digging a hole on the ground, biting his head. Even the man didn''t have the chance to scream, so he died in a muddle.


    This scene made Fang Linyu almost jump, "this What''s this? "


    "It''s the tiger. Let''s split up and run away." Yang Yan took a look and her face changed greatly.


    I saw a tiger half human height, a huge King character on the forehead, the palm is bigger than the human face, open a bloody mouth is a random bite, that person directly died without the whole body.


    "God, it''s a tiger. It''s said that the adult tiger is stronger than the first-class master. Run for your life." Ah Bai, the guard, started to scream and was ready to run away.


    Fang Linyu''s face was ugly. He was so black that he was about to drip water. Just now when he was facing the wolves, one of his subordinates died. Now he was eaten by the tiger again. After a while, he lost two combat power, which was a bit tragic.


    "Run fart, even if a tiger is equivalent to a first-class expert, it''s just a stronger animal. So many of us kill him together. The tiger is full of treasure, especially the tiger whip. It''s a tonic thing. Give me a fart and follow me." Fang Linyu yelled angrily that several other guards were also ready to go.

 Chapter 367

    As soon as he finished, he heard a rustling noise. Three more tigers came out of the woods. Their huge eyes, full of murderous spirit, were staring at Fang Linyu.


    Fang Linyu, who was just in high spirits, immediately disappeared and said in horror: "this How can there be more? "


    Scared to swallow saliva, subconsciously back a few steps, still feel not safe enough.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Several guards looked frightened, especially the two hands that made the bow and arrow tremble.


    "Roar..."


    "Roar..."


    A few tigers roared wildly and rushed over together. I was so scared that I turned my head and ran. As I ran away, I yelled: "old black, swallow, sister Lin, it''s important to run for your life, run quickly!"


    "Damn, the tiger wants to eat people. It''s too late if you don''t run." Lao Hei was in a cold sweat.


    Yang Yan''s face turned white with fright, and said: "it must be the movement just now, and the bloody gas from the dead wolves on the ground, which has attracted the tigers in the whole mountain forest. Now it''s important to protect their lives."


    A few tigers, catch people is a chase, I even dare not look back, used the strength to run desperately, for fear of a careless tiger behind to catch up.


    You know, the mountain forest is the home of tiger, and the familiarity with the terrain is more than 100 times that of me. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll be caught up with it and belch fart.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. Gradually, the tiger''s cry stops behind me. It seems that I''m not chasing. At this time, only Chen Lin is left. As for old black Yang Yan, they all run away.


    Chen Lin leaned against a tree and looked carefully behind her. She said: "Yangchuan, the tiger seems not to have come."


    I was relieved. I stopped by a tree and scolded: "I''m so lucky. First, the wolves were chased by tigers. It''s really..."


    "Ha ha..." Chen Lin chuckles, chest ups and downs, a pair of mellow full ready to come out, a hand simply can not hold over.


    She glanced at me and said, "it''s good to be alive."


    I nodded my head, a little worried: "I don''t know what happened to old black swallow and Fang Linyu?"


    "Don''t worry, it should be OK. We can all run away, and they can. Besides, these tigers haven''t been chasing them. I think their target should be the dead wolf bodies on the ground, which are enough for them to have a good meal." Chen Lin kaixie said.


    She seems very calm, the first time to restore calm, perhaps because older, experienced more things, so more experienced it.


    Now it''s safe for the moment and I survived. Next, I think about it and say, "sister Lin, let''s go. Let''s go northwest and find them as soon as possible."


    Chen Lin stroked her hair for a while, with mature charm, pungent figure, and ambiguous eyes. I was thirsty. She said: "continue to go to the northwest, which is the place where we met the wild wolf just now. The tigers must still be there, so we can only go around."


    "Detour?" I was a little stunned, and a bold idea came into my mind.


    "Well, detour," Chen Lin nodded, looked around and said, "now the best route is to go straight to the west, and then continue to go north after a while."


    I thought about it and agreed with her, "OK, let''s start first. I don''t feel secure in this place."


    "Good."


    So Chen Lin and I set out on our way again. We planned to go around the place before and then towards lingcao town.


    It was just after noon. After a long walk, she felt that it was too hot. The sun was too hot. Chen Lin was sweating a lot and her hair was wet through.


    She had a lot of sweat on her body, and her clothes were tightly attached to the meat. Her brown leather pants outlined her round and powerful thighs, and her hips were very upturned. She swayed back and forth when walking, which was very attractive.


    I was wearing a simple hemp short sleeve on my upper body. When I was wet with sweat, I could even see two clear traces of being covered. I was so angry that I immediately raised the flag, which was very high.


    "There is a river, ha ha..." Just when I was fascinated, Chen Lin suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    Just a few meters away, there is a small stream flowing through. The water is very clear. You can see the fish and pebbles swimming in the bottom of the water. As for the water, it should be half a meter deep, and the flow speed is not fast.


    "The river?" Although the heart bath fire is exuberant, but I have not forgotten the business, careful observation around to see if there is potential danger.


    Fortunately, after looking at it for a while, I found that I was thinking too much. There was no offset of wild animals and no other trace. It seemed that it should be safe.


    Although there will certainly be wild animals around the water source, such as wolves and tigers just now, there will not be wild animals anywhere in the stream. Almost all the places where wild animals drink water are fixed and have their own territory.Chen Lin ran over happily, like a big child, washed her face with water, drank two mouthfuls, and cried, "Yang Chuan, come on, the water is so cool and comfortable, ha ha..."


    He threw his bow, arrow and waist knife on the shore at random, and took off his shoes. Just now, the mighty female soldier in the jungle became a thunderbolt.


    I walked over with a smile, squatted by the river, washed my face and drank some water. As I lowered my head, I saw Chen Lin''s shadow reflected on the water. She began to reach for her waist.


    I was stunned and looked up, "sister Lin, you What are you doing? "


    Chen Lin looked at me bitterly and said, "the Fang family is good at everything. They have food and drink, but there are too many rules. It''s hard to come out and find a river. I want to swim or swim naked. Ha ha!"


    With these bold words, she stretched out her hand and untied the trouser rope around her waist, revealing her strong, wheat colored thighs, without a trace of fat.


    Then he began to take off his coat, and the black smock came out.


    She untied her clothes in front of me. She didn''t mean to be on guard at all. Just when I thought she would enter the water like this, she practiced bravely. At last, she got rid of all her precautions and left them on the shore at will.


    I just feel a hot crotch, abdomen tight, Na Na staring at Chen Lin, "sister Lin, this..."


    "Little brother, you''ve already seen me out, even played me out. At this time, you''re ashamed. Ha ha, it''s really interesting." Chen Lin made fun of me. She jumped into the stream like a mermaid and began to swim freely in the water.


    "Ha ha, the water is cool and comfortable. Yang Chuan, do you want to come down and play together..." Chen Lin clapped her hands on the water and yelled at me.

 Chapter 368

    It seems that after experiencing so many things, Chen Lin completely liberated her nature, at least in front of me, she was not defensive at all, which made me look a little silly.


    Transparent water, and Chen Lin''s nearly perfect body, as if the world''s most beautiful scenery, I see a raging heart.


    "Bang, coward." Chen Lin scolded in a low voice and continued to play.


    What''s more, the water is too clear. Even if she is at the bottom of the water, she can''t block the infinite scenery. On the contrary, she is more and more charming.


    After swimming for a while, Chen Lin saw that I was still standing on the bank, so she said, "Yang Chuan, are you still not a man? After you married Fang Mengyu, can''t you? "


    Hearing this, I was immediately happy and said with a sneer, "sister Lin, you asked for it. You will suffer later. Don''t rely on me, hum!"


    Men can''t say no, especially at such a critical moment.


    Chen Lin''s charming smile, "my little man, come on, people have been empty for a long time, waiting for you to comfort me..."


    "Sister Lin, you really..." I spat, three or two times to remove the clothes, a perfect into the water action, into the water.


    "Come on, come on..."


    "Here I am."


    Pa Pa! Today, the current of the stream is very fast. The water slaps on the bank and makes a clear sound. Even the fish in the water are scared into the hole and dare not come out again.


    The waves beat on the shore for a whole hour before they stopped.


    I tilted my mouth and fastened my belt with a smile. Looking at Chen Lin who was satisfied and even scared, I said with great pride: "how about that? Sister Lin


    "You little friend, don''t you know how to be compassionate? Ouch... " Chen Lin is wearing pants with difficulty.


    After finishing the clothes, he simply leaned against the tree. His cheeks were red and he said, "no, I want to have a rest. You are too cruel, my friend."


    I laughed and said, "isn''t this what you want?"


    Chen Lin''s face turned red with shame when I said it. She was a little embarrassed and said, "who I know that you are so much better than last time. It''s true. It seems that I can''t escape from you in my life. What a injustice. "


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, this is fate. Do you understand fate?" I walked over and comforted with a smile.


    If it wasn''t for the ship''s stranding, she would still be a professional athlete, an Olympic athlete, and even a national player in Singapore, and I was just an ordinary poor college student. There would be no communication between them in the world.


    But it is such a disaster, but the original life is impossible to encounter two people, linked together, the fate is really his mother''s wonderful ah.


    "Fate?" Chen Lin lost a smile, shook her head again and said, "whatever you say, anyway, I don''t regret it now. Do you regret it? Come and have an affair with me behind Fang Mengyu''s back. "


    To tell you the truth, this topic is a bit of a nuisance. I managed to get a chance to be alone. I also had a good time playing in the water, and I felt the excitement of having an affair on the field. I was stabbed at once.


    After all, this is not the earth, but tianwu Island, which is extremely dangerous and may die at any time.


    I was a little uncomfortable. I scratched my hair and said, "you know, Xiaoyu can accommodate you. Otherwise, I won''t stay in the Fang family in this way. Sister Lin, I hope you can understand me."


    Chen Lin nodded her head and said, "well, you have a little conscience. Although you are a bit lecherous, you are not bad. I didn''t mistake you."


    When I heard her praise, I only had a giggle. There is nothing more happy in the world than my own woman''s approval.


    It''s not easy for me, Chen Lin, Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang to go all the way to today.


    I have only one goal now, that is, to survive, and to eradicate all the threats.


    While I chatted with Chen Lin, I had a rest. After a while, I said, "sister Lin, how''s it going? Can you walk? "


    Chen Lin''s face is still lingering after the passion just now. She gives me a white look and says, "I''m not as delicate as you think. It''s not Ningxiang siyao. Let''s go and keep on going."


    "Well."


    I pulled Chen Lin up and went on the road. I walked in front of him. Chen Lin followed me two steps behind me, always paying attention to the surrounding situation, for fear that a tiger would jump out.


    With the previous experience, so the road is not fast, walk slowly, see the time is not early, one or two hours later, it is estimated that the day will be dark.


    "This is Mark? " At this time, I found a tree on which the bark was scratched by a knife. I immediately approached it.


    Chen Lin also came near and said, "this arrow is new. It should be left by Lao Hei or Fang Linyu."The bark was cut by sharp tools such as knives and made an arrow mark to guide the way forward.


    I nodded my head and felt very excited. It''s better to have a sign as a guide than to run around in such a big forest with my head covered.


    "We''ll follow the mark." I said, speeding up the pace.


    "Good." Chen Lin agreed.


    The two of us ran after each other along the arrow, and found several new arrows along the way. They were all new, which meant that we were getting closer to our companions. This is a good thing. Whether Fang Linyu or Yang Yan left the mark, as long as they met, they would be safer.


    And continue to drive forward a section of the road, suddenly came from the front of the shouts and a scream of the movement, Chen Lin eyes a coagulation, surprised: "no, Yang Chuan, there are people in front."


    "Let''s go. Someone must be in danger. Let''s go." I rushed over without saying a word.


    It''s deep in the dense forest. There are many trees and bushes, and they are also very good Tibetans. Chen Lin and I carefully hid in the grass, hiding our bodies, ready to fight at any time.


    Not far away, ah Bai Fang Lang, the old black Yang Yan''s bodyguard, was forced to a four wall by ten masked men. There was no way to escape. Not far from their feet, there was a bodyguard''s corpse, the bodyguard who had followed me before. He died miserably.


    One of the ten masked men, holding a steel knife in his hand, sneered and said, "now you have no place to escape. Ha ha, some kind of people are on the run, ha ha..."


    He is very proud and arrogant, even occupying the advantage of the number of people, but also did not have the first time to start, looking at here, I deeply a frown, know is met the cruel role.

 Chapter 369

    Judging from the current situation, even if the masked people are dominant, they are all second rate experts, but if Yang Yan and Lao Hei fight back, there will certainly be casualties.


    Now he is threatening them so that they will lose the courage to resist. It will be easier to kill them later.


    "Hey, hey, there''s a nigger here. When did the Fang family take in black people?"


    "Black people, I think Fang''s women have such a hobby, ha ha!"


    "Boss, this female guard is very smart. Don''t kill her. Let the brothers play."


    "Ha ha, you can also play when you die, ha ha!"


    These masked people speak foul language and ridicule wantonly. They want to tear up the psychological defense line of old black Yang Yan, which makes me anxious.


    Hearing such humiliating words, Yang Yan was angry that her body was shaking and her face was white with hatred. She had already made plans to fight to death. She said in a cold voice, "you have seed. Don''t be like an Eggless counsellor. You just dare to say hi. Who dares to come, I''ll kill her first."


    She yelled fiercely, with fierce murderous air in her eyes, which really shocked these masked guys.


    Although these masked guys who don''t know where they come from are some powerful, if they fight alone, Yang Yan won''t be afraid of any of them.


    "Hey, hey, come on, kill one, kill two Laozi is enough. Don''t talk nonsense all the time. If you have seed, go up." Old black is also a face of fierce roar, eyes are red.


    Although the situation is very bad for them, they must not lose one point in momentum.


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang, both injured, looked sadly at the dead body lying on the ground, thinking that they would become like that later, and their eyes were determined.


    It''s better to fight at last, at least not to lose.


    The masked man looked at each other and found that it didn''t work. He said coldly, "since you want to die, I will help you and give it to me."


    With a wave of his right hand, the masked head leader was about to kill him with a knife.


    And I have been waiting for this opportunity, immediately yelled, "sister Lin, shoot him."


    Chen Lin''s expression is cold. She bends her bow and shoots an arrow at once. Whew, a cold arrow comes out of the grass and goes straight to the back of the masked head collar. If the arrow is hit, the man will die.


    Holding a knife, he rushed to kill the masked head collar in the past. When he heard the sound of bows and arrows, he was shocked and cried out: "no, there are cold arrows."


    Poof! With a sound, the cold arrow hit the target accurately and stuck on the back of the masked head collar.


    "What? There are cold arrows. "


    "Boss, no, boss is hit by the arrow."


    "Come on, see where the archer is."


    In an instant, the masked people, who were originally fierce, suddenly panicked, and the two of them held the masked head collar.


    He saw the arrow inserted in his back, but it didn''t hit his heart. His face was pale, but he didn''t die. He yelled, "no, there''s an ambush. Retreat."


    At this time, Yang Yan, who was stunned for a while, was also surprised to find that reinforcements came and roared, "I just want to leave at this time. It''s too late."


    "Kill, you shameless rubbish." Lao Hei roared and rushed to kill him.


    Although the masked head collar was not killed by an arrow, it also made him seriously injured. There must be two people to support him. The combat power of the masked man was greatly reduced. Taking advantage of the opponent''s confusion, I rushed out directly.


    Chen Lin is to continue to hide in the grass, looking for opportunities to shoot cold arrows, to know that the archer hiding in the dark, is the biggest deterrent.


    Whew!


    Another cold arrow was fired, and a masked man was shot in the head and died on the spot.


    The masked head collar, who still had a breath, trembled with fright and said in a startled voice: "run, go..."


    "If you want to go, leave a few lives." I carried a knife and chased the past.


    "It''s so good that you''re OK, Yang Chuan." Yang Yan see is me, incomparably surprised say.


    I gave her a smile and said quickly, "drive these people away first, and then kill them with me."


    "Good." Yang Yan is full of murderous spirit. She always remembers the obscene words that these people said to her just now. She has a deep hatred for them. She wants to cut them all alive.


    "Yang, I''ll help you, too." Lao Hei also rushed over.


    Finally, after leaving five bodies, all the masked people escaped. Two of them were killed by Chen Lin''s cold arrow, and the masked head collar was hit by an arrow, but they were seriously injured.


    But even if he didn''t die, he lost half of his life. For a period of time, he didn''t have any fighting power and threat.


    "Hoo hoo, son of a bitch, you can escape quickly, or I will kill more, hum!" Old black is also chasing panting, leaning against a tree, pointing to the masked man who ran away and swearing.Behind guard a Bai and Fang Lang, looking at the body full of fear, but also tired sweating, there is a trace of residual fear.


    If I didn''t show up in time, maybe all of them would have to be here today.


    "Wuwu..." At this time, Yang yanmeng rushed into my arms and cried out, "Yang Chuan, I''m so scared, I thought I would never see you again."


    "Swallow, it''s all right, it''s all right, I''m here, no one dares to bully you, darling." I softly comfort way, is also the first time to see Yang Yan show so scared appearance, but I give heartache bad.


    "Sister Lin!" Seeing Chen Lin coming out of the grass with a bow and arrow, guard a Bai said quickly.


    "Thanks to sister Lin''s arrow just now, otherwise we would all be in danger." Fang Lang, the guard, said with a smile.


    Chen Lin looked at the bodyguard''s body on the ground and sighed: "it''s a pity that one died."


    "It''s not your fault," Lao Hei said comfortingly. "It''s all the masked people who caught us off guard. He just Alas


    Said here, I just let Yang Yan go and asked, "by the way, what is the origin of these masked people and why do they attack you?"


    Yang Yan tidied up her mood and looked at my eyes. Then she felt relieved. After recalling it, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know who these masked people are, but it must be one of the three families of Qin, Zhao and Li. It can''t be wrong."


    Lao Hei echoed, "after we met, we left a mark while we were on the way. Unexpectedly, these masked people were caught off guard, and we lost one person. Ah Bai and Fang Lang were also injured."


    Hearing this, I frowned, not realizing that the situation was much worse than I expected.


    It''s only tens of kilometers away from fangjiayu. It''s neither far nor near. I didn''t expect that the three families had forced the fangs to such an extent that they sent people to ambush and kill them here. They were almost successful.

 Chapter 370

    Maybe the wolves and tigers were attracted by them on purpose. Maybe it''s terrifying to think about it.


    Today''s Fang family, because of the previous infighting, the strength loss is too serious to cope with the simultaneous attack of the three.


    The three families of Qin, Li and Zhao clearly know this, and they have a tacit understanding that they are encroaching on each other''s original power from three different directions. The former Huangsha city is the best example, but now they are forced here. It seems that the situation is really grim.


    "How are you two injured?" I look at guard a Bai and Fang Lang to care a way.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just skin and flesh injury. It''s far worse than the previous one. Haha." Ah Bai pretends to be strong, but I can see that he doesn''t feel very well either.


    "That''s to say, I can persist, I can''t die." Guard Fang Lang also said very hard.


    I nodded, looked at the body of the guard on the ground, said: "time is pressing, there is no time to deal with the body, go, we must leave here first, if that group of people kill a rifle, we will be in danger."


    "Well, it''s getting dark. It''s better to find a safe place to settle down as soon as possible." Yang Yan frowned and worried.


    After leaving the corpse on the ground, we continued to set out. This time, we went all the way north. We didn''t see any marks on the way, and we didn''t find any trace of Fang Linyu.


    Seeing this, I''m a little worried. Maybe Fang Linyu and his family have also been attacked by masked people. However, with Fang Linyu''s strength close to the first-class experts, it should not be a big problem.


    At this time, Lao Hei came out of the grass and said to me, "there is a stone forest in front of us. We can have a rest there for one night."


    "OK, lead the way." I nodded.


    Chen Lin and Yang Yan, who are with me, are in a strange atmosphere. Chen Lin is naturally proud, while Yang Yan''s face is dark and almost dripping water. I feel flustered when I look at them.


    Chen Lin began to wave again, and even began to brag to the swallow. It''s self-evident to think that Chen Lin and I were together before, and we had been separated for such a long time.


    Yang Yan''s face was cold, and she glanced at me from time to time. It felt like she was stabbed by ice, which was very uncomfortable.


    Shit, not at this time. There''s a fire in the back palace.


    "Swallow, are you hurt? Shall we go ahead and have a rest? " I face the past of gallant, said to Yang Yan.


    "Bah, sefei, don''t think you''ve done something I don''t know, hum!" Yang Yan put down a word and ignored me. She sped up and went ahead.


    "Oh, Yang Chuan, my foot is a little sprained. Would you help me?" Chen Lin pretends to be coquettish and says that she is also taking the opportunity to declare war on Yang Yan.


    Heard this Jiao Di Di''s voice, Yang Yan steps faster, my face suddenly is a black, this woman is also enough spicy, also too will come.


    "Sister Lin, don''t make trouble at this time, OK?" I said helplessly.


    "Well, what? If you eat dry and wipe clean, you don''t want to admit it, do you? " Chen Lin said with a domineering face.


    The bodyguard a Bai and Fang Lang, who were suffering from the pain, were happy with a puff.


    I scratched my hair. I didn''t know how to answer her words for a while. I just pretended to do it. I didn''t hear her and said, "sister Lin, when I have a chance later, I''ll fill your void. Next time, I won''t be so lucky, but now I''m going to find the swallow. You''re good, haha!"


    Finish saying this sentence, I hastened to chase after Yang Yan in the past.


    "Smelly boy, hum, it must be that I''m older than a little girl, isn''t it?" Chen Lin stamped her feet angrily, but she was not really angry.


    Fang Lang looked at it and joked with a smile: "sister Lin, what do you think of me? I don''t dislike you at all


    "Just you? This body bone? I don''t like you, bam Chen Lin rolled a big white eye to say.


    "Sister Lin, what you said is too hurtful." Fang Lang a face of failure.


    "Sister Lin is telling the truth. You can''t compare with brother Yang. If you have an advantage of brother Yang, are you worried about not having a woman?" Guard a Bai also can''t help echoing a way.


    Chen Lin gossips with others. I don''t care for the moment. I catch up with Yang Yan and say, "are you still angry with me?"


    She shook her head and said, "I won''t be angry. It''s no use to you. It''s still a problem to live."


    After hearing this, I knew that Yang Yan was really angry and sighed. Although she accepted that a man could have three wives and four concubines, when she saw the real situation, she still felt that she could not accept it.


    Lao Hei continued to lead the way in front of him. He didn''t go far until he came to a stone forest. There were a lot of stones half a person high piled together. Next to it was a mountain wall. This place was a good resting place.


    "Swallow, I..." I want to explain, but when I say it, I really don''t know how to explain it.Can we say that Chen Lin seduced me, and then we two did that? If I really say that, I''m too scum. It''s disrespect for Chen Lin.


    So after thinking about it, I can only sigh: "swallow, it''s all my fault. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    "Hum!" Yang Yan cold hum a, did not pay more attention to me, I can only continue to follow up.


    Seeing that it was completely dark, the four of us hid behind some stones under the mountain wall and temporarily settled here, intending to rest for a night and then continue to drive tomorrow.


    It''s too dangerous to drive at night. There may be wild animals or masked people in the woods. The best way is to hide.


    There are many bunkers in this rocky forest. If we are attacked by wild animals or masked people, we are in a favorable terrain. It is a good place for us to defend and attack.


    "Swallow, here, clear water." I handed the kettle to Yang Yandao.


    Yang Yan gave me a white eye, did not pick up, let me look very embarrassed and silly.


    "Sister Lin, I want to drink your water." Yang Yan said to Chen Lin.


    "Here you are." Chen Lin smiles and throws the kettle to her.


    When I saw their appearance, it seemed that the previous quarrel and jealousy had never happened at all. The relationship between them was very good. When I looked at my sister, I was confused.


    However, it is a good thing that two people can make up.


    After eating some dry food and replenishing water, everyone began to rest. I arranged for Lao Hei to guard the first half of the night and myself to guard the second half of the night.


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang took out the powder and began to deal with the injury. Fortunately, they didn''t hurt their muscles and bones. It won''t affect their fighting power, but they just felt some pain and discomfort.

 Chapter 371

    In the second half of the night, Lao Hei woke me up and said in a low voice, "Yang, I''ll go to bed first. Watch it."


    I nodded my head, got up with a knife, and Lao Hei found a fast place to lean on, then squinted to rest.


    Next to them, Yang Yan and Chen Lin, with their shoulders together and their brains together, were warming each other by their body temperature, so they almost hugged each other.


    I wry smile for a while, the woman heart is really too hard to guess, before the day when there is a little momentum, now it''s like this again.


    However, the way the two sleeping beauties lean together is really eye-catching. Undoubtedly, Chen Lin''s figure is better, her chest is bigger and her buttocks are fatter. Yang Yan is a little more delicate. Her chest is just the size of a hand, and her body is great. Especially her cold and cold look makes people feel happy.


    I took a deep breath, took my eyes away from the two women, and looked at myself for a little longer. I could not control myself.


    "In order to protect my women, I must be stronger." I swore in my heart that I would never let siyao do it again.


    The night became more and more dark. Although there was a bit of moonlight, I couldn''t see clearly at all in the deep forest. I could only see it when someone came near.


    There was some heat in the air. I took a drink and quietly leaned against a big stone, staring at the direction of the dense forest outside.


    Vigil for me, it is too used to, in the desert island, I do not know a person alone, spent many such nights.


    After a while, I suddenly heard something behind me. I turned my head and said, "swallow, are you awake?"


    Seeing that I found her, Yang Yan suddenly turned red. Although she was in the dark, I could see it clearly. Suddenly, she was a little puzzled and asked, "swallow, what''s the strength of your blushing? "Ah?"


    "You..." As soon as Yang Yan''s eyebrows were coagulated, her teeth were itching, and she gave me a big white eye. Then she said in a low voice: "I I need to pee. "


    "Er..." I face a embarrassed, immediately understand the meaning of her blush, people have three urgent, this is a very normal thing.


    For a man, if he is in a hurry to urinate, he can find a place to urinate. Even if he is seen by others, he will not suffer any losses. But women are different. They not only have to squat, but also have inner shame.


    Especially in this place, there are dangers everywhere. It''s impossible to pee too far away from the stone forest.


    I felt my nose and said in a low voice, "well, you can go, just by the stone over there."


    "Well," Yang Yan bowed her head and promised. She also knew that in this special situation, it could only be like this. She had no other choice, "and you are not allowed to peek."


    "Peeping? I''m not going to peep, huh I just said.


    "I''ll trust you for the time being." Yang Yan said, biting her teeth, and walked to the edge of the stone not far away.


    This stone is just facing other people, but because I''m going to watch the night outside, I can see a little bit. Then I heard a rustle. It''s Yang Yan who wants to take off her pants, and suddenly I feel that her crotch is a little hot.


    "Goo Goo..." I swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and couldn''t help staring at it.


    Although the mouth will never peek, but this time if you do not peek, it is still a man, it is not as good as animals.


    See Yang Yan squat down, just revealed a half round buttocks, eggs outside the stone, a stream of yellow urine, poured on the ground.


    My mouth was dry and my eyes were straight. Even if Yang Yan took up her trousers and came out from behind the stone, I still didn''t react.


    When I saw her black face, I turned quickly, it was too late.


    "No, I didn''t see anything. You must believe me." I hastened to explain, but even if I listen to this explanation, I feel extremely pale, let alone Yang Yan. She won''t believe it.


    Just when I closed my eyes and silently waited for her coming thunder, I waited for a long time, but there was no response.


    Only then did I dare to open my eyes carefully, and I saw Yang Yan coming towards me, biting her lower lip with her teeth, as if she was fighting.


    "Swallow, you What''s the matter with you? You scold me to hit me to all admit, I really peeked Her reaction made me a little uncomfortable, so I boldly admitted it.


    Yang Yan came over, less than 10 cm away from me, I could even clearly smell the faint girl body fragrance on her body, which was so tempting and charming. Suddenly, her crotch became hotter, even directly on her waist.


    "You..." Yang Yan also instantly felt, can''t help but be scared to lose color, face a little white.


    I thought she didn''t like it, so I stepped back and explained, "swallow, I didn''t mean to, I..."


    But before I said anything, Yang Yan grabbed my hand, pulled me back, and pushed me to her waist. Yang Yan gave me a white look and said, "you hurt me."On the other day, seeing her delicate and angry appearance, I almost couldn''t help it. I calmed down and said, "swallow, you Don''t you blame me? "


    She just shook her head, which immediately relieved me, and then she said, "what''s up? What do you see? Do you look good? "


    "Er..." I blushed and didn''t know how to answer.


    It''s just like you are not easy to overcome your psychological fear of guilt and intend to be a thief. But just as you turned into someone else''s room, you were staring at by a group of people in the room. You were so embarrassed and embarrassed that you wanted to find a hole and go in immediately.


    I didn''t answer because I really didn''t know how to answer.


    "I''m not worse than sister Lin. I must be pretty, right?" After a pause, Yang Yan continued, two beautiful big eyes staring at me.


    Hearing this sentence, I immediately felt numb. As expected, I had something to wait for. I knew that she was not such an easy woman to give up.


    Sure enough, during the day, she still kept in mind that she wanted to compete with Chen Lin.


    "Good Good looking, really good looking. " I swallowed saliva, hastily answered, this is a send points, I will not answer wrong.


    "Well, I look better, don''t I?" Yang Yanjiao said in a voice and jumped on me all of a sudden.


    I was flattered, but it was the first time I saw her take the initiative. At this time, I gradually recovered and calmed down. I said slowly, "swallow, you know, I can''t leave any of you. You are equally important to me. Do you know my pains?"

 Chapter 372

    Yang Yan has paid a lot for me and gone through a lot of dangers together, which I have always kept in mind and dare not forget for a moment.


    But Chen linning, Xiang Fang and Mengyu are all the same. We are dependent on each other on the desert island. Today, I will never give up any of them.


    Hearing what I said, Yang Yan seemed to be touched and said, "I know that if you give up any woman, you are not Yang Chuan I know, and you are not worth my love at all."


    Hearing this, I felt relieved. At least I got Yang Yan''s approval. She didn''t have this knot in her heart. That''s enough.


    "Swallow, that''s very kind of you." I said happily that it was probably the greatest blessing in my life that I could meet this beautiful and kind girl on Takeshima, who was worthy of love.


    Yang Yan put her arms around my waist and made more efforts. She gently raised her head and came to my mouth and said, "don''t talk, kiss me."


    I gently lowered my head, instant, two people''s lips close together, feel each other''s temperature and good taste, that kind of feeling is too happy.


    If I can, I hope this moment will last forever.


    While kissing Yang Yan, my hand is not honest, touched her very warped, gently pinch, suddenly let Yang Yan issued a angry cry, a large blush.


    But this time, she did not refuse me, but let me do the action to her.


    After a long time, I separated from her. Her eyes were confused, and she didn''t dare to look at me. She bowed her head and said, "I I''m going to have a rest. Keep your vigil. "


    I could hear her voice trembling, pushing me away, and then walking back.


    I stood in the cool night wind, alone in constant disorder, "Damn, don''t bring such a bar, my fire to stir up, not only don''t come to put out the fire, on the contrary left, this is also too irresponsible? Come back, swallow


    Well, although I think so in my heart, I don''t have the courage to shout out, not to mention that there is Chen Lin leaning on the stone next to me. I don''t know whether she is sleeping or pretending to sleep.


    If you really call Yang Yan back, you can''t really work here.


    "Forget it, I can only hold it myself, and I''ll pass." I sighed helplessly and sat by the stone again.


    The evil fire in the crotch was a little uncomfortable. He just sat on the ground and began to practice the congenital war Sutra, which finally made him feel better.


    The progress of the cultivation of congenial war Sutra is not fast, and even in today''s situation, it becomes more and more slow.


    There are five realms in the book of war. Now I''m just a critical realm. If I can cultivate this realm to perfection, I can even increase my strength by 30000 Jin.


    But now I''ve just cultivated some fur, and I''m already very powerful if I can increase my strength by nearly a kilo.


    Once the cultivation started, the evil fire was finally suppressed.


    Unknowingly, the time is more than five o''clock, it is already early in the morning, at this time the air is more and more hot.


    All of a sudden, my ears moved, I heard an unusual sound, and I stared into the woods.


    In the early hours of the morning, the sky was already a little bit bright, and the distance that we could see became further.


    "That leaf moved?" I am acutely aware that there is a trace of wind and grass, suddenly his face changed greatly, urgent voice called: "no good, there are enemies, get up quickly."


    In fact, at this time, Lao Hei, his bodyguard a Bai fanglang, and Yang Yan and Chen Lin had already woken up, but they were still sleeping on the stone. While they were resting, they immediately grasped their weapons and were on guard.


    "The enemy? Where is it? " Old black hid in a big stone and asked me.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the movement in the woods." Chen Lin''s eyes are sharp, and she suddenly finds something wrong.


    Yang Yan holds a waist knife in her hand and stares at the woods. The guards a Bai and Fang Lang are a little nervous.


    If there is an enemy, there are only six people on our side. I''m afraid it''s really dangerous.


    My cry not only wakes up my companions, but also startles the people who are lying in ambush in the grass. Knowing that they have been found, they will not hide themselves. Then I hear the cold sound of drinking in the woods.


    "Hum, I''ve been found. Unfortunately, I almost succeeded. But it''s OK. I''ll kill all four of them." He saw a figure standing up in the woods, waving a knife and shouting.


    In an instant, a group of people stood up from the ground, all with a grim smile, holding a bright steel knife in hand, staring at us viciously, the number of nearly 20 people.


    "This Nearly twenty people, and all of them are experts, "Lao Hei looked at it, his face was extremely ugly, and he said in despair," it seems that this time, we are really going to die here. ""We have to fight, one is enough, two is enough." Guard a Bai said maliciously, in the face of this desperate situation, it is forced out of his blood.


    "That''s right. We Fang people will never give in. If you have the guts, just let them go." Guard Fang Lang also echoed and yelled at the killers, trying to embolden himself in this way.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin''s face sank and looked at each other. They were all in despair, but they didn''t mess with themselves. Instead, they subconsciously came to me and stood left and right.


    "Yang Chuan, what should we do now?" Chen Lin looked at me and said, at this time, I am her biggest dependence.


    "There are too many people on the opposite side. They are three times as many as us. If we rush here in a swarm, we will surely die under the knife." Yang Yan is also a pessimistic face, and even she has a little regret, regret when the night did not happen with me.


    I was a cold smile, said: "it doesn''t matter, it''s all rubbish, let''s stick to it."


    Seeing that the other side did not hide, directly forced the past, but walked slowly, exerted enough pressure.


    At the critical moment, the more I need to calm down, I thought about it for a moment, and then I said loudly: "Lao Hei, a Bai, Fang Lang, you three lean together and involve each other. Sister swallow Lin, you two are together. It''s enough to shoot cold arrows on the stone. Remember, don''t go out of the bunker, just keep it."


    I just don''t believe it. No one will notice such a big news. It''s not far from lingcao town. As long as the people of Fang family notice the news, there will be support.

 Chapter 373

    Besides, there are Fang Linyu and others. You know, these people are 20 or so away from here. I don''t believe there are other people in him. This must be the largest number that the enemy can send out.


    This also means that Fang Linyu and them must be safe, and they will come to support when they hear the news.


    As long as we can stick to that time, it''s not sure who wins or loses. Hum! Thinking of this, I don''t panic at all.


    Moreover, in my opinion, these 20 people are not all second rate experts, half of them are only third rate experts, and they are even more confident.


    "Hum, I still want to fight for the last time. It''s useless. I''ll kill them all." The leader of the killer yelled ferociously.


    "Go ahead."


    "Kill."


    "Kill


    In an instant, these killers speed up, wave their swords, and rush to them fiercely. Some people run slowly, others run faster, and it''s hard to tell who is the real second rate master and who is the top three.


    Whew! Chen Lin''s eyes cold, a cold arrow suddenly shot out, poof Chi hit the front guy''s face, plasma burst on the spot, directly killed by the head, lying on the ground.


    This cold arrow directly made the powerful killers flinch back, and their pace slowed down instantly. Some people even cried out in panic.


    "No, there are archers on the other side."


    "Take care of the archers first."


    "Kill the archer."


    There is no doubt that the archer''s deterrent power is very terrible. In such a short distance, only one shot is needed to kill a person or directly lose combat effectiveness.


    "Come on, archer." The killer leader of the other party was also afraid of death, so he quickly hid behind a tree and yelled.


    Before that masked head collar was nearly shot to death by Chen Lin with an arrow, it was already very frightening.


    Immediately, the next three gloomy archers showed their bodies from behind the three trees. They had already bent their bows and arched. They shot three arrows at the stone Chen Lin was hiding.


    "Sister Lin, swallow, be careful." I yelled, retreating behind the stone.


    Ding Ding! Poof!


    Two arrows hit the stone, some sparks came out, and fell to the ground, while the other one rubbed the air and plunged into the soil. The three arrows were fierce, but they didn''t all shoot out.


    See here, killer leader burst into a rage, "bastard, how do you shoot, how all empty, one did not shoot?"


    One of the three archers, with a sad face, said: "boss, it''s not our fault. They are all hiding on the stone. It''s almost impossible to shoot people with arrows in such a big shelter."


    Poof!


    As soon as his words were spoken, Chen Lin''s another cold arrow went straight into his eyebrow. In an instant, he fell to the ground and died miserably. His blood splashed on the killer leader''s face and made him shiver. He quickly shrank away.


    These people know how to solve the archer at the first time, but Chen Lin seems to have no idea.


    "Ten rings, in the middle of the red heart, these people''s archery is too poor." After Chen Lin killed a man, she hid behind the stone and said coldly as she shot.


    "Sister Lin, don''t be careless." Yang Yan kindly reminds us.


    "Well, I know." Chen Lin nods a way, this time on the good arrow, but did not poke out the head again.


    The two archers who are still alive must be more cautious after one of their companions died. The next time they shoot, they must find the best time.


    After a while, these people rushed over, and I was the first to bear the brunt. Almost at the same time, three knives came at me, chopped at my head, and tried to kill me.


    At this critical moment, I was also ruthless. I tried my best to run my internal power until my eyes were red and full of blood. I concentrated my strength on my right hand and waved my knife.


    Pa Pa!


    In an instant, there were three clear noises. The knives in the hands of the three guys were cut into two by me. My knives were cut off endlessly and hit the three people''s chest.


    Poof! Blood splashed all over the floor.


    Three people''s lungs were chopped by my knife. They didn''t even scream. They just stared with round eyes and fell flat on the ground.


    "Good job, Yang. Good job." Seeing that I solved three people cleanly, Lao Hei roared with great excitement.


    At the same time, seven or eight people gathered around him. He and his bodyguard a Bai fanglang fell into a bitter battle.


    Seeing my brave performance, the killer leader, who had been watching coldly, immediately looked silly and said in surprise: "this This guy is really a first-class master. Doesn''t he say that Fang''s first-class master is dead? How come there''s another one here all of a sudden. "


    The killer leader was standing behind me, nearly 30 meters away from me. There was no danger for the time being, and I didn''t care about it.When I saw that three people were killed by me, they almost fell down at the same time. These outlaws were not counselled at all. On the contrary, they were inspired to be bloody and rushed over crazily. After all, they were more numerous and had more confidence.


    "Well, come and die." I stood on the edge of the stone and didn''t rush out. With the stone as a shelter, I had more room to play.


    At this time, two guys killed together, one left and one right. They came very quickly. It seems that these two guys should be second rate experts with relatively strong strength.


    My eyes cold, quickly out of the knife, or fake action to deceive the left man, in fact, it is enough spare force, with the fastest speed to fight back to the right man in the past.


    Bang!


    The knife and the knife collided with each other fiercely, sending out intense sparks. The man''s face changed slightly, and his arm was numb when he was shocked by my giant force. He was stunned by my giant force.


    When he reacts and wants to dodge, it''s too late. I''ve already expected that. I''ll kill him by surprise.


    Poof!


    The cold blade, like cutting tofu, broke his throat and split his chin in two. The man covered his neck and fell to the ground.


    "You..." The guy on the left saw his companion face to face and died under the knife. He was also scared and stepped back subconsciously.


    When he was flustered, I flashed over, stabbed him in the heart, and died on the spot.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, I killed two second rate masters again. I killed five people in a row. I immediately felt that the enemy''s number was reduced sharply.


    Seeing this scene, the killer leader, who was still very calm, was also flustered. "This guy is too strong, archer. Come on, shoot him."


    In the face of a real first-class master, either send the first-class master to deal with him, or you can only shoot a cold arrow to kill him.


    Chapter 374 domestic dogs

 Chapter 374

    On tianwu Island, there are few first-class experts, even in the four families. Every first-class expert is extremely powerful and hard to be killed. Especially the sea of people tactics depend on many people, which is almost useless for first-class experts.


    The killer leader once again realized the terror of the first-class master, and he cried out: "quick, shoot him."


    "Yes, boss."


    The two archers, who had been afraid of Chen Lin and didn''t dare to shoot, could only harden their heads and show their heads and shoot two arrows very quickly at this time.


    And at the moment when one of them just appeared, he shot a cold arrow in his throat and fell to the ground on the spot.


    "Ah..." The archer beside him was paralyzed, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "Why? The archer on the other side is so powerful? " The killer leader was in a state of fear.


    As soon as I killed two people, I saw the archer shooting at me. He quickly dodged back to the stone, and the two arrows fell into the air. This is the advantage of having a shelter.


    Seeing that Chen Lin shot another archer in the opposite direction, I was very excited. "Good, sister Lin, good shot, ha ha!"


    Next to him, Lao hei and guard a Bai fanglang fell into a bitter battle. All three of them were injured. Fortunately, they didn''t hurt the key. Lao Hei said anxiously, "Yang, come and help me."


    "Hey, hey, I''m coming." I was carrying a waist knife and rushed to it.


    This time, two of the other side''s three archers died, and the other one probably didn''t have the courage to fight any more. Besides, Chen Lin was staring at him, so he didn''t have to worry about the other side''s cold arrows.


    After I rushed into the regiment, the situation immediately reversed, fighting back-to-back with Lao Hei, and the casualties of the other side were gradually increasing.


    However, considering that the old black and white and Fang Lang were injured, so I did not continue the fierce fight, but the command: "quickly, hide behind the stone, don''t easily show your head."


    "Well, good." Lao Hei agreed, bathed in blood all over, and quickly drew back.


    The guards, Bai and Fang Lang, helped each other and hid behind the stone.


    I am very clear that if I continue to fight to the death, I am naturally fearless, but old black a Bai, Fang Lang, and even sister swallow Lin will definitely suffer casualties. This is the situation I don''t want to see.


    In today''s situation, people are suffering minor injuries and are about to exhaust themselves, so there is no need to work hard any more.


    "Withdraw, withdraw for the time being." Killer leader a face gloomy cry way, no longer before arrogance, even very meat pain.


    At the cost of nearly ten casualties and even the loss of two archers, the other party''s six people were only injured and bleeding, and none of them died, which he could not accept.


    At the same time, he was also very shocked. He didn''t expect that the opponent''s strength was so strong. It seems that he can''t attack here.


    "Brother Liang, what shall we do now?" At this time, one of the men inquired.


    "What about the loss?" Asked the killer leader.


    "We lost three of our men, and the others were hired killers." The man replied quickly.


    Hearing this, the killer leader was relieved. Fortunately, he lost only three archers and two archers, which made him really sad.


    Archers can''t be accomplished by anyone. To cultivate a mature and excellent Archer, it costs two to three times more than ordinary guards, and it may not be possible.


    Whether you can be an excellent Archer or not depends on your talent, eyesight, arm strength, observation and so on. However, to be a guard of a second rate expert, you only need to practice hard. There is a big gap between them.


    "Damn it, the archers are too good." The killer leader sighed.


    "Yes, and these six people are very cunning. They have been hiding behind the stones. Even if they don''t come out, we can''t get through." His men echoed.


    At this time, the leader of the killer has already begun to retreat. Although the loss is heavy, at least he has got the prepared information. A first-class expert and an excellent Archer should be all the strength that Fang family can hold today.


    His own strength is the pinnacle of second-class experts. It''s a step away from the first-class experts, but it''s very different. Let him fight with the first-class experts, it''s no different from death.


    After thinking about it carefully, the leader of the killer turned black and said, "go, retreat."


    "Retreat."


    "Withdraw..."


    With his command, the people who had gathered together retreated at a leisurely speed, leaving a lot of corpses and pungent blood.


    Just as the killer leader was about to retreat, a series of dog barks came from the woods.


    "Wang..."


    "Woof, woof..."


    "Wang Wang Wang... "


    The barking sound of the dog became more and more urgent and closer.Originally, I was happy that these guys finally left. My face was frozen in an instant, and I scolded: "Damn, did you meet the wild dogs?"


    You know, now we have just experienced a fierce battle. All of us are wounded. If we meet the wild dogs again, we will die. My heart will sink instantly.


    "Prepare to fight." I gritted my teeth and roared. I didn''t expect to help Fang''s family fight this time. It was so dangerous.


    It''s so dangerous that we haven''t even reached lingcao town.


    "Well." Old black listless should a, he is covered with blood, have their own also have enemies.


    "I see. It''s a group of dogs, but it doesn''t seem to be wild dogs?" At this time, Chen Lin called out in doubt.


    "Not a wild dog? Domestic? " Yang Yan also follows a way, her forehead continuously has sweat to drop down, the facial expression incomparable tension.


    It''s not a wild dog. It contains a lot of information.


    "Woof, woof..."


    At this time, a rhubarb dog suddenly jumped out of the forest. It didn''t look like a wild dog. Its hair was clean. What''s more, the dog was still wearing a collar. After barking to me twice, he stopped at the same place and looked at the corpse and blood.


    "Yang, this dog is domestic. It has a collar." Lao Hei said happily.


    "I see it." I nodded, and I had a guess in my heart. Is this the support I have been waiting for?


    In addition to this rhubarb dog, the rest of the wild dogs passed by, shouting wildly, chasing the group of people who had just escaped.


    "Wang..." The rhubarb dog barked again and just sat down on the ground.


    We are a group of six people, all staring at this rhubarb dog, Leng is not dare to move, looking at it is a bit funny.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps came from the forest, and saw a short haired beauty with long legs and a mole on the corner of her mouth. As soon as she saw it, rhubarb dog ran over and rubbed her legs back and forth.

 Chapter 375

    "The woman keeps the rhubarb dog?" Old black frowned and said that he was not sure whether he was a friend or an enemy.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful." Chen Lin also whispered a reminder.


    I nodded my head and stood on guard, while observing the dog woman. She was wearing hot leather pants, short sleeves, big buttocks and big breasts, and looked very proud. She didn''t look like a guy to be provoked.


    After the woman appeased Dahuang dog a few times, she turned her head and asked, "who is Yang Chuan?"


    My heart thumped for a while, also followed with a sigh of relief, it seems that it should not be the enemy is a friendly, busy way: "I, I am Yangchuan, you are?"


    The woman glanced back and forth at several of us, looked at them several times, and then said, "yes, I can survive the fierce attack of the Qin family, but I''ve been hurt a little. It seems that I''m very strong. My name is Fang Qiong, the daughter of long Hong in lingcao town. You''re safe now."


    Hearing this, Lao Hei took a long breath and said, "it''s the Fang family. Now it''s safe."


    "It''s my family. I''m scared to death." Guard a Bai and Fang Lang, two people this tone a leak, is more direct one buttock sat on the ground.


    This series of actions, affected the body injury, the pain of the two people are bared teeth.


    "Fang Qiong?" Chen Lin murmured in a low voice and quietly put away her bow and arrow.


    "Yang Chuan, since Fang Qiong is a member of the Fang family, why don''t a Bai and Fang Lang know her?" But Yang Yan asked cautiously.


    I found a stone and sat down with my back on it. Just now, I was very tired. My right hand was almost broken. My whole body was in a state of disengagement, and I didn''t even think about speaking.


    Guard a Bai shook his head and said, "although lingcao town belongs to our Fang family, people like Fang Hong and Fang Qiong will not leave lingcao town for Fang family. This is the family rule of Fang family."


    "It''s true that the last time Fang Tianding launched a family feud, it was not only lingcao Town, but also the Fang family members of several other forces who didn''t show up. First, the clan rules and second, they wanted to wait for the result of the family feud." Guard Fang Lang grins bitterly and agrees.


    Hearing this, Yang Yan sneered, "they are really short-sighted guys. The fangs are so weak because of internal fighting that they can''t keep their strongholds any longer. On the contrary, they know they have come to ask for help. They just don''t want to contribute."


    Yang Yan''s words are right, so at the beginning, I didn''t like Fang Qiong and Fang Hong at all. I watched Fang Tianding usurp power, but I didn''t help Fang Mengyu. These guys deserve what they have come to.


    I glanced at Fang Qiong who was teasing the dog and asked, "how far is it from lingcao town? And did you meet Fang Linyu on the way? "


    According to my estimation, the place where Fang Linyu lost with us should not be far away. In addition, Fang Qiong has so many dogs. It''s a good helper to find people. We should have found Fang Linyu long ago.


    Sure enough, Fang Qiong nodded and said, "you mean master Lin Yu? I was with you just now. Are you going to hunt down the Qin family now? It should be back soon. "


    "The Qin family?" My eyes a coagulate, continue to pursue to ask a way: "the gang that just attacked us, is Qin family?"


    Fang Qiong nodded and said, "yes, it''s the Qin family. I can be sure that the people who have been attacking our lingcao town these days are the Qin family. The guy who attacked you before should be Qin Liang, Qin Mao''s right hand."


    "Qin liang? Qin Mao I secretly remember these two names in my heart. Hum, I want to get back the revenge.


    While talking, the barking of dogs came from the woods. Several big dogs ran out and surrounded Fang Qiong. Fang Qiong took out some dried meat for them to eat and fed the dogs with water.


    There were a large group of people nearby, including more than ten people. In addition to Fang Linyu and his party, the rest should have followed Fang Qiong.


    As soon as Fang Linyu saw me, he suddenly got excited, strode over and said with a smile, "ha ha, brother Yangchuan, I knew you would not die so easily, ha ha!"


    If I see you here, I''ll smile and say, "I''ll come back later."


    "Brother Yang Chuan, I can still trust your ability. Even if you can''t win, running won''t be a problem. Ha ha!" Fang Linyu patted me on the shoulder and laughed.


    I smile bitterly in my heart, run? How to run? It''s impossible to leave Lao Hei, Chen Lin and Yang Yan behind. Let me run for my life alone. I can''t do this kind of thing.


    Fang Linyu took a look around and then continued: "brother, you''re OK. You just lost one guard. I''m miserable. Alas, two guards died just after I arrived at lingcao town."


    When he set out from fangjiayu, Fang Linyu had six people with him. Now there are four left. They all died when they were with wolves and tigers.However, Fang Linyu''s team''s condition is obviously better than ours. He is not injured at all. It should be that after he was separated, he didn''t encounter the attack of Qin family''s enemies. It''s also good luck.


    "The Qin family has bullied people to the door. We''ll kill them and take revenge for our dead brother." I said boldly, but I didn''t have Fang Linyu''s affectation.


    It''s common for people to die. Whether it''s on a desert island or on tianwu Island, if everyone dies, they have to lament, then those who are still alive will soon die.


    Tears are meaningless on this cruel island of tianwu.


    Although Fang Linyu is not that kind of hypocritical person, after all, these guards have been with him for a long time, and they are a little emotional. Now they are gone. It''s reasonable for him to feel sad.


    After what I said, Fang Linyu was also fully awakened and said, "yes, it''s the most important thing to kill these Qin family dogs and get revenge for their dead brothers."


    "Well, you two don''t want to talk about the past anymore. Let''s go back to lingcao town and talk about other things." At this time Fang Qiong said.


    "Well." I promised, called old black Yang Yan and Chen Lin, and two injured guards, and continued on the road to lingcao town.


    This time, we had a lot of people on our way, so we didn''t have to worry about being attacked. Besides, Fang Qiong''s big dogs were running back and forth from time to time. If a stranger came near, they would be able to find out for the first time, playing the role of an alarm.

 Chapter 376

    I have to say that these big dogs are very useful. I can''t help looking at them.


    While driving on the road, the lost horses along the way also found a few, so the speed of driving is greatly improved.


    "By the way, Lin Yu, did you take people to chase those people just now?" I looked at Fang Linyu and asked.


    Fang Linyu shook his head and said, "those guys are faster than dogs. We didn''t catch up with them. We just caught up with a guy with a leg injury. As a result, the goods were shot to death by the people of the Qin family. We didn''t get any useful information."


    Fang Linyu''s face is dignified. Obviously, he also realizes that this time his opponent is much more powerful than that in Huangsha city.


    "Shoot your own people?" I was shocked that these people could really do anything.


    Fang Linyu looked ugly, nodded his head and said: "these bastards of the Qin family, in order not to reveal their whereabouts and hiding places, killing people is nothing. Besides, it''s not the people of the Qin family who were killed, it''s just the killers they hired to help."


    I took a deep breath. It seems that these guys are really vicious. They can do anything to capture lingcao town.


    Next to Chen Lin and Yang Yan, two women are riding on the same horse. Seeing the running dogs, Chen Lin can''t help saying, "swallow, these dogs are really well trained and obedient."


    Yang Yan nodded. As a member of the hunter family, domesticating hounds is also a necessary skill. She doesn''t think it''s strange.


    However, the hounds she domesticated are specially used for hunting and hunting, but Fang Qiong''s big dogs are obviously not used for hunting, but for looking for people and guarding.


    After all, dog''s nose is much more than human''s.


    "How''s it going? My dog is good Fang Qiong heard the two women''s conversation, but also a look of pride.


    Chen Lin nodded her head and praised: "it''s really good. Dogs are hardworking. It''s much easier to find people and keep watch than manpower. Moreover, dogs are very loyal and don''t have to worry about betrayal. Ha ha!"


    Even on the earth, in this era of such advanced technology, many of the search and rescue tasks performed by police dogs are still irreplaceable by human resources, which is naturally one of the reasons.


    And in loyalty, people are far from being compared with dogs.


    "Yes, ha ha, I raised these big dogs since I was a child." Fang Qiong said with a proud face.


    Just as I was talking, a small town still appeared in front of me. The small town, which was sheltered by the woods, was lined with buildings of all sizes. It seemed that there were many people who should live in it, but now it is very lonely.


    Even when our team got closer, we didn''t hear any movement or sound from people, just some faint barking of dogs.


    My brow sank and I asked, "is this really lingcao town? It''s too cold. What about people? "


    Speaking of this, Fang Qiong looked slightly gloomy and said, "since the Fang family''s accident, the whole west of tianwu island has been in turmoil. There are fewer and fewer people in lingcao town. Many people are afraid of death and have left. In addition to the long planned attack of the Qin family, almost only our Fang family are still in lingcao town."


    "Hum, the three families are really deceiving people too much. It''s hateful." On hearing this, Fang Linyu yelled angrily.


    My face was cold, just a noncommittal smile. I knew why I had to do it at the beginning. If at the beginning of the Fang family, these people would come out to help Fang Mengyu, it would not lead to a serious injury to Fang family.


    Now, the influence of the Fang family outside is threatened by the three big families one after another, even in a precarious state. I deserve all this. I don''t have any sympathy for it.


    "Drive!" At this time, Fang Qiong quickly rushed to lingcao town.


    We also speeded up, and the party rushed to the gate of lingcao Town, and found that there were more than ten people at the gate to meet us. A middle-aged man, who was the leader, was saying this to Fang Qiong. He should be Fang Hong. He looked very powerful.


    In addition to these people, I also found that around lingcao Town, there are a lot of people wandering around, hiding on the tree trunks or drilling in the grass. They should be the guards responsible for patrolling and guarding.


    After seeing us coming, Fang Hong took two steps forward, clasped his hands, and said, "Fang Hong, I''ve seen master Lin Yu and a new uncle."


    When it comes to the word "new uncle", he can''t help looking at me a few more times, with the meaning of looking and examining in his eyes, which makes me a little uncomfortable.


    I nodded, but I didn''t say much. After all, I was just an outsider to the Fang family. People in fangjiayu still felt that way. What''s more, people outside fangjiayu left these trivial matters to Fang Linyu, and I didn''t want to get involved.


    So I glanced at Fang Linyu. He nodded knowingly and said, "Mayor Fang, what''s the situation in lingcao town now?"Fang Hongdun sighed and said, "you can see the current situation. Except for our Fang family, all the others, ordinary people and small forces, have withdrawn from lingcao town. Today''s town is just like an empty city."


    The four big families are such monsters that exist in the whole tianwu island. When such a big force is fighting, ordinary people do not dare to get involved. It is the most wise choice to escape as far as they can.


    However, after the Fang family calms down the crisis, if these people want to come back, they will have to pay more money. Hum, if they lose something, they will gain something.


    You know, lingcao town is a natural treasure house of herbs. The environment here is suitable for the cultivation and growth of various herbs. Nearly half of the herbs in the western area of tianwu island are produced here. The importance of lingcao town to Fang family is self-evident.


    Half of the herbs produced in lingcao town are digested by the Fang family. They are not only used for daily treatment, but also for alchemy. The remaining half is transported to other places for sale by merchants, which can make a lot of money.


    When the Fang family was stable, lingcao town was one of the most prosperous places.


    "What about the Qin family? Where are they? " Thinking of this, I asked.


    Fang Hong''s face was a little ugly. He said, "the Qin family are so fierce that they have caught us unprepared and lost a lot of brothers. Now we only dare to stay in the town. Once we go out, we may encounter the ambush of the Qin family. As for their location, we are not sure."


    Hearing this, I suddenly turned black. Damn, NIMA''s house was blocked by people. I didn''t even have the courage to go out to fight. It''s really a coward.

 Chapter 377

    But on the other hand, Fang Hong seems to be doing right. He is really crafty and cunning. It''s a bit interesting.


    "Well, let''s go in if we have a word. Let''s go." Fang Linyu interrupted me and stepped into lingcao town.


    "Yes, it''s said that young master Lin Yu and his new uncle have just experienced a fierce battle. I''ll clean up the dust and prepare food and drink for you. Please come here." Fang Hong said with a smile.


    Obviously, Fang Qiong took the lead in telling him about this. Seeing that we resisted the attack of the killers of the Qin family, we came to lingcao town with only a small loss. Obviously, it was also a little impressive.


    I nodded, glanced at Chen Lin and Yang Yan, and said, "sister Lin, swallow, let''s go ahead to the town."


    "Well." Yang Yan nodded her head and didn''t say much.


    Chen Lin, like a curious baby, is looking around, but most of the houses in this town are empty now. Except for a few dogs wandering in the street, no one else is seen.


    Old black supported a big lazy waist, loose for a while, way: "this is finally can have a good rest."


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang smile bitterly, continue to endure the pain on the body.


    Fang Hong took us to the biggest room in the town. When we entered the hall, the room was already full of food, chicken, duck, fish and meat. It was very rich. Even there was wine on the table.


    Wine is a luxury on tianwu island. It''s rare for ordinary people to drink it. Only the four families can be so rich.


    "Come on, everybody. Eat and drink." Fang Hong is also very good Shuang said, it is sincere.


    Although they all belong to the same family, they are different from each other. What they should do, especially in my eyes, which they think is "outsider".


    "Swallow, sister Lin..." I called two women and sat next to me.


    The two women just sat down. As for Lao hei and a Bai fanglang, after seeing the wine, they could not sit down for a long time. As soon as they sat down, they began to drink.


    "Ha ha, wine is a good thing. The wounds on my lower body don''t hurt. Ha ha..." Guard a white a face Happy say.


    "Goo Goo..." Fang Lang gulped and had no time to talk.


    Lao Hei also held the bottle and drank it.


    Hong said with a smile: "in order to support our lives, we have come here to take a chance."


    I took a sip from the glass. Although the taste of the wine was a little lighter than that on earth, it was not mixed with alcohol at least. The taste was good and I felt a little comfortable.


    At this time, I observed that in addition to our Fang Linyu and Fang Hong''s father and daughter, there were four other people in the whole seat. They asked, "who are these people?"


    "Oh, let me introduce my eldest son, Fang Ze," said Fang Hong, pointing to a man nearby. He was about thirty years old and looked like Fang Hong.


    "These three are Fang Yuan, the Lord of lintie City, his daughter Fang Qin, and his son-in-law Liu He." Fang Hongdu began to introduce one by one.


    "Lin Tiecheng people?" Fang Linyu and I looked at each other and were surprised.


    Lin Tiecheng is also one of the nine strongholds of the Fang family, and it is built next to a huge iron mine. It''s also a big city, but I didn''t expect that even the city owner has been driven away and exiled to lingcao town. It''s too miserable.


    Under the gaze of Fang Linyu and I, Fang Yuan, who was once one of the city leaders of Lin Tiecheng, lost his face. He sighed with a black face: "ah, it''s my fault that I didn''t stop the Qin family''s sneak attack. They got it and escaped by luck. Cough..."


    Saying this, he coughed desperately, and his face turned red.


    His daughter Fang Qin patted him on the back and comforted him: "Dad, it''s not your fault. The Qin family is too strong. We are not rivals."


    Fang Qin''s clothes are very conservative. She has a good figure and is well maintained. She is quite beautiful. She has the charm of some young women in it. It is obvious that she used to be a respectable young lady, but now she is in trouble, and her face is pale and uncomfortable.


    "Dad, we must be able to take revenge and kill the Qin family." Liu He, his son-in-law, is also gnashing his teeth.


    I sneer in my heart, these people will come to this point today, not all of them are to blame, do not know the truth of both prosperity and loss.


    When the Fang family had an accident, these people did not dare to stand in line, and no one came out to help Fang Mengyu. The direct result was the decline of the Fang family. Their branches outside the Fang family were also threatened and attacked by the three families.


    "It''s very urgent to deal with the Qin family. We must take a long-term view. We can''t act rashly until we know the enemy''s movement. Today, young master Lin Yu and his uncle are tired of driving. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s have a rest for a night and discuss it tomorrow." Fang Hong interrupted Liuhe and suggested.No one commented. I took another sip of the wine, which made me feel more comfortable. The wine can''t make me drunk at all, but it has a little paralyzing effect, which is very useful.


    "Yang Chuan, come on, eat more meat and make up for it." With a smile, Chen Lin put a large piece of meat into my bowl.


    Seeing this scene, Yang Yan gave me a white eye. I just laughed and ate the meat. I felt very happy.


    Now that Fang Hong has said everything here, he just wants to eat and drink instead of talking about business, let''s eat and drink.


    After eating and drinking enough, the old black guards a Bai and Fang Lang are arranged to go to the room to have a rest. Although it''s not evening yet, their injuries need to be recuperated.


    Swallow and Chen Lin were also assigned to a separate room, next door to my room.


    "Bai, Fang Lang, how is your recovery?" I care about them.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, it''s OK. After drinking the wine and changing the wound medicine, you can get better in one night." Guard a Bai laughs.


    "Well, it''s just skin injury. I''ll have another big fight tomorrow. I''ll sleep first." Fang Lang also said with a smile.


    I have saved lives for both of them. In addition to the identity of Fang''s uncle, they are very convinced of me.


    Moreover, they had just experienced a fierce battle during the day and died. At this time, they were still laughing, proving that they had a good mentality. In tianwu Island, which is the jungle law that will die at any time, mentality is sometimes more important than ability.

 Chapter 378

    "Lao Hei, watch more. I''ll go out to the toilet." I knew Lao hei and opened the door.


    In our team, the most powerful one is Lao Hei besides me. He is also the one with the least injury during the day. I''m relieved to have him.


    Out of the door, I looked next to Yang Yan and Chen Lin. the lights of Fang''s house were still on. I hesitated for a moment, but I still didn''t knock on the door. Under such a high tension during the day, I still let them have a good rest. There may be more danger waiting for us tomorrow.


    I went to lie in the toilet, and then came out, but I didn''t go back directly. Instead, I wandered around the mayor''s house. I didn''t trust Fang Hong''s warning and precaution. I wanted to check it myself.


    Lingcao town at night is even more desolate than during the day, even without a torch. However, I noticed several secret sentries, so I had a little understanding of Fang Hong''s layout.


    The location of these secret sentries is very tricky, the distance is high enough, the field of vision is very wide, the place you can see is very far, but the sight will be affected at night.


    It seems that Fang Hong, though not daring to go out of town and be tough with the Qin family, has done a good job in defense. I have a good idea now.


    After another section of the road, suddenly came the barking of the dog, and saw a string of dark shadows rushing towards me. I subconsciously dodged to the side, and the dog jumped into the air.


    "Wuwu..." The big black dog continued to stare back at me after flying into the air, making a low roar, and was about to pounce on me again.


    "Panther, shut up." Heard from the side came a man''s voice, big black dog this just give up run away.


    I was relieved and looked at the place where the voice came from. It turned out that Fang Ze was the one who was shouting. He had a big face and was very powerful. He was carrying a waist knife and followed by two guards. He should be patrolling at night.


    He pointed his eyes and was looking at me coldly.


    I was a little stunned. During the day, when Fang Hong introduced me, I had a little impression of him and said, "Fang Ze."


    Fang Ze slightly frowned and said, "uncle? Why are you here? You''d better stay in your own room at night. It will be safer. "


    Fang Ze''s tone is more blunt. It seems that he doesn''t treat my uncle very much. I don''t know how his nameless resentment comes from. He shrugs his shoulders and says, "is that right? Then I''ll go back. "


    Anyway, I''ve just seen it. I''ve found out Fang Hong''s way. This guy is very good at defense. In this way, I don''t have to worry about being attacked by the Qin family at night.


    I turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly Fang Ze stopped me and said, "wait, your name is Yang Chuan, right? Is it Fang Mengyu''s husband? My sister thought highly of you before. "


    "Oh? Fang Qiong I stopped and turned to look at Fang Qiong. I thought of Fang Qiong. She was a hot girl with a good temperament. I was interested and asked, "what did she say to me?"


    Fang Ze''s face was expressionless and he thought for a moment: "she said that you are very good at martial arts. In the face of Qin Liang''s siege of nearly 20 people, you are the only one who has not been injured. She also said that you have the strength of a first-class master. Is that true?"


    "First class master? No? "


    "Is he really a first-class master?"


    "Isn''t it true that all the top experts in fangjiayu, except two women, are dead now?"


    As soon as Fang Ze said this, several guards around him started to shout, looking at me with surprise and disbelief.


    With a noncommittal smile, Fang Qiong''s eyes were accurate, so she nodded and said, "it''s true. Since Fang Qiong saw these things with her own eyes, she can''t make them fake."


    Whether on the desert island or tianwu Island, we always respect strength. Since we have strength, we need to show it. There is no need to hide it.


    Show your strength and frighten the people in lingcao Town, so that they will be more obedient, won''t they?


    But after I said this, Fang Ze was a faint smile, shook his head and said: "I don''t believe it."


    Immediately my face is a heavy, black down, a little touched Fang Ze''s intention, light response: "you don''t believe it? If you don''t believe me, I''ll go back and have a rest. Bye


    I waved to him and turned to leave.


    "Hum." Just heard Fang Ze cold hum a, from the back of the brain came a gust of evil wind, he fiercely hit over, rolled up a gust of wind.


    I glanced at his movements from the corner of my eye, quickly dodged to the side, and took his arm with my right hand. My face was cold, and I said, "Fang Ze, what do you mean?"


    Fang Ze''s eyes are like fire, burning a strong sense of war, said in a deep voice: "I don''t believe you are a first-class master, how about we have a competition?"


    When he said this, the guard next to him also looked at me with a sneer on his face. Obviously, he didn''t believe it."Have a fight? It''s boring. If you have the energy to compete, you might as well think about how to deal with the Qin family''s enemies. Bam I didn''t mean to compete with him. It didn''t mean much at all.


    I can see that this guy''s strength should be similar to that of Fang Linyu. They are all at the top of the second rate experts, almost to the first-rate experts.


    However, my ability is only a second rate master. Only after using internal power can I be a first-class master. It''s normal that Fang Ze can''t see it.


    If I fight with him, it may be exposed, so I''d better not fight. After all, all the guys who have played close to me have died, except the timid Zhao Xian.


    Fang Ze listened to my answer, some accident, way: "you unexpectedly refused? Don''t you have any self-esteem as a warrior? "


    I continued to walk back, while responding: "if I compete with you, I will have the self-esteem of a warrior? Ridiculous. I''d rather kill a few more enemies. "


    I directly left Fang Ze in the same place, and then left. There is no need to compete with him. As for the strength, I can see it later.


    Back outside the room, Yang Yan and Chen Lin had fallen asleep. I could even hear the sound of steady breathing. Then I went back to the room and lay down.


    Lying on the bed, I was still thinking about Fang Ze''s words. He should be trying to test me, and he didn''t agree with me when I became Fang''s uncle.


    What the hell is this guy? I hope it doesn''t affect me. Otherwise, whether he is a member of the Fang family or not, I will kill him. Hum!


    All night long.


    The next day, just at dawn, I got up and looked at the orderly patrolling guards. The whole lingcao town was defensively fortified, but the other side Hong was somewhat impressed.

 Chapter 379

    "How''s your recovery?" I looked at Lao Hei, and ah Bai and Fang Lang who came to me.


    "Haha, I had a good sleep last night. I''m a hero again today. Haha." Lao Hei laughed heartily.


    Guard a Bai and Fang Lang looked at each other, nodded their heads, and said: "it''s not a big problem, the injury is almost good, the combat effectiveness is absolutely not bad."


    I''m a little bit more stable now, and I''m confident.


    In this lingcao Town, I always feel that danger is all around me, and life may be in danger at any time. The most important thing is to maintain a complete combat effectiveness at all times.


    "Good morning."


    "Yang Chuan."


    At this time, Chen Lin and Yang Yan also opened the door. They both looked energetic. It seems that they had a good rest last night.


    Everyone got together again, eating breakfast and discussing how to deal with the Qin family''s enemies.


    Fang Ze sat in his seat and gave me a cold look from time to time. He seemed to have a lot of opinions on me. It was obvious that he wanted to compete with me last night, but I refused him. He still kept in mind that he couldn''t let go.


    As for Fang Yuan, who used to be in Lin Tiecheng, they were just like dogs who had lost their fight. They were all dark and didn''t speak. Moreover, according to my observation, Fang Yuan seemed to have injuries on his body, which was also a big hidden danger.


    After drinking a mouthful of millet porridge, Fang Hong looked at Fang Linyu and me with a black face and said, "young master Lin Yu, uncle, are you the only people in the family who can send support?"


    At this time, Fang Hong was in direct trouble. Last night, he didn''t say anything bad because of the death of several guards on the way.


    But now it''s different. Obviously Fang Hong is very dissatisfied with the support of so many people sent by the Fang family.


    Fang Linyu and I looked at each other. Fang Linyu''s eyes were cold and cried, "what''s the matter? Don''t you think we have enough people here this time? What''s more, we all have a clear idea of the current situation of the family. It''s already the limit that so many people can only be mobilized. "


    "This The family has come to this. "


    "Yes, only a few people have been sent here. What can they do for us?"


    "That''s right. The people of the Qin family are powerful. It''s estimated that our lingcao town will be finished."


    After hearing Fang Linyu''s explanation, the guards of the Fang family in lingcao Town, who were listening to him, started to panic first.


    "Shut up." Fang Hong slapped the table angrily, and everyone was silent, but he didn''t dare to touch his brow.


    Fang Hong was not angry but laughed. He glanced at Fang Linyu coldly. I looked at him and he said slowly, "I know the difficulties of the family. Since that''s the case, how do you plan to solve the siege of lingcao town? Don''t forget that lingcao town is one of the most important strongholds of our Fang family. If we lose it, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter if my lintie town is gone. After all, it''s far away from fangjiayu. And now the family is declining, there''s no way to do it. But lingcao town is the lifeblood of the family, so we have to keep it." At this time, Fang Yuan, the former leader of lintie City, also spoke.


    As soon as he finished, he coughed heavily again.


    "Dad, don''t worry too much. Let''s relax first." His daughter Fang Qin comforted him and patted him on the back.


    "Now that lingcao town is surrounded, it''s going to be a dead place. How can I not be in a hurry? If lingcao town is also lost and our family''s one hundred year foundation is destroyed, how can I have the face to see all the ancestors, alas!" Fang Yuan sighed heavily.


    Said here, all people are silent down, now things are urgent.


    Fang Hongdun for a moment, and then continued: "master Lin Yu, uncle, do you have a way to solve the siege of lingcao town?" He spoke in a tone of contempt and pessimism.


    It can be seen that Fang Hong is going to live and die with lingcao Town, otherwise he would not have been there until now.


    Fang Linyu scratched his head. For a moment, he had no idea. He was very good at fighting and killing people, but he had no idea about these twists and turns.


    He couldn''t help but look at me and said, "brother Yang Chuan, don''t you always have more ideas? Come up with a solution. Even if it''s not feasible, you can come up with one. You can''t be demoted. "


    Seeing Fang Linyu''s action, not only Fang Hong was surprised, but also Fang Ze and Fang Qiong were a little surprised. It''s really a bit novel that the heir, the eldest son of Fang''s family, would take the initiative to ask such an "outsider''s uncle" for advice.


    In an instant, I realized that almost everyone''s eyes were focused on me, exerting a lot of pressure.


    Yang Yan noticed something wrong, gently pulled my hand, concerned: "Yang Chuan, don''t you mind?"


    I said with a smile: "this problem is nothing, but it''s not difficult for me at all."Hearing what I said, Fang Hong looked more and more contemptuous, even with a point of impatience, asked: "uncle, how? Do you think it''s easy to solve the siege of lingcao town? "


    "Yes, it''s simple." I just stood up and said out loud.


    A group of guards looked at each other, obviously not believing.


    As Fang Yuan''s son-in-law, Liuhe stood up directly, pointed at me, and sneered: "it''s very simple? It''s really shameful, and I''m not afraid to talk big. Is the support sent by the family such a little boy who can only talk big? It''s really disappointing. "


    "Yang Chuan, you should be responsible for what you say." Fang Ze''s cold and fierce face echoed me. Before, he was not used to seeing me. Now he directly seized the opportunity.


    "Uncle, what can I do for you? Let''s give some advice, OK?" Fang Hong also opened his mouth at the right time.


    After a pause, I scanned the people around me and said slowly, "in fact, the method is very simple. We knew before that the enemy besieging us is the Qin family, which is composed of the legitimate guards of the Qin family and the killers they hire. We only need to kill the leader, and the Siege of lingcao town will be solved naturally."


    This is the beheading action of catching the king first, shooting the horse first and hitting the key point with one blow.


    As long as the leader is killed, the rest will be scattered.


    After hearing my opinion, everyone was silent for a moment, and some began to frown and meditate. It is obvious that this method I said is feasible, although it is difficult to implement.


    "You mean decapitation? Kill the leader of the Qin family? " Fang Hong frowned, shook his head and said, "but it''s too difficult. You don''t know who is the leader of the Qin family this time."

 Chapter 380

    After hearing Fang Hong''s words, I asked, "who is the leader of the Qin family?"


    "Qin Mao, the fourth best of the Qin family, is mature and steady. He is the main leader in the siege of lingcao town. It''s very difficult to assassinate him." Fang Qiong frowned and explained.


    "First class master?" When Fang Linyu heard this, he scratched his hair anxiously. "It''s very troublesome. It''s hard to kill a first-class master. Even if he can''t win, if he wants to escape, we won''t be able to stop him."


    "You want to assassinate the best? It''s just a fable. Your method doesn''t work at all. Hum Fang Ze said coldly.


    I can see that Fang Ze is just not comfortable with me. He has been hating the last night until now.


    I face a cold, cold way: "you don''t try, how know not to, besides I also killed a first-class master, also is not too difficult."


    "What? Have you ever killed a first-class master? " Hearing this, Fang Yuan''s shocked eyes are about to protrude.


    Fang Qin and Liu He looked at me with disbelief.


    Fang Qiong was surprised and asked, "have you ever killed a first-class expert?"


    "What? You don''t know yet? Hum, Fang Tong, the son of Fang Tianding, died in the hands of Yang Chuan brothers. He has the experience of killing first-class experts. Ha ha. " Fang Linyu laughs heartily.


    I looked at a few people coldly. It was obvious that Aunt Qingzhu kept secret about how Fang Tianding and his son died, especially about me.


    Even if they were Fang''s family members, they didn''t disclose too much. Even these people didn''t know that Fang died in my hands. Naturally, the purpose of doing so was to protect me. There was also a secret about the innate combat classics and internal skills, which was beyond reproach.


    It''s just that he shakes out here, and Fang Linyu himself says it, so Fang Hong and others don''t believe it.


    "This Did you really kill Fang Tong Fang Hong is still unbelievable.


    You should know that Fang Tianding''s ambition has expanded to the extreme, and he dares to kill his brother and usurp the throne, because his father and son are both first-class experts, so he has the courage to go to the palace and fight against Tianxiong.


    Fang Tong is the first genius of the younger generation of the Fang family, which is generally acknowledged by all of the Fang family. However, the end is bleak, which makes people feel a little sad.


    "Did you really kill Fang Tong?" Fang Yuan also frowned, but he didn''t believe it.


    After all, after the internal strife in Fang''s family was settled, the news to all the strongholds only said that Fang Tianding and his son were dead, but there was no mention of how they died.


    "Naturally, I killed him. Lin Yu can testify. That''s why I think this beheading action can be tried. Even if it fails, it will be much better than the present passive situation." I looked at the reaction of the crowd and said slowly.


    Fang Linyu also nodded his head and said, "I can testify to this. I saw it with my own eyes at that time."


    "I don''t believe that only a first-class master can kill a first-class master, unless he can prove that he has the strength of a first-class master, but I''m afraid he can''t prove that, hum!" At this time, Fang Ze stood up again and looked at me with disdain.


    I didn''t compete with him last night. I guess I left a timid image in his heart. That''s why he thought I was not strong enough to be so arrogant?


    Fang Hong''s face was also heavy. He asked me, "uncle, can you prove that you are a first-class expert? But in my opinion, you are only a second rate master. "


    "Yang Chuan." Chen Lin and Yang Yan looked at me worried.


    "Yang, just prove it to them and let them know something about it." Lao Hei also cheered me on.


    I coldly glanced at all the people present and said slowly, "if you want me to prove it, it''s OK, but I have one condition. Once I prove it, I need to get the command of all the guards in lingcao Town, including you here."


    As soon as I spoke, Fang Hong''s face turned black, and Fang Ze''s look became more and more ugly.


    "It''s a big tone, but I don''t know what I''m really capable of. Hum!" Fang Yuan said with a cold smile.


    Fang Ze also laughed angrily and said: "Dad, let me have a few moves with this timid guy and try his strength. Naturally, it''s clear."


    Fang Hong thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, aze, you go to meet him for a while. Yang Chuan, do you have any opinions?"


    "So you''ve agreed to my terms, and you''re willing to give me command?" I continued to ask, can not be confused by the other side''s careless eyes.


    "If you want to command, you are too arrogant. Don''t think that you are the one supported by your family. You dare to be so arrogant. Hum!" Fang Qin over there also yelled harshly.


    Now the guards in lingcao town are not only part of Fang Hong''s men, but also part of Fang Yuan''s. when he escaped from Lin Tiecheng, he always took them with him. Although the number is not very large, they are all elite, and their strength can not be underestimated.I want this command, which is equivalent to offending Fang Hong and Fang Yuan.


    However, if I don''t have the command power, I''m not at ease. I just want to make things clear. On the contrary, it''s better.


    "What? You want to run on brother Yangchuan, but you don''t want to give up something. How can there be such a good thing in the world? Do you want to set up the White Wolf empty handed? Well, I''m the first to refuse. " At this time, Fang Yu stood up for me.


    For my strength, he obviously has a bottom in his heart, so he will support me at this time.


    At this juncture, Fang Hong had to harden his head. He looked at Fang Yuan, nodded his head, and said, "well, if you can prove that you have the strength, we can also give you the command. Otherwise, if you can''t prove it, you must all obey unconditionally. Do you understand?"


    I laughed, "well, that''s settled. It''s easier to say so. Why bother? Who has the final say?" is it not more direct?


    I''m very confident in myself. No matter how tough Fang Ze is, he can''t be my opponent.


    Fang Ze grinned after listening to it. "It''s a good saying. Whoever has a big fist will listen to it. I''ll see who has a bigger fist today. Hum!"


    With a cold snort, he got up from his seat.


    Fang Qiong saw in the fundus of his eyes, could not help but remind him more, and said: "brother, you should be careful, this Yangchuan is not easy to deal with."


    Fang Ze''s face was cold and he didn''t pay much attention.

 Chapter 381

    "Yang Chuan, kill this arrogant guy, give him some color to see, and let him know what is the truth that there are people outside and there is heaven outside, so as not to make him think that he is the first in the world to stay in this broken town." Chen Lin in the side of loud coax way.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful, don''t be careless." Yang Yan also cares.


    "Hey, hey, I beat this guy down with one punch. Hum!" I glanced at Fang Ze and said coldly.


    After hearing what I said, even Fang Hong, who has always been a good fixer, got angry and said, "good, good, smelly boy, his tone is big and arrogant. He really doesn''t pay attention to the people in lingcao town. Aze, give me all your strength and make Xiaozi be convinced."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll let him know." Fang Ze said confidently.


    "Let''s go. We can''t do it here. Let''s go outside." Fang Linyu called at this time, and the party went out of the hall and came to the big open space outside.


    When he came to the open space to stand, the three members of Fang Yuan''s family looked at me coldly, and Fang Yuan said: "as the saying goes, if you want to fight against the outside, you must first settle down inside. If you don''t unite inside, how can you deal with the Qin family''s enemies outside? This battle is imperative."


    "Well, old man." Old black face a sink, very uncomfortable low voice scold a way.


    "Brother Yang, come on, knock over this bastard and let him know something about it." Guard Abbey.


    "That''s to say, these people have not been in the family for a long time. They are used to being arrogant. Let them recognize the reality." Guard Fang Lang also said indignantly.


    Originally, we risked our lives to come to lingcao town for support, and we also lost several people on the road. We didn''t expect to be run and excluded in lingcao Town, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    "A punch? Just want to beat me? " Fang Ze flushed angrily and said, "Yang Chuan, I don''t care where you come from or whether you are Fang''s uncle, but you are too arrogant. Hum, look at the move!"


    Fang Ze roared and rushed to me as fast as he could. He hit me in the chest.


    I stood still and let his fist fall on his chest. As soon as his internal power turned, he took off most of his strength. His eyes were cold and he said in a fierce voice: "it''s my turn, haha!"


    "You Why are you ok? " Fang Ze was shocked and felt as if he had hit a piece of steel plate. His fists were numb and painful. He was very uncomfortable.


    The mission of the right hand clenched, a hook hard hit in Fang Ze''s stomach.


    Bang!


    One blow stirred the air, even Fangze''s clothes were torn, his stomach was severely deformed, and his intestines and viscera were twisted together.


    Suddenly his eyes burst out, his mouth was wide open, and he couldn''t cry out a sound. He covered his stomach and fell to the ground in pain.


    "This Is master Fong Chak defeated? "


    "What just happened?"


    "This Isn''t that horrible? "


    All this happened too fast. It took only a blink of an eye from Fangze''s hand to his painful fall. No one had time to react. After the reaction, Fangze had already knelt down.


    "Big brother..." Fang Qiong''s face turned pale in surprise. She ran over quickly and looked at Fang Ze''s injury.


    "You, you..." Fang Ze''s lips were trembling and staring at me. He couldn''t say a word. His eyes were full of fear and fear.


    I glanced at him coldly, and Joan said, "I didn''t try my best, otherwise he would have been useless. Don''t worry. After a long rest, he should be able to recover."


    Fang Qiong glared at me and continued to pacify Fang Ze who had lost the battle.


    "This Is Azar defeated like this? How is that possible? " Seeing this scene, Fang Hong stepped back several steps in horror, and then he stood still and looked at me in shock.


    The three members of Fang Yuan''s family were even more dazzled and speechless for a while.


    "Well, if you play well, you should let these people know how powerful they are. Hum!" Lao Hei cried out.


    I turned my eyes to Fang Hong and continued coldly: "according to the agreement just now, I have proved my strength. Now the command belongs to me."


    To solve the problem with the fastest speed can not only show my strength, but also better hide my internal power, which I have planned for a long time.


    "What? Mayor Fang Hong, do you want to default? You can''t keep your word, hum Lin Fangyu continued to help me.


    Fang Hong''s face was very ugly, and his face was constantly changing. He looked at Fang Ze, who fell to the ground in agony, and then glanced at me. He was so angry that he said in a hateful voice, "OK, very good. It''s really arrogant and overbearing. Let me learn your skills today, hum!""Oh, no, the younger and the older are coming out. This NIMA is just playing tricks." Fang Linyu saw that he was in a complete hurry and began to fight against injustice for me.


    When Fang Yuan saw him, he calmed down and said, "brother Hong, it''s human nature that he doesn''t accept. He''s the leader of lingcao town. Let him obediently hand over the command and hand it over to a boy Mao. Of course, he doesn''t accept."


    "This..." Fang Qin''s face was shocked and said, "Uncle Hong is a real first-class expert. Yang Chuan must suffer a big loss."


    In the face of Fang Linyu''s accusation, Fang Hong did not waver at all. He said in a hateful voice: "don''t you want command, boy? As long as you can beat me, all of us here are at your command, otherwise, hum


    At this time, I was also aroused. Fang Ze was just an appetizer, just enough to warm me up. Now it''s the main one.


    "Well, that''s just to my taste. Come on." I set up my posture and waited for Fang Hong to attack.


    "OK, it''s cool enough. Watch the fist." Fang Hong''s simple and unsophisticated attack was not as aggressive as Fang Ze''s, but it made people feel suffocated and nowhere to dodge.


    As soon as I look solemn, I know that this time I''ve met a master. I can''t avoid this fist. I can only make a hard connection. My internal power immediately turns, "martial arts, great power."


    The internal force turns nine times and thousands of times, and the joints of the whole body are clattering. It''s like a firecracker, gathering the whole body''s strength in one punch. The strength Instantly increases by thousands of pounds. The muscles are high and bulging, and the tendons almost burst. The simple punch is smashed.


    Bang!


    In an instant, their fists collided with each other.

 Chapter 382

    The two fists collided with each other, making a harsh air explosion sound. The people''s hair stood upright and numb.


    After the fight, I quickly closed my fist and backed back.


    When Liu he saw him, he asked anxiously, "this Who on earth won in the end? "


    "Brother Hong..." Fang Yuan cried in a low voice.


    "Dad..." Fang Qiong also looks at Fang Hong with a worried face.


    Fang Hong stepped back two steps in succession, and his mouth was shaking with pain. Then he stood still. His eyebrows were twitching, and he looked at me with anger and surprise. After watching for a long time, he finally sighed and said, "ah, I''m defeated. From now on, everyone will listen to me. Let''s give the command to younger brother Yang Chuan. He''s more powerful than me, ah!"


    After saying this, Fang Hongdun felt ten years old, and he was no longer as passionate as before. He turned around silently and walked back. He could see that his right fist was still shaking, and even blood was oozing out.


    "Master Hong, admit it." Although my right fist is red and swollen, even painful, it is better than Fang Hong.


    Fang Ze, who was sitting on the ground with a painful buttock, looked at him stupidly. He couldn''t believe it and said: "how can this happen? Even his father has lost. He is a first-class expert who has been famous for a long time. He even lost to him. This... "


    For Fang Ze, this is undoubtedly a huge impact. From small to large, he took Fang Hong as his goal and example, but today he was completely broken.


    It turns out that there are still more powerful people in the world, and they are so young, and they are the new uncle and son-in-law of the Fang family. Their future is bound to be limitless.


    "Yang Chuan..." Fang Qiong''s eyes lit up and gave me an ambiguous glance. She gave me a few glances, even with a smile on her lips. Then she caught up and helped Fang Hong into the hall.


    Fang Yuan looks complex, shaking his head and sighing: "it''s good to be young. In the future, it must be your young people''s world. When you get old, it''s useless."


    "Dad..." Fangqin also looks gloomy.


    On the other hand, ah Bai and Fang Lang, the old black guards, saw that I had won, and they immediately surrounded me with great excitement. "Ha ha, brother Yang, you are too powerful."


    "Yang, you are really more and more powerful now, ha ha." Lao Hei also laughed.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin stood silently, with some smiles on their faces, but they didn''t mean to get involved.


    Fang Linyu came over in three or two steps, put his hand on my shoulder, and said to all the people on the scene with a smile: "you all heard that master Hong has handed over the command right just now. From now on, all actions need to listen to Yang Chuan. Do you understand?"


    These lingcao town and the guards of lintie city looked at each other. Although they all felt a little too fast, they all nodded and answered in unison, "yes."


    After all, on tianwu Island, the most respected one is the strong. Just now, I fought with Fang Hong head-on and finally won. This left a deep impression on everyone''s heart and was conquered all at once.


    "now that I has the final say, I will go back and discuss the beheading action." I said a word, with people back to the hall again.


    "Little sister, help me up. I can''t just fall down here." Fang Ze a face stubborn said, although he almost lost, but in the momentum can not counsellor.


    Back in the hall, the others didn''t speak. Fang Hong was sitting in his seat, drinking muggy wine, and sighing for a while, looking very lonely.


    I really laugh at the bottom of my heart. This old guy lost, and he still has a little resentment in his heart. After all, he always feels uncomfortable when he handed over the command right in this way, which is also very normal.


    If we can''t make them completely convinced, there may be accidents in the next action.


    I felt it in my chest, then stood up and said, "please see, what is it?"


    As I said this, I showed Fang Mengyu''s long keepsake qinglongfu, which Fang Mengyu had given me before I left fangjiayu.


    As soon as many people of Fang family saw it, their faces suddenly changed. They even knelt down on their knees and said in a loud voice, "I''ve seen the patriarch."


    Fang Hong, Fang Qiong and Fang Ze, Fang Yuan, Fang Qin and Liu He, and even Fang Linyu all knelt on the ground. Of course, they knelt on the green dragon Rune in my hand, which is the keepsake of Fang family leader.


    "The long keepsake of Fang family is here. Now, are you willing to listen to my command?" I said to these people with a smile.


    Fang Ze''s face was ugly, and he complained in a low voice, "you don''t take out the clan leader''s Keepsake earlier, so I don''t have to be beaten. It''s really unfair."


    "Since there is a clan leader''s Keepsake here, our lintie city is willing to listen to the dispatch, and has no double heart." Fang Yuan was the first to say.Seeing this green dragon Keepsake is like seeing the head of the Fang family. All the children of the Fang family must be dispatched, unless you want to betray your ancestors.


    Sure enough, Fang Hong, who was depressed and unhappy, relaxed after seeing the clan leader''s keepsake, and said, "I didn''t expect that the younger brother Yangchuan should be so valued. It''s really clumsy and offensive just now. Please don''t take it too seriously."


    I waved my hand and carefully put the green dragon talisman away. I said, "well, let''s all get up. This is the way it is. Next, we''d better discuss how to start this beheading operation and get rid of the siege of lingcao town."


    In this way, I finally gave the command of lingcao town to the real people. First, I used my strong strength to make these people have to give in, and then I took out the green dragon talisman that Fang Mengyu secretly gave me.


    Once the clan leader''s Keepsake is published, it also gives everyone a step down. Naturally, everyone is happy, and it''s easier to accept it.


    "Well, little brother Yang Chuan is right. Ha ha." When Fang Hong thought about it, he suddenly became bright again.


    "Little brother Yang Chuan, you have such force in such a grade, and your future achievements are limitless. Whether our family can be revitalized again depends on you, ha ha!" Fang Yuan also laughed and agreed.


    For a moment, just now two hard old things like the stones in the pit were completely convinced, which made me feel a little cute.


    I sat down, thought about it for a while, and then said: "beheading is the best way to solve the crisis of lingcao town. After all, the other party is numerous and powerful, and it is still in the periphery. It is very unrealistic to want to annihilate the other party at one stroke. Only by killing the leader of the other party can the Qin family retreat automatically."

 Chapter 383

    While I was talking, Fang Qiong''s eyes were always fixed on me, and she didn''t move away. There was a different kind of brilliance in her eyes, which made me feel flustered.


    At this time, she also echoed: "according to the information we have collected these days, Qin Mao is the leader of the Qin family, the first-class master. As for whether there are other first-class masters, I don''t know for the moment, but there are probably some."


    "How many first-class experts are there in the Qin family?" I continued.


    "There are four Qin family members in total, including seven or eight outside strongholds. If you don''t come to besiege my lingcao Town, you can send out at most three first-class experts. Two first-class experts are the most likely. Otherwise, other places will be short of manpower." Fang Hong thought about it for a while and analyzed it.


    "Two first-class masters?" I began to think about the situation here. Fang Hong is a first-class expert, and Fang Yuan is also a first-class expert. However, after being injured, his strength has declined. I''m one, and Fang Linyu is half. It seems that there is still a chance of winning.


    "In this case, the chance of victory should be very big. By the way, have you found out where the enemies of the Qin family are now? That''s where they''re hiding. " I continued.


    If you want to carry out decapitation, you should first find out the other party''s trend, and then work out the corresponding action plan. You can''t be careless.


    "This..." Fang Hong''s face was a little ugly and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Fang Qiong saw that he was in a dilemma, so she helped him and said, "this time the Qin family came too quickly. We didn''t respond at all, so we lost a lot. Many people died. As a last resort, they all withdrew to lingcao town. Basically, they stayed in the town and didn''t go out. We didn''t know much about the situation outside."


    "Damn, isn''t that a turtle with a shrunken head? It''s really... " Fang Linyu couldn''t help but utter rude words.


    When Fang Hong and Fang Yuan heard this, they immediately felt that they had no light on their face and it was hard to refute anything.


    "Well, there''s no way. The Qin family''s attack is too fierce. If we go out alone, we will be surrounded and killed by each other. If we take a large-scale action, maybe the other party will attack the west again. The safest way is to stay in the town. Brother Hong didn''t do anything wrong." Fang Yuan explained for Fang Hong.


    For me, these past events are not the focus. Now the most important thing is to find out where the other party is hiding and how many people there are.


    "Now you have to find out the details of the enemy. You are familiar with the neighborhood. Do you have any good methods?" I looked at Fang Hong and asked.


    "If you want to find out the details of the enemy, you have to send someone out to explore, but once the person you send is found by the other party, he may not come back. This is a big problem, alas!" Fang Hong sighed.


    Although he is a first-class master, he can go out to explore, but if he leaves lingcao Town, and there is no first-class master to sit down, if the other side attacks, it is a dilemma. He can''t leave lingcao Town, he can only stick to it.


    At this time, Fang Qiong''s eyes lit up and said, "I can let my hounds find people and follow the smell. It should be easy to find them, but my father is right. It''s too dangerous."


    If Fang Qiong goes out to look for someone, once he finds someone, the other party will find her for the first time, and then attack her. It''s easy for her not to come back.


    It''s too risky to be worth it.


    I looked at Fang Qiong, thought about it for a while, and said, "well, I''ll go with Fang Qiong to explore each other''s details, and find out how many people there are. I''ll protect her. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Yang, is this too risky?" Old black one face worries a way.


    "Yang Chuan, I''ll go with you." Yang Yan directly stood beside me and said in a deep voice that she didn''t want me to take risks alone.


    I shook my head. This kind of thing is the best combination for two people. Once I find something wrong, I can take Fang Qiong to escape. After all, I have internal power to protect my body.


    But if Yang Yan also went, it would be very difficult for me to take two people to speed up the escape.


    Looking at Yang Yan, I shook my head and said, "no, I can only guarantee the safety of one person. I can''t take you with me. You should stay in the town."


    "But..." Yang Yan looks depressed and worried.


    "Well, a man should be a man. Besides, Fang Qiong is more comfortable than you. She also has hounds. She is much more useful than you in finding people. Don''t make trouble." Chen Lin holds Yang Yan and persuades her.


    After discussing with Fang Hong and Fang Ze, Fang Qiong nodded and said, "well, Yang Chuan, let''s go straight now and get to know each other''s details as soon as possible. Besides, it''s very important for the safety of lingcao town."


    Fang Yuan also nodded his head and said: "the younger brother Yang Chuan has the strength of a first-class expert, even above brother Hong. If he finds something wrong, there is absolutely no problem in running away."


    "It''s so decided. You two should start now. Remember to be careful on the way. When you get useful information, you''ll come back immediately. Do you understand? As for the others, just stick to the town with me. " Fang Hongchen said in a deep voice that he had given this matter down."Yes."


    So we simply prepared and took some dry food and water with us. Fang Qiong and I set out directly. She took the rhubarb dog and ran directly into the woods.


    Into the woods, rhubarb dog began to smell on the ground, quickly found a direction, quickly ran.


    As soon as Fang Qiong saw it, she immediately said, "go, let''s follow. The nose of yellow wolf is very smart, especially for the smell of strangers. We should be able to meet the enemy soon."


    "Well." I nodded, followed up silently.


    In this way, we went through a section of the forest, and then I stopped. Joan said, "stop. We can''t go there like this. We''ll be found by the watchman."


    Fang Qiong is also a frown, first to the rhubarb dog back, while a little uneasy said: "that we should do? If you want to get useful information, you have to get close to each other''s camp. "


    I nodded, agreed with her, said: "only close to each other''s hiding place, can we get real and effective information, but the other side is the Qin family, not a mob, must have long been far away from the hiding place, buried a secret sentry, maybe in the tree, maybe in the grass, all very likely."


    "Once we continue to get close, we will be found by the other party first, which will be dangerous." I continue to analyze.


    "What can we do? Do you have a way? " Fang Qiong''s big eyes looked at me and asked.

 Chapter 384

    I felt my chin, looked at rhubarb dog, and said, "now the wolf has pointed out the general direction for us. Is there any commanding point nearby, or the hillside and big tree of the high point, you can stand on it to observe."


    "Commanding heights? Let''s see. By the way, there is a good commanding height. It''s on a hillside and it''s not far from here. " Fang Qiong thought for a moment and then said.


    "Well, you lead the way." I nodded.


    So Fang Qiong beckoned the rhubarb dog to change her direction and let her side pass. She led the way first, and she had to be careful to keep her waist low, sometimes relying on trees and grass as a cover.


    Fang Qiong was originally a hot girl. She was very beautiful and beautiful, especially when she was walking in the front and bending slightly. Her butt was very round and warped. She had a very attractive magic, which made her eyes almost unable to move away.


    "Cough..." I disguised my head to one side, thinking that Yang Yan and Chen Lin were still waiting for me in lingcao Town, I felt a little guilty.


    But she found that Fang Qiong turned around and gave me a white eye, and said boldly, "how about it? Does my ass look good? Compared with Yang Yan and Chen Lin, who looks better? "


    While talking, she patted her own ass, made a crisp sound, and even aroused a slight wave of meat, which made me gape.


    In the heart of the dog, this woman is also too bold, she is trying to seduce me? I know that I am the uncle of Fang family. Now the man of Fang family is long Mengyu. She has too much courage.


    "What? Dare to see but dare not admit it? Don''t worry. I like a strong man best. You are a first-class expert. It''s my pleasure to let you have a look. Do you want to touch it? " Fang Qiong said wildly, her eyes full of eager color.


    I can see that she is telling the truth, which makes me speechless. What the hell is this woman? She''s Fang Hong''s daughter. How could she be such a wave? What had she been through?


    My face slightly sank, did not answer her words, just looked at the distance, said: "or business matters, you just said I did not hear good."


    "Cut, is also a lustful heart does not have the courage stinking man, bored." Fang Qiong mumbled a word, also gave up to continue to pester with me, this just began to hurry up again.


    I was very relieved. This woman is really terrible. You know, we are in danger now. She even has the heart to seduce me and tell me whether her ass looks good or not?


    Well, although it''s a little good-looking, this woman must be a broken shoe in such a wave. I''m not interested in a pair of broken shoes.


    The rhubarb dog was shuttling in front of him. Suddenly, he stopped, squatted in the same place, bared his teeth and breathed. Because he had been trained, he didn''t bark at the first time.


    As soon as I saw the situation, I immediately said, "what''s the matter? Have you found the enemy? "


    Fang Qiong nodded her head and squatted on the ground. While comforting rhubarb dog with her hand, she observed carefully, "Yangchuan, you see, there is an enemy hiding on the top of the tree in front of her."


    I crouched carefully and walked over. I saw an enemy sitting on a big tree about 100 meters away. It seemed that he was resting on the tree trunk after eating and drinking. He didn''t notice us at all.


    It seems that in the siege of lingcao town these days, the Qin family has gained an overwhelming advantage, suppressing all the people of Fanghong in lingcao town.


    On the contrary, it made the group a little arrogant, so the sentry guard became slack, which gave me a good opportunity to take advantage of.


    "There is one in the tree over there. It should be just these two people," Fang Qiong said cautiously, squatting in the grass. "Now what shall we do? Round or round? "


    "At this distance, can your arrow hit a man?" I asked.


    "You can shoot one, but what about the other?" Fang Qiong took out the bow and arrow on her back.


    "I''ll do it."


    "How do you come?"


    I looked down for a stone on the ground, weighed it a little, and took a look at the direction. When I was on a desert island, I didn''t have a weapon to take advantage of, so I picked up a stone on the ground. It was very useful for me.


    "You want to use a stone to knock down the man in the tree? Can you do that? " Fang Qiong stares at me in surprise, full of disbelief and distrust.


    "A man can''t say no, I should be able to beat him down." I said with a smile, weighing the stones in my hand.


    If I had been in the past, I certainly didn''t have such self-confidence. However, when I reached the critical point of cultivating the congenital war Sutra, the power of throwing stones would have been very terrible.


    Fang Qiong looked at me seriously. At last, she gritted her teeth and said, "well, for the sake of being a first-class master, I believe you this time. But if you fail, we have to run away immediately. Do you understand?"


    "OK, I''ll count 123, and then we''ll do it together." I nodded and began to build up.Fang Qiong nodded her head and looked very serious. She was totally different from the previous appearance of saolang. She began to bend her bow and set up an arrow. It seemed that she had real ability. Otherwise, she did not dare to take risks with me.


    ¡°1¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 3¡­¡­¡±


    When I count to three, my right hand suddenly threw, the stone in my hand Shua, hit the man on the tree in the distance, hit him on the chest, the man screamed in a low voice, fell directly to the ground.


    At the same time, Fang Qiong''s arrow also accurately hit the man in the tree and fell down from the tree.


    Rhubarb dog rushed out in an instant, and I also rushed to him as fast as I could. While the guy who fell from the tree had not fully reacted, I killed him.


    "Enemy..."


    Poof! Blade across, blood splashed on the ground, suddenly die can''t die again, die can''t close one''s eyes that kind of.


    Another enemy who was hit by an arrow was bitten by a rhubarb dog. He couldn''t say a word and belched fart.


    Fang Qiong followed quickly. Seeing that both of them had been solved, she took a breath and looked at me with new eyes. She said, "Yang Chuan, you are really good. Now I''m a little envious of Fang Mengyu."


    I frowned and didn''t answer her. I feel that this woman has some problems. Although she does have some skills, she is not a decent person. I''d better not provoke her.


    "Come on, let''s go. The commanding point of the hillside is ahead." I ignored her and quickly moved forward.


    Fang Qiong followed me silently. What she said didn''t get my response. Suddenly, she was full of resentment and helplessness.

 Chapter 385

    Rhubarb dog is running around in front of me heartlessly, which is totally different from its owner''s mood.


    The so-called commanding point on the hillside is not far from the tree where two people died just now, which is only 20 meters away. Although it is indeed the highest place nearby, it is bare. There is no shelter, so it is easy to expose.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful." Fang Qiong reminds me of her bitterness.


    I didn''t care a smile, even directly stood on the top of the hillside, and found that in the northeast direction of seven or eight hundred meters away, there was a large group of black shadow, and even the black smoke of the fire came out.


    "It seems that these people are really confident enough. They don''t hide at all. Do they really think they are going to eat lingcao town?" I said, frowning.


    Seeing that I stood up and saw nothing wrong, Fang Qiong also stood up and took a look. She said, "looking at the scale, there should be about 100 people, all of whom are good fighters. No wonder we were not rivals at the beginning. The enemy is a little strong. Besides, we don''t know how many first-class experts there are, except Qin Mao."


    "More people is not a problem, but the first-class experts are what I worry about," I calmly and simply analyzed, "but according to the posture of the other party, so confident, and even cooking, it seems very likely that two first-class experts will sit down, otherwise they won''t be so arrogant."


    Fang Qiong nodded and agreed with me. Then she said, "who is the other first-class expert besides Qin Mao?"


    "If it''s me, Qin Mao is out there for everyone to see, and another first-class expert must hide himself and take his opponent by surprise in order to make the most of his effect." I''m going on.


    If this is the case, then the opponent will be a little difficult, because obviously the opponent is also very cherish life, and is fighting with his brain, not only by brute force, such an opponent is the most terrible.


    And just as Fang Qiong and I carefully observed the enemy camp not far away, there was some movement on the other side of the enemy camp.


    At the beginning, when I was standing on the top, I found that some people were looking at me, but they all took a look and turned away their eyes. I think I mistook them for their watchmen.


    After all, it''s nearly a kilometer away. I can''t see people''s appearance at all. I can only see a small black dot, that''s all.


    But after Fang Qiong appeared, the camp below began to riot, because there was a big difference between men''s and women''s body size, especially there was a dog beside Fang Qiong.


    At this moment, these people finally responded. A man, a woman and a dog were standing on the top. They were not their companions at all. What about companions? Most of them are dead.


    Looking at the commotion of the camp, some people even chased and killed us. I said with a smile, "it seems that we have been found."


    Fang Qiong nodded, his face a little heavy, said: "before outside the town, my father and I together with people, with this group of people, although the strength of both sides is almost the same, but this group of people is very ruthless, is a group of outlaws, combat effectiveness than ordinary experts are much stronger, should be really killed a lot of people."


    It seems that her previous fighting experience should have left her a lot of shadows. She turned to me and said, "what shall we do now? Retreat back? "


    "You want to go back and do nothing like that?" I asked.


    "You want to kill their people? It''s crazy, but I love it. What are you going to do? " Fang Qiong calm face way, she is also biting teeth just made such a big decision, after all, this kind of adventure risk is not small.


    "Hey, hey..." I insidious smile, began to decorate.


    After a while, the other party''s pursuers were killed. There were more than 20 people, all of whom were vicious. They were holding a sharp steel knife in their hand. The first guy had a big arm and a round waist, but he had a sharp mouth and a strong momentum.


    "Search around for traces left by the enemy. How dare these grandchildren come out this time? That''s interesting. " Leading man cold voice way.


    "Yes, fourth master." Many of the men agreed, and began to carry out a carpet search along the perimeter.


    Fang Qiong and I were hiding in the grass less than 50 meters away from each other, lying on the ground and covering up all our bodies. From each other''s interrupted conversation, I knew that this guy should be Qin Mao, the principal of the Qin family in the siege of lingcao town. He was a first-class expert and should not be underestimated.


    "Fourth master, all our people are dead." One of the men found the body, he said in a loud voice.


    Qin Mao quickly walked over and looked carefully, "how did he die?"


    "A man was shot by an arrow, his neck was torn, and a man''s head was cut, and his chest had been wounded." The man examined it and replied next time.


    Seeing this, Qin Mao frowned and began to meditate. He said in a low voice, "look at this crisp method. Those two people should be experts. Could they be the people who appeared yesterday?"Just as he was still thinking about it, suddenly something came from a distance, rustling and running away. Qin Mao was shocked and yelled: "chase, don''t let the other party escape. The person who should kill Lao Tzu won''t want to go back today."


    "Yes, chase."


    "Go ahead."


    Qin Mao took the lead and rushed over as fast as he could, followed by his 20 or so younger brothers, both fast and slow. After all, this is a mountain forest, and there are so many people along the way that it''s not easy to spread out.


    I carefully hide in the grass, see here with Fang Qiong looked at each other, low voice: "hands."


    "Well."


    So with Fang Qiong together, with Qin Mao this team behind the butt, not slow to touch the past.


    As for the guy who attracted Qin Mao away when something happened, it was the rhubarb dog that Fang Qiong took with him. Although Qin Mao was a first-class expert with great strength, it was almost impossible for him to catch up with a dog in the mountains, so there was no need to worry about the safety of rhubarb dog.


    After Qin Mao took people to catch up with him, the strong ones gradually ran to the front, while the weak ones also opened up a distance of more than ten meters and nearly 20 meters.


    Fang Qiong and I got into the back of the team as if nothing had happened, and then started to fight against the people who ran at the back.


    Seeing a guy in front of me running happily, I quickly came behind him. He looked back at me in surprise and was about to speak. I covered his mouth as soon as I put a dagger in his heart and smashed it. On the spot, people belched and farted, and the body was thrown on the ground at random.


    And Fang Qiong''s assassination method was obviously more skillful, and she also brought down a person.

 Chapter 386

    Then we continued to mix in the team, because the assassin didn''t have time to make a cry, and it was the person at the back of the team who died, and it didn''t show for a moment.


    When the two of us killed nearly six or seven people, we felt that the number of people was obviously reduced, and finally some people felt that something was wrong.


    "Well, where are the people? How do you feel that there are fewer people? "


    "Yes, abin, where are you, abin?"


    "What about people? How about six or seven people


    Finally, after the lack of people, they realized that something was wrong with these people. They immediately became flustered and began to get confused.


    Qin Mao was tired of chasing rhubarb dog in front of him. After chasing him, rhubarb dog disappeared in the blink of an eye. He was so angry that he said, "this It''s too fast. I don''t even see a shadow. "


    He just saw the grass and leaves constantly shaking and judged that someone was running away. If he saw a dog at large, he would have stopped for a long time.


    Hearing the movement, he turned around and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Even he was a little silly when he looked back. There were only 20 people in the team, but there were six or seven less in the blink of an eye. They were real people, not six or seven pigs.


    Just now he was so attentive that he didn''t notice it at all.


    "There''s blood on the ground, my God, dead, dead." At this time, one of his men returned along the original road and found a bloody body lying on the ground.


    Poof!


    Just as he finished, he was shot in the neck, his eyes were wide open, and he fell to the ground in despair and died.


    "There are enemies."


    "Be careful where the enemy is."


    Seeing this scene, the panic stricken people, who had been suddenly disturbed by few people, immediately began to panic, just like headless flies around, trying to find out the trace of the enemy.


    "Asshole, where are you going? Stop for me. I have to kill you today. " Seeing Qin Mao''s sharp eyes, he found the figure of Fang Qiong and me at once, and chased them as fast as he could.


    At this time, Fang Qiong and I had been hiding a hundred meters away. Seeing Qin Mao, we said with a cold smile, "ha ha, Qin Mao, if you have seed, you will catch up. If you don''t come, you will have no eggs. Ha ha!"


    I laughed provocatively, and ran away with Fang Qiong as fast as I could, and in order to let Qin Mao catch up, we didn''t go to lingcao town.


    Otherwise, when Qin Mao reacts, maybe he won''t come after him.


    "Well, you little bastard, I''ve killed so many people. I''ll take your dog''s life today." Hearing my provocation, Qin Mao burst into a rage and quickly chased the past.


    "Go, follow the fourth master."


    "Go after it."


    Qin Mao''s fierce figure is less than 100 meters behind him, and the distance is constantly shortening at a weak speed.


    While running away, Fang Qiong began to sweat on her forehead. She was nervous and scared, and said, "Yang Chuan, is it too dangerous for us to ambush Qin Mao like this?"


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. Later, you just need to shoot cold arrows. Besides, you must avoid the Qin family''s troops. You must not be surrounded. That''s really dangerous." I said calmly.


    Fang Qiong had no choice but to nod her head. Now that she had already taken risks, she would go to the end. She had experienced many things before, but she was not a timid person. Although she was only a woman, she had a lot of courage.


    "Son of a bitch, stop and see me tear you with my hands." Qin Mao roared angrily. Although the distance between the two sides was shrinking, the younger brothers behind him didn''t have such a fast speed and couldn''t keep up.


    He also knew in his heart that the other party might be preparing to lead him to ambush. However, he looked at the direction of the other party''s escape, but it was not the direction of lingcao town. He could not help but sneer, "hum, under too much panic, did you even admit the wrong way? It''s interesting. I want to see what tricks you are playing. "


    He is also one of the famous experts of the Qin family. He has been famous for a long time, so he can take this risk.


    Besides, Fang Hong in tianlingcao town couldn''t get out. Although he couldn''t know anything about the tortoise shell, he knew the terrain and conditions around lingcao town for a long time.


    It is absolutely impossible for the other party to set up a sink or ambush, because time is not enough.


    Moreover, these two guys, a man and a woman, dare to break out on their own. They must be the elite of the Fang family in lingcao town. If they can kill these two people here, it will be a heavy blow to the other family. Then the siege of lingcao town will be a step closer to success.


    With this in mind, Qin Mao''s pursuit became more vigorous, and gradually separated from the team. He was the only one left, and Fang Qiong and I were running away desperately.


    After fleeing for a while, we came to the Bank of a river. The water was clear and sharp, and the water was wide, which directly cut off the way for Fang Qiong and me.Fang Qiong''s face changed slightly. She looked at me and worried: "Yang Chuan, what can I do now? There''s no way. I don''t want to die so early. I want to play with more handsome guys. "


    As for what she said, I totally thought I didn''t hear her. I just didn''t expect that she had the idea. I looked at Qin Mao, who was less than 50 meters away and was about to catch up with her.


    I said to her, "can you swim?"


    "Of course you can swim? Are we going to swim along the river? Now jump into the river. It''s too late if you don''t jump. " Fang Qiong said anxiously. She knew in her heart that she was not Qin Mao''s opponent. She was afraid to die.


    "Haha, naturally, people are led here. If you don''t fight, how can you go? Haha..." I said with a bold laugh.


    Of course, this is not to force this woman, but only in the fight, the fastest progress.


    Nowadays, the progress of congenial war classics is slow. Only by fighting with powerful people and relying on the external pressure exerted by the other side can I make rapid progress in my strength. Qin Mao is obviously a very good sharpening stone.


    Soon Qin Mao caught up with the shore, and the others behind him were far away. It might take a while to catch up with him. He took a look at the river behind me and said coldly, "what? Don''t you two run down the river? "


    "The reason for not going is naturally waiting for you." I replied tit for tat.


    Qin Mao raised his eyebrow and laughed: "it''s a little interesting. I seldom see such a arrogant young man as you. Because of his ability, I feel that he is invincible in the world? Ha ha, today I''ll let you know that my Qin family Dao is powerful. Take it, boy. "

 Chapter 387

    In my heart, I want to fight Qin Mao and hone my fighting experience and strength, but I never thought that I could kill Qin Mao so easily.


    In this place, even if Fang Qiong is my assistant, it is not difficult for Qin Mao to escape even if he is injured, so it is almost impossible to kill him.


    This is the most terrifying part of the first-class experts. They rarely fight with others. Even if they can''t fight, they are mostly able to escape. Therefore, the first-class experts are the core force in the four families.


    What Qin Mao thought in his heart was that he wanted to kill me when he was fighting with me. From the murderous look in his eyes, he could guess something.


    "Yang Chuan, I''ll shoot him for you..." Fang Qiong said to me, quickly to the side to find a stone as a shelter.


    When I saw Qin Mao rushing over, I rushed over with my waist knife and hit it with his knife. With a splash of fire, Qin Mao''s face was shocked and disappeared. Then the sword technique was like running water. I cut at me with a faster speed, and each knife was done my best.


    Bang bang!


    Mars splashed down, I used my internal force to resist, it was very difficult, there was no room to fight back, completely suppressed in the downwind.


    Qin Mao looked bitterly and said with a big laugh: "ha ha, I haven''t heard of you before. You are the number one person in the Fang family. You have the strength of a first-class expert when you are young. Although you are not stable, it is a big threat to our Qin family. It''s better to die here. Go to die."


    "Qin family Dao, return wind!"


    Qin Mao''s swords were closed one by one, and a dark whirlwind came out, like a gale wheel. He attacked me madly from the left and right up and down four directions. The attack was extremely fierce, and there was almost no gap or gap.


    "Wudao, Qianjun, Zhen!"


    In the face of Qin Mao''s pressing step by step, I had to gnash my teeth and use my strength. My internal force broke out. I tried my best to cut it with a knife. The huge force of a kilo suddenly burst out, causing the air to vibrate. With a bang, Qin Mao was shocked and retreated three or five steps in succession. Only in this way can I stabilize my body.


    Qin Mao''s right hand was numb and trembled slightly. He also looked at me in shock. "What a terrible force, you..."


    I laughed and said: "it''s really good to fight with you. That''s it this time. Let''s see you next time, ha ha!" With that, I turned and jumped into the river, trying to escape along the current.


    Poop!


    Qin Mao saw his cold eyes and said angrily, "if you want to escape, there''s no way. Stop for me. I''ll chop you today." He wanted to chase him, but he was met with a cold arrow, which immediately scared Qin Mao out of a cold sweat. He quickly threw himself on the ground and turned over. Only then did he escape the arrow.


    Fang Qiong''s body was very dexterous after she shot the broken arrow. She jumped into the water and splashed a little water. In the blink of an eye, she dived into the bottom of the river and disappeared.


    By the time Qin Mao got to the river, there was no trace. It was too late to chase him. Moreover, he didn''t dare to chase him any more. If he did, he might not be able to come back.


    "This guy has terrible potential. That blow is really powerful. Who is it? The Fang family has never heard of such a person? Strange. " Qin Mao scratched his head. For a moment, he didn''t understand.


    After jumping into the river, I tried my best to swim down the stream. Even if my right hand was injured and bleeding, I didn''t have multiple tubes. Soon with the help of internal power, the wound became scarred and the blood stopped temporarily.


    Fang Qiong is as flexible as a fish when she swims in the water. It seems that she really has a lot of skills. Moreover, the eyes she looks at me are full of admiration and surprise.


    Obviously, I proved that I had a fight with Qin Mao. Although I lost a little bit in the end, I ran away in a panic. But for Joan, she was already very strong.


    Fortunately, Fang Qiong was very familiar with the river. After swimming in the water for about 30 minutes, she saw that there was no enemy coming around. After confirming that it was safe, Fang Qiong asked me to swim to the bank.


    On the shore, she directly collapsed on the ground, gasping, "Huhu, I''m almost tired. This NIMA''s is too exciting, Huhu..."


    I took a deep breath, secretly running the congenital war Sutra, and began to adjust my breath and recover my physical strength. The speed of recovery was much faster than her.


    While resting, Fang Qiong''s eyes didn''t leave me. She said in a startled voice, "Wow, uncle Yangchuan, you are too fierce. When you fight with Qin Mao, you just break a little skin and run away intact."


    I did not have the good spirit white he one eye, the way: "how? Does Qin Mao look very powerful? "


    Fang Qiong nodded and said: "although Qin Mao ranks the fourth in the Qin family, he has been known as the first-class master for more than ten years. In terms of strength, he should be ranked the third among the first-class masters of the Qin family, especially the skill of the Qin family. He is very fierce and can''t be prevented by ordinary people."After hearing what he said, I remembered that Qin Mao''s Sabre technique was really terrible. If I didn''t have internal power to protect my body and run fast, I would have capsized here.


    Fang Qiong stares at me with big eyes. Suddenly, she pours on me and uses her soft meat to squeeze on me. She says bitterly: "Yang Chuan, you are so handsome and powerful. People have already fallen in love with you. What should we do? You are responsible to me. "


    She didn''t look shy at all, but she said something like this. All my goose bumps fell to the ground. She quickly put her aside and said, "Fang Qiong, what are you doing? I''m also a man with a family, and I''m the head of the Fang family. Don''t try to seduce me. "


    If this woman is in the past, I don''t mind to have an affair with her, to have a little dew love, but now I bear too much.


    Fang Mengyu''s husband also needs to protect Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Yang Yan, Chen Lin, and old doctor heizamao. They don''t want to have other unnecessary troubles.


    I pushed Fang Qiong away. She half fell to the ground, and her face became more and more sad. "Hum, you stinky man, do you want it? Well, anyway, there''s no one here. Let''s fight in the field to satisfy my hunger and thirst, OK


    Shit, doesn''t this woman know she''s ashamed? Really is what words all dare to say export, also too crazy, I desperately warn myself, no, must not be sorry for them.


    Seeing that I was not moved, Fang Qiong started a new action again. She reached for the rope of her clothes and began to untie them.


    "This..."

 Chapter 388

    In half an hour.


    "Hey, Yang Chuan, you smelly man, you counsellor, wait for me. Don''t go so fast." I walked in front of Fang Qiong. She dressed herself again and followed me with a sad face.


    "What is counsellor? My name is loyalty, OK? " I don''t have the good spirit to say.


    In order to seduce me, Fang Qiong really tried her best not only to stimulate my speech, but also to take off her clothes to seduce me directly.


    Fortunately, I''m not fooled by her. After all, I''ve experienced a lot of beauties. No matter Ning Xiang, Fang Mengyu or Chen Lin, none of them is worse than this woman.


    After a lot of eyes, I didn''t bother to pay attention to this woman. I wrapped up my right hand with a cloth. Then I found the direction and started to drive back to lingcao town. This is the situation now.


    "Hey, wait for me. Am I really so much worse than Fang Mengyu?" Fang Qiong trotted after me, and cried out.


    "You two can''t compare. Well, you are the earth on the earth, and Xiaoyu is the white cloud in the sky in my heart." I said with a faint smile.


    "Asshole, hum..." Fang Qiong was only stomping her feet because of my words, but I didn''t bother to pay more attention to her.


    While rushing back quickly, I kept remembering the war with Qin Mao just now. Although the war came in a hurry and ended quickly, I gained a lot.


    In particular, there seems to be a little sign of breakthrough in the cultivation of congenital war classics.


    Continue to the front of the road, at this time suddenly came from the grass inside the movement.


    "Woof, woof..."


    It was the rhubarb dog who was responsible for diverting Qin Mao. It was a thief who ran fast and didn''t hurt him at all. It also played Qin Mao hard and got out of the grass. It ran to Fang Qiong and turned around, wagging its tail.


    "Yellow wolf, ha ha, you did a good job today. Come on, I''ll give you something delicious." Fang Qiong took out a piece of dried meat and threw it to rhubarb dog.


    Seeing this rhubarb dog, I knew that it was not far from lingcao town. Sure enough, after a short walk, I saw the town.


    Just as I approached, I heard someone shouting, "miss and uncle Yang Chuan are back."


    "They came back safe and sound."


    Immediately, the whole town came to life. Except for those who were still on patrol, all the people gathered around.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin came to me with a trot. They were touching me all over, which made me feel a little uncomfortable. "Stop, stop, I really don''t have anything. It''s OK."


    "Well, it''s not hurt." Chen Lin deliberately touched my crotch and then released her hand.


    This scene is to see the next Yang Yan, a Leng Leng, look very uncomfortable, the face is also shy red a large.


    Lao Hei forced a smile and said, "ha ha, it''s OK. Just come back."


    Fang Hong and Fang Ze, who surrounded Fang Qiong, began to ask, "daughter, are you not hurt? You''ve been there for so long, but you''re so worried about me. "


    "No, I''m well protected by Yang Chuan, and we''ve fought Qin Mao." Fang Qiong shook his head.


    "What? You fought Qin Mao. What happened? " Fang Hong was startled and turned pale.


    "As you can see, it was basically a draw, and then we ran away." Fang Qiong looked at me and then replied.


    Not only Fang Hong, but also Fang Yuan was a little stunned. They all knew Qin Mao was powerful. He was a famous master of the Qin family and used to be a strong deterrent to the other three families.


    Unexpectedly, after fighting with Yang Chuan, he was able to escape safely.


    "Is that true?" Fang Yuan came quickly and asked me.


    I nodded my head, showed him the small injury on my right hand, and said: "Qin Mao is really strong. If we fight alone, I don''t think he is his opponent."


    "Damn, brother, it''s lucky that you can come back alive from Qin Mao. OK, you want to win him? This How can it be Fang Linyu came over, patted me on the shoulder and yelled.


    He was also a little surprised. After all, Qin Mao''s strength is very clear to everyone. It''s just that I didn''t expect to be able to compete with such a big man. It''s a big surprise.


    From this point of view, Qin Mao''s strength is greater than mine, and my strength is greater than Fang Hong and Fang Yuan. But if someone comes to help me, it''s not impossible to deal with Qin Mao together.


    "OK, let''s go first and talk about what you found." Fang Hong said, and the people quickly stepped into the meeting hall.


    Obviously, Fang Qiong and I went to inquire about the news. We not only fought with Qin Mao, but also came back intact and got some important information. This is a very exciting thing for those who stay in the whole lingcao town."Tell me, daughter, what have you found?" After sitting well, Fang Hong can''t wait to ask.


    "The thing is, at that time, Yang Chuan and I..." Now Fang Qiong simply told us what happened and what we found.


    Including the discovery of each other''s camp, the number of people, as well as our assassins, and the final escape.


    Of course, she didn''t say a little bit about the little affair that happened between me and her by the river, which made me feel relieved.


    Although nothing happened between me and her, at least I saw her out and took advantage of her. I always feel a little strange in my heart.


    "There are 100 people on the other side, at least two first-class experts, and the camp is in the northeast, less than two miles away from us?" After Fang Hong heard this, he immediately got the most important information.


    "These guys are brave enough to camp so close to us. Are they really not afraid of death?" Fang Linyu heard this, and he was very upset.


    The other party camped just two kilometers away from lingcao town. Obviously they didn''t pay attention to us.


    After hearing this, Fang Hong felt a little embarrassed. It was because he had been taking people with him and couldn''t get out in lingcao Town, which led to his aggressive behavior.


    At this time, Fang Yuan took a look around and began to ask, "what are we going to do now? Do you want to stay in town like this? "


    I immediately frowned and pondered. My previous plan was to use decapitation to get rid of the leader of the other party.

 Chapter 389

    The leader of the other party is Qin Mao obviously. As long as Qin Mao is killed, the enemies of the Qin family will naturally disperse.


    But now it seems that it''s not so easy. It''s almost impossible to attack a camp as big as 100 people.


    Even if he sneaks in and fights with Qin Mao, someone will help him. It''s not so easy to assassinate him.


    "What about the previous decapitation? Do you still do it? " Fang Linyu said at this time.


    Fang Hong also shook his head. "In such a situation, the other side will hardly show any flaws. It is almost impossible to kill Qin Mao by means of surprise attack and assassination."


    "There is almost no possibility of success in decapitation. We have to choose another way." Fang Qiong also said calmly.


    At this time, I began to think about it. The enemies of the Qin family have surrounded lingcao town. Obviously, they are not in a hurry to attack. The purpose is to encircle lingcao town and make it invalid.


    As long as the stronghold of lingcao town fails and can''t continue to transport materials for the fangs, the situation in fangjiayu will gradually worsen day by day.


    Once the situation in fangjiayu deteriorates, then naturally the strength of Fangjia will become weaker and weaker.


    For the Qin family, this is what he wanted to see, and the goal was achieved.


    So even if Qin Mao is outside now and has been holding his ground, we should be worried.


    Thinking of this, I bit my teeth and said: "it seems that the other party''s goal is to besiege lingcao Town, so that lingcao town can not operate normally, and cut off the contact with fangjiayu. In this way, their goal is achieved, so Qin Mao is not in a hurry to attack, but just surrounded outside."


    Hearing this, Fang Hong''s face turned black. He knew this very well, but he was not sure and did not dare to take risks, so he had to choose to shrink.


    "Uncle Yang Chuan, what do you mean Fang Hong looked at me and asked.


    "Take the initiative." I said hard.


    As soon as these words were uttered, people here were also surprised, especially Fang Yuan, Fang Qin, Liu He and Fang Ze.


    "How can I take the initiative?" Fang Yuan didn''t immediately stand up against it, because he also knew that if he continued to drag on like this, the situation would only get worse and worse for the other family.


    Although taking the initiative will inevitably lead to casualties, it is also inevitable.


    I thought about it a little bit and said, "according to my meaning, today we will attack each other''s camp at night. Since during the day, we are already frightening each other, so we should just go ahead and attack each other''s camp at night."


    "Surprise camp? You have a big tone. The other side has more than 100 people, not less than us. That''s not a hundred pigs. We''re going to raid like this. We don''t know how many casualties there are. Hum At this time, fonze began to play the opposite.


    Casualties are indeed a problem. However, if we dare not do it because we are worried about casualties, it is estimated that lingcao town is really dead.


    "There is probably only one chance. When the other party is unprepared, they will attack and at least 60% of them will succeed. What do you think, senior Fang Hong?" As I spoke, I looked at Fang Hong.


    Although he had taken the command from him before, it was obvious that he still needed to make his own decisions about life and death. After all, he was the one who brought out the guards of lingcao town.


    Fang Hong frowned, obviously hesitated and began to think.


    Today''s situation, if we don''t rush out, it will be chronic death. In the end, lingcao town will be completely abandoned. If we take this opportunity to raid, maybe there is still a chance.


    Fang Hong is also a man who has experienced strong winds and waves. After weighing the pros and cons, he quickly made up his mind and said in a deep voice, "OK, according to brother Yang Chuan, we will raid the enemy''s camp tonight."


    As soon as he said this, even I couldn''t help praising Fang Hong. Not everyone has such courage, especially his decision is likely to affect the life and death of many people.


    Even if it''s on me, it''s hard to decide if it''s not for the crisis of life and death.


    "Dad, it''s too reckless to do this. Many people will die." Fang Ze was the first to jump out and objected.


    Fang Hong''s face turned black and said coldly, "there is no such easy thing in the world. Now we have a life and death relationship with the Qin family. Are you still lucky?"


    "But But we can continue to shrink in the town, and then slowly wait for the opportunity Fang Ze is unwilling to continue, can see that he is really some fear of death.


    I really looked down on him. Even Fang Qiong, a woman, was much braver than him.


    "Waiting for an opportunity? Funny, "Fang Linyu said at this time," in today''s situation, our Fang family has been forced to the edge of the cliff. If we continue to wait, the situation will only become more and more unfavorable. You know what? I''m afraid of death. "Fang Linyu was angry with him. Suddenly, Fang Ze couldn''t hang on his face. He stood up and pointed to Fang Linyu''s face and said, "Fang Linyu, don''t think you are the master. You dare to be so arrogant. This is lingcao Town, not your fangjiayu."


    For a moment, the atmosphere on the scene became extremely stiff.


    "Fang Ze, shut up. It''s a shame. Hum!" At this time, Fang Qiong stood up and scolded Fang Ze, just like a powerful female tiger. Fang Ze could only admit her advice.


    Seeing this posture, Fang Hong also shook his head helplessly, and then continued: "well, now that we have decided to raid the camp tonight, we must work out a best combat plan to ensure success and reduce personnel losses."


    "Well..." I nodded and began to discuss the battle plan with Fang Hong and Fang Yuan.


    Even lunch was eaten during the discussion of the battle plan. After a feasible and complete plan was worked out, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    After a bit of slouching, I went to the corridor, where Yang Yan was following me. As for Chen Lin, Lao Hei, Bai fanglang, they went down to prepare their combat weapons for the night.


    Chen Lin to determine the strength of her bow, but also ready to take advantage of the arrow, so is busy living.


    I looked at Yang Yan and asked, "swallow, are you afraid?"


    Yang Yan shook his head and said, "with you by my side, I''m not afraid." Her eyes are full of affectionate looking at me, as if in her world, I am her all, which makes me very moved.

 Chapter 390

    I felt warm in my heart. I gently took her hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m sure of this. Even if I can''t kill Qin Mao and force the people of Qin family back, I can do it."


    The reason why we have made this battle plan is not to die, but to be sure.


    Even if I can not care about my own life and death, but the safety of swallow and sister Lin, sometimes I see more than my own.


    Yang Yan and I looked at each other, looking at her perfect beautiful face, and even I once felt that it was just my illusion, like a dream, to be favored by such a beautiful woman.


    "Swallow, it''s nice to have you." I said with a smile.


    With a puff, Yang Yan turned red and spat, "Wow, it''s really numb. People have goose bumps."


    "Ha ha, there''s more meat." I laugh, after getting Yang Yan''s response, I can''t help but have more courage.


    With a little effort of her right hand, she pulled Yang Yan into her own arms. She was confused for a moment. Before she had a complete reaction, I kissed her mouth.


    That kind of warm feeling, let a person body crazy, but at the moment I have become incomparably calm.


    After a long time, I slowly separated from her. Her face was red and hot, and she did not dare to look into my eyes. I took a deep breath and said, "swallow, there is still a period of time before the night raid. You should go to have a rest first."


    "Well, that''s good." Yang Yan bowed her head and answered. She flew away. When she ran away, she looked at me with a trace of loss.


    I understood her mind at once. In her heart, I thought the war was very dangerous, so I wanted to give my body to me before the war began.


    But as a girl, her heart is still very reserved, so she can''t say it, so she seems to be lost.


    I smile and shake my head, this woman''s mind is really interesting, immediately I also went back to his house, closed the door.


    I just lay down on the bed and began to rest.


    Before going to inquire about the news, Qin Mao had another war, which also consumed a lot of spirit, so it is extremely important to have a sleep to recover energy.


    I don''t know how long after that, I heard a knock on the door from outside. I got up and opened the door to see Fang Linyu. I subconsciously looked up at the next day.


    The sun is already setting, and it will be dark gradually.


    According to our previous plan, it''s not the time to raid in the middle of the night. It''s the time when the night is just coming. This time should be when the other party is preparing to cook.


    It''s just taking advantage of the time difference to take the other side by surprise. As for whether we can succeed or not, it depends on the weather.


    "It''s almost time." Fang Linyu looked at me and said.


    Obviously, he is also very clear that this is an absolute tough battle. Compared with the previous battle in Huangsha City, it is obviously more dangerous this time. If he is careless, he may explain it here.


    Although he was a little uneasy, Fang Linyu''s brows shrank at all. As a member of Fang''s family, he still had this awareness.


    After all, for the whole Fang family, this is a matter of both prosperity and loss. If something really happens in lingcao Town, it will soon be fangjiayu''s turn.


    "Let''s go." I nodded my head, checked my waist knife and went out.


    In the square in the center of the town, nearly 100 people, under the command of Fang Hong, have already assembled. Some of these people are second rate experts, most of them are third rate experts.


    These are all the information Fang Hong has accumulated after so many years of operation in lingcao town. I just don''t know how many people will be left after this battle tonight.


    There was no passionate oath of departure, and there was no declaration of the same fate. Everyone was silent like a silent soldier. Fang Hong looked around and simply nodded: "ready to go."


    I silently watched Fang Hong in command, and began to form a team for these people. There were no ten people in a group, which was conducive to rapid action and small-scale command, and was more flexible and efficient. These are the experiences Fang Hong has accumulated over the years.


    Obviously, he is an old hand. Since he has decided to fight to the death, he has to show all his courage.


    Just when I was fascinated by it, a woman''s fragrance came to my face. Chen Lin trotted over and rushed into my bad heart. "Yang Chuan, you must survive."


    It can be seen that she is also very worried. After all, no one knows what will happen in the event of war.


    "Sister Lin, I will, for you, for the swallow, I will work hard." I said firmly.


    Chen Lin''s eyes were shining. She nodded her head and said, "well, after this battle is over, I''ll give you the back garden. No one has touched it there. You need to refuel.""Er..." As soon as I turned black, I suddenly thought of something unsuitable for children, this woman


    After that, Chen Lin left and went to Fang Qiong''s archery team. She quietly began to check her weapons and arrows and so on. She was very serious.


    The plan for this operation is very simple, that is, to make a surprise attack at the fastest speed.


    Hong Fangyuan''s three first-class experts, together with Lin Yu, Lao hei and Yang Yan''s three second-class experts, make up the front team. They rush to the front and plunge into each other''s camp.


    Then the rest of the people, led by Fang Ze, Fang Qiong, Liu He and others, plug in.


    Fang Qiong is the best archer in the team. She is in the last position of the team. She is also the safest position to take advantage of the rain of arrows.


    This is also a clear hierarchy. There are three different units in total. After the integration is completed.


    Fang Hong with a big sword, Fang Yuan with a long knife, stood beside me, there are Fang Linyu, Lao hei and Yang Yan.


    "Surprise operation, start!"


    "Woof, woof..."


    With Fang Hong''s order, the first ones to rush out are a group of big dogs, namely Fang Qiong''s specially domesticated hunting dogs. Under Fang Qiong''s leadership, they rush out first.


    The first function of these hounds is to lead the way, and the second is to find the other party''s Secret sentry in advance.


    "Archers, keep up." With a wave of her hand, Chen Lin immediately followed Fang Qiong''s steps with more than a dozen archers.


    "Go, go." Fang Ze calm face, with a large army behind him followed the past.


    "Go." Fang Hong saw Fang Qiong in the distance and gave him a sharp drink. He quickly followed Fang Qiong. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with Fang Qiong''s speed. A first-class master is worthy of being a first-class master.


    I looked at Yang Yan, her eyes indicate careful, also immediately followed up.

 Chapter 391

    In this way, the Hound is searching in front of the team. Our top-notch team is at the front of the team.


    This kind of combat arrangement can minimize casualties and maximize combat effectiveness.


    The team of nearly 100 people rushed out of lingcao town at the fastest speed, and the movement was also very big. I knew this very well in my heart. The other party would find out such a big movement soon.


    How far can we quickly approach each other''s camp by using the tiny gap before discovery? This is a very serious problem.


    The speed of the first unit has been increased to the maximum, and Fang Qiong''s hounds have to run faster.


    "Woof, woof..." All of a sudden, there was the barking of a hound.


    Fang Qiong''s face changed slightly. "We found a secret whistle in front of us. Please be careful."


    "Let me do it." Chen Lin had bent her bow and set up an arrow, and then she continued to rush forward. Then she saw a big hound circling around a big tree. There was a man standing on the top of the branch.


    Whew!


    At the moment of discovering the man, Chen Lin''s bow and arrow hit the man''s head and killed him directly. He didn''t even have time to react much.


    "Well, it''s a piece of cake." Chen Lin coldly says, appear very cold and overbearing, see Fang Qiong is tooth itchy.


    Although Fang Qiong is also proficient in archery and melee combat, she is more of a combination of the two, and Chen Lin is more like a pure Archer, who is obviously higher than Fang Qiong in archery.


    The attack team continued to rush, saw Chen Lin meritorious service to kill people, in the heart has not had time to be happy, heard the distant sound of the arrow.


    Whew


    The sound of the arrow is very sharp. It can spread far away. It can be used as a tip off. Obviously, although we have solved a secret whistle, we have been discovered by others.


    After all, there are so many people in lingcao town. It''s only a matter of time before they are found.


    "Found out?" Fang Linyu said coldly.


    "Hum, now that you''ve been found out, you can go straight to it. I''m afraid it''s a fart." Fang Hong has a bold face, which can be described as heroic and full of momentum.


    "Well." I nodded.


    At this time, the hound continued to rush out and surrounded a man.


    "Ah, ah, go away, you dogs, go away..." The man should be a sentinel or something, waving a knife in his hand, trying to drive the hounds away.


    But the hounds were very clever, and they didn''t get close at all. They just surrounded the man.


    "Look at me." Fang Qiong takes a provocative look at Chen Lin, bows and shoots.


    Poof, poof!


    In an instant, the man put two arrows in his body, one in his head and the other in his throat. Each arrow was fatal, but he was killed by two arrows alone, and he could die in peace.


    "Damn, this guy is too miserable. He was shot by two archers. Ha ha." When Fang Linyu saw it, he burst out laughing, but he didn''t feel nervous and nervous.


    Before the beginning of the battle, you may be thinking of fear, thinking that you may die, how, but once the battle begins.


    In that crazy atmosphere, people can''t help but forget the fear, leaving only excitement and madness.


    "You..." Seeing her head robbed, Fang Qiong stares at Chen Lin, hating her teeth.


    The team continued to advance, and it was almost dark.


    When I rushed to this place, it was less than 500 meters away from each other''s camp. As soon as I saw it, I saw a crowd of people. Qin Mao, who had been fighting in the daytime, was standing in the front of the team.


    This group of Qin family looks angry, but also with some unbelievable, in a hurry to take the exam.


    Qin Mao, who was standing in the front, found me at the first time and immediately said, "boy, I spared your life during the day. I didn''t expect you to show up. You are looking for death."


    "Kill him."


    "Kill


    All of a sudden, under the leadership of someone, this group of people of the Qin family made a crazy roar to boost their momentum and courage.


    With a cold smile, I said: "continue to rush forward. Sister Fang qionglin, you archers should find a good shelter."


    "Good." Fang Qiong and Chen Lin agreed immediately.


    So soon more than a dozen archers scattered, hiding behind the tree, and then moved forward.


    Soon, it was less than 200 meters away from the other side. This place was about to reach the range of the archer.


    "Son of a bitch," Qin Mao saw here, already red eyes, "still dare to approach, Archer, shoot these fangs for me."


    "Yes."


    "Archer, prepare, launch!"Almost at the same time, Qin Mao and I gave the order, the archer directly shot, and started the crazy shooting.


    "Old black." Seeing the other party''s arrow rain coming like locusts, Fang Linyu''s body was shaking and he cried out in a hurry.


    "Here it is. Look at me." See old black will carry on the body of huge iron shield, directly placed on the ground, a dull sound.


    Immediately I Yang Yan and Fang Hong Fang Yuan all hide behind Lao Hei.


    Use the shield to resist the first wave of arrows from the other side, which has been planned for a long time.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    There are arrows constantly hitting the thick shield, splashing a large area of Mars, but Lao Hei is very strong, but he stands still on the ground, and we are extremely safe to hide behind him.


    "What? It seems that I really came prepared. " Qin Mao''s face sank and he had a bad feeling.


    But at the same time, the arrow rain from our side also fell on the Qin family. At one time, they screamed, and nearly ten people fell to the ground, or were directly shot to death, or died of combat effectiveness. The scene fell into absolute chaos.


    "Keep shooting. Don''t stop. The target is the archer." Chen Lin roared loudly.


    "Good." The rest of the archers agreed subconsciously.


    Fang Qiong was jealous and helpless.


    "What are you doing? Fight back. " Qin Mao, who found a tree stump as a shelter, yelled angrily.


    In the face of such a terrible arrow rain, even if he is a first-class master, he doesn''t dare to show up easily. After all, the first-class master is afraid of the cold arrow besides the first-class master, which can really kill him.


    For a time, the archers of both sides found a good shelter and shot an arrow from time to time. They did not dare to shoot openly.


    "Ha At this time, there was no arrow rain, and it was useless. With a roar, Lao Hei threw out his shield. Two guys ran slowly, and were hit by the heavy shield. They vomited blood and died.


    "Come on, it''s our turn now." Fang Hong said in a fierce voice. He looked at Fang Yuan and rushed over immediately.


    "Kill

 Chapter 392

    Fang Hong and Fang Yuan have been cooperating for some time. With a certain tacit understanding, they joined hands and attacked Qin Mao fiercely.


    Fang Hong is on the left, and his sword stabs Qin Mao in the chest. It''s like streamer falling to the ground. It''s terrifying. Meanwhile, Fang Yuan is on the right, and his long sword cuts Qin Mao''s neck with a very tricky angle.


    Qin Mao was furious when he saw that the enemy was coming. He said, "Qin''s sword, return wind."


    In an instant, the long sword in his hand danced wildly like a wind wheel. His body was impenetrable, and he bumped into Fang Hong''s big sword fiercely.


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound, and the fire flashed everywhere. Fang Hong''s sword deviated. Under the great force, the whole person fell to one side uncontrollably.


    Qin Mao also took a small step back, one is to slow down the impact, and the other is to avoid Fang Yuan''s fatal knife, which is very sophisticated and skillful.


    Fang Yuan''s face changed slightly, and he rushed forward and continued to chop Qin Mao''s neck with all his strength.


    "Well, how dare you do it to me? I want to die. " Qin Mao is very angry. His backhand is a knife. He blocks Fang Yuan''s long knife and cuts it to Fang Yuan''s chest.


    Fang Yuan will almost die if he is touched by this knife. At the critical moment, he has no time to defend with the long knife of his right hand. He has to use his left hand to block his chest.


    Poof! Blood line a Biao, Fang Yuan''s left hand was cut off a large piece of meat, revealing the pale bone stubble.


    "Ah." Fang Yuan screamed and fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for his forced twisting, the knife would cut off his left hand.


    Basically, the left hand has no fighting power, but now it can keep half of it.


    "Dad." Fang Qin screamed at the sight.


    "Dad." Liuhe is also red eyed.


    "Brother Fangyuan, Qin Mao, I will chop you to death." When Fang Hong saw Fang Yuan''s tragedy, he rushed over again in a rage. In an instant, he had a fight with Qin Mao.


    "Master Hong, I''ll help you." I yelled and killed him as fast as I could.


    At the moment when I rushed over, from the side, a man''s sinister and extremely fierce knife obliquely killed him. It stirred the wind and made a noise, which made people feel extremely scared.


    I was shocked, "another first-class master?"


    Fang Qiong and I speculated that there were at least two first-class experts in each other''s team when we inquired about the news and had a close encounter with Qin Mao. Otherwise, Qin Mao would not be so bold to chase us directly.


    There must be a first-class master hiding in the camp, so he dares to be so arrogant and bold.


    Seeing this, I quickly raised my knife to block it. With a bang, sparks were splashing around. The opponent''s knife power was inexhaustible, and he attacked again madly. The knife power was even heavier than that of Qin Mao. He took the same path as Qin Mao. It must be the Qin family.


    I didn''t dare to be careless. I turned my internal power to the extreme and got into a fight with him. For a moment, I was suppressed to the disadvantage.


    "I''ll help you." Yang Yanjiao drinks a word, holding a knife from the side to kill, her knife is light and elegant route, looking at the people''s feeling light and elegant, not too heavy, but very fast.


    If you are a little careless, you will lose at least a piece of meat if you get a knife.


    When the other party saw this, he glared at me with hatred. As soon as the knife turned, he chopped at Yang Yan with all his strength, trying to solve the problem as quickly as possible.


    But he didn''t know that Yang Yan was extremely cunning. When he saw that he had killed her, she took three steps back and avoided his blade. It turned out that her hand was just a feint.


    "Not good." The man didn''t expect to be cheated. He was surprised and looked at me quickly.


    Such a good opportunity, how can I easily let go, a powerful heavy hit jump chop, ruthlessly looked at the man''s forehead, the man had no space to dodge, can only be a knife to resist.


    Bang! Whoa!


    The powerful man almost got rid of the knife in his hand. The knife was severely pressed. If he hadn''t escaped faster, the knife would have been cut on his shoulder when it was cut down.


    The man stepped back two steps in succession. For a moment, his forehead was sweating. He stared at me with lingering fear and said angrily, "who are you? There has never been a person like you in the Fang family? "


    I stood in the same place and confronted him. Next to him, Yang Yan stood half a step behind me and was ready to take the chance at any time.


    Her Sabre technique is destined to be more elegant, and it''s hard to judge whether it''s true or not.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I glanced at the side. Although Fang Yuan''s left hand was cut, he still stood up and besieged Qin Mao with Fang Hong. In addition, Fang Linyu was on the side, and three people besieged Qin Mao, but they still firmly suppressed each other.


    At this time, Lao Hei also rushed into the battle, waving his sword, and was besieged by two or three second rate experts. For a time, he also fell into a bitter battle.However, although he is full of danger, and the bow and arrow team is helping him, there will be no danger for the time being.


    In other places, there has been a battle for a long time. Blood and cries of killing are everywhere. Both sides have their own casualties. It''s hard to separate them.


    Seeing this, I know that this battle must be a quick decision. Otherwise, if we continue to fight like this, our losses will only be more and more severe.


    Even if it''s a trade-off with the other party, it''s the Fang family that loses out in the end.


    Today''s Fang family has been greatly weakened by internal strife, and their living strength has become seriously insufficient, and they can no longer withstand huge losses.


    We have to make a quick decision.


    Thought of here, my eyes a hot, congenital war by crazy turn more than, and even the body around the whirlwind of terror, "martial arts, Qianjun."


    Seeing the intention of my body, the man who fought was shocked, "this is What a terrible aura, can it be materialized? Is this what martial arts can do? "


    When the operation of the innate war classic reached its limit, my body made a crackling sound, which was very terrifying. The unspeakable power of terror came into being, which made me full of fanatical self-confidence.


    "Go to hell." With a loud roar, I raised my knife and cut it. If the light flashed, I would cut to the man''s face.


    "This..." The man was shocked and quickly raised his knife to resist.


    Bang!


    Although blocked the first knife, but the man was shocked body hair side, almost fell to the ground.


    I won''t give him another chance to breathe. Another knife, another knife, and then another knife. He had to let go because of the continuous cutting. The knife was as crazy as the wind.


    Bang! Whoa!


    After the four swords, the Qin family man didn''t hold the sword in his hand, so he just let it go, "you..."

 Chapter 393

    Pooh! Take advantage of Yang Yan is a knife, mercilessly stabbed in his waist, should be stabbed in his kidney.


    "Ah." The man screamed, his face twisted.


    My eyes were cold, my feet stepped on the ground, and the ground trembled with a bang. The ground was trampled out of a cobweb like crack, and my body disappeared in the same place. I broke through the sound barrier and hit the Qin man''s chest with a knife in my hands.


    Poof!


    The sharp knife in my hand pierced his heart and knocked him five meters away before he finally stopped.


    "You..." The Qin man''s eyes were full of despair and his head was full of hiccups.


    Qin Mao, who was under siege, saw that his eyes were red with blood and his canthus were about to crack. He roared, "Qin yuan, Qin yuan, no..."


    I slowly retreated, took out the long knife from his chest, dyed his shirt red with blood, and said coldly: "so your name is Qin yuan."


    Qin yuan has been dead, heavily fell on the ground, obviously can''t hear what I said.


    Yang Yan looked at me, full of fanaticism and worship, "you You killed a first-rate master? "


    As the top of the second-class experts, she knows the horror of the first-class experts and how difficult it is to kill them.


    Qin yuan''s death, so that the Qin family in the scuffle, are completely dull, look silly like Leng in place.


    "Master Qin yuan, was killed like this?"


    "That''s a first-class master. He died here."


    "God, how strong is that guy? Even the first-class experts are killed by him."


    The people of the Qin family were in a state of panic and uneasiness. Some of them even started to retreat. As a result, the pressure on our people suddenly relaxed, and on the contrary, we stepped up the offensive.


    "Shoot, don''t give your opponent a chance to escape." At the right time, Chen Lin exclaimed excitedly.


    Fang Qiong was surprised and excited, and said: "he Did he really do it? "


    "Sun, Yang, when did you become so powerful? Ha ha Old black hit iron sand palm, knocked down the guy in front of him, looked at me and said with a laugh.


    Fang Linyu was stunned and looked at Qin yuan''s body. He was surprised and pleased and said, "Qin yuan? I''ve heard of his name. It''s said that he is the son of the head of the Qin clan and the first genius of the Qin family. His name is as good as Zhao Xian''s. I didn''t expect that he died in your hands. This Is it going to change? "


    "No, no, nephew Qin yuan, how could you..." Qin Mao was still in a state of panic and disbelief.


    He never thought that his nephew, Qin yuan, who is known as the first genius of the Qin family, would die so easily in the hands of an unknown person that he didn''t react for a moment.


    At this time, Fang Hong and Fang Yuan looked at each other and said coldly, "go ahead, kill Qin Mao in one go."


    "Good." Fang Yuan and Fang Linyu nodded and attacked together.


    Although in shock and indignation, Qin Mao didn''t relax his vigilance at all. Seeing the three people besieged together, he swept them with a crazy knife, drawing a semicircular arc and sweeping them away.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Qin Mao did not turn around and ran away.


    He is also afraid. He doesn''t want to die here. It''s important to protect his life. As long as he lives, he has everything. If he dies, he has nothing.


    His splendor, wealth, and women, all kinds of pleasure, are completely over.


    He didn''t want to die, so he chose to run away.


    Qin Hongmao just ran away, but he didn''t think that the man had run away.


    After Fang Linyu reacted, he roared excitedly, "ha ha, if the Qin family don''t give up their arms soon, your leader Qin Mao has escaped and Qin yuan is dead."


    "Qin Mao fled, Qin yuan is dead."


    "Qin Mao fled, Qin yuan is dead."


    "Qin Mao fled, Qin yuan is dead."


    ¡­¡­


    Led by Fang Linyu, the soldiers of the Fang family roared with great excitement. For a moment, their morale was high. In contrast, the people of Qin family are just like the dogs who lose their families. They no longer have the courage and desire to fight, and they turn around and run away in panic.


    Some of them are tough and loyal to the Qin family. They didn''t run away immediately, but they were chopped to death by our people.


    The scene directly changed to one-sided, from the previous scuffle between the two sides, the fight is inseparable, to the people on our side, in the beginning to chase the people of the Qin family.


    It was a big win.


    But Qin Mao ran away, which was a huge disaster. My eyes were cold and I cried: "chase, we must not let Qin Mao run away like this."


    "Well." Fang Hong and Fang Yuan looked at each other, nodded their heads, and immediately chased the past together.


    At this time, Fang Qiong also knew that it was the most important thing to pursue and kill Qin Mao. As long as she killed Qin Mao, she could be regarded as a great and complete victory."Go and catch up with that man." Fang Qiong yelled at her domesticated hounds. They were so smart that they chased Qin Mao in the direction of escape.


    "Woof, woof..."


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    For Qin Mao, who was running away, the barking sounds of dogs were like death charms. He was frightened to hear them.


    He knew that the pursuer was right behind him, but he didn''t dare to look back at all.


    I took the lead with my knife and rushed to the front. For the enemy, I will not be soft handed at all, and the enemy is still a first-class master.


    If we don''t kill Qin Mao today, God knows how he will retaliate in the future.


    Although he said that he was not afraid of Qin Mao''s revenge, his companion''s strength was not so strong. If he was retaliated, he would end up in a miserable situation.


    We have to get rid of the roots.


    Yang Yan also tried to follow me, her face turned red, and even a little out of breath. Obviously, she had tried her best and was about to reach her limit.


    In this way, a few of us are crazy in pursuit of Qin Mao. After chasing all the way, the first ones to catch up with Qin Mao are a few hounds.


    "Get out of here." Qin Mao burst into a rage and slashed with his backhand.


    Poof! A big black hound was cut in half by a knife.


    Fang Qiong see, hate eyes all blood red, "no, dog, quickly back away."


    Immediately, the other big hounds screamed and ran away with their tails between them. They were more than ten meters away from Qin Mao. They bared their teeth and confronted Qin Mao.


    The distance of more than ten meters is not far, but it is not near. Qin Mao did not dare to chase the hounds at all, so he had to turn around and continue to flee.


    "Chase." I roared and sped up.


    "Yang Chuan..." Yang Yan called, and the speed slowed down. On the contrary, she was in the same rhythm with Fang Hong.


    And I not only rely on the body, but also internal power, so the speed is faster than them.

 Chapter 394

    After a while, Qin Mao''s speed obviously slowed down. Then he stopped by the river and looked at me coldly with his back against the river.


    "Yang Chuan, I remember today''s feud. Our Qin family and you are irreconcilable. This feud will be avenged sooner or later." Qin Mao''s eyes are red.


    My eyes were cold, and I said in a cold voice, "revenge? You''d better think about how to leave alive today. "


    Qin Mao laughed and looked at Yang Yan, Fang Hong and others who were coming after me. He jumped into the river and dived directly into the water. His goal was to swim to the other side, and then he could get rid of the chase.


    Across such a river, if you want to swim over it, it is much slower than running on land.


    If we wait for Fang Hong to come, Qin Mao would have run away long ago. He deliberately fled to the river for this purpose.


    I thought about it. Without saying a word, I jumped into the river and ran after it. At the bottom of the water, I could still see Qin Mao swimming with all his strength and crazily, and he didn''t show up at all.


    The speed of diving is faster than that of swimming upstream, and you don''t have to worry about people shooting cold arrows on the shore.


    Just after I dived into the water, I vaguely heard several voices one after another, and also dived into the bottom. I looked back and saw that the first one behind me was Yang Yan.


    There are Fang Hong, Fang Linyu, Lao Hei, Fang Qiong, Chen Lin, and even a few big hounds following.


    As for Fang Yuan, his left hand was injured and he did not dare to enter the water.


    Seeing so many pursuers behind, Qin Mao was scared to speed up again. After landing, he kept on running for his life.


    Soon I went ashore and said coldly, "Qin Mao, you can''t escape."


    I didn''t give up. I continued to chase after him like crazy. I rushed to the words that he threatened me before. Today I have to kill him, and I will never suffer from it.


    When Qin Mao heard my cry, his face changed greatly and he continued to run for his life.


    I chased in front, and Yang Yanfang, Hong FangQiong, Chen Lin and Lao Hei followed me, but they were a little far away from me.


    Finally, after another escape, Qin Mao suddenly stopped.


    I frowned a little, stopped ten meters away from him and asked, "why don''t you run? Do you want to surrender or die


    Qin Mao looked up at the sky with a smile. He felt a sense of the end of the hero. He scolded: "bah, little boy, how can I surrender when I''m a hero of Qin Mao? Even if I die, I won''t die in the hands of a little boy like you. Ha ha, if I have seed, I''ll come after you."


    With these cruel words, Qin Mao jumped. It turned out that there was a cliff in front of him, so he jumped directly.


    I suddenly surprised, rushed to the past, standing on the edge of the cliff, looked down.


    The cliff looks very high, covered by a layer of clouds. I don''t know how deep it is. I can hear the sound of water.


    I suddenly a Lin, "have current sound?"? Is there a pool down here? This is the retreat Qin Mao has long thought of. "


    Damn, sure enough, Jiang is old and spicy. I didn''t expect that he was ready for his own retreat.


    Not only did he escape from the river before, but also from the cliff here, which he had planned in advance just in case.


    If there is a pool below, he will have a great chance of survival if he jumps down like this, but I don''t have the courage to jump down and chase.


    Just when I hesitated, suddenly from the bottom of the cliff, a dark shadow jumped up fiercely, and the knife in my hand slashed at my feet.


    It turned out to be Qin Mao. He pretended to jump off the cliff just now, but he cheated me. At this time, he grabbed a thick cane growing on the cliff and hid it on the cliff downwind. He launched a surprise attack on me.


    I was shocked, left foot and right foot subconsciously jumped up, but still slow step, right foot calf position, was his knife point to scratch, cut a huge wound, blood instantly dyed red trousers.


    "Ah." I screamed miserably. I lost my balance and fell to the cliff.


    I suddenly feel cool. It''s over. It''s all over now. Sister swallow Lin, little Yu Ningxiang, my women, I''ve been planted here this time. I''m sorry, I can''t go back.


    My heart is full of regret and anger, but Qin Mao, his hand continues to grasp the cane, hanging on the stone wall, cold and schadenfreude watching me fall.


    I was red eyed and gnashing my teeth. "You''ll have to be buried with me to die."


    Carrying all his internal power, he gathered on his right arm and threw the knife in his hand. Before Qin Mao could react, he was pierced by my waist knife.


    "You..." His eyes stare at the boss, how also can''t think of, I have such a move, despair also fell to the bottom of the cliff together.


    Before I died, I took revenge. I finally felt a little better. I felt my body falling constantly. I subconsciously closed my eyes."Forever, my women."


    "No, no, Yang Chuan..." At this time, Yang Yan''s scream came from the cliff. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw a beautiful shadow jump off the cliff regardless of everything, and ran to me.


    "Swallow, why are you so stupid, why?" My eyes suddenly red, a time of mixed feelings, my heart is full of infinite regret.


    Perhaps, among all the women, I owe a lot to Yang Yan.


    In fact, all this is just in the blink of an eye, very fast, even I have no response, hit the water heavily.


    That kind of terrible impact, stabbing my whole body like a needle, pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Water, surface?" In response, I opened my eyes as fast as I could. Although I was stung by the surface of the water, I was surprised to be alive.


    I quickly pedaled my legs and floated to the surface of the water. Before I could see the surrounding situation clearly, I heard a poop, and the pool was instantly dyed red.


    It was Qin Mao who took my knife in the chest and smashed it down.


    Poop! Again, this time it''s Yang Yan. I''m very worried about her.


    Anyway, Qin Mao should be dead. The first time I dived into the bottom of the water, I saw Yang Yan in the water. Because of the huge impact of the water, she had fainted and continued to sink to the bottom.


    Her physical fighting ability is obviously not as strong as mine. The depth of the water is nearly five meters. Without hesitation, I dived directly, put my arms around her and quickly floated to the water.


    "Swallow, wake up." I patted her on the cheek, while still pinching her population, shouting.

 Chapter 395

    At this time, I was extremely frightened. Qin Mao, who had sunk into the bottom of the pool, came up again.


    He still had my knife in his chest, but his eyes were open and he glared at me bitterly.


    I was scared of cold hair erect, goose bumps are up, "Damn, he was so tenacious vitality, so are not dead?"


    "Screw you. I''ll kill you first." I first put Yang Yan aside, pushed her body towards the bank, and then dived into the bottom of the water again and rushed to Qin Mao.


    He was still floating on the surface of the water, and his feet were swinging slightly, so that he didn''t sink into the bottom of the water. I approached him from the bottom of the water, grabbed his feet, and pulled hard into the water.


    "Ah, no..." Qin Mao, who was dying with his last breath, uttered a cry of despair. He desperately wanted to resist, but he was so weak that he was worse than a drowning baby.


    I pulled him into the bottom of the water, pulled his feet open with both hands, pushed my right leg, and it hit the crux of his crotch. With a puff, it aroused a large bubble.


    Qin Mao''s eyes turned white and he was in great pain. He opened his mouth and tried to shout, but he drank a lot of water.


    Finally, he turned his eyes and drowned in the water.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, I didn''t feel at ease. I held the handle of the long knife inserted in his chest and twisted it hard, which broke the internal organs of his chest.


    Qin maomeng opened his eyes, this is the complete burp fart, dead.


    I glanced at his sinking body, held the waist knife in my hand, and quickly floated to the surface.


    At this time, Yang Yan''s body was swam to the bank by the water.


    Directly untied her coat, revealing the white bra, hands in the position of xiphoid, desperately gave her cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    As she pressed her chest, she breathed, blowing into her mouth.


    At this time, I didn''t have any desire in my heart. While I was busy saving people, I said, "come on, come on, please, please..."


    My eyes turned red, and my heart was full of fear and panic. While pressing her chest, I tried to put the gentle internal force into her body, hoping to have some effect.


    "Poof!"


    Finally, Yang Yan coughed up a big mouthful of water, slowly opened her eyes and came to life.


    "Swallow, that''s great. You''re alive. You''re OK. That''s great." See here, I a man no longer hold back, wow cry out, a will Yang Yan to embrace.


    Yang Yan, who had just woken up, was still a little confused and said, "I Are we still alive? Don''t we both fall off the cliff? "


    As long as people are still alive, then there is hope for everything and there is room for improvement. At this time, I put my heart back into my stomach.


    He released her carefully, wiped her tears, and said with a smile: "there is a big pool under the cliff, which should be the back road Qin Mao left for himself. On the contrary, it saved us all."


    Said here, Yang yanmeng''s reaction came over and said in a hurry: "by the way, what about Qin Mao? I remember that he also fell off the cliff. Where he is, we must be careful of his sneak attack. "


    Said her, she wanted to stand up, but just recovered, the body was also injured, too hard for a time, but it was a staggering fall, I quickly held her in my arms.


    I comforted: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. Qin Mao has been killed by me. Look where."


    I pointed to the side of the pool. In the moonlight, I could see it clearly. There, Qin Mao''s body was floating on the water, face down. There was blood flowing out of his body, and it had gradually faded. He could not die any more.


    "He He''s dead? Good death. " Yang Yan said incomparably.


    I nodded my head and began to look around. Here is a huge pool. There is a cliff on it. There is a very thin water flowing from the hollow wall of the mountain.


    There are mountain walls on all sides. The height is at least 60-70 meters, and there are clouds and fog blocking it. It''s hard to see the situation above.


    However, it''s the luckiest thing to be alive. It''s not too late to find out the way when your body recovers.


    "Come, swallow, I''ll help you to have a rest first." I gently stroked Yang Yan and sat down beside the big clean stone on the bank.


    "Well, good." Yang Yan''s eyes are full of tenderness and obedience to me.


    I knew that when she fell down, she must have been impacted. She was not very comfortable, so I said, "you have a rest, I''ll go and deal with Qin Mao''s body."


    "Well, let''s go. It''s a hindrance to keep a look. It''s also dirty the water in this pool." Yang Yandao.


    To deal with the corpse is to find a pit on the bank near the wall of the mountain and bury it.


    And before burying it, I tore off his clothes, cut off his head and wrapped it in cloth.After burying his body well, I felt a little sad for a moment. There was no deep hatred between Qin family and Qin maoqin yuan.


    It''s just because they are the Qin family and the Fang family, and they took the lead in killing many people in the other family''s stronghold.


    It can be said that there is no justice, right or wrong, only the strong and the weak.


    If it wasn''t for me to stab Qin Mao in the chest today, I might be the one who died after falling down.


    Yang Yan was in a coma at that time. If she fell into Qin Mao''s hands, I don''t know what would happen.


    I held Qin Mao''s head with a cloth and went back. Yang Yan looked at it. She was a little disgusted, but she was not afraid. She saw many dead people.


    "Put things away, they will stink." Yang Yandao.


    With a smile, I hid the cloth bag in the nearby stone pile, looked at Yang Yan with her eyes and chest in her hands, her cold body trembling, and said, "swallow, wait here, I''ll find some dry wood to make a fire."


    "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid to be alone." Yang Yan looked around, in addition to the sound of water, all around is dark, only a little moonlight, it is very gloomy.


    I pause. "Can your body walk?"


    "It''s OK. I''m not as delicate as you think, OK?" Yang Yan gave me a white eye and stood up.


    As soon as she got up, she turned pale and almost fell again.


    I am busy in the past to help her, concerned: "you just love to show off, or you stay here first, I will come back soon."


    "No, I can. I just want to be with you. I don''t want to be apart for a second." Yang Yan burst into tears in my arms.

 Chapter 396

    I suddenly had a stream of heat in my heart. When I remembered that she had just jumped off the cliff with me without hesitation, I swore that I would never hurt her.


    "All right, I''ll depend on you. Come on, I''ll take your hand. Let''s find it slowly." I let her go, slowly way, my heart is full of tenderness.


    "Well, good." Yang Yan''s eyes are also bright.


    So I took Yang Yan with me step by step and began to walk outside the pool.


    The pool is very big, about ten meters wide, but the last stream is not very wide, about one meter wide.


    On both sides of the stream are very high cliffs. On the roadside, there are some debris and weeds. Occasionally, there are some low shrubs. There is not much firewood to burn, but if you look carefully, you can still find it.


    Yang Yan just tugged at my hand. She didn''t mean to let go. She was afraid.


    I gently scratched the palm of her hand, causing her a coquettish and charming eyes, let me in front of a bright, said with a smile: "don''t be afraid, I''m here, after daybreak, we can slowly find the way, now get some dry firewood to make a fire, or you''ll get wet, you''ll get sick."


    Seems to think of something, puff Yang Yan''s face Shua red, look at me a little strange, "swallow, how red your face?"


    "No It''s nothing. Let''s get some dry wood quickly. " Yang Yan bowed her head and answered.


    We walked a few hundred meters outside, and finally found some dry firewood that can be used to burn. We took these dry firewood and went back to the pool again.


    As for finding a way out, it''s better to do it in the daytime. After all, you can''t see anything at night, and you may encounter some unexpected dangers.


    After returning to the pool and piling up the dry firewood and some fire weeds, making a fire becomes a problem.


    "I have a flint here. Can you use it?" Yang Yan took out a pair of flints from her pocket, which were specially tied with ropes.


    After all, on tianwu Island, there can be lighters or matches. Only this kind of flint is the most primitive thing.


    Yang Yan was born in a hunter''s family. She often hunts in the wild, so flint is one of the necessary travel equipment for everyone.


    I nodded with a smile, took the flint, and said: "originally, I wanted to perform the performance of drilling wood to make fire, hehe, but with this flint, it''s much more convenient."


    "Just sit there, and the horse will rise when it''s on fire, and it can be heated."


    "Well, good." Yang Yan nodded and agreed. She just sat on the stone next to me, staring at me with blinking eyes. She looked very cute.


    After experiencing so many things, she has opened her heart to me, but she has not the cold and distant appearance before.


    Began to become soft and delicate, proud with some playful and lovely.


    The flint will be forced to collide, the spark splashed on the dry weeds, the fire was lit up.


    Reflecting the light of the light yellow fire, the wet clothes on my body are tightly attached to my skin. I feel very uncomfortable. After the fire, I feel better.


    I looked at Yang Yan, who was still sitting in the same place. She seemed to be embarrassed and motionless. She said with a smile, "swallow, don''t you take off your clothes and dry them?"


    "I..." Puff, Yang Yan''s pretty face slightly red, no good spirit gave me a white eye, that eye is really amorous, doodle small mouth said: "hum, I don''t need you to care."


    "Hey, hey..." I smile, voice a little bit obscene, do not need her to admit that I also know, she must be shy.


    Girls out of reserve and shy circumstances, will be like this, although Yang Yan is in love with me, but after all, I have never seen her body, will be like this is very normal.


    Although I knew it, I didn''t tear her down. I just laughed and said, "I don''t care about you. If you don''t take it off, I''ll take it off."


    In the gaze of Yang Yan''s eyes, I began to quickly take off my pants, and then my coat. The whole person was naked.


    This scene in her eyes, the impact is quite big, especially in this kind of close distance, saw a man naked, body muscles bulging, very strong and impact.


    "You..." Yang Yan''s hands and feet retracted, her face became very unnatural, her face was red and hot, even her ears were red.


    "I what me?" With a smile, I said clearly, "it''s too uncomfortable to wear this wet dress on my body. I can just take it off and dry it. By the way, I still have the last one."


    The last one I didn''t take off was naturally the last one I was wearing. After that, I looked at Yang Yan with a joking face, and my hand touched my waist, ready to take off the four legged pants."Ah, rascal, don''t take off my eyes..." Seeing my action, Yang Yan was startled. As soon as her face turned white, she screamed out.


    He quickly twisted his head to the other side and covered his face with his hands. He was afraid that his eyes would grow out of corns after he took a look more.


    "Ha ha, I''m teasing you. I won''t take it off. If I don''t take all the advantages for you, I''ll suffer too much." When I saw her, I burst out laughing.


    Usually, Yang Yan gives me a cold and unsmiling feeling, which makes me feel lonely and not very close. Even I often eat shriveled in her place.


    She used to be very good at martial arts, and she was very calm when she met something. It seemed that she would never panic. Now I see her scene.


    This makes me really feel funny, and I can''t help staring at her all the time.


    "You You bastard, go to hell. " When she found out that she had been cheated, I didn''t take off my last boxers. She immediately became angry.


    I picked up a small stone on the ground and threw it at me. Of course, the stone was very small, not as big as my thumb. I could see that she just wanted to play.


    "Ah, it''s so painful. It''s killing me, Yang Yan. You''re a cruel girl. You''re going to murder your husband. Ah, it''s killing me..." I pretended to laugh exaggeratively and dodged from side to side.


    Seeing my funny appearance, Yang Yan couldn''t help wheezing out and said, "bah, what''s the murder of her husband? If you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw you to death. "

 Chapter 397

    Yang Yan''s face was red. She felt that her heart beat faster. She was really embarrassed.


    "Hey, if you want to throw me to death, I''m afraid you won''t give up." I joked to her with a smile that I knew something about her mind.


    "You Asshole. " This sentence a, but Yang Yan gas is teeth straight itch, feel is whole body uncomfortable.


    Even if I really want to fight with her, I''m sure I don''t want to.


    Such a strange psychology, but just by me.


    Seeing her sulky appearance, I felt a little distressed. I slapped myself and said, "swallow, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk to you. What? I saw fish in the pool just now. I''ll touch two of them and cook them for supper."


    "Go, don''t come back, hum!" Yang Yan said angrily.


    I shook my head with a faint smile, but I don''t think it''s anything. It''s just that this duplicitous woman makes me feel more and more lovely.


    "Then I''ll go fishing in the water. You should dry your clothes quickly to avoid catching cold." I care a word, and then suddenly jumped into the water.


    With a loud splash, I floated on the surface of the water and peeked at Yang Yan secretly, trying to make sure whether she was going to the clothes and the fire, but I just bumped into her eyes.


    "Yang Chuan, you You turn around. Don''t peep. Come on Yang Yan was almost gnashing her teeth and yelling. She even showed her murderous look in her eyes. She was very terrible, like a tiger about to get angry.


    "Well, what, I went fishing..." I smack my tongue and plunge into the water, but my heart is full of pain. Hum, if I don''t look now, I won''t be able to see it later. In fact, it''s not much different. Haha.


    Thinking like this in my heart, I was a little excited, and then I dived under the water.


    Because it is in the evening, and the moon is less, so under the pool is almost dark, only vaguely can see a few stars, touch the fish is also a bit of suffering.


    However, I concentrated my internal power on my eyes, and immediately I could see a lot clearly under the water. Those fish were like obvious dark shadows, swimming around, and I could see them very clearly.


    "Little fish, when I come, I''ll be my supper. Ha ha." I thought so in my heart, so I rushed over.


    After a while, there was a fish in my hand. I stabbed my brain with my finger and dragged it in my hand. Then I took the opportunity to float to the surface and saw the picture that made my mouth water.


    Just next to the fire, Yang Yan began to go to the clothes to heat, this scene was very clear to me.


    She stood up carefully, first took off her coat, then took off her trousers, put on her last white underwear, sat on a stone, and gently combed the water on her hair with her hands.


    At the bottom of such a cliff, the fire is shining. The beauty of this scene is really shocking.


    "Goo Goo..." I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva and feeling the waves of perm under my abdomen.


    At this time, suddenly Yang Yan turned around and grinned at me. She stared at me hard and said with no expression: "have you seen enough?"


    "No, I haven''t seen enough. I haven''t seen enough all my life." I subconsciously said that the behavior of peeking that has not been found has been caught by the other party.


    When I found out, a small stone from the other side threw it at my head, "Hey, look at your virtue, do you only dare to peek? Hum


    What she said was very bold, even it seemed to contain another meaning. I laughed, but I didn''t continue to think about it, or have any extravagant hopes and so on.


    He threw the fish on the bank and said, "swallow, roast the fish first, and I''ll catch another one."


    Because it''s only a pool of wild water here, the wild fish can''t be as big as two Jin. One of them is certainly not enough for us.


    So I dived into the bottom of the water and caught two more live fish. I planned to roast them together. One fish would be eaten for supper, and the other one would be reserved for breakfast during the day.


    Well, can I be hungry in the morning, especially when I have a girl with me.


    When I went ashore, I saw Yang Yan sitting on a stone with her knees in her hands. She was still wearing my coat, which just covered all her spring.


    Although the nearby fire is baking fish with a wet stick, without any seasoning, there are still bursts of fragrance. The fish in the wild are different.


    But even so, I didn''t feel happy. I sighed helplessly and said, "well, I can''t see anything."


    Yang Yan looked back and gave me a white eye. She didn''t speak. I saw that her face was very red.With two fish in my hand, I walked slowly and scratched my head. Then I said, "swallow, you..."


    But before I said anything, I stopped immediately. It turned out that on the stick beside the fire in front of me, a pair of my trousers and Yang Yan''s clothes were on fire.


    What makes me even more stunned is that Yang Yan''s inner and underwear are all on wooden sticks and are baking together, which means that she has nothing to wear now.


    My heart beat faster, my stomach was hot, and I put up the flag. My eyes were shining fiercely, like a crazy wolf, staring at Yang Yan fiercely, "swallow, you You didn''t wear it in there? "


    "You, don''t hurry, turn around quickly..." Yang Yan''s legs are close together, and her face is red with her palms to cover her.


    I swallowed my saliva, and suddenly I began to feel a little confused. I even looked forward to it. I was looking forward to what would happen tonight.


    But there was no hurry to start. Instead, he began to squat down and deal with the two fish in his hand. From time to time, he looked at Yang Yan and giggled.


    After Yang Yan gave me a few white eyes, it didn''t work. She simply ignored me and let me peek. No It should be fair and aboveboard.


    After I put the two fish to the fire, Yang Yan suddenly said to me, "Yang Chuan, turn around and don''t peek. Do you hear me?"


    "Well, you''re going to put on the inside? It looks good without it. " I couldn''t help but blurt out. I saw Yang Yan''s eyes were angry. I wanted to eat me raw. Then I turned my head quickly.


    When she was dressed, she said carefully, "well, you can turn around."


    I turned around and saw that she was standing inside, with my clothes on her upper body. It was a little loose, but it was more tempting.


    Is this girl really going to kill me tonight?

 Chapter 398

    See Yang Yan just wear such a little clothes, standing in front of me, less than two meters away, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, just forced the body of the original impulse to suppress back.


    "Well, swallow, that''s enough. If I don''t sit back, I can''t help it. Believe it or not, I''ll eat you right away." I licked my tongue and pretended to be arrogant to scare her.


    Yang Yan''s eyes flashed slightly, and with a trace of shame, she glared at me and said: "you have the heart of color, but not the courage of color. If you have the seed, come here, hum!"


    "Er..." My forehead suddenly a burst of black line, muttered: "then you have the ability to put the knife in your hand, I feel a little empty."


    Although Yang Yan said that she wanted me to pass, the knife she held in her hand was staring at me. It was no joke.


    This woman is really right and wrong.


    Shit!


    "Hum." See me at once recognize counsellor, Yang Yan immediately proud smile, smile as if the appearance of flowers is particularly charming, I see the silly.


    She then sat down again, gave me a white eye, said: "eat fish, still silly Leng do what?" Then she broke off a big piece of fish with her tender hand and handed it to me.


    I carefully took over, eyes have never left, she put on the next knife, in the heart or a little counsellor.


    Although I can fight against the enemy, such as Qin Mao before me, and even be merciless, because I have confidence in my own strength.


    But in the face of their own women, especially Yang Yan, she is even willing to jump for me. I really can''t be fierce, but I feel warm in my heart.


    I had a bite of grilled fish. Although there was no salt or other seasoning, it was the most delicious food I had ever eaten in the world, because I ate it with my favorite people.


    As the saying goes, only in adversity can we see true love. Yang Yan and I are in such a state now.


    "Swallow, why did you jump down with me just now? What if it wasn''t a pool below? Are you stupid? " While eating, I couldn''t help saying.


    "I..." Yang Yanfei gave me a big white eye and said: "my mind was blank at that time. I didn''t think so much. Now Now I''m sorry to spend the night with you in this place. "


    I ha ha of a smile, already knew that she is a woman of duplicity, although the mouth is said so, but in the heart is still willing to.


    "Now it''s too late to regret. You are destined to be Laozi''s woman in your whole life. Ha ha." I said with a laugh, looking very heroic.


    This time, Yang Yan did not retort. She just looked at me with a silly smile. It can be seen that she was also very happy. After all, she was able to recover her life alive and be with her beloved.


    This is probably one of the best things in the world. As for other things, it''s meaningless to ask so much.


    I had a word with her, and soon the two fish were wiped out. After there was no dry wood, the burning fire was gradually left with only a bunch of Mars.


    "Swallow, are you cold? Let''s sleep together. I''m really cold. "


    "No way, Yang Chuan, you''re a bastard. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. You must want to take advantage of me."


    "Well, swallow, I''m really cold. I''m shaking all over. If you don''t believe me, look, I must have hurt myself when I was fighting with Qin Mao I''m so sad. "


    "This Really? What''s wrong with you? Let me see. "


    "Hey, hey, I got you. You can''t escape any more." I find the right opportunity, a will Yang Yan dead embrace in the arms, do not give her the chance to break away.


    "Ah, I knew you were lying to me, but I I''m still willing to be fooled by you. "


    "Swallow, you know what I mean. I can''t help it for a long time. Will you give it to me?"


    "No, absolutely not, at least not in this wild place. It''s embarrassing."


    "Haha, you can''t help it. Look at my dragon claw hand..." I was laughing. In the last faint light, I touched Yang Yan''s body with my hand.


    "Oh, no, no, that place can''t be touched. Please, other places can..."


    "You said that."


    "Ah, you are so bad, ah..."


    "Men are not bad, women do not love, hehe."


    This night is destined to be extraordinary. For Yang Yan and I, it is a night that we will remember in our heart all our lives. This night, originally two cautious people, were very close to each other.


    When I wake up in the morning, Yang Yan''s whole body is nestled in my arms, her small head is leaning on my chest, her eyes are slightly narrowed and she is sleeping soundly.Seeing her beautiful appearance, there is a strong cheerfulness in my heart, which is spontaneously generated. Being able to conquer such a beautiful woman is enough for a man to boast all his life.


    Although there is still a last line that has not crossed with Yang Yan, in addition to this, basically, what can be done between men and women has been done last night.


    At this time, I noticed that Yang Yan''s eyelids jumped for a while, but I couldn''t bear to open her eyes. I knew that she was awake, so I said with a smile, "haven''t you slept enough? Then I''ll go on sleeping with you, hehe. "


    I turned up the corner of my mouth, and my right hand was a little irregular. I swam back and forth on her waist. Yang Yan''s eyes widened and her pretty face turned red. She looked like a frightened rabbit and jumped up immediately.


    "Yang Chuan, you..."


    She pointed at me and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know where to start. It was really irrefutable. After all, everything that happened last night was what you wanted, and she was also very happy.


    She looked at my face and immediately recalled what happened last night. She was ashamed and blushed like a monkey''s ass.


    And now it''s day, unlike at night, when it''s dark, I can''t see each other''s faces and expressions clearly.


    In my joking eyes, Yang Yan glared at me and ran away. She picked up her clothes and began to put them on her body quickly, for fear that I would take advantage of her if she was a little slow.


    After a night, the clothes were completely dry. When she was dressing, I took the opportunity to feast my eyes and said with a smile, "swallow, what''s the rush to dress? Anyway, I''ve seen all the places I should see and touched, haha!"


    "Dead Yang Chuan, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth, hum!" Yang Yan burst out and scolded, for a time, she was also upset.

 Chapter 399

    Yang Yan''s face is hot and her eyes are staring at me. When she scolds me, I feel more and more happy and helpful.


    Hit is pro scold is love, no matter how she scolded, I certainly will not reply, said with a smile: "that line I do not say, only eyes to see, this under the head office."


    "You..." Yang Yan''s face turned white when she was angry at my words. For a moment, she was stunned and didn''t say a word.


    I said with a smile, "swallow, don''t be angry. It''s not good to be angry."


    At this time, Yang Yancai put on her clothes, and I quickly put on my clothes. She gave me a white eye and gritted her teeth: "last night, you made so many bad things, you must be responsible for me."


    "Responsible?" I was stunned for a while, and then I responded. I nodded and said, "OK, OK, so you promised to be my woman for the rest of your life?"


    Yang Yan looks very complex, sighed: "you must be my last life''s nemesis, let me how all can not escape, finally can only choose to continue to sink, all this is probably doomed."


    After hearing her words, I realized that Yang Yan has been able to follow me until today, and how many of them are not easy.


    At the beginning, she resolutely gave up the chance to practice in tianwu college, followed me to leave tianwu Island, and how much pressure she suffered.


    I think she was the best girl in the family, and she finally wanted to study in tianwu college. When she came back from the college, it was a very important thing for her.


    She bears the expectation not only from her parents, but also from the whole Hunter family. Therefore, she has to work hard to cultivate and study. This is the life that the family has arranged for her.


    In the face of the expectations of her family and parents, Yang Yan has been doing very well. At least before she met me, she has been walking step by step along with everyone''s expectations.


    But after she resolutely chose to leave tianwu island and go to adventure with me, all this changed. She was suffering from inner suffering and pressure, and there were many dangers.


    Although these days, Yang Yan did not go home, there is no news, but it can be imagined that her parents and family because of her this matter, how angry.


    Or maybe that once home, she will never go back.


    I understand this very well. Although the women on tianwu island are easy to accept three wives and four concubines, they are actually very conservative and attach great importance to their parents and families.


    Yang YanXu thought of it, with an indescribable heaviness and sadness in her eyes. Her behavior is equivalent to betraying her family, just for me.


    This is also why Yang Yan has me in her heart, but she is not willing to break through the last layer of relationship with me. She is still afraid and worried.


    Thinking of this, I felt more and more distressed for her. I gently took her hand and said solemnly: "swallow, don''t worry, I will be responsible for you in the end. When the Fang family''s affairs come to an end, I will personally go to your family to propose marriage. I believe your parents and family members dare to have something to say."


    I said very domineering, and I still have a lot of confidence in my heart. After all, now I have innate combat skills, and I''m the uncle of the Fang family. I''m not the boy who can only run for life before.


    I have enough strength to protect the woman I love.


    "Really?" Yang Yan''s eyes turned red and her nose turned sour. She jumped into my arms. "Yang Chuan, it''s so nice of you to meet you. It''s the luckiest thing in my life."


    I ha ha of a smile, "you this words say of good, ha ha, at that time I personally go to propose a marriage, if anyone dares to oppose, I beat him till convinced, ha ha."


    "Well, I''ll do what you want." Yang Yan said in a low voice.


    Maybe the arrogance and coldness she showed in the past was only a disguise she deliberately shaped. For women, no matter how tough you are, who doesn''t want to have a strong shoulder to rely on.


    What I said is a promise to Yang Yan. It''s an agreement between me and her. A man can''t make any promise easily. Once he makes a promise, he must fulfill it.


    Yang Yan and I have been warm for a while. We have solved the problem of last night''s roast fish. After that, we will start to think about how to get out of the pool.


    During the day, I could see the situation around the pool more clearly. I looked around carefully and said, "swallow, let''s start looking for a way out. Along the direction of the river, we should be able to leave the valley."


    "Well, well, people outside should have been looking for us all night, but they haven''t found here yet. The efficiency is too slow." Yang Yan said with a slight frown.


    I laughed and carried the cloth bag with Qin Mao''s head in my hand. It''s a booty. If I put it in ancient times and killed the enemy''s general, I would be promoted and made a fortune."Don''t you feel sick carrying this thing?" Yang Yan said with disgust.


    "It''s the best proof of killing Qin Mao. When I get back to fangjiayu, I''ll see who dares to disagree with me. Hehe." I said coldly.


    When I think of Liu siyao, I still feel uncomfortable.


    Now that you Fang family want to treat me as an outsider, don''t blame me for making a fuss. Now I''m Xiaoyu''s husband and Fang''s new uncle. It''s natural for me to seize power. Hum!


    Yang Yan heard my words and nodded her head thoughtfully.


    So Yang Yan and I started to walk out of the valley. After a short distance, I heard the dog barking.


    "Woof, woof..."


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    From afar, I saw a rhubarb dog, ran to my feet, barking incessantly.


    Yang Yan and I looked at each other, and she said, "this is one of Fang Qiong''s hunting dogs. It seems that the people who are looking for us outside are not far ahead."


    "Well, let''s go." I nodded.


    In fact, it''s quite normal. After all, when looking for people at night, it''s dark and nothing can be seen. It''s not on the same level as the difficulty of looking for people during the day.


    In addition, during the day, the hunting dog has a wider range of activities, which quickly found us.


    "Ah Huang, come on, lead the way." I cried to the hound with a smile. I don''t know if he can understand me. It''s just for fun.


    Anyway, now that Qin yuan and Qin Mao are all dead in my hands, the enemies of the Qin family have also scattered in a swarm, and the siege of lingcao town has been successfully solved, so the whole person''s mood naturally relaxes.

 Chapter 400

    After another walk, rhubarb dog was running in front of him, and soon he joined the searchers outside. Fang Qiong, Fang Ze, Fang Qin, Fang Lin Yu, Chen Lin, Lao Hei, guard a Bai, Fang Lang and others were all there.


    "Woof, woof..." Rhubarb dog yelled at Fang Qiong twice, and then ran over excitedly. It seemed that he was asking for credit.


    I waved to them. Before I could speak, I saw Chen Lin''s eyes were red. She came running like she was desperate and jumped on me.


    The impact force suddenly threw me to the ground, and I heard her cry: "you die, Yang Chuan, I thought you couldn''t live. If you die, I How can I live? "


    She was crying and patting my chest with her hand. To tell you the truth, in front of so many people, especially Yang Yan, I was very embarrassed and a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not that I have an opinion on Chen Lin. it''s like my secret has been made public. It''s a very uncomfortable feeling for me to stand naked in public.


    However, Chen Lin''s true feelings showed no affectation at all, which made me very moved. Seeing her extremely haggard face, I knew that she had suffered a lot in order to find me.


    I patted her on the back, comforted: "well, I''m not in good condition here. It''s OK, sister Lin, you get up first, so many people are watching, and swallows are also nearby. It''s really a bit indecent."


    Now I''m lying on the ground and Chen Lin is sitting on my waist. It''s a bit like Guanyin sitting on lotus. People nearby can''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha, brother Yangchuan, you are so lucky that I envy you." Fang Linyu said with a laugh, his eyes were narrow.


    "Yang, if you don''t get up again, the swallow will erupt." Lao Hei also took the opportunity to joke.


    Other people, Fang Qiong, Fang Qiong, Fang Qiong, Liu He, and even Fang Hong, were also with him. He laughed and said, "Oh, it''s really good to be young. One dragon plays two phoenixes. This is not something that ordinary people can control. I''m old and can''t do what I want. Ha ha!"


    After hearing the laughter and banter, even Chen Lin, an old hand, blushed and got up immediately.


    "Sister Lin, I..." As I was about to speak, I was rewarded with a white eye.


    Chen Lin glared at me, in my dumbfounded, she took Yang Yan ''


    Puff hiss, Yang Yan''s face Shua all red, "Lin elder sister, which has."


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so shy. I''m from here. I promise I won''t tell anyone else." Chen Lin is curious about the baby''s appearance. She pulls Yang Yan to one side and asks in a low voice.


    Seeing this, I have a black line on my face. I don''t know when the relationship between the two women is so good. I''m not dazzled.


    Before, two people also because of jealousy, to a very lively battle of words, how now become so good.


    Sure enough, women are fickle.


    I quickly got up from the ground, patted the dust on my ass, and immediately Fang Linyu, Lao Hei, ABA, Fang Lang and others surrounded me.


    "Yang, are you not hurt?" Lao Hei said to me.


    I shook my head and explained, "there''s a big pool under the cliff. When I fell from it, there was nothing wrong. I saved my life and killed Qin Mao."


    As for the wound Qin Mao had cut on his leg before, it was only a few. Under the action of internal force, it had already healed, and it would not affect him at all.


    "Is this Qin Mao''s head?" Fang Linyu looked at the cloth bag I was carrying.


    I nodded coldly and said, "the Qin family is very brave. It''s enough to occupy some strongholds while the Fang family''s strength is greatly damaged. They dare to besiege lingcao town. That''s what they end up with."


    "Brother Yang is right. Anyone who dares to fight against our Fang family will die." Guard a Bai also roared with excitement on his face.


    At this time, Fang Hong came over, patted me on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "it''s not bad, it''s not bad that it''s my new uncle of Fang family. I can rest assured that the Fang family will be handed over to you in the future, and it will be better and better."


    "Master Hong can rest assured that I have no background. Now the Fang family is my home." I nodded.


    Fang Hong definitely nodded his head and looked at the cloth bag in my hand. Then he said, "Qin yuan and Qin Mao have been killed. The rest of the Qin family have also been hunted down and died miserably. This tough battle can be described as a great victory for our Fang family. Let''s go back and I''ll set a banquet for you."


    "Ha ha, yes, congratulations."


    "Go, go back to drink." Old black is also a face happy way.Although the process is very tortuous, and even some dangerous, but the final result is good, with the minimum cost to resolve the crisis of lingcao Town, and even killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao.


    You know, Qin Mao is a famous master of the Qin family, and Qin Mao''s words are also a rising star of the Qin family. Now both of them have died in the bloody battle of lingcao Town, and their heads have been cut off.


    When the news spread, the Qin family must be very angry. In order to stop the Fang family, they paid such a huge price. From then on, the Qin family may become an endless blood feud with the Fang family.


    However, I didn''t pay much attention to this. Now the Fang family can take a breath after fighting back the crisis of lingcao town.


    At that time, even if the Qin family attacked, it would be true.


    What''s more important is that the Qin family has lost two first-class experts in succession. It''s a great shock to the other Li and Zhao families to spread the news.


    I thought that after fighting inside, the Fang family lost several first-class experts and a large number of combat power, and then they would never recover. That''s why the three families dare to invade the power and stronghold that originally belonged to the Fang family.


    However, Fang''s family, whose three families are all in decline, is a new force. It''s like a bolt from the blue to kill two first-class masters of Qin''s family. It''s a very unexpected thing for the three families.


    I''m afraid that if we want to deal with the Fang family recklessly, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao also have to weigh it up. In this way, the Fang family will have a chance to breathe.


    As long as I get this chance to breathe, my strength will be strengthened again and tend to be stable. At that time, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao will die. Hum!

 Chapter 401

    On the way back to lingcao Town, people were chatting and laughing casually. They were very happy. There was no sense of depression when they were besieged.


    Before being besieged by the enemies of the Qin family, Fang Hong and others even dare not go out of lingcao town. Now they not only kill Qin yuan and Qin Mao, but also disperse the enemies of the Qin family. Lingcao town is back under the control of the Fang family.


    After this war, it is estimated that the Qin family will no longer have the courage and energy to invade lingcao Town, unless the Qin family wants to have a decisive battle with the Fang family.


    In the history of several hundred years, the four families of tianwu island have never experienced such extreme things. Therefore, it can be concluded that lingcao town today can rest easy.


    "It''s thanks to Yang Chuan''s younger brother for being able to get out of the siege this time. It''s not thanks to the fact that since ancient times, heroes have emerged as teenagers, which makes people look at them with new eyes." Fang Hong looked at me and boasted.


    "if it weren''t for Yang Chuan''s elder brother, awesome force, how could the girl of Fang Meng Yu see him and how he could be a master at home." Fang Qiong echoed, but the words were a little sour.


    Fang Ze didn''t speak, but his face was a little uncomfortable. After all, he was against me before, and his face was red and his neck was thick. Now he feels a little ashamed when he thinks about it.


    After hesitating for a moment, Fang Ze came to me, clasped his hands and bowed his head. "Brother Yangchuan, we Fangze are an unscrupulous gangster. We had some trouble with you before. I hope you don''t remember the villains. Forgive me, and I''ll help hundreds of people in lingcao town. Thank you for killing Qin yuan and Qin Mao and relieving the siege of the town."


    After listening to his apology, I find it quite interesting. Before he quarreled with me, there may be many reasons, and I don''t want to investigate in detail.


    However, after I took the risk of killing Qin yuan and Qin Mao and retreating the Qin family''s enemies, he was able to admit his mistake to me for the first time, which shows that he is not bad.


    On the other hand, he was convinced by my powerful strength. Thinking of this, I smile and say: "brother Fang Ze is also thinking about lingcao town. He is not wrong, but he is not consistent with my idea."


    After hearing what I said, Fang Ze became more and more ashamed and said, "what brother Yangchuan said is, what he said is."


    At this time, Fang Hong patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s over. Aze, you should learn more from younger brother Yangchuan in the future. You''re far worse than others."


    "Yes, Dad." Fang Ze quickly agreed.


    People talked and laughed, and then they went back to lingcao town. Fang Yuan, who had injured his left hand before, had already been guarding at the gate of the town with people. When he saw Fang Hong and me, he hurried out of the town to meet him.


    "Source, brother." Fang Hong called from a distance.


    Fang Yuan looked at me and sighed: "well, it''s good to come back alive. Qin Mao let him run. Life is the most important thing."


    "Master yuan, what are you talking about? Qin Mao is dead. This is his head. " I was stunned for a moment, then I responded.


    Fang Yuan was injured in the battle before, so he didn''t take part in the work of searching for people. He just waited in the town, so he didn''t know.


    When I said that, I took out the cloth bag in my hand. Fang Yuan was shocked, and the others beside him were also unbelievable.


    When I opened the bloody and smelly cloth bag, it turned out that it was Qin Mao''s head. It was horrible and bloody.


    But Fang Yuan, holding Qin Mao''s head, burst into tears. He laughed and said, "ha ha, Qin Mao, Qin Mao, you will have today. Hundreds of lives in our lintie city are buried in your hands. You died well. You are miserable. Ha ha, great revenge."


    He yelled, and Fang Yuan burst into tears. His daughter, Fang Qin, and her son-in-law, Liu He, rushed to persuade him.


    "Dad, Qin Mao''s big enemy has been killed. My mother and all my uncles have been avenged. You can close your eyes." Fang Qin also said with red eyes.


    "Dad, you have to take care of yourself." Liuhe followed suit.


    In my eyes, I can''t help feeling that Lin Tiecheng is not so lucky as lingcao town. Lin Tiecheng is a must for the Qin family.


    Qin Mao, Qin yuan and others sneaked into the lintie city and carried out a terrible assassination and raid on Fang Yuan and other Fang family forces, which can be described as a heavy loss.


    All of a sudden, Fang Yuan knelt down to me and cried, "thank you, little brother Yang Chuan. You''ve killed the enemy for me, and you''ve avenged the evil spirit of Lin Tiecheng."


    Fang Yuan was sincere and moved by all the people he saw for a moment.


    I sighed, quickly helped him up, and said: "the Qin family dares to extend the butcher''s knife to our family. Killing our people is my enemy. Qin Mao and Qin yuan are damned. Master yuan can''t be so polite."


    At this time, Fang Hong also came to the rescue and said, "what young brother Yang Chuan said is that we are all Fang''s family, so there''s no need to be so polite. Let''s go. Today we must be drunk and have a good drink. Ha ha."After hearing this, Fang Yuan wiped away his tears and nodded: "OK, let''s go. Have a good drink."


    For a moment, the whole lingcao town was filled with a cheerful atmosphere, no longer tense.


    At the banquet, I explained the whole process of how to kill Qin Mao in detail one by one. All the people who listened to me were also very nervous. Their sweat bristled, and they praised me for a moment.


    As for the affair between Yang Yan and me at the bottom of the valley, it naturally became a little secret between him and me.


    This is the celebration wine. In addition, the siege of lingcao town has been lifted. Everyone drank it with great enjoyment. They drank it from noon to night and had a dark drink.


    On the table, everyone took turns to propose a toast to me. Even Fang Hong and Fang Yuan took the initiative to propose a toast to me. Both of them are senior. I can''t refuse them.


    Even though the alcohol level on Takeshima was not high, I still had internal power to protect my body. I was drunk and fell on the bed.


    In a daze, when I woke up, I found Chen Lin sitting on my waist, struggling to move up and down, her cheeks flushed, eyes full of spring, vaguely looking at me, laughing: "my little brother, you finally wake up, ah..."


    "You..." I took a cool breath and felt the incomparable freshness permeated the whole body.


    It turns out that Chen Lin is in a very shameful posture. She doesn''t wear anything, so she sits on me.


    I am not only in the heart dark cool, but also feel helpless, there is a trace of wry smile, left and right looked around, said: "sister Lin, you this is too messy, right, whose room is this?"


    Chen Lin acid gouged me one eye, said: "you little villain, have been like this, you still think of the swallow that little girl, for fear that she is jealous, hum, don''t worry, here is another room where no one lives, the swallow doesn''t know."

 Chapter 402

    Hearing Chen Lin say so, I turned a white eye helplessly and said: "elder sister Lin, what you think is really thoughtful."


    Chen Lin said with a smile: "well, let''s not pay attention to the others, do you know? At that time, when you jumped off the cliff, I was about to despair. Fortunately, you were OK at last. I was really scared. "


    I took a deep breath and could clearly feel that Chen Lin''s words really came from her heart, and she was also quite moved.


    It''s not only Yang Yan, but also Chen Lin, who has lived to the present. I feel the hardships, dangers and desperation that she has experienced.


    Countless times of danger, countless times of brush with death, created Chen Lin now such a character, timely enjoyment, timely with me to do what I want to do.


    This is the most real idea in her heart. Maybe there will be no such chance on that day.


    "Yang Chuan, come on, don''t be stunned. Move for my sister and make efforts."


    "Hey, sister Lin, you said it yourself. Don''t blame me later."


    "Ah..."


    All of a sudden, a big fight started in this humble little room in lingcao town.


    After the end of the war, Chen Lin was as limp as mud on the bed and couldn''t do anything. It was also under my insistence that she slowly stood up and went back to her original room in her angry, resentful and cool expression.


    "Then I''ll go back, you little fellow. You''re really powerful today. You almost killed me." Chen Lin threw a wink at me, and then quickly went back to her room.


    When I saw Yang Yan in the room, I went back to my own room, only to find that old black Fang Linyu and even guards a Bai and Fang Lang were all drunk and sleeping soundly in bed.


    "These guys..." I had no choice but to shake my head, simply wash, find a place to sleep.


    The next day, I was the first one to get up. After all, my martial arts is the strongest, and my internal power can fight against the strength of wine. As for Lao hei and Fang Linyu, they are still sleeping, like dead pigs.


    I was going to find something to eat, but it happened that I met Yang Yan.


    She gave me a white eye. I scratched my hair subconsciously. I was still a little guilty. After all, I made a promise with Yang Yan, but I did a good deed with Chen Lin last night.


    For me, of course, it''s completely understandable that there are two women in the world, but for Yang Yan, it may not be so easy to accept.


    "Well, you''ll make breakfast, too? I Let''s do it together. " I stammered a little, and my face was very unnatural. Even a fool could see something was wrong.


    "Well, good." Yang Yan nodded.


    There is a special arrangement for breakfast, that is, a little porridge and pickles. It''s very refreshing. I didn''t eat much last night, and I was a little hungry after exercising with Chen Lin for so long, so I took a big bite.


    After drinking some rice porridge, Yang Yan suddenly said, "Hey, Yang Chuan, is it so comfortable to do that?"


    "Poop, poop..." As soon as my face changed, a big mouthful of rice porridge wrapped in my mouth came out. If I didn''t react quickly, I would have almost sprayed it on Yang Yan.


    "Hungry, swallow, what did you say just now?" I was completely confused. What she said was too sudden. I didn''t expect it. I didn''t prepare at all.


    Is my affair with Chen Lin discovered by her.


    Yang Yan glared at me fiercely and spat in a low voice: "hum, a man of duplicity, I know that none of them is a good thing. Sister Lin told me everything."


    "Ah This... " I''m completely stupid. Chen Lin really dares to say anything. Looking at Yang Yan''s eyes, I''m a little pale, and I can''t say anything when I''m nervous.


    This What can we do now? Damn, I don''t have much experience in this field.


    Yang Yan clenched her lips. She was obviously in a jealous state. She might run away at any time. Suddenly, a cold sweat ran down my forehead.


    Suddenly Yang Yan sighed: "is it really comfortable to do that? Why does sister Lin say that you like to do bad things with her best? Is it true or false? You can''t cheat me this time. "


    "Er..." When I heard Yang Yan''s words, my face was covered with black lines. By the way, what did Chen Lin say to Yang Yan? It would make her have such an idea.


    However, since things have been developed to the present situation, it is not necessary to continue to hide. It is better to tell the truth.


    And I don''t want to be particularly angry when I see Yang Yan''s reaction. Otherwise, after chatting with Chen Lin about that, I must have turned my face and come to my trouble. No, I''ve been waiting until now."Well, it''s very comfortable." Yang Yan said, after all, although I had no face to break through the last layer of intimacy.


    It''s hard for Yang Yan to understand.


    After hearing my answer, I had been waiting for her anger, but surprisingly, she was very calm. After a pause, she said: "really so comfortable? Let''s have a try sometime. "


    "What?" Now I''m completely confused. How could there be such a good thing? This This is really a blessing in disguise. Haha, I''m looking forward to it in my heart.


    After saying this, Yang Yanpu''s face turned red, rolled his eyes, and said: "hum, you are a color embryo, you think about some unhealthy things all day long, I I won''t have breakfast with you, hum


    Then she got up and wanted to go out.


    I feel funny and funny in my heart. It''s like children in kindergarten are angry and say they won''t play with you.


    I also immediately stood up and planned to leave Yang Yan, but I couldn''t let her go like this. I took a step forward and grabbed her hand from behind. With a gentle force, I pulled Yang Yan into my arms.


    "You What do you want to do? Let me go, and There are still people watching Yang Yan completely flustered, although the mouth said is as if nothing had happened, but God knows how nervous she is.


    I said with a smile: "is that when there is no one, I can hold you."


    In my heart, people around me pretended not to see me after they saw me flirting with Yang Yan, which made Yang Yan very anxious.

 Chapter 403

    "You You let go. If you don''t, I''ll call someone. " Yang Yan urgent voice of shout a way, effort of want to break open my bosom, but didn''t too much effort.


    So she wanted me to let go, but actually she didn''t exert herself. She enjoyed being held by me. Sure enough, women are really duplicative animals.


    "I won''t let it go, I just won''t let it go." I hold Yang Yan, and I don''t mean to let go at all.


    "You You rascal, you rascal. " Yang Yan''s cheeks were red and she glared at me. The tenderness and affection in her eyes almost made me unable to resist.


    Just when Yang Yan and I were about to have a spark, suddenly from the gate of the town, there was a rush of hooves.


    From a long distance, I saw that the man on horseback was Julia. It''s not that I have good eyesight. It''s because she has dark skin and is riding on high horseback. In broad daylight, she is very discerning.


    "Julia? How did she come to lingcao for what? " I was stunned, and a bad premonition came out of my heart.


    "It''s really Julia. Why is she here? Is there something wrong with fangjiayu? " At this time, Yang Yan also straightened up.


    My heart suddenly, rushed to the past, this time suddenly appeared Julia, has been surrounded by lingcao town guards, is carefully questioning.


    Seeing me, Julia waved and yelled, "Yang Chuan, Yang Chuan..."


    "Step back. She''s my man." I said to the guard of lingcao town and strode over.


    "It''s Mr. Yang, please step back." Immediately the guards withdrew.


    I quickly walked over, looking at Julia looked very haggard, face is also very tight, suddenly the heart of that bad premonition, also more and more strong.


    I quickly went up and asked, "Julia, what happened? How did you get to lingcao?"


    "Yang Chuan, it''s great to see you. You Hurry back to fangjiayu. Ningxiang Wenjin and Liu siyao have an accident. " Julia was a little out of breath and said quickly.


    "What? You said something happened to them? " Suddenly, my face turned black.


    "Julia, what the hell is going on..." Yang Yan''s face also became incomparably dignified to get up, hastily pursue a way.


    It''s certainly not a small thing to let Julia, so fortunate and desperate, report from fangjiayu.


    "Here''s the thing. The day after you left..." Immediately, Julia told me the whole story one by one and listened to it in my ears. The more she listened, the more angry she felt.


    "Asshole, I''m fighting for Fang''s family outside. I didn''t expect that they would dare to touch my woman. Do you really think I''m a bully? I have to kill you, you scum. Swallow, get ready. Let''s go back to fangjiayu immediately. " My eyes were red and I was furious.


    "OK, I''ll call sister Lin immediately." Yang Yan agreed, and immediately went to action.


    I arranged for Julia to have a rest and wake up Lao Hei. After they met again, it was natural for them to have a good time.


    But after hearing Julia''s words, Lao Hei stamped his feet angrily and said, "Damn, these bastards, do you really think we are good bullies? Yang, it can''t be done like this. "


    "I know that if Ningxiang Wenjin and siyao are intact, there is still room for relief. If they are wronged at all, I have to turn fangjiayu upside down." I cold face, in the heart of anger has been about to spray thin and out, the more I think, the more I feel very angry.


    Soon Fang Linyu, guard a Bai, Fang Lang, Chen Lin and others, who were the people who came to support lingcao town before, were all gathered. I took a look at them and prepared to return to fangjiayu immediately.


    Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are in danger after such an accident. I don''t want to wait any longer for a moment.


    Fang Hong, Fang Yuan and others who heard the news also rushed out. Seeing my angry face, Fang Hong also clattered for a while and asked in an urgent voice: "little brother Yangchuan, what''s the matter? I''m in a hurry to go back to fangjiayu. "


    I said with a sneer: "I''m working for the Fang family in lingcao Town, but in fangjiayu, someone can''t tolerate me and attack the women around me. I really can''t bear this. Elder Hong, I''ll see you later. Now I''m going back to fangjiayu immediately."


    As soon as I said this, everyone was shocked. Generally speaking, we can figure out what happened.


    Fang Qiong was also unbelievable and shocked. She said, "how can this happen? With brother Yang Chuan''s ability, no one in Fang''s family would dare to make trouble for you. These people want to die.""Hey, hey, when did those guys in fangjiayu dare not do it? Don''t forget that the original internal fighting was caused by the people of our family. These people are all ambitious wolves." Fang Ze coldly agreed.


    "With brother Yang Chuan''s ability, they naturally dare not fight against him. They only dare to fight against the people around him. This kind of person is really hateful." Fang Qin was also angry.


    Fang Yuan pondered for a moment, and suddenly said: "hum, these people really don''t know the heaven and earth. The younger brother Yang Chuan committed a dangerous life and almost died. He didn''t expect that these dogs were doing evil tricks behind their back. No, I have to take care of this."


    "Well, little brother Yangchuan, I''ll go back to fangjiayu with you, and pay homage to the dead old clan leader." Fang Yuan suddenly made up his mind and said.


    Now I feel that the power of Lin''s family to attack the city is great, but it''s the power of Lin''s family.


    Besides, Fang Yuan is an old man of the Fang family. With his support, there is no doubt that it will be more beneficial for me.


    "Master yuan, thank you very much." I said hastily.


    Fang Yuan waved his hand and said with a smile: "the word Xie is no better than saying that we are a family. We should work together to remove the borers and garbage from Fang''s family."


    After that, Fang Yuan turned to Fang Hong and said, "brother Hong, I''ll take a few people to fangjiayu with Yangchuan. The rest of the people in lintie city will stay. Please guard this lingcao town."

 Chapter 404

    "Brother yuan, don''t worry about that. If you can''t even guard lingcao town in such a good situation, my head should be used as a chamber pot. You can go and help me out." Fang Hong patted Fang Yuan on the shoulder.


    "Well, good." Fang Yuan nodded.


    After a simple arrangement, there was nothing. The most important thing was that I brought a sharp waist knife with me, and the group started again. This time, Fang Yuan and Fang Qin were casual.


    As for Liu He, Fang Yuan''s son-in-law, he stayed in lingcao town to help Fang Hong, and he did so for the sake of caution.


    Now, after Qin yuan and Qin Mao''s death, the enemies of the Qin family have dispersed, and lingcao town is almost at ease.


    I think of Julia''s words, and I am extremely worried about the situation of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. I can say that I am very anxious, and I try my best to wave the whip all the way to fangjiayu as soon as possible.


    At this time, Fang Linyu followed me, but he said, "Yang Chuan, don''t worry. They should be OK. Besides, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? Hum, the so-called misunderstanding you said is that when I fight for the Fang family and their life and death are uncertain, they want to cut my woman. Is that a misunderstanding? " I said coldly.


    "This Well Fang Linyu sighed and didn''t say any more.


    At this time, the killing intention in my heart has been unprecedented high. If something happens to Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, I want everyone to go with me to be buried, and I say I can do it.


    Seeing my anxious appearance, Lao Hei also advised: "Yang, according to what Julia said, Ning Xiang Wenjin and Liu siyao should be OK for the time being. Don''t be so anxious."


    "Well, I hope so." My face is expressionless, but my heart is dripping blood.


    Originally thought that with the support of the Fang family, at least can live a safe life, did not expect that this knife is in the hands of the Fang family, mercilessly stabbed me.


    I thought that as long as I worked hard, I would do things for the Fang family, even if I risked my life and death to do things at any time.


    In this way, we can get the acceptance and understanding of Fang''s family, but I didn''t expect that my idea is too naive.


    And the reason why I have such an idea is because I see Fang Mengyu''s face.


    After all, Fang Mengyu is not only a member of the Fang family, but also a woman of mine. She has indeed paid a lot for me, but not all of the Fang families are like this. I think people are too beautiful.


    "Ningxiang, Wenjin and siyao, you must not have anything to do." I thought anxiously.


    All the way, the whole team is moving towards fangjiayu at the fastest speed. Originally, the distance between lingcao town and fangjiayu is only tens of kilometers.


    After fighting back the enemies of the Qin family, there was no obstacle on the way, and we could move forward smoothly. About half a day later, we finally saw the woods of fangjiayu from a distance.


    I drank a mouthful of water and threw the water bag on the ground. I yelled: "go, into fangjiayu."


    Whoa!


    Immediately is also a hard rein, directly into the fangjiayu, Yang Yan and Chen Lin, as well as old black and others are closely behind me.


    Fang Yuan looked at the scene, familiar and so strange, sighed: "so many years, finally come back."


    He sighed endlessly in his eyes. Seeing the injury of his left hand, he always felt that he was really old.


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter if you are in such a hurry, does it?" Fang Qin cares about him.


    Fang Yuan laughs and says, "your father, I''m not so old yet. I can still fight. Let''s go."


    "Well."


    For fangjiayu Road, I am very familiar with it. The road from outside is almost straight without any twists and turns. Of course, on both sides of the road, there are tall trees and all kinds of rough rocks.


    I rushed to the front and saw a group of guard like men standing in the middle of the road. All the knives in my hand were scabbard.


    Seeing me coming with a large group of people, a man at the head pulled out his waist knife and cried out: "Uncle Yang Chuan is coming back. The captain has orders. Please dismount immediately and accept our interrogation."


    "Check? It''s ridiculous. When I go back to my home, there are still people checking. Hum. " My eyes were cold. I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. I didn''t expect that the weather has changed in fangjiayu now. Doesn''t Fang Mengyu''s words count? What about Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan? They don''t care?


    Sure enough, Fang''s family, which has no men, is a mess of loose sand, and may even cause a second internal fight.


    "The patriarch ordered me to get out of my way." I stopped at a distance of 20 meters from each other, felt out the clan leader''s Keepsake qinglongling, and held it in my hand.After waiting for a while, the leader said, "hum, green dragon order? Who knows if it''s true or not? Yang Chuan, the wise one will get off the horse immediately, otherwise he will bear the consequences. "


    "You..." Seeing the other party''s arrogance, I knew that these guys were ordered to stop me here.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the other party dared to regard the green dragon order as nothing? I''m brave enough.


    At this time, Fang Yuan stood up and said angrily, "well, what a group of bastards who forget their ancestors. Do you even dare not recognize Qinglong Ling? I haven''t come back for many years. I didn''t expect that the Fang family has become like this. "


    "Hum, it''s no wonder that such infighting happened in such a Fang family." Fang Qin also followed the cold way.


    At this time, our team was temporarily stopped. Lao Hei was worried and asked, "Yang, what do we do now? You can''t stay here all the time. If the other party informs, I''m afraid Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and siyao will be in danger. "


    "Alas..." Fang Linyu sighed and automatically stood aside. He didn''t say anything. He already made his attitude clear and didn''t want to get involved.


    Today''s situation is somewhat clear. It is clear that this is the power struggle in Changfang. Some people refuse to accept Yang Chuan, a man with a different surname, collude with the remaining evils of Er Fang, and want to attack Yang Chuan and return to Da Fang''s power.


    It''s ridiculous to say that today''s Fang family is suffering from internal and external troubles, but these guys are busy fighting for power and profit, and they even use shady tactics behind people''s backs. It''s really hateful.

 Chapter 405

    I glanced at the people in front of me. Now the situation is urgent. I don''t know what''s going on with Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. I don''t have time to linger here.


    I put the green dragon order away and asked, "are you going to let it or not?"


    "Hey, uncle Yangchuan, you''d better get off the horse. Let''s talk about it. Isn''t it better?" The leading guy said to me with a deep sarcasm and disdain.


    I frowned, but did not give each other a second chance, fiercely pulled out the waist knife, Li roared: "kill, rush in with me."


    When I saw that my knife had been illuminated directly, the other party was also startled. Obviously, I didn''t expect that my reaction would be so big, so I was about to start.


    "Yang Chuan, bold, what do you want to do? Do you want to learn from Fang Tianding and betray our Fang family? " The leading man yelled with a fierce look.


    The guys around him, though with knives in their hands, were scared.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t mess around."


    "He''s an outsider. Don''t you dare to go wild in our fangjiayu? I''m sure he doesn''t dare to kill him."


    "That''s right, but it''s just trying to scare people, BAM."


    Several people looked at me and laughed loudly.


    I''m too lazy to talk to them. I said coldly, "do it."


    Whew!


    As soon as my voice fell, I heard the sound of a bow string, and Chen Lin took the hand directly.


    Poof! The leader was shot dead by the arrow in the face. He fell to the ground on the spot and died miserably. He didn''t even have any extra reaction.


    The leader was originally a second rate master. Although his strength was only at the bottom among the second rate masters, and he could only do some work of guarding the road, he was also a second rate master. He was a good thug. He died quietly, and there was no room for resistance.


    This is also the reason why Chen Lin''s cold arrow is too fast and cruel.


    "You Do you really dare to kill? "


    "Oh, my God, it''s killing people."


    "Yang Chuan betrayed the Fang family. He killed the people of the Fang family."


    Seeing his leader, he was shot to death by a cold arrow. The rest of them immediately panicked. In terms of strength, they were far behind.


    "Bah, garbage, you want to slander me when you are dying. You are looking for death." I roared, patted the horse and rushed over. With the help of the huge impact of people on the horse''s back, the waist knife in my right hand gently moved forward.


    Poof.


    Poof.


    After two bursts of blood, two people fell directly under my waist knife. They either cut off their heads or cut off their backs. All in all, they were very miserable.


    "Hey, hey, count me in. Look at the knife." Old black roared, but also riding to kill the past, instantly killed several people.


    Similarly, Yang Yan also followed me, slashing and killing with a knife, splashing blood. Almost in the blink of an eye, all the people who had been guarding the road fell to the ground, and no one was alive.


    Fang Linyu looked at this scene, sighed at me, and said, "brother Yang Chuan, why do you need this? In this way, there will be no room for this matter to turn around."


    My face was dark, and my eyes were murderous. I said coldly, "now that they have made the first grade of junior high school, don''t blame me for making the 15th grade. Hum, go into fangjiayu. I''ll see who dares to stop me."


    Immediately I took the lead, stained with the stench of blood, directly rushed into the fangjiayu.


    In my heart, in addition to myself, of course, the most important thing is my women and companions, that is, Za Mao Ning Xiang. Their position in my heart is even more important than their own life.


    Now I''m working hard for Fang''s family outside, but some people are making trouble behind their back. I''m not the kind of character that will swallow my anger.


    After solving the problem, I took a large group of people and went directly into fangjiayu. No one stopped me any more.


    Although there was no one to stop, there were a lot of onlookers on both sides of the road.


    "Who are these people? What''s the situation in fangjiayu now? " I turned to Julia and asked.


    Julia is specially here to report to me. She is most familiar with the current situation in fangjiayu and I can trust her.


    Julia looked up at the people around her. Although they were not hostile, they just looked at each other with great vigilance. After a pause, she said, "these people are from the Fang family, just from other strongholds."


    "Other locations?" I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that the situation would be like this.


    No wonder now in fangjiayu, even Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu don''t mean what they say. It turns out that someone is really forcing the palace to seize the power?


    This NIMA is really too cruel. First of all, he was a Fang Tianding. Because of his ambition, he joined the Zhao family to deal with the Fang family in fangjiayu.They directly launched civil strife, killed Fang Tianxiong, and killed many of Fang''s family members. It was almost a fight in which the strength of the whole Fang family was greatly damaged, and half of their living fighting power was directly lost.


    As a result of this fight, we know that it has led to the decline of the Fang family. Only by sticking to fangjiayu and the three strongholds around fangjiayu, can we barely survive and keep the last area of influence of the Fang family.


    What I just can''t understand is that under the circumstances of the Fang family''s imminent disaster, which can be said to be internal and external troubles, and being besieged by the three families, these guys in the sub base still want to play this game of power and profit.


    "Bang, can''t a family change its bad habits?" I said coldly.


    "Are these fangs used to fighting inside? Do you want to force Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu to hand over the power of Fang Jiayu? " The old man''s eyes turned red and cried angrily.


    Julia also nodded her head and continued to say: "those guys in the sub stronghold were defeated by the other three families and fled to fangjiayu. Thanks to Xiaoyu and aunt Qingzhu, they were happily received by them. I didn''t expect that they would be such a vicious family."


    "When I ran out to ask for help, Xiaoyu and aunt Qingzhu were already under house arrest and lost their freedom, so even if they wanted to save Ningxiang, they had no chance at all." Julia said, biting her teeth in anger.


    "So they caught Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao to deal with me?" As I rode fast to the fangjiayu, I analyzed it carefully.


    "Well, it must be so. Yang Chuan, you have to be careful. Otherwise, we should not rush in and think of other ways." At this time, Chen Lin could not help worrying.

 Chapter 406

    I shook my head and said, "I can''t wait any longer. I don''t want to let Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and siyao be wronged because I''m a little late


    Immediately, I speeded up again, and I had some understanding of the situation in the other side''s home.


    If these people want to win the power of the Fang family, they must force Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu to be soft hearted. To make them soft hearted, they not only need to be under house arrest, but also the Qinglong order in my hand. This is the clan leader''s keepsake of the Fang family.


    Without this green dragon order, even if the other party successfully forced the palace, it would not be recognized by other branch forces of the Fang family.


    If I think about it like this, I feel a little lucky. On the contrary, it is because of Fang Mengyu''s selfishness that I was able to keep the green dragon order and didn''t fall into the hands of these ambitious dogs.


    At the beginning, before going to lingcao Town, Fang Mengyu worried that I would encounter some unnecessary troubles, so he secretly gave me the green dragon order without telling aunt Qingzhu.


    If the people of the Fang family see Qinglong Ling, if they see the head of the Fang family, as a member of the Fang family, anyone who dares to disrespect Qinglong Ling can be regarded as the rebellion of the Fang family and can be killed on the spot.


    That''s why I killed those guys guarding the road before. I dare to be so bold.


    Thinking of this, I glanced at Fang Linyu and Fang Yuan and asked, "I''m going to fangjiayu. What do you think of master yuan and Lin Yu? I don''t want to force you. If you are willing to work with me, I will naturally accept the favor. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you, but you''d better not stand opposite me, otherwise My knife will not be merciful. "


    Hearing what I said, they both immediately fell into meditation. After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu took the lead and said, "I''ve roughly guessed the cause of this matter. I''m sorry, brother Yangchuan. Although I want to help you, obviously my mother won''t agree."


    "Well, I see." I nodded. Although I had expected such a result for a long time, I heard Fang Linyu say it himself. It was really unpleasant and uncomfortable in my heart.


    What Fang Linyu did was absolutely right. To put it bluntly, the people who divided the stronghold of the Fang family were defeated by the attack of the three families and had to go back to fangjiayu.


    But fangjiayu is only so big. Without a branch as their own territory, these people became ambitious. In addition, today''s fangjiayu is dominated by three women, namely, aunt Fang Mengyu, aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan.


    This group of greedy things began to fight for power and profit. They wanted to force the three men to give in and let them take charge of fangjiayu.


    Even though I controlled three women, I found out by accident that there was no green dragon order. After learning that the green dragon order was on me, these people began to think of ways to deal with me.


    Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are so implicated. After all, the purpose of these people is to target me, which has nothing to do with Fang Linyu.


    As the eldest son of Fang Sanfang, his every move is related to the safety of hundreds of people in Sanfang, so he does not act rashly at all, he can only choose to watch.


    However, being able to choose the right side, I was disappointed, but also relieved. At least I didn''t stand on the opposite side, which is unfortunate.


    At this time, I looked at Fang Yuan again. Although I didn''t have much expectation, I still said, "master yuan, what are you going to do? Do you just stand by or... "


    Fang Yuan laughed and looked at me and said, "don''t worry, little brother Yangchuan. We are not ungrateful. In addition, our little brother holds the green dragon order in his hand, and he is also the serious inheritor of the clan leader. I have no reason not to follow you."


    "All the people in our lintie City listen to the order. The younger brother of Yangchuan killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao. We have great kindness in our lintie city. We will advance and retreat together." Just see Fang Yuan''s roar.


    "Advance and retreat together."


    "Advance and retreat together."


    "Advance and retreat together."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this, I am also very moved. Although Fang Yuan only brought a dozen or so people to follow him this time, they are all second rate experts with a murderous spirit. They are all top experts and can be a great help to me.


    "Well, master yuan, I don''t want to say much about affectation. I won''t treat Lin Tiecheng badly when it''s done." I solemnly promise.


    It''s easy to add icing on the cake. Fang Yuan''s support for me at this time is particularly important.


    Fang Yuan laughed and said, "it''s easy to say that I can trust my little brother''s character."


    "Alas..." Next to Fang Linyu, he took a look at Fang Yuan. He didn''t say much, but sighed heavily. He was also helpless.


    Fang Yuan''s support for me was also reflected in the eyes of many people on both sides of the road, which surprised many people and also saw many people rushing to fangjiayu.


    I believe this news should be spread to the inside soon."Go, into fangjiayu, I see who dares to stop me." At the moment, I am also ambitious. I have no fear at all for a moment, and I speed up again.


    After riding for another minute, I finally saw the gate of fangjiayu, surrounded by a group of people, no less than 50. I didn''t know the first guy at all, but I could see the man standing next to him clearly.


    "Guard captain Fang Xiao?" My eyes a cold, in the distance from the other side of 20 meters, reined in the reins.


    Fang Xiao is 40 years old. He has a waist knife hanging around his waist. His eyes are fierce. At the beginning, he fought against Fang Tianding with Fang Mengyu. He is the most powerful one under Fang Xin. He has the top force of a second rate expert.


    He stared at me coldly and said, "Yang Chuan, don''t be hurt. I didn''t expect that you really came back from lingcao town? Isn''t it that the Qin family who attacked lingcao town are all grass bags? Hum


    My eyes became cold and I didn''t speak. Obviously, these people didn''t know what happened in lingcao town. No wonder they could not wait to force Fang Mengyu. They were really impatient.


    At the beginning, Fang Xiao followed Fang Mengyu. He was loyal and helped to kill Fang Tianding. But what I didn''t expect was that this guy turned back?


    "Did you betray Fang Mengyu and follow these thieves?" I asked aloud.


    Fang Xiao sneered and said, "what is a thief? I call this Junjie a person who knows current affairs. Although the Fang family is facing internal and external troubles and pressure from the other three families, you can''t let three women be the masters of the family. See, this is the young master of cangqingcheng next to me. Master Fang Wenfeng, don''t you hand in the green dragon orde

 Chapter 407

    "Green city? Fang Wenfeng I coldly looked at the man, the other side about thirty years old appearance, cold expression is also quite proud.


    But his eyes did not look at me. Instead, he looked at Fang Yuan and said, "Uncle yuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect that when we met again, it would be like this. Why don''t you come first and let''s talk about the past after this thing is over?"


    Hearing this, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that Fang Wenfeng knew Fang Yuan. How would Fang Yuan choose?


    Seeing this, not only me, but also Yang Yan, Chen Lin and old black Julia, as well as guard a Bai Fang Lang, all looked at Fang Yuan with great caution.


    When Fang Yuan laughed, Chao Fang Wenfeng spat a pool of saliva and swore, "ha ha, I know that only Fang Benchu, who had no asshole to give birth to his son, can do such a dirty thing and force the palace? fight for power and money? What a great prestige, huh


    Hearing Fang Yuan''s words, Fang Wenfeng suddenly turned cold and said in a sharp voice: "so, uncle yuan, you are determined to fight against my father?"


    "Don''t call me uncle yuan. I can''t stand you son of a bitch, bah." Fang Yuan was also very angry, and he couldn''t help swearing.


    In fact, the annual ceremony of worshiping Fangyu''s family is not so close to the time when Fangyu''s family came back.


    When these forces sent people to worship their ancestors, they also brought some materials and gifts, which can be regarded as an annual tribute to fangjiayu.


    The three strongholds close to fangjiayu are better. For example, lingcao Town, Cangqing City, Hanling City, Tianshan city and other places far away from fangjiayu are less frequent.


    After so many generations of changes, even those who are in the same vein of the Fang family, how much affection is left behind is really pitiful.


    "You..." After listening to Fang Yuan''s words, the arrogant Fang Wenfeng blushed angrily, and finally revealed his nature. He scolded: "Fang Yuan, you old man, I''ll give you face. Don''t be ignorant."


    "Bah, you people who forget their ancestors will be punished sooner or later." Fang Yuan couldn''t help scolding Fang Wenfeng, but he was also a man of love.


    It''s funny to see me. This guy is also full of blood.


    But now I don''t have the spare time to entangle with this group of people, and directly asked: "Fang Xiao, where are my people? What about Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao? Where are they? "


    Said here, Fang Xiao with a bad smile, said: "Hey, you''re a little late, I''m afraid they have been forced by Fang Yan, ha ha, the three beauties are pressed under the body, issued a shameful and desperate cry, think about it, feel excited."


    "You I want to die. " When I heard Fang Xiao''s words, my angry eyes were red, and my heart was full of terror and fear, as well as monstrous anger.


    I didn''t expect that it was absolutely safe to leave them in fangjiayu, but what I didn''t expect was that they would fall into Fang Yan''s hands.


    Who is Fang Yan? It''s Fang Ning''s cousin who was killed by me before. He must bear a grudge against me.


    In front of them, there was no Fang Mengyu, no aunt Qingzhu, no aunt Yulan, no Feng Ying, no Annie, no one.


    These people must have been controlled. If these people were more courageous, they might have been killed.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t control myself any more. My eyes were red with anger and full of horror. I roared: "Fang Xiao, you''re looking for death. I''ll kill you."


    Roar out a voice, I pulled out the waist knife, right leg hard a pedal horseback, the whole person flew out ten meters away, crazy kill to Fang Xiao.


    Although Fang Xiao''s strength was good, he was also awed by my momentum, "this Master Wenfeng, stop him quickly. I don''t want to die. "


    Feng Wenfeng''s eyes were cold, and he said in a cold voice: "Yang Chuan, you are too arrogant to kill in front of me. Don''t you pay any attention to me? It''s ridiculous. I''m afraid you don''t have such ability. Look at the sword. "


    He quickly pulled out the waist sword, Shua a white light flashed, almost at the same time, I have killed to the front, the right hand of the waist knife and his hand of the sword, mercilessly collided together.


    Bang!


    Mars dancing, Fang Wenfeng face changed greatly, the huge power shock of his back three or four steps to stabilize the body, right hand shock tingling, still can''t help shaking.


    Fang Wenfeng came back and said angrily, "Yang Chuan, you..."


    But before his words were uttered, he saw a puff, and the blood light splashed all over him. Fang Xiao held up his sword to resist Yang Chuan''s attack again, but he cut off his weapon with one knife, and cut Fang Xiao''s whole body into two pieces. He died on the spot.


    WOW!Seeing Fang Xiao''s tragic death, and still under the protection of Fang Wenfeng, all the people next to him were scared and turned back. In a moment, all of them retreated far away and didn''t dare to get close to me.


    "This How could it be? " Fang Wenfeng was also stunned. He couldn''t believe what he saw before his eyes.


    Under his protection, I not only pushed him back with a knife, but also killed Fang Xiao with a knife. You should know that Fang Wenfeng is also a first-class expert, and Fang Xiao is also the top of the second-class experts.


    At the same time, in the face of two people, he was able to kill people, which had a great impact on Fang Wenfeng.


    "Yang Chuan, you Your strength? " Fang Wenfeng stood in the same place, very at a loss.


    At this time, seeing the scene, Fang Yuan burst into laughter and said, "ha ha, good killing, wonderful killing. This kind of traitor who betrays the Lord should have such an end."


    "Well done, Yang, ha ha." Old black is also a face of hate said.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin are on guard against the possible attack at any time. The guards a Bai and Fang Lang are also very nervous, staring at the people around.


    Fang Linyu was far away from me. After he returned to fangjiayu, people from Sanfang and Yimai came to him and informed him about the current situation.


    "What? Unexpectedly, all the people in the three strongholds rebelled and imprisoned aunt Fang Mengyu and Qingzhu? This... " Fang Linyu was shocked.


    "Yes, young master, madam, let''s not get involved and wait and see what happens." The informer said quickly.


    "This..." Fang Linyu sighed and was helpless.


    After I killed Fang Xiao, I was more anxious. I didn''t want to see Fang Wenfeng more. I asked aloud, "green dragon order is here. Who knows the whereabouts of Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao?"

 Chapter 408

    "I know, uncle. I''ll take you there."


    "I know, I know."


    Immediately from the crowd, there were three or two people, shouting, which made Fang Wenfeng angry. He was furious and said: "you bastards, if you dare to tell the truth, you will be responsible for the consequences."


    "Well?" I glanced at Fang Wenfeng coldly. My eyes were full of murderous air. Even the waist knife in my hand had been raised. The blood stained on it was particularly dazzling and terrifying.


    "Er..." I was full of murderous eyes a stare, Fang Wenfeng immediately counseled, subconsciously back to other people''s protection.


    Although he is also a first-class master, even a first-class master has obvious differences. Obviously, Fang Wenfeng belongs to the kind of guy who can only be regarded as a first-class master in front of him, and his strength is not so good.


    "Yang Chuan, you are cruel enough to kill people directly when you meet. Hum, but you wait for me. It''s not so easy to finish." Fang Wenfeng put down the cruel words, immediately turned around and ran, with his people directly slipped, for fear that I chase past.


    Obviously, he was also frightened. It''s important to protect his life first. He underestimated my strength and thought that my strength was similar to his, so he dared to lead people to stop at the gate.


    But I suddenly got into trouble. I not only beat him back, but also took the opportunity to kill Fang Xiao. He was shocked and scared.


    So he simply gave up the plan to stop me at the door and ran to move the rescue soldiers instead.


    Old black a see, laugh a way: "ha ha, this coward, this next counsels, directly escaped, really shameful."


    But Chen Lin frowned and said, "Yang Chuan, it''s not too late. Let''s find Ning Xiang as soon as possible."


    "Yes, let''s find the person first." Yang Yan is also in a hurry to shout a way.


    I nodded my head and said to the people who spoke just now, "well, help me lead the way and find Ningxiang."


    "Uncle, I''m here. I''m imprisoned by Fang Yan. I don''t know what''s going on inside now." Immediately one of them said, while the others didn''t speak, they nodded and echoed.


    If it''s just one person, maybe I still have some doubts about whether it''s a trap for people. However, a few people said it together, and others watched it together. I think it should be OK.


    It seems that in addition to some people like Fang Xiao and Fang Yan who betrayed Fang Mengyu and Fang Wenfeng, there are still a large number of people who continue to support Fang Mengyu.


    After all, Fang Mengyu is Fang Tianxiong''s only daughter and the rightful successor of Fang Jiayu. Although Fang Wenfeng''s family name is also Fang, they are separated from each other. They are usurpers of power. They are actually of the same nature as Fang Tianding.


    However, Fang Tianding chose to force Fang Tianxiong into submission by force, even at the expense of killing people, but Fang Wenfeng''s methods were obviously more moderate.


    They first controlled Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu, who are the two people in fangjiayu now. Then they aimed at me and wanted to capture Qinglong Ling.


    Soon, I was taken to a very remote place in fangjiayu, which can be regarded as the prison of fangjiayu. In fact, it is a house composed of several firewood houses.


    At this time, a large group of guards headed by Fang Yan were guarding outside the prison, and they were blocking my way.


    "What about Fang Yan?" I glanced at the guards, but I didn''t see Fang Yan.


    Just at this time, from inside the prison, there came a woman''s scream, "no, you go away, let me go, go away..."


    "Asshole, I''m going to kill you, you beast."


    "When Yang Chuan comes back, you have to die."


    "No, it''s Ningxiang''s cry." Hearing this voice, Chen Lin''s face immediately changed.


    My eyes immediately turned red. Without saying a word, I pulled out my waist knife and rushed over.


    Facing this group of guards outside, they also looked at each other and yelled: "Yang Yang Chuan, you Aren''t you in lingcao? How did you come back so soon? "


    "If you don''t keep one, I''ll kill all of them." I roared angrily. With a knife, I cut the man in front of me. With a Shua, the man in front of me was directly cut into two pieces. There was no corpse left.


    "This..." Immediately, the guards'' faces changed greatly, and they were frightened and scared.


    "Kill, Yang Chuan kill, resist quickly."


    "Kill me."


    In the chaos, the group of guards finally remembered and rushed to me.


    However, there was not much space in the prison. These people could not kill me at all. They could only rush to me one by one.


    Even if these people are second rate experts, they are just like rubbish in front of me. I''ll cut them one by one.


    In addition to Chen Lin''s cold arrows and Lao Hei''s iron sand palm, these people soon retreated, injured and killed, and I soon rushed directly into the prison.See Fang Yan Guangliu arm, clothes have been taken off half, a face shocked rushed out, I glared at him, quickly looked inside the prison.


    I saw three women, Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, holding each other in a disorderly way. Their faces were full of fear and terror.


    But fortunately, I came just in time. The third daughter was not wronged. She was almost succeeded by Fang Yan. If I came late, I might be too late to repent.


    "Fang Yan, if you dare to touch Laozi''s woman, you will die." I red eyes, holding the waist knife, to Fang Yan forced the past.


    Seeing that I suddenly appeared outside the prison, Fang Yan was shocked and unbelievable, and said in a shocked voice: "Yang Chuan, how can you come back so soon? Come on, come on, kill him for me. "


    "You still want to wait for someone to help you. It''s impossible. I killed them all." At this time, Lao Hei came in with a bloody knife in his hand.


    "Ningxiang Wenjin siyao, how are you?" Chen Lin''s face changed greatly, and immediately ran to the prison with a worried and scared face.


    Seeing Chen Lin thinking about the past, Fang Yan''s face changed and said, "if you want to go, there''s no way." Pick up the knife in hand, toward Chen Lin cut in the past.


    Shua!


    Pooh, there''s blood all over the wall.


    "Ah..." Fang Yan screamed and half knelt on the ground. His hand holding the knife just now had been cut off by me and fell to the ground.


    Fang Yan looks miserable, but he is shouting crazily, "ha ha, Yang Chuan, you have killed so many people, and your death is coming. When Fang Benchu arrives, you will all die here, ha ha."


    He is very crazy smile, but also laugh very unscrupulous, obviously he is still pinning on someone to help him deal with me.

 Chapter 409

    Before, I indirectly killed Fang Ning because of siyao''s affairs, and relieved siyao''s hatred, but it also made Fang Yan hold a grudge all the time and want to deal with me secretly.


    Now people from other fangjiafen strongholds outside have returned to fangjiayu. Because their stronghold has been broken by the three families, they have no place to stay. They simply come to fight for power and gain, and want to seize the dominant power in fangjiayu.


    This is what Fang Wenfeng and his gang are doing, and Fang Ning and Fang Xiao seize the opportunity to fight back. First, they have a bad heart, and second, they want to get more benefits.


    "Do you think Fang Wenfeng will bring someone to save you?" I took a look inside and saw that the three daughters of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao had been rescued by Chen Lin and were safe for the time being. Finally, I was relieved.


    Fang Yan''s face was full of hate, and his eyes were not reconciled. He said angrily, "Yang Chuan, you are dead. Master Wenfeng had expected that you would come to save the three women, so when you enter this prison, you will never go out again. Ha ha."


    My eyes sank, but I was not afraid. With a smile, I said, "well, this is a trap that Fang Wenfeng set for me, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s too late for you to understand now. You''re going to die. You''re going to die in front of me. Hehe." Fang Yan covered the broken arm of his right hand with a look of incomparable madness and yelled.


    At this time, with the help of Chen Lin and Yang Yan, the three girls came out of the prison slowly. After seeing me, their eyes finally recovered a little.


    Ning Xiang stares at Fang Yan and says angrily, "Yang Chuan, you must avenge siyao Wenjin. This bastard almost ruined their innocence."


    Speaking of this, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are embracing each other, and their eyes are red. Obviously, they don''t know how much they have suffered.


    "Damn, don''t talk to this asshole. Let me kill him." Seeing this, Lao Hei couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Fang Yan''s facial features were crazy and roared: "come on, kill me, kill me, you can''t live, you can''t get out of this place, ha ha!"


    He is already crazy all over the world. He has a mentality of death. This kind of enemy is the most difficult to deal with.


    I looked at Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, and then I gave Fang Yan a cold smile and said, "it''s so easy to die. It''s not too cheap for you."


    Seeing my cold eyes, even Fang Yan, who had been psychologically prepared for a long time, finally showed a look of fear. No one is not afraid of death, and will still face the unknown terror, "you What do you want? I''m from master Wenfeng. If you kill me, you will Ah... "


    Before he finished his words, I waved a knife, poof, blood splashed on the ground, and he fell to the ground, and his legs were cut off from the knee position by my knife.


    The whole person fell into the pool of blood in pain and despair, and the blood flowed out along the wound, little by little.


    "Ah, ah, kill me, kill me, it''s so painful..." Fang Yan desperately yelled, want to commit suicide can''t do, can only be watching his last drop of blood to die.


    In front of such a terrible scene, Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and her three daughters were not afraid at all. On the contrary, they gnashed their teeth.


    "Hum, those who dare to touch Laozi will come to such an end. You can wait for death here slowly." Old black to square strict kicked one foot, also mercilessly vomited a mouthful of spittle to solve hate way.


    "Kill me, no, Yang Chuan, you are so cruel, ah..." Fang Yan lay on the ground, shouting like crazy, very miserable.


    I don''t care much about him. Since I dare to fight against Laozi''s people, I should think about my own fate and revenge. "Go out and see what kind of meeting gift Fang Wenfeng has prepared for me, ha ha."


    Originally, I was worried about the situation of the three daughters of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao. Now I have rescued them safely, and I have no worries about them any more.


    Congenitally, the internal skills of the classic of war also made a slight breakthrough in the previous battle with Qin Mao. Now I can say that I''m a master of Arts. Even in the face of this first-class master, it''s true.


    Just at this time, from outside the prison, Fang Qin rushed in anxiously and said, "brother Yang, it''s not good. Fang Wenfeng is surrounded outside with a large group of people. My father is dealing with them outside."


    She took a look at Fang Yan, who had his legs and right hand cut off and was crawling in the pool of blood. She just frowned and said coldly, "hum, the smelly man who only dares to fight against the woman who has no power to bind a chicken is worthy of death, bah."


    She also inherits Fang Yuan''s character and is a woman with a strong sense of justice.


    "You are..." Fang Yan''s eyes widened, staring at this strange woman, he suddenly found that his design had a huge loophole.At this time, he finally understood that the reason why I was so fearless was that someone else was involved in the trouble.


    If there is someone else to stir up the trouble, even if there is Fang Wenfeng''s hand, it may not be able to take me down.


    Fang Yan finally realized this at this time, desperately wanted to shout, but because he left too much blood, now in addition to a little conscious, it is impossible for him to shout.


    "Fang Wenfeng, it''s interesting. It seems that he really went to move the rescue soldiers. Let''s go. I want to go out and meet these guys for a while." I said coldly, strode out of prison.


    Lao Hei is right behind me and Chen Lin is right behind me. She has already taken out her bow and arrow and is ready to kill at any time.


    Yang Yan''s words are to take care of the three women carefully. We all share a common hatred. It''s not the first time that we have encountered such a crisis of life and death. This time, we will certainly be able to pass it successfully.


    I quickly came to the gate of the prison, and saw Fang Yuan with more than a dozen of his powerful men, standing in front, following Fang Wenfeng and two men in confrontation.


    As soon as he saw me, Fang Wenfeng said: "Dad, he is Yang Chuan, and the green dragon order is on him. As long as we kill him, the green dragon order will be ours."


    The middle-aged man by Fang Wenfeng''s side looked like a wild animal and his head was as big as a fight. He nodded his head with a sneer, "yes, he was really cheated."


    The area at the entrance of the dungeon is very narrow. It''s just a narrow entrance. It''s blocked by a large group of people outside. It''s impossible to go out at all for a moment, unless it''s a hard break. It depends on its own strength to kill the leader of the other party.

 Chapter 410

    But if we really want to break through, the price is too high, and it is too dangerous, and there is no need at all.


    Fang Yuan saw me coming out and said to me in a low voice: "the man standing beside Fang Wenfeng is his father, Fang Benchu, the Lord of Cangqing City, and Fang Xiaojie, the Lord of Hanling city."


    As soon as I frown, there are three more first-class experts here. It seems that the Fang family''s background is very unusual. No wonder they have been able to compete with the three families for so long.


    It is also after such a fierce internal struggle that we can gather such a force that can not be underestimated. However, the stronger these people are, the deeper my hatred will be.


    These bastards were attacked by the three families. They didn''t think about how to deal with the three families or how to take revenge. Instead, they went back to fangjiayu to seize power.


    As soon as my eyes were cold, I jokingly scorned and said, "you three lost dogs, who were beaten by the three families and even lost their strongholds, still have the face to appear in fangjiayu. What''s more, they want to seize power. It''s shameless to the extreme, even worse than Fang Tianding and other traitors."


    As soon as my words came out, the three people''s faces were not good-looking. Fang Wenfeng could not stand still at first, and said, "bah, this is a strategic shift. We can''t let the Fang family go down like this."


    "Yes, your name is Yang Chuan, isn''t it? It''s just a person with a different surname. What qualifications do you have to join in the affairs of our old Fang family? For the sake of Fang Mengyu''s husband, you have made a lot of efforts to eradicate Fang Tianding. As long as you obediently hand over the green dragon order, I will let you live. How about that? " Fang Benchu said harshly with a cold face.


    Fang Xiaojie was also insidious. He looked at me and said, "it''s just an outsider. Take our Fang family''s green dragon order. What''s the matter? Those who know the truth will hand it over."


    Seeing that the three men were aggressive and threatened for a while, Fang Yuan was in a hurry and said, "little brother, you can''t hand over the green dragon order. Fang Benchu and Fang Xiaojie are both those old bastards who don''t believe what they say, but I know it all."


    "Fang Yuan, what are you talking about?" Fang Benchu was angry immediately.


    "Fang Yuan, I didn''t expect you to help an outsider. It''s like turning your elbow out. Those who know how to do it should go away." Fang Xiaojie is also angry. He yells at Fang Yuan, and his face is very ugly.


    Before the official action, they had already understood the situation in fangjiayu, and first put aunt Qingzhu and Fang Mengyu under house arrest.


    Then she threatened Fang Yulan with the lives of nearly 100 people in Sanfang Yimai, so that she didn''t dare to act rashly. She had to choose the side.


    But to their surprise, after such a careful consideration, the green dragon order fell into my hands. As a last resort, they had to choose to deal with me.


    I know that I have the strength of first-class experts, but Fang is very confident at the beginning, because they have three first-class experts besides Fang Han, the city leader of Tianshan city who is guarding aunt Qingzhu under house arrest.


    It is self-evident that three first-class masters are superior to the last one.


    What surprised Fang Benchu was that Fang Yuan also stepped in. As far as he knew, after Lin Tiecheng was conquered by the Qin family, Fang Yuan fled to lingcao town.


    "Fang Yuan is here now. Does it mean that the siege of lingcao town has been solved? No, the people of Qin family are useless. Hum!" Fang Benchu was very upset.


    Fang Yuan''s appearance immediately broke all his previous plans.


    "Outsiders? Yang Chuan is Xiaoyu''s husband and has made great contributions to our Fang family. He still holds the green dragon order in his hand. He is the authentic lineage of the Fang family. Do you really want to betray your ancestors? " Fang Yuanyi''s righteous words have occupied the high point of morality.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I immediately took out the green dragon order and roared: "the green dragon order of the Fang family is here. Seeing this order, it means that all the children of the Fang family must obey the order. If they don''t follow it, they will be regarded as traitors of the Fang family, and everyone will be punished."


    "This..."


    "The green dragon order is really in his hands."


    "Seeing this order is like seeing the patriarch. No one dares to listen to it."


    As soon as I took out the token, other people, except Fang Benchu and others, changed their faces and showed their solemn color.


    Although these people are still watching, they may not be able to take action, but with the green dragon order, they are sure that they will not help Fang Benchu and others. I feel a little relieved when I think of this.


    "You You don''t have a surname in your hand. " Seeing that the situation has changed, Fang Wenfeng is a little anxious.


    With a cold smile, I said, "I''m not Fang, but my wife''s surname is Fang. She is the current patriarch of Fang''s family. She gave me this token to keep for the time being. Where is she now? Have you not been put under house arrest by you ambitious wolves? "


    "Yes, hand over the patriarch.""Hand over the patriarch, you traitors and villains."


    "Hand in the patriarch quickly."


    Hearing what I said, he immediately escorted a Bai fanglang, and a group of fangjiayu people who supported me and Fang Mengyu, so he yelled, filled with righteous indignation.


    The situation is more and more out of the control of Fang Benchu''s three people. Although he has a lot of people, there are nearly 34 of them, and they are basically the best of the second rate experts.


    Such a lineup, on me and Fang Yuan''s team is very likely to win, but the other side of the people are more.


    There are people in fangjiayu. Although there are traitors like Fang Xiao and Fang Yan in Changfang, there are more people who support Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu.


    But now Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu are under house arrest. It can be said that they don''t know life or death. These people are also taboos. They have no choice but to choose forbearance.


    Now, under my instigation, this group of people also join together to fight against the power of the three people at the top of this junior high school.


    However, I am very clear that these people can only give me a boost and let them fight with Fang Benchu. There is no chance of winning.


    I looked at the three coldly, holding up the green dragon order in my hand, and said harshly, "Fang Wenfeng, Fang Benchu, Fang Xiaojie, in the name of the green dragon order, I now order you to release Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu quickly, otherwise you will be the enemy of the whole Fang family and the traitor of the Fang family."


    Since I hold the green dragon order in my hand, I naturally want to give full play to this advantage and directly occupy the moral high point, which makes Fang Wenfeng, Fang Benchu and Fang Xiaojie at the disadvantage of public opinion.


    As long as they occupy this advantage, the other party does not dare to act rashly. Once the other party dares to force, it will be a direct traitor and lose a lot in momentum.

 Chapter 411

    Being so excited by me, even Fang Wenfeng, who always felt that he was sure to win, slightly changed his face, frowned and said: "Dad, this boy is determined. He doesn''t want to hand over the green dragon order, but also encourages others. If he continues like this, I''m afraid we will be in a very difficult situation."


    Fang Benchu nodded and frowned deeply. He felt that he underestimated his opponent for the first time.


    Fang Xiaojie glanced at me coldly and said, "this boy is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s better to do nothing and take away the green dragon order. As for Fang Yuan, I''ll just hold him back."


    Xiaojie is very confident about this. His strength is between Bo Zhongyuan and Fang Yuan. In addition, Fang Yuan seems to have a little injury to his left hand, so it''s no problem to suppress him.


    While Fang Xiaojie is restraining Fang Yuan, Fang Benchu and Fang Wenfeng are fighting against me, two against one. Naturally, they can win easily.


    Thinking of this, Fang bowed his head coldly and said, "OK, let''s do it like this. If we drag on like this again, God knows what tricks this boy will come up with."


    "That''s right. Yang Chuan has many ghost ideas. Anyway, the green dragon order is already in front of him. If he grabs it, that''s it." Fang Wenfeng followed suit.


    I saw the three people on the other side discussing in a low voice, and immediately had a bad premonition. I yelled fiercely: "Fang Benchu, what''s the matter? You''re speechless. Are you going to rob my green dragon order? "


    Seeing Fang Benchu''s cold smile, he pulled out his sword on his waist and said with a laugh: "joke, how can our green dragon order fall into the hands of an outsider? Yang Chuan, the wise man, hand in the green dragon order quickly, otherwise, don''t blame me for using it."


    Obviously, he has a firm heart. He has to get the green dragon order, and he still insists that I am a stranger. I will never let go.


    "Hand over the green dragon order." Fang Wenfeng also harshly agreed.


    My eyes sank. I didn''t expect that the ambition of this group of people was so great, and even completely ignored the fact that so many people had witnessed it. It was clear that they wanted to rob the green dragon order.


    I immediately felt a great hatred in my heart. Now, apart from the three women of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie, and even aunt Fang Mengyu and Qingzhu, I have no idea of their life and death.


    It seems that we have to break the boat with each other.


    I laughed, as like as two peas, shouted to all the people: "Fang Xiaojie, Fang Wenfeng, you do not respect Qinglong orders, and even Fang Mengyu is a house of Betrayer. It is exactly the same as Fang Tian Ding. Today I will clean up the gateway for Fangjia."


    "Clean up the door, OK, that''s right. It''s just right for these wolves. Hum!" Fang Yuan a face of resentment, the other party this beginning three people''s actions, full of anger.


    "Clean up the portal?" Fang Benchu sneered and said, "boy, your tone is not small. It depends on whether you really have this ability. Hey, hey, do it."


    After that, Fang couldn''t help it any more. He killed me with a sword in his right hand. He was very powerful and terrible.


    "A bunch of ungrateful bastards, watch the knife." I burst into a rage, if the other side is really a direct hand, carrying a waist knife cut in the past.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful." Ningxiang a face anxious and afraid way, looking at me and people desperately, but she can''t do anything, feel very uncomfortable inside.


    Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao are also red eyed, and their eyes are full of anger and worry.


    When I rushed out, I was about to stand with Fang Benchu. Seeing that the two first-class masters were going to fight, immediately the other thugs consciously retreated to one side, because they all knew that they couldn''t get involved in the fight between the first-class masters.


    Not only are Fang Benchu''s dozens of second rate experts, but also the old black Yang Yan, Chen Lin and others are quietly standing by and watching, waiting for the results.


    In fact, it doesn''t make much sense for these second-class experts to fight for it again. In the end, the first-class experts will play a decisive role.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes focused on the battle between Fang Benchu and me.


    At the same time, he was watching Fang Yulan not far away. After hearing Fang Linyu''s story about what happened in lingcao Town, he was still in shock for a long time and exclaimed, "Lin Yu, what you said is true? Yang Chuan killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao one after another, and almost pushed back all the enemies of the Qin family with his own strength? "


    Fang Linyu nodded his head. He was also surprised and a little envious. The other party''s grade was similar to his own, but his strength was stronger than one.


    But this is the fact. He saw Qin yuan killed with his own eyes, and the killing of Qin Mao was a witness. Moreover, after a life and death war, Yang Chuan''s strength has improved a lot.


    Even in the normal state, he already has the strength of a first-class expert, not to mention when he used that very strange power.


    Fang Yulan''s shocked mouth almost closed, whispered: "Yang Chuan''s strength is so strong? No wonder Fang Yuan will advance and retreat together with him. This is his potential. "Fang Yulan is very clear. If Fang Linyu''s words are true, Yang Chuan''s decision can be regarded as the top three terror among all the experts in the four families.


    as long as we can survive this war, the future Fang family is sure Yang Chuan has the final say. After all, the girl of Fang Meng Yu is also very listening to Yang Chuan.


    Fang Linyu looked at the war situation below and said anxiously: "Niang, what shall we do now?"


    Fang Yulan thought for a while, but she also bit her teeth and made up her mind. She said: "these bastards want to force the palace. Before, in order to keep Sanfang''s pulse, and the other party''s power is big, I had to compromise, but now it''s not the same."


    "Herald, everyone surround me. Surround all the people of Fang Benchu. Don''t let any of them go." Fang Yulan said in a cold voice.


    Before, for various reasons, Fang Yulan could only choose to compromise, but now she felt that she was no longer a wall grass, and began to take the initiative to encircle Fang Benchu and others.


    Once this woman starts to be ruthless, she is no worse than the man.


    "Good." Fang Linyu said excitedly and immediately followed him.


    At this time, I have been fighting with Fang Ben for more than ten rounds. I didn''t use all my strength, and I was constantly testing the strength of the other side. At the same time, I was deliberately showing weakness.


    After seeing Fang Yulan and Fang Linyu bring people in and participate in the stir up, he immediately got very excited and said with a laugh: "ha ha, Fang Benchu, your time of death has come."


    Fang Benchu, who was fighting against me and watching closely the changes of the situation in the field, was immediately red eyed when he saw Sanfang Yimai''s hand.

 Chapter 412

    "Fang Yulan, how dare you attack me?" Fang Benchu stares at Fang Yulan and threatens.


    At the beginning, all the guards of Fangyu''s family, together with Fangyu''s family, were surrounded by Fangyu.


    For a time, the power of Fang Benchu was even matched with that of Fang Benchu. No one on both sides lost, and no one could take advantage of it for a while.


    "Haha, Fang Benchu, you are an old bastard. You are driven out of your own territory like a lost dog. Fang Jiayu, for the sake of the same family and the same origin, kindly accepted you. Unexpectedly, he led a wolf into the house. You should be damned." Fang Yulan gritted her teeth and finally said what she had repressed for a long time.


    "You Fang Yulan, you have no faith in your words. Didn''t you say that you would not interfere and just stand by? " Fang Wenfeng also completely silly eyes, urgent voice yelled.


    From the previous victory in hand, to today''s situation of making enemies everywhere, and even a little failure may be destroyed, this is what he did not expect before he was forced into the palace.


    First, the emergence of Fang Yuan, and then Fang Yulan''s defection, hit Fang Wenfeng, Fang Benchu, and Fang Xiaojie were unprepared.


    "Well, for a dog like you, there''s no need for credibility." Fang Yulan cold way, very strong, see Fang Linyu are a little silly, this is his own mother?


    As soon as Fang Xiaojie saw the current situation, he suddenly felt a drum beating in his heart and said, "at the beginning, it''s not good to continue like this. We must make a quick decision to kill Yang Chuan and take away the green dragon order."


    Fang Benchu was calm and depressed, and said: "I also want to solve the battle as soon as possible, but this boy is evil. He is not as strong as me, but he can''t defend. He''s like a tortoise shell. I can''t help him for a while."


    "Then try your best. As long as you solve this boy, the siege in front of you will be solved." Fang Xiaojie said in a cold voice, staring at me.


    At that moment, he couldn''t sit still. He pulled out the knife and rushed towards me.


    Seeing him rushing over, I was immediately surprised. If I could cope with Fang Benchu without any difficulty, I would be in real danger if I could add another Fang Xiaojie.


    "It''s from the past." This scene scared me to shout.


    "Don''t be afraid, little brother. I''ll stop the dog, hehe." Fang Yuan roared and drew his sword to meet Fang Xiaojie. He collided with his weapon. In a moment, both of them stepped back at the same time.


    "Fang Yuan, you You get out of my way. When I clean up this boy, I''ll come back to you. " Fang Xiaojie was very angry. Although he had expected that Fang Yuan would step in, he didn''t expect that the other party would do it so easily, even without hesitation.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to attack me to see if he could succeed, but now he was stirred up by Fang Yuan, and there was no chance at all.


    Fang Yuan chuckled and said, "little brother Yangchuan, you can fight with Fang Benchu at ease. This old thing can''t get by, and it won''t affect you."


    "You..." Fang Xiaojie heard this, was angry, but helpless, even if Fang Yuan''s left hand was injured, but it did not affect his right hand to play a nine point strength.


    Although Fang Yuan, who has only nine points of strength, is not his opponent, it is very easy to hold him down.


    "Yang Chuan, you want to die." On the other hand, Fang Wenfeng was also very unwilling. When he saw the right time, he killed him from the side and wanted to work with Fang Benchu to deal with me.


    But as soon as he made the move, he felt a chill coming from behind. It was as cold as a maggot on the tarsal bone. He was so shocked that he turned to the side and saw that it was Fang Yulan who made the move.


    "You..."


    Fang Wenfeng was scared out of his wits. He held up his sword to block it in a panic. However, he was still shocked by the powerful force from Fang Yulan''s sword.


    "You How dare you step in? " Fang Wenfeng yelled with exasperation on his face.


    Fang Yulan smiled a little, and looked at me. He told me, "why has the final say win? If the two of them want the green dragon order, let them fight for it one by one. Whoever wins the green dragon will naturally return to it.


    "This..." Fang Wenfeng didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. He just felt that things had been gradually out of their control.


    Originally, they thought that as long as Fang Mengyu and aunt Qingzhu were under house arrest, everything would be all right. They could easily get the power of the Fang family, but now they have to face more threats.


    See Fang Yulan stand out, also said these words, in addition to the six people in the field, the others all retreat to one side, make a large space for them to duel.


    has the final say when he heard Fang Yulan''s remarks. "Haha, good, Yulan big girl. You''re right. Indeed, whoever has a big fist in this world will be the one who has the final say." Yang Chuan, now surrendering himself to surrender, and giving up Qinglong Ling is still in time.Fang Benchu threatened me with a look of covetous eyes.


    I was a cold smile, retorted back and said: "Fang Benchu, if you kneel down and surrender now, maybe I can spare your life, ha ha."


    Fang Ben''s horse face was black at first, and he scolded: "Yang Chuan, you really don''t want to be shameful, so go to die for me."


    I stare at each other. Now that I''ve reached the point of fighting with death, it''s impossible for me to step back. It''s the same for Fang Benchu as well.


    There''s no turning back. Now that you''ve done it, it''s impossible to stop.


    "To die." Fang Benchu roared and stabbed his sword, but it gave out a puff. The air was blasted, and the sword flashed like a streamer, and instantly killed me.


    I quickly lifted the knife up to block the sword, and he cut it again. He wanted to cut off my arm, so I rolled directly to the ground and cut it to his leg.


    The move I used was not a sword routine. It was a move that I found out by myself, which was suitable for dealing with the enemy, in countless times of struggling on the edge of life and death.


    Those who came from such a big family as Fang Benchu and had been in contact with the training of sabre and sword since childhood were not in the same way.


    Fang Benchu''s sword cut the air, and saw me rolling on the ground and cutting to his leg. He was shocked. The sword had no time to defend, so it had to retreat, but it was still a bit slow after all.


    My waist knife, cut to Fang Benchu''s left leg, although the injury is not deep, but also a hole bleeding.


    Bear the slight stabbing pain from his left leg, although this small injury will not have any impact on his action, but the anger in his heart can be imagined.

 Chapter 413

    Stimulated by this small injury, Fang Benchu''s facial features are twisted together, and his anger can be imagined. At least he is also the Lord of Cangqing city. He has never suffered such humiliation, especially in the hands of such a humble generation.


    It can be said that from the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to me at all, but things changed again and again, until now, the confrontation between the two people can be said to be completely unexpected.


    Originally, he was sure to win me, but at this time he became a beast that could bite people. For Fang Benchu, this is beyond explanation.


    "How dare you hurt me? I have to break you up today to get rid of my hatred. " Fang Benchu was so angry that he killed him again with his sword.


    This skin injury had no effect on his actions. On the contrary, it aroused his anger and made him more crazy.


    Seeing this picture of him, my heart sank, and it seemed that I would do my best.


    "Point Cang three swords, kill." See get Fang originally fierce to drink a, terrible momentum even sent out a whistling sound, the air around all became twisted because of him.


    "DIANCANG three swords? It seems that the city master has done his best. "


    "As soon as the city master''s unique skill comes out, Yang Chuan will die."


    "Haha, if you dare to fight against cangqingcheng, you''ll end up dead. Haha."


    The wind moves with the Dharma. With the power of thunder, an irresistible sword strikes. Another sword, another sword. The three swords come out at the same time and almost fall together. It seems that they are attacked by three people at the same time. The terrible attack is as terrible as the coming of a mountain rain.


    "Martial arts, great strength."


    Under the heat of internal force, there was a dull sound. Taking my right leg as the center, the earth began to shake and crack. It sank into a shallow pit, and the muscle of my right hand swelled up, which doubled in an instant. A sense of invincible strength poured into my whole body in an instant.


    Ha ha, this is the power of the congenital war classic. I let out a roar and waved my waist knife like a round wheel to meet Fang Benchu.


    Bang bang!


    Three consecutive crisp rings, his point Cang three swords attack my three different key points respectively, but they are still prevented by my waist knife. It''s a perfect defense.


    Seeing that I had defended him, even Fang Benchu, who was extremely calm, could no longer help but be shocked, "it''s impossible, you How can you defend my three swords? "


    He has been practising his sword skill for most of his life, which is also his famous skill. I don''t know how many people have been killed by this skill, but I didn''t expect that it doesn''t work today.


    This guy, giving him shock is too much.


    "Dian Cang''s three swords are blocked. My God, how can that be possible?"


    "Dian Cang''s three swords are the master''s unique skills. They are all prevented. It''s incredible."


    "What is the origin of Yang Chuan, who can block Fang Benchu''s attack?"


    The crowd was in an uproar. Some people even rubbed their eyes for fear that they might be wrong.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Xiaojie, who is entangled with the housing supply, also looks unbelievable and says angrily: "at first, what''s the matter? How can such an unknown wild boy block your point Cang three swords? "


    Taking advantage of Fang Xiaojie''s distraction, Fang Yuan laughs and takes advantage of the opportunity to attack the past. Fang Xiaojie is forced to retreat in a row and is in a mess. He is almost cut down several times, which can be described as dangerous.


    "Well done, Yang Chuan. Kill Fang Benchu in one go." Fang Yuan is angry voice of shout, a face of excited look.


    "Kill Benchu? This... " Fang Xiaojie''s face suddenly sank, and suddenly he had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    Is this unknown wild boy really able to defeat the city leader Fang Bencheng?


    This It''s ridiculous. Fang Xiaojie would never believe it if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes. He hadn''t even heard the name of Yang Chuan before.


    It''s such a nobody who doesn''t know where to come from, who has pushed Fang ben to the end.


    "Dad..." Seeing this, Fang Wenfeng''s eyes were full of fear and uneasiness.


    Fang Yulan, who was on one side, didn''t say that she tried her best to deal with Fang Wenfeng. She just pinned him down and didn''t let him affect me.


    Seeing that I actually blocked Fang Benchu''s unique move, Fang Yulan was both surprised and pleased. "What Lin Yu said is true. This boy''s strength has improved too fast. As expected, his internal Kung Fu is powerful..."


    Fang Yulan was one of the few people who knew about Xiantian ZHANJING and Neijia kungfu. At the beginning, she was also told by Aunt Qingzhu.


    Although she had known for a long time that internal Kung Fu was much more powerful than external Kung Fu, if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really didn''t know that internal Kung Fu was so much more powerful.You know, Fang Benchu has been practicing martial arts for decades before he reaches his present level. He is also the best among the first-class experts, but he didn''t expect to encounter a wall here.


    "You How did you do that? " Fang Benchu stares at me with uncertain eyes. Now he can''t make up his mind.


    Seeing his suspicious and cautious appearance, I immediately sneered, "what? Fang Benchu, are you afraid? Since you dare to do such immoral things, you have to bear the corresponding consequences. Today I don''t think you can get out of this fangjiayu. "


    Fang Benchu, who was ridiculed by me, became angry. He had a strong self-esteem and said angrily, "bah, wild boy, don''t think you can go to heaven if you have some skills. Just now you can block my sword, it''s just luck."


    Yes, it must be the opponent''s strength and luck to block my point Cang three swords.


    Fang Benchu can only comfort himself in this way, otherwise, he may not even have the courage to fight.


    As long as you think that the other party is still so young and has such terrible strength, once it is to let him grow up, it is not a problem to hold down the other three families.


    If Fang Benchu had discovered this before, he might have been happy. After all, Fang''s family finally had a genius. Even if he was a stranger, he was Fang Mengyu''s husband.


    But now it is no longer possible. They have already been in the same situation. There is no room for relaxation.


    In this case, the more talented the other party is, the more potential he has, and the more Fang originally wishes the other party would die earlier.


    "Go to die, Yang Chuan. If you have seed, you can pick me up and try cangsan sword." Fang Ben Chu roared and rushed out his sword. Three cold lights came out in the air and killed me from three different directions.

 Chapter 414

    See the other side is not willing to repeat the old trick again, I cold smile, the right hand of the great force of unbridled display, desperately full of waist knife, mercilessly cut in the past.


    Whoa!


    There was a tremor, and the three points of cold light were defeated by me directly. It was the skill of ten meetings. My waist knife was cut on Fang Benchu''s sword.


    Whoa!


    Fang Benchu''s face suddenly changed. He almost couldn''t hold the sword in his right hand. He was crazy and retreated. He was shocked by my great power.


    "It''s a terrible force..." He turned pale and looked at me in shock.


    I jokingly smile, coldly way: "want to escape? Unfortunately, it''s too late now. Go to die and accept your miserable end. "


    While you are ill, I will not hesitate. I rushed to Fang Benchu, raised my hand and cut him in the face.


    Fang Benchu was scared out of his wits. He sweated on his forehead and raised his sword to resist.


    With a clatter, Fang Benchu raised his sword, but he was half kneeling on the ground under the pressure of my knife. I lifted my backhand down, puffed and hissed, and then cut Fang Benchu''s right hand.


    "Ah..." Fang Benchu screamed and jingled. The sword in his hand could no longer be grasped and fell to the ground. Seeing that my killing knife was about to be cut down, he begged: "Yang Chuan, no, listen to me. I''m willing to..."


    "I want you to be paralyzed, grass." I immediately became angry and didn''t give him any chance to beg for mercy. As soon as I waved my waist knife and hissed, Fang Benchu''s big head flew to the sky. Blood rushed out of his neck. The ground was scarlet, and the scene was very terrible.


    Quiet!


    The scene was as silent as death. No matter the people of Fang Benchu or other onlookers, they were all staring at the scene and the knife in my hand, which was unbelievable.


    Suck!


    The voice of the cold breath came one after another, and everyone looked silly. For a moment, his face was pale, and the cold sweat at his temples was constantly flowing.


    After a while, there was a terrible noise, as warm as the tsunami and earthquake, which lasted for a long time.


    "Am I blinded? Is the Lord of Cangqing City Fang Benchu killed? "


    "My God, Fang Benchu was killed by Yang Chuan, and his death was too miserable."


    "Yang Chuan is so terrible. I''m afraid he''s already a top-notch expert. He''s terrible."


    "As soon as Benchu died, the situation completely reversed. These guys who were forced to seize power were going to be miserable."


    Looking at Fang Benchu''s body lying on the ground, and even the separation of her body and head, Fang Yulan was in a trance for a while, and felt very unreal, "he Did he really do it? In a one-on-one confrontation, he killed Fang Benchu head-on, which It''s incredible. "


    "He Is he a monster? " Fang Linyu said with a bitter smile.


    If before, he regarded me as the biggest opponent in his life, now that I killed Fang Benchu, it can be said that he completely subverted his idea.


    Not only Fang Yulan and others, but also the people of Fang Wenfeng and cangqingcheng, were stunned by the sudden change.


    "Dad, how did you get killed by such a wild boy? How could this happen?" Fang Wenfeng''s legs were weak, so he knelt down and even forgot to run away.


    As soon as Fang Yuan saw that Fang Benchu''s head fell to the ground and rolled a few times, he burst into laughter. "Ha ha, little brother, you''ve done a good job. This kind of old bastard deserves to end like this."


    "The original city master? This... " Seeing that I cut off Fang Benchu''s head with a knife, Fang Xiaojie''s face turned pale.


    There''s no time to be shocked and say anything. Fang Xiaojie is very clever. Without saying a word, he turns around and wants to escape to the crowd.


    When I saw that he wanted to take the opportunity to slip away, I was very anxious and cried, "Fang Xiaojie, don''t try to escape."


    At the moment when my voice just fell, whew, the bow string began to sound, and a dark cold arrow, like chasing souls and killing lives, was inserted straight into Fang Xiaojie''s back.


    "Ah..." Fang Xiaojie screamed and fell to the ground, but he didn''t die immediately. He tried his best to get up again, and wanted to continue to escape.


    Chen Lin, who put down her bow, frowned and said, "Yang Chuan, don''t let him run away. We must cut down the grass and eliminate the root forever."


    I didn''t need her to remind me. I had already gone to Fang Xiaojie''s back. When he bent down and ran away, I said, "no, no, I don''t want to die. I still have glory and wealth. I still have..."


    Poof!


    The waist knife does not have the slightest temperature of a knife to chop down, hand up and down, Fang Xiaojie''s head flew to the sky, in a big Peng of blood, heavily fell on the ground.


    Fang Xiaojie, who used to be a hero, as the leader of Hanling City, is famous. Even this time, because of the siege of the three families, he lost Hanling city.Can his strength and capital, even if lost the stronghold, will live very moistening and natural, but sometimes people''s ambition is really unlimited.


    However, it was because he took a wrong step and followed Fang Benchu, the ambitious thief, to such an end that it was a pity.


    "No, Lord, Lord..."


    "The Lord is dead, the Lord is killed."


    "Hanling city is over. It''s going to be over."


    Seeing Fang Xiaojie''s tragic end, all the people in Hanling city were as pale as ashes. Even their own city leaders were killed. Soon it would be their turn, and their frightened bodies were shaking.


    Some people want to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but the periphery has been surrounded by Sanfang Yimai and the people who support Fang Mengyu. They can''t get away at all. Suddenly, a sense of despair is everywhere.


    After killing Fang Xiaojie, I don''t have any fluctuation in my heart. It''s too easy for me to kill people. From the desert island to tianwu Island, I can live to this day, and I can live well enough. I climb up on the corpses of countless people.


    In full view of the public, countless people''s eyes staring at the situation, I slowly came to Fang Wenfeng with a knife, looking down at Fang Wenfeng.


    "Fang Wenfeng, do you think of what will happen today?" I asked coldly.


    Fang Wenfeng''s eyes are empty. The death of Fang Benchu and Fang Xiaojie has scared him to death. He has no courage to resist.


    "No, it won''t be. My father said that this matter is very stable. He will certainly succeed in seizing power. He will never fail. How can he fail? He must be dreaming, right It must be a dream. " Fang Wenfeng mouth NIMA Road, eyes have no focus.

 Chapter 415

    Because he couldn''t bear the pressure of failure, he broke down and became insane. It was really pitiful and tragic.


    But there was no compassion in my eyes, but a deep sneer. If I hadn''t come in a hurry, maybe the three daughters of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao would have been defiled by Fang Yan.


    If it wasn''t for his own strength, he killed Fang Benchu, and I, my companions and Fang Mengyu would be killed in the end, which would not be much better.


    If you change the position of each other, you will know that I will never be a little softhearted.


    "Yang, he seems to be losing his mind. What should I do? It''s a useless piece of trash. " Old black frowned and asked me.


    Just as soon as he finished, I cut off Fang Wenfeng''s head with a knife. It can be said that it was crisp without hesitation.


    "Well, when I didn''t say anything..." Lao Hei shrinks his neck. Seeing Fang Wenfeng''s head cut off, he dies on the spot. He feels that his back neck is cool.


    Standing on one side of Fang Yulan, her eyes suddenly shrunk, and there was a cold flash. Her eyes were also fixed on me, and she seemed to be shocked by my performance.


    As soon as I cut off Fang Wenfeng''s head with a knife, I turned to face Fang Yulan with a smile. I was also grateful for her hand at the critical moment and helped me contain Fang Wenfeng. Only in this way can I face Fang Benchu calmly and kill him directly on the spot.


    Although at the beginning of the truth, Sanfang Yimai people chose to be wise and self-protection, which itself is also a justifiable choice, although I was a little upset, but also very understanding.


    But later in the situation is not clear, Fang Yulan took the initiative to help me, can be regarded as timely help, the time is just right, let me quite grateful to this woman.


    At this time, after three first-class experts, Fang Wenfeng and Fang Xiaojie, were killed one after another, the guards who had made trouble with them had already made a mess.


    "Uncle Yang Chuan, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please be merciful and take care of one of our dogs."


    "I beg uncle Yangchuan to spare my life. We really know our mistake. We don''t dare any more."


    "Please forgive me. It''s useful for us to stay here."


    Immediately, many of these 30 or 40 good guards knelt on the ground and begged. They knew their next fate, so they wanted to beg to survive.


    I sneer with no expression. If I am Fang Mengyu or someone who grew up in Fang''s family, if I have a little feeling for these people, maybe I''ll be really soft hearted and let them go.


    After all, the three masterminds are dead now, and these people are helpless.


    However, such a situation will never happen to me.


    At this time, Fang Yulan frowned and said, "Yang Chuan, what are you going to do with these people?"


    Fang Linyu also timely said: "these people''s strength is good, if you stay, it''s really a good fighting force, but..."


    "It''s just that they''ve been rebellious in their hearts. Even if they give in this time, maybe when they have another chance next time, the same group of people will join in seizing power and betraying their ancestors. Hum!" I said coldly.


    Fang Linyu listened to me and nodded with deep sympathy.


    I carefully looked at the group of people kneeling and pleading. Some of the people standing in panic were not only the guards of Cangqing city and Hanling City, but also a large number of people, who were in front of Tianding Er Fang.


    After Fang Tianding and his son Fang Tong were killed, many other people who followed Fang Tianding to fight inside survived.


    In addition, the loss of Fangyu''s family has been reduced, and some of them may not be able to survive.


    At that time, Fang Mengyu did so. I didn''t have any room to intervene, but it was such a decision that planted a time bomb for today''s scene.


    "Aunt Yulan, senior yuan, and all of you of the Fang family are dead." I pause for a moment and shout to everyone. At the same time, I take out the green dragon order and raise it high and say in an angry voice, "now please join hands to clean up the door for the Fang family and get rid of these traitors."


    "I will obey the order of the patriarch."


    "I will obey the order of the patriarch."


    "Listen to the order of the patriarch, brothers, go on, clean up the door."


    It''s understandable that before, in order to protect themselves and protect themselves, these people chose to be the grass on the wall. But now the situation is very clear. No one will let go of this opportunity.


    "Kill all the traitors and clean up the door for the Fang family." Fang Linyu''s indignant roar was a wave of his sword.


    More than a dozen archers from Sanfang Yimai came out, Shua Shua, a shower of arrows aimed at the group of people who followed Fang Benchu and shot at them.It''s not only Sanfang Yimai, but also other people. The continuous arrow rain at one time makes us launch out crazily.


    After the baptism of this wave of arrow rain, there will be no one who can stand in the field. All of them fall to the ground. Either they are full of arrows and die miserably, or they still have their last breath, which is not far from death.


    For those who are still alive and take their last breath, naturally someone will mend the knife. I don''t have to worry about that.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the scene as if it were a Shura hall, but there was no waves in my heart. I turned to Fang Yulan and said, "aunt Yulan, Xiaoyu and Qingzhu, where are they now?"


    This is what worries me most. Now it''s almost time to clean up the door. Everyone must be rescued, not only Xiaoyu and aunt Qingzhu, but also Xu erniang and Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie.


    "They are under house arrest in the main courtyard and are guarded by the leader of Tianshan city. Let''s rush there now." Fang Yulan said in a hurry.


    I frowned, said: "Tianshan City Lord Fang Han?"


    Fang Yulan led the way in front of him and went straight to the main courtyard. As she was on her way, she said: "yes, Tianshan city was one of Fang''s strongholds. Later, after it was conquered by Li''s family, Fang Han, as the leader of the city, went back to Fang''s valley. But she didn''t expect that he even colluded with Fang Benchu."


    "People''s ambition is really terrible, sometimes even their own lives can not be As he walked along the road, Fang Linyu sighed.


    This is also what I expected. Aunt Qingzhu has the strength of a first-class expert. Although she has been injured, her strength can not be underestimated.


    If you want to put her under house arrest, you must rely on at least one first-class expert.

 Chapter 416

    "Daughter, you take people here to watch, and clean up the battlefield by the way. I''ll go with Yang Chuan." Fang Yuan told Fang Qin a few words and immediately followed him.


    Fang Yulan looked at Fang Yuan and said, "brother Fang Yuan, I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for so many years. You are still as elegant as ever."


    "Ha ha, sister Yulan is joking. I''m old and useless. I can''t even keep my own lintie city. It''s useless. If the younger brother Yangchuan hadn''t helped me kill Qinyuan and qinmao for revenge, I would have regretted all my life." Fang Yuan talked heartily.


    Although Lin Tiecheng was besieged and suffered heavy losses, he could not let go of it, but after he killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao for revenge, he finally felt relieved.


    To my surprise, they seem to be very familiar, and they seem to have a good relationship.


    Fang Yulan nodded her head, looked at me and said: "before I heard Lin Yu say that it was Yang Chuan who killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao. I couldn''t believe it. But I finally believed that he could kill Fang Benchu head-on."


    Fang Yuan also nodded his head, Zizi sighed: "the strength of the little brother is amazing, which is the only one I have seen, but fortunately, he is a member of our Fang family and Xiaoyu''s husband. Ha ha, it''s wonderful."


    When I heard their conversation, I didn''t interrupt much, but it seems that Fang Yuan can help me. There is still a little inside information, but now the most important thing is to rescue Fang Mengyu and Zamao.


    I, old black Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Fang Yulan, Fang Linyu, Fang Yuan and others, strode to the direction of the main courtyard. Just in the middle of it, I heard a burst of voice.


    "Fang Han, you shameless and mean person, stop for me, don''t try to escape." I heard a woman''s voice coming from the main courtyard.


    I can''t be more familiar with this voice. She accompanied me many nights. "It''s Xiaoyu''s voice."


    "Xiaoyu is OK. Other people will be OK." Chen Lin comforted me in a low voice.


    "Well." I nodded my head and rushed into the main courtyard as fast as I could. I came to the back yard.


    I saw Fang Mengyu standing in the open space, female bodyguard meihualanhua, miscellaneous Mao er Niang, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and doctor. They all stood on the ground, and there were no less companions. They were all safe.


    At this time, I finally dropped the big stone in my heart and cried: "Xiaoyu, Zamao, are you ok?"


    Hearing my voice, people turned their heads in surprise. Fang Mengyu cried with joy. He was the first one to rush into my arms, hugged my waist and sobbed in a low voice.


    "Wuwu, brother Yangchuan, you can finally come back. I thought I would never see you again. I''m so scared." Fang Mengyu''s eyes are red. It seems that he has suffered a lot of grievances. I feel sorry for him.


    "Well, it''s OK. Fang Wenfeng, Fang Benchu, Fang Xiaojie, the three culprits have been killed by me. You can rest assured." I hastened to comfort her.


    "What? You killed three of them? How is that possible? " Fang Mengyu is also surprised, quickly released my hand.


    "Really, can I cheat you?" I said with a bitter smile, it seems that Fang Mengyu has no real understanding of my strength. As her husband, I really have a little bit of failure.


    "All three of them are first-class experts, and they are so powerful. How did you do that?" Fang Mengyu said with disbelief.


    At this time, Fang Yuan took the opportunity to say: "Xiaoyu, your husband, what he said is true. I saw with my own eyes that all three of Fang Benchu were killed. This time, the civil strife in fangjiayu was completely settled."


    Hearing the sound, Fang Mengyu turned his head and said in surprise: "Wow, it''s uncle yuan. When did you come and how did you stay with Yang Chuan?"


    Saying this, Fang Mengyu immediately left me and ran to hold Fang Yuan, "Uncle yuan, didn''t you say your Lin Tiecheng is gone? Why did you come to fangjiayu again? "


    "Oh, it''s hard to say. Xiaoyu has grown up and become so heavy that I can''t hold him any more." Fang Yuan said with a smile that he was very happy.


    Looking at their appearance, I realized that they had such a good relationship. No wonder Fang Yuan was willing to help me after he knew that I was Fang Mengyu''s husband. There was another reason.


    When Fang Yulan saw it, she explained in a timely manner: "from small to large, the person who loves Xiaoyu the most, in addition to the elder brother, should belong to Fangyuan elder brother, which is more important than her daughter''s. every time she goes back to fangjiayu, she will bring many novel gadgets to Xiaoyu."


    I nodded, it turned out to be such a thing.


    Next to him, Lao Hei was chatting with Za Mao. They were talking enthusiastically. I went over and looked at Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie''s third daughter, and said, "how are you? No injuries? "


    "No, fortunately, Fang Han just put us under house arrest and didn''t dare to attack us." Feng Ying said."Hum, if Fang Han dares to be rude, I have to let her know that she is a little fierce. Even if she is fighting for a dead man, she will never give in." Zhao Xuan said in a cold voice.


    "Yang, what''s going on outside?" Anne frowned, worried.


    I laughed, comforted the three women and said, "you can rest assured that this turmoil has been completely settled, and everything outside is under my control."


    Just as we were teasing each other, Za Mao suddenly called out, "Oh, I almost forgot the business when I said this. Fang Han suddenly ran away, and aunt Qingzhu took people to chase him. Please help me as soon as possible. I can''t go now."


    Zamao had not been well hurt when he was in Huangsha city before, and there were several more bandages on his body, and new injuries appeared.


    It seems that in order to resist Fang Han and others, he also suffered a lot.


    Doctor Liu Zheng also nodded fiercely and said: "yes, before you appeared, Fang Han must have heard the wind and noticed something wrong. He immediately took his own men and left us alone to escape."


    "Fang Han? In what direction did he escape? " I hastily asked, since they are all enemies, it''s natural to kill them. If one or two are left behind, it''s a disaster.


    God knows how much hidden danger this Fang Han will cause if he runs away. Maybe my companions and women will live in fear all day long.


    No, this Fang Han has to die.


    "It''s going in this direction. My aunt has already taken people. Brother Yang Chuan, go to kill Fang Han. You must kill this traitor." Fang Mengyu is gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 417

    Before that, Fang Tianding killed Fang Tianxiong and his wife in order to usurp the throne and seize power, causing a fierce internal fight in the Fang family. Now, Fang Benchu, Fang Han and others try to extort a confession and seize power, which is extremely hateful.


    "Well, Fang Han must only dare to run in a straight line. We should be able to catch up with old black Yang Yan, Chen Lin, and aunt Yulan. Elder yuan, please come with me." I said aloud.


    "Good." Fang Yulan answered faintly.


    "OK, I''ll kill Fang Han and come back to see Xiao Yu. Ha ha." Fang Yuan said with a laugh.


    Fang Yuan has always been very close to Fang''s long house. Different from other branches, he has always been particularly proud of being a member of the Fang family and has always tried his best to protect the interests of the Fang family.


    Now Fang Benchu and others are ambitious, trying to extort a confession and seize power. Naturally, he is the first to refuse.


    "Brother Yangchuan, uncle yuan, be careful. Fang Han is very powerful." Fang Mengyu said with concern.


    With a smile, Fang Yuan said, "a group of us are going to hunt him down. He doesn''t even dare to go back. He just dares to run away. Ha ha."


    Fang Yuan is very optimistic.


    I''m calm and don''t talk much. I know that even in today''s good situation, I can''t take it lightly. Once I relax my vigilance, I may be fooled by the other party, so I''ll be careful in everything.


    I also told the miscellaneous hair doctor and Annie they, let them with peace of mind, this just took people to kill out again.


    Aunt Yulan, Fang Yuan and Yang Yan and Chen Lin came to the gate of gukou quickly. Then they took a team of good men and horses and rode directly along the road to chase Fang Han.


    If the speed is a little faster, we should be able to meet aunt Yulan soon.


    As for Fang Linyu, Lao Hei, Fang Mengyu, Annie Julia and others, I let them stay to deal with the chaos in fangjiayu.


    After all, a lot of people were killed just now. Even if these people are traitors of Fang family, the corpses still have to be disposed of. Just dig a pit and bury them.


    "Sister plum blossom, are you sure Fang Han is running away in this direction?" I asked Mei Hua, the female guard beside me.


    Meihua, the female guard, nodded and said, "this is the direction. I can''t remember wrong. My aunt is chasing in this direction."


    I nodded, and two female guards led the way, lest something should go wrong.


    Immediately we chased out with the fastest speed. After turning a corner, we finally saw someone running away.


    "It''s green bamboo, with people chasing Fang Han." Fang Yulan cried out.


    "Don''t let me catch up with Fang Han, or I have to skin him today, hum!" Fang Yuan is also full of anger, roaring.


    I took a look at it, and my heart sank. I said, "if this continues, nanfanghan will escape from fangjiayu. I don''t know what''s going on outside. If someone takes care of him, he will be in trouble."


    "Take over? No, who will come to meet him? " Yang Yan said with a frown.


    I don''t know. I just have such a bad feeling. When Fang Tianding rebelled, he colluded with the three big families outside. This time, Fang originally intended to force the palace to seize power. Will there be the shadow of the three big families?


    I don''t know, but I will know soon, as long as I catch up with Fang Han.


    "All speed up, catch up." Immediately I yelled, a whip on the horse''s ass, suddenly faster, faster to catch up.


    Fang Han with a group of people running in front, green bamboo aunt also with three or five people behind him about 30 meters distance, bite dead, one after another crazy to fangjiayu escape.


    Although their speed is very fast, but always rely on the legs, how can''t run faster than the horse, quickly shorten the distance.


    "It''s Yang Chuan." When Aunt Qingzhu saw that I was coming with people to support her, she immediately looked happy.


    Fang Yuan stares at Fang Han''s ass and yells: "don''t run away, old dog Fang Han. It''s impossible for your two legs to run past the horse. Please stop and die. Maybe I can still keep your whole body."


    Fang Yuan threats loudly. Fang Han, on the contrary, escapes faster. He also swears: "Fang Yuan, I didn''t expect you to come too, asshole."


    "After leaving a few people behind, the rest continue to flee." When under the cold is also very decisive, directly left a few people, want to stop us continue to chase.


    After spending so much money and money, the men who have been raised are left to block the sword at the critical moment. The so-called "raising troops for a thousand days and using them for a while".


    Immediately there were four people to stay down, standing in the same place, a face resolutely showed the knife.


    "Shoot them, shoot them." Cried aunt Yulan.


    "Sister Lin." I also spoke almost at the same time.Immediately, heard whew, a burst of bowstring sound save shot out, sharp arrows such as locusts shot out.


    "Ah."


    "Ah ah..."


    Four people didn''t even make any resistance. They were all shot dead and fell to the ground. They didn''t achieve the goal of slowing down our pursuit.


    Seeing this scene, Fang Han was also horrified, "waste, four waste, no use at all, wasted so much of my money in vain, raising a group of bucket."


    "Lord, it''s not time to complain. It''s important to run for your life." A confidant beside him said in an urgent voice. He glanced at the pursuers behind him from time to time. He was already in a cold sweat.


    "Of course, I know. If we get out of this forest, we will be saved. We will go to sever a few people." Fang cold road.


    It''s not a pity that the old man who once dominated one side can make the most correct choice even in such a critical moment, and let people take turns to break the queen.


    "Yes." There are two hands agreed, quietly left down, a look of death.


    "Kill them." Seeing this, aunt Qingzhu called out in a cold voice.


    Immediately, several guards speeded up and killed them. They stopped the two men and killed them. As for Aunt Qingzhu and others, they continued to hunt for the past and were not affected at all.


    As soon as Fang Han saw it, he felt a great hatred in his heart. The woman was far more difficult than he imagined. With a gloomy face, he said, "leave two more people to be cut off."


    "Yes." Immediately, two more men stayed.


    But the ending was almost the same as before. He was shot by several cold arrows, and all of them were explained immediately. He died miserably.


    Seeing that Fang Han''s subordinates are less and less, the distance to escape from fangjiayu is getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 418

    At this time, Chen Lin suddenly cried: "Yang Chuan, look, it seems that someone is meeting Fang Han outside the woods."


    "What? Is there someone to take care of you? " Fang Yuan was surprised and his eyebrows stood up.


    Seeing that the time to kill Fang Han is just around the corner, is it possible that after chasing such a long way, the final result is a failure?


    My face sank, too. I did see a large group of dark shadows outside the woods. They were all masked people. There were at least twenty people, and the guy at the head was very arrogant with a long sword in his hand.


    "Could it be from three families?" Fang Yulan also frowned, her face was very ugly.


    This scene in front of me also confirmed my previous idea. Sure enough, this was not a simple forced seizure of power, but another collusion between inside and outside.


    "Damn it. These dogs are not only vicious, but also collusive. Do you really want our Fang family to become extinct? Damn it, you son of a bitch. " Seeing this, Fang Yuan''s eyes were red and roared angrily.


    He never had too much ambition, and he had a deep loyalty to the whole Fang family. Naturally, he hated these traitors very much and wanted to kill them all.


    "Which of the three families will this be?" Fang Yulan was a little worried and continued: "it seems that it is very difficult for us to catch up with the cold. That''s the only difference."


    "Hum, it''s not the last moment yet. No one knows how it will end. Even if we can''t kill Fang Han, I''ll let him peel off his skin and show him some color." I said in a cold voice.


    My aim has always been revenge. It''s not my style to watch people run away like this.


    "Go, catch up." Fang Yuan also nodded his head.


    "Well." Aunt Fang Yulan also nodded, and immediately the speed of the whole team soared to the limit.


    Fang Han''s eyes look at the dawn of running for his life in front of him. He subconsciously glances back, only to find that the people behind him are chasing more closely, and the distance between them is less than 30 meters. He is scared out of his wits.


    "Mr. Zhao, help me. Help me quickly. I don''t want to die yet." Fang Han cried out with a trace of crying.


    No one is afraid of death, especially those who are in high positions. They have tasted the sweetness of power, enjoyed the wonderful happiness of being human, and knew the benefits of being human, so they are more and more afraid of death.


    Even if there is a chance of life, he will never give up, just like Fang Han in front of him.


    Looking at Fang Han and a group of masked people who are preparing to meet me outside the woods, I immediately hate him. If Fang''s strength is in full swing, such a big force can''t get close to Fang''s valley. I don''t even have a chance.


    But when Fang Benchu made trouble in fangjiayu, the group of talents took the opportunity to touch such a close place and ambushed early.


    "Traitors are really the most hateful." I said in a deep voice, and I was filled with hatred.


    After hearing Fang Han''s cry, the masked people began to move. The leader waved his sword and said in a deep voice: "shoot the arrow, cover."


    "Yes."


    Immediately, the nearly 20 masked men directly took off the long bow that was hanging behind them. They didn''t take much aim at it. They raised their hands and bent their bows to make a shower of arrows.


    Seeing this scene, I was shocked and cried out: "be careful, avoid the arrow rain."


    Whoa!


    Hiss!


    In the desperate pull, is the horse to stop, taking advantage of the situation, I quickly jumped to the roadside, waving the waist knife to resist.


    Just like this, the goal of defending on horseback is too big.


    Dayton time, is the scene of people looking up.


    "Ah


    "Ah ah..."


    At the same time, there were several screams coming from the side, all of which were sent by several hapless guards. Fortunately, Yang Yan and Chen Lin stood together, and they coped with each other. They also escaped the arrow rain smoothly, and were not injured.


    "Asshole, let Fang Han join these masked people, damned traitor." After the arrow rain, Fang Yuan looks at Fang Han, who is about to join the masked man. He can''t help yelling.


    Aunt Fang Yulan also looked at this scene in silence. She was more than 50 meters away from Fang Han, but she couldn''t catch up at all.


    Moreover, there are masked people in front of us, and we dare not rush forward rashly. After all, the number of people on our side is still less than that of the other side. If we are really right, we may not be able to get any benefits.


    She thought in her heart that everything was safe.


    I looked at this scene with ferocious eyes, and I was not reconciled. It was the time of the arrow rain that our pursuit was immediately delayed.


    Looking at the other side''s men and horses, again bent the bow and arrow, ready to move at any time, I did not dare to rashly forward, but I was very unwilling.Fang Han''s face showed a relieved expression, and he ran towards the masked man step by step. He could see that the distance was less than ten meters. At this time, he was reborn.


    "Shoot him, shoot him." I heard aunt Qingzhu shouting.


    "Yes." Immediately, a guard beside her shot a cold arrow fiercely, and the Korean side shot behind the cold, with extremely fast speed.


    Aunt Qingzhu, with a few people, stood on the top of the nearby tree. The arrow rain of the masked people just came towards us, but it didn''t cover her area. Instead, she took the opportunity to get closer to the masked people.


    When he saw a cold arrow coming, his face changed and he cried, "Fang Han, be careful with the cold arrow."


    "Cold arrow?" Fang Han''s heart jumped, and he didn''t even have time to look back. What he was busy with was to roll to the side and evade the arrow.


    Seeing that Fang Han had dodged the arrow, aunt Qingzhu was not reconciled and said, "it''s a pity that this bastard has dodged."


    "Ah..." Fang Han''s face just showed a happy expression, and he felt a stabbing pain in his back. He couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    Chen Lin holds a strong bow and looks coldly at Fang Han. It''s like a hunter seeing his prey. She is very confident.


    I was immediately overjoyed and cried: "ha ha, sister Lin, it''s a beautiful shot."


    "That''s a good shot. It''s a good shot." Even if Yang Yan saw it in her eyes, she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    She grew up on tianwu island. She was born in a hunter family. She was good at hunting. Archery was a basic skill. She was well-informed. But she had never seen anyone''s archery so powerful.


    It''s too difficult for the arrow to hit the opponent''s body at the moment of the end of Fang Han''s rolling. It''s necessary to shoot ahead of time and predict the opponent''s position and speed.


    As long as the speed of the shot is faster or slower, it is difficult to shoot, which is too difficult to grasp the timing, and this is exactly the key point of a marksman.

 Chapter 419

    "The arrow hit?" See this matchless gorgeous arrow, unexpectedly is just hit Fang Han, even aunt Magnolia also can''t help but be surprised.


    She saw very clearly, and knew more about the difficulty of the arrow.


    Although Fang Han''s strength is average, he doesn''t even dare to fight back with us, but his ability to escape is still first-class. His rolling speed is extremely fast, showing the elegant demeanor of a first-class expert, which is hard to capture.


    But even so, Chen Lin''s arrow is still hit, which shows how terrible her archery has reached.


    "Ha ha, good shot, wonderful shot. Let Fang Han die, fight back, shoot back." Fang Yuan roared happily and swept away the previous dispirited.


    Immediately, the people who were still standing on our side began to fight back with bows and arrows. Although there were only a few people, they were scared that the group of masked people were in chaos.


    After all, such a large group of people stand together, and the target is too obvious. There is no need to aim at it at all. Just shoot the arrow in your hand.


    "Don''t mess up. Spread them out. The rest of us will go to rescue Fang Han." Seeing that the other side couldn''t help it, the masked head leader immediately yelled.


    "Yes."


    All of a sudden, the masked people scattered, and took the opportunity to separate several people to save Fang Han who fell on the ground.


    Obviously, for the first-class experts, this arrow is not enough to kill, and there is still room for survival, so Fang Han must be rescued.


    In this way, almost all the arrows we shot failed, and they didn''t hit the man. Only Chen Lin''s cold arrow hit a masked man. That guy is more unlucky.


    "Ah." With a scream, he fell to the ground and died.


    Among so many people, he was shot.


    The leader''s face is very ugly, angry voice: "go, with the cold above, leave here immediately."


    He was also a little scared. Compared with fangjiayu, which is the core area of the fangs, who knows if there are other reinforcements besides these people. It''s better to run away as soon as possible.


    "Yes." A masked man agreed.


    Seeing that Fang Han was about to be helped onto the horse''s back and rescued, I couldn''t help shouting: "aunt Yulan, uncle Yuanshu, let''s go up together and kill a few people to get back to our hometown."


    "Well, that sounds good. What I like to do most is beat the water dog. Ha ha." Fang Yuan yelled and rushed out with a knife.


    "Brother Fang Yuan, I''ll help you." Fang Yulan did not show any weakness, and directly followed Fang Yuan.


    I also rushed out quickly. The distance of 50 meters was nothing for the first-class masters, especially after I used my internal power, I floated under my feet and flashed to these masked people in an instant.


    The leader looked at it and said, "quick, defend, protect Fang Han."


    Immediately, all the masked people got together and defended Fang Han and the leader. It was like a tortoise shell. It was very tight and couldn''t attack at all.


    Seeing the possibility of trying to kill Fang Han completely failed, I became extremely angry, "Damn, all go to die."


    At this time, it''s also a matter of neglect. If you catch the person in front of you, it''s a cut and kill.


    Poof! A knife down, will be a masked man to cut into two, died on the spot, the whole person is like a bloody murderer, ruthlessly rushed into the masked man''s station circle.


    In such a close range, even if the other side wants to shoot a cold arrow, they dare not shoot, because they are afraid of shooting their own people, which is funny.


    But when it comes to melee, none of these masked men is my opponent.


    Poof! A masked man was knocked over with a knife, and I cried out: "Zhao Xian, you shrinking head tortoise, come out, fight with Lao Tzu, see if you have improved a little in such a long time, come out."


    Before Fang Han''s shout, I heard it clearly. If there is no accident, it should be Zhao Xian.


    I have fought with Zhao Xian for several times before. I can see that he is definitely a man who will take revenge. He has suffered several losses under my hand. He will not shrink back and be afraid. He will certainly think of ways to take revenge.


    It seems that the civil strife caused by Fang Ben at the beginning of this time must have his share of credit.


    But I listened very carefully just now. The voice of the so-called masked leader was not Zhao Xian''s, so there was only one explanation, that is, Zhao Xian must have been mixed with this group of masked people.


    Just as I cried out, I noticed that there was a sharp murderous air coming from the side, which made people shiver and even sweat.


    If they were ordinary people, they would have been paralyzed and unable to move in the face of such a terrible killing.But I was not. Instead, I showed a clear look and said with a sneer, "Zhao Xian, can''t you help it? Ha ha, come on, try how much you''ve improved, and take it. "


    Immediately I did not hesitate, side hand is a knife ruthlessly cut in the past.


    With a clatter, sparks were splashing around. The two men stepped back at the same time, and then fought together as fast as they could. Even if the other side was masked and could not see his face, I knew that he was Zhao Xian from his tricky swordsmanship.


    Compared with the time when he fought with him before, his swordsmanship was obviously more fierce, even with a momentum of indomitable, completely different from the way before him.


    His previous moves were technical, which is the so-called sword technique. He paid great attention to skills, all kinds of routines and tricky angles. For ordinary people, however, they can''t be prevented.


    However, for a soldier who has been killed for a long time, all his tricks and skills are just superficial things. They are of no use at all.


    But this time, Zhao Xian''s swordsmanship is still as tricky as ever, but it adds more momentum, and this momentum is more and more daunting, which shows that he is really making progress during this period of time.


    This killing intention and momentum also made me look at it with new eyes. I didn''t expect that Zhao Xian''s progress would be so great in such a short time.


    If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it. However, compared with me, it is much worse.


    Ding! When!


    I swept away Zhao Xian with a fierce knife. I stepped back two steps and stood still. Then I confronted him and said coldly, "Zhao Xian, it''s really you. I didn''t expect that you''d made such rapid progress, but such a little skill is not enough to win me."


    Being recognized, Zhao Xian is not confused at all. He glances around and says coldly, "is that right? Let''s try my new unique skill to defeat you. Let''s see it. "

 Chapter 420

    "The best way? It''s interesting. " I gave a cold smile, but I became extremely cautious in my heart.


    Zhao Xian is a very arrogant person, arrogant to the point of arrogance, because he has such a foundation and strength, now even he said it was a unique move, but I didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    Although the mouth said relaxed, but the heart has become extremely nervous.


    When I was fighting with Zhao Xian, aunt Yulan, Fang Yuan and aunt Qingzhu were three first-class masters. They were like wolves into the sheep and slaughtered these masked people unilaterally.


    The scene was very learning for a time, because these masked people only said second-class experts, and only the leader was the first-class expert, so they couldn''t stop it.


    Originally, I thought that two first-class experts, one Zhao Xian and one leader, had paid enough attention to it. No matter how hard it was, they could still withdraw completely. However, the plan still couldn''t keep up with the change.


    "Xian''er, let''s go. We can''t delay with them." The leader yelled anxiously while fighting with Fang Yuan.


    Zhao Xian turned a deaf ear and pretended not to see it. In his eyes, I was the only one who could see that his purpose was very simple, that is, to defeat me. His eyes were filled with a strong sense of war, and I could clearly feel it.


    "You can''t stop my next move. I''ve been studying hard for so long just to deal with you, hehe." Zhao Xianli voice way, then put on a good posture.


    The right leg is arched backward, holding the sword in both hands, making a forward posture, and the whole person exudes a terrible momentum.


    Looking at his posture, I know that he is definitely not blowing this move. It must have terrible power, and I dare not be careless at present.


    "Yang Chuan, get out of the way and don''t fight him." Not far away, Chen Lin cried anxiously.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t fight with others." Yang Yan is also in a hurry to shout.


    Two girls are second rate experts, for the sake of safety, they dare not easily join the regiment, otherwise they may die directly in it.


    Moreover, Chen Lin is a marksman, and the threat of archery from a distance is much greater.


    I heard the cold voice of the two women''s worries. However, the current situation makes it impossible for me to retreat. Once I turn and run away and give my back to Zhao Xian, it will be even more dangerous.


    "Take it, Yang Chuan. Look at my move. Meteor assassinate." Zhao Xian roared.


    When he stepped on the ground with his right leg, he heard a bang. The tortoise on the ground split, and his whole body seemed to take off from the ground. The sword he held in both hands turned into a white streamer, like a meteor hitting the earth, carrying an irresistible momentum and assassinating.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Instantly, the air almost at the same time burst out two groups of blood light, came out two screams.


    "Ah..." Zhao Xian screamed bitterly. He saw a sharp waist knife stabbing his chest. He subconsciously looked up at me and said, "Yang Chuan, you..."


    I vomited blood in my mouth and looked at Zhao Xian with a sneer. My left chest position and the tip of Zhao Xian''s sword almost penetrated my chest at the same time.


    It was unexpected that the duel was the result of both sides being defeated.


    After Zhao Xian''s "meteor assassinate", I knew that the speed of this move was too fast and the momentum was too fierce. If you want to resist it, you can''t stop it.


    Even if I block the first time, Zhao Xian will have subsequent changes, which will only make me in a more dangerous situation. At this time, the best response is to fight with each other.


    I completely gave up the defense, instead, I stabbed him hard. The faster his shooting speed is, the faster my speed will be. This is the theory of sports.


    When Zhao Xian found out my intention, it was too late for him to accept the move. Once he accepted the move, it must be him who was injured, so he only continued to attack with a stiff head.


    "Hey, I''m not good at moves, but I''m good at playing with my life..." I grin grimly, even if it''s bleeding in my mouth, I don''t give up at all.


    "You You have seed. " Zhao Xian glared at me with hatred, and the blood from the corner of his mouth was no less than me. Now both of them were seriously injured, and they didn''t have any extra strength except to fight.


    "Xian''er, xian''er, no Come on Go and save people. " Seeing this scene, the masked leader was scared and yelled wildly.


    From his address, I can guess that this guy should be Zhao Xian''s father. The strength of both father and son is not simple.


    "Yang Chuan..."


    "No, Yang Chuan, save people..."


    Almost at the same time, Yang Yan and Chen Lin also made a very sad cry, with panic and fear, rushed to the fastest speed.


    See here, I can no longer support, feel extremely tired and cold, immediately in front of a black, straight down on the ground, fainted in the past.I don''t know how long it took. I didn''t feel anything. I just felt that I had a very tired dream. In the dream, I was fighting with Zhao Xian, playing over and over again.


    But my strength was almost the same as that of him. No one could help me. In the end, both of them fell to the ground and died miserably. When I dreamt about it, I opened my eyes and woke up.


    When I just woke up, my head was still a little dizzy. I was a little dizzy in front of my eyes. I couldn''t figure out the situation for a moment.


    Then I found out that I was lying on the bed. I felt relieved and very lucky. It seemed that I should have been rescued by Aunt Yulan and Fang Yuan and survived.


    In this way, it is estimated that Zhao Xian will not die. It''s a pity to think about it.


    When I woke up, I immediately woke Ning Xiang who was lying on the edge of my bed. She suddenly raised her head and opened it. I saw that her eyes were all swollen. It must have been crying.


    "Ah, Yangchuan, you wake up. That''s great. Wuwu..." Ning Xiang suddenly fell on me and began to cry in a low voice.


    Her prone immediately affected my wound, from the position of the chest to upload a burst of tingling, let me take a breath of cold, "day, good pain, Ningxiang, you gently, I will be crushed to death by you."


    Hearing what I said, Ning Xiang got up in shock and said to herself, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Yang Chuan, what do you think now?"


    I took a deep breath and began to control my internal force. When I got to the position where my chest was injured, I felt that my chest was warm and comfortable, and there was no pain just now.


    I gave a smile to Ning Xiang and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little hurt. I can''t die."

 Chapter 421

    Hearing me comforting her like this, Ning Xiang''s eyes turned red again. She burst into tears silently and said sadly, "I''m useless. I don''t know how to do martial arts, and I don''t have any great skills. I can''t help you at all."


    I smile, touch Ning Xiang''s head, her hair feel particularly comfortable, comfort: "silly woman, this is not your fault, what are you thinking?"


    Ning Xiang looked at me with tears in her eyes and said, "but I want to help you, but now I''m like a useless man. I can''t do anything. I feel so bad in my heart."


    Hearing this, my heart suddenly moved and said with a smile: "do you really want to help me?"


    "I, I want to help you, even if it''s just a little bit, it''s OK." Ning Xiang stares at me and says eagerly.


    "Then take it off." I said boldly.


    "Ah?" Rather fragrant Leng in situ, a time did not react.


    I said with a smile: "I suddenly want you now. You know, as a normal man, I can''t help reacting after I go to bed every morning."


    Ning Xiang''s face flushed and hot, and her shy eyes dodged. She immediately understood what I meant. She was shy and worried, and said: "Yang Chuan, you Don''t think about such a bad thing before your injury is healed, OK? "


    "My injury, I know very well in my heart, hehe, you come up." I ha ha a smile, rather fragrant to pull to the bed, she immediately issued a exclamation.


    "Yang Chuan, no, there are still people outside. If they hear me, I will never have the face to see anyone again." Ningxiang symbolic weak struggle twice, directly humiliated in my lewd power, some nervous said.


    I looked out of the room and said, "it''s OK. If they hear the movement in the room, they won''t come in. Ha ha."


    "But, but, ah..."


    For a time was turned red waves, Ningxiang in my hands under control, gradually lost control, can only drift with the tide, let me crazy control.


    In fact, the chest injury is not serious, but because of the strength of the sword, it hurt a little internal organs, but under the effect of internal force, it has quickly improved, it will not hinder the fierce movement between Ningxiang and me.


    Moreover, due to my practice of the congenital war Sutra, my demand in this field has become more and more vigorous. I don''t know why.


    Creak!


    The big solid wood bed under me also made a harsh noise because of the fitness exercise with Ningxiang. The curtain of the bed was shaking desperately, and the whole bed seemed to fall apart at any time.


    "My God, Yang Chuan, I can''t stand it, ah..." Ningxiang sent out a shrill scream, and finally all vent out, the whole person is like a pool of mud, weak in my arms.


    When I smile, I feel very comfortable. I think of such a beautiful and arrogant beauty, which was never expected to exist on the earth before, but now I fall into my own arms and am obedient.


    The sense of achievement from the bottom of my heart is explosive, not to mention how cool it is.


    After a short rest, Ning Xiang finally regained some strength. She looked at me in anger and said, "Yang Chuan, what bad things are you thinking about again?"


    I said with a smile, "I''m thinking that a good English teacher will become my woman one day. It''s fun to be taught by me at will."


    "Ah," Ning Xiang screamed. It can be said that she was ashamed and angry. She raised her little fist and hit me on the chest. She yelled: "asshole, bad man, don''t you say that. I''m so ashamed. I''m really going to lose face."


    "Ah, it hurts..." I quickly pretended to cry.


    Ningxiang saw very distressed, quickly hammer my chest to touch, a face of tension, said: "Yangchuan, are you ok? I I didn''t mean to. I almost forgot that you still had injuries. "


    Ning Xiang''s eyes are full of resentment, and are about to drip water.


    Just now, I gave her a hard toss, and she came back several times. It''s called a fierce dragon. No wonder Ning Xiang forgot that I still had injuries.


    Ask which person''s body has the wound, also can display this fierce? No wonder Ning Xiang will forget all of a sudden.


    "Ha ha, I''m lying to you. It''s almost as good as tickling me with your strength." I look at rather fragrant, the smile way of hey hey.


    "Ah, you bastard, too bad, Yang Chuan, when did you become so bad, bastard..." Rather fragrant a face of don''t depend on, fierce of rushed to my bosom inside, coquetry up.


    "Don''t scratch, don''t scratch. It''s really a little painful. You should be light." I quickly said that although internal force has certain ability to repair injuries, it is not omnipotent after all.


    "Oh, I''ll change places." Rather fragrant smile a way, small crisp hand a while moved to my waist up, is dint of a pull.


    "Hiss." Waist up to the heart like tingling, pain I was a continuous inverted inhalation of several cold, Leng is not able to shout a word out.Looking at me eat shriveled appearance, rather fragrant a face proud smile, "hum, see you still dare to bully me, this time let you know a little fierce, we women are not easy to provoke."


    "Ah, Ningxiang, take it easy. You want to murder your husband. Let go quickly..." I let out a sad cry.


    Ning Xiang''s face turned red with a puff. He quickly blocked my mouth with his hands and said, "Hey, keep your voice down. I really want everyone to hear you."


    "Hey, hey..." I giggled for a while, my heart has never been so relaxed, flirting with the woman I like is also a kind of happy fun.


    Just as I was playing with Ningxiang, suddenly a voice came from outside the door, "sister Ningxiang, brother Yangchuan, have you finished? We''re done. We''re coming in


    "It''s siyao''s voice." I heard it all at once, in a low voice.


    "Ah..." Ning Xiang''s face turned white, and she covered her face with surprise. "My God, I''m really going to have no face to see people, and I''m really heard. Bastard Yang Chuan, you villain, what can I do now?"


    I took the opportunity to catch Ning Xiang''s hand and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not the first time for us to do this. Besides, all our friends know that you are shy."


    "What is not the first time, I, I..." Rather fragrant urgent red face, want to refute, but Leng is can''t remember any words, it is some words poor.


    I smile, looking at her face embarrassed appearance, but feel particularly lovely, smile to the outside of the room said: "well, we finished, you all come in."

 Chapter 422

    "Ah..." Ning Xiang is completely stupid now. Hearing what I said, she immediately got up and wanted to get dressed.


    If Liu siyao and them come in later and see Ning Xiang''s appearance, they will have to shame her to death. They are too shameless.


    But Ningxiang has not yet fully stood up, I hugged her, dragged her back to the bed, said with a smile: "Ningxiang, don''t worry, it''s OK."


    "But..." Ningxiang''s ears are hot and embarrassed. Even if she knows that there will be such a day sooner or later, she will soon be seen by other women. She still feels very embarrassed.


    Just as I was talking to Ning Xiang, the door was pushed open with a creak, and all the women outside the room came in except Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao.


    Fang Mengyu, Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie are all here. The women''s eyes on me are full of bitterness, while the eyes on Ning Xiang are full of cunning.


    "Ah, I have no face." Ning Xiang screamed and covered himself in the quilt. He made a turtle.


    After all, she has nothing on now. She can''t escape directly. She can only hide in the quilt, holding my body and shivering. It makes me feel funny.


    This woman is really interesting.


    My skin is much thicker. Under the gaze of several women, I was also calm. After looking at the door, I asked, "do you still have a doctor? They didn''t come? "


    Chen Lin gave me a white eye and said with a smile: "originally, they were waiting outside, but unexpectedly, the sound of the bed shaking and people shouting came from inside the room."


    Fang Mengyu also followed him with a smile and said: "brother Zamao said that brother Yangchuan is so lively. Before his illness was over, he wanted to make a woman. He must be OK. He left with sister Xu laughing."


    Yang Yan also glared at me and said, "Lao hei and the doctor mean the same thing. Hum, well, now I can see that you are a pure color embryo. I don''t see it as pure. Hum!"


    Finish saying this angry words, Yang Yan left a natural and unrestrained back figure, small buttock twist a twist of stride left, obviously her heart is still a little uncomfortable.


    After all, to share the same man with so many women, there is still a little barrier in my heart.


    Seeing that Yang Yan left angrily, Liu siyao called out: "sister swallow, sister swallow..."


    When I watched Yang Yan leave, I just laughed and said, "it''s OK, siyao. Let her go. I know very well about the swallow''s character. It''s just a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. Although it''s a hard mouth, it''s still filled with me."


    After listening to me, Feng Ying couldn''t help but give me a big white eye and said, "it''s a big turnip. I don''t know why so many women like you. It''s a sin in my last life."


    But Zhao Xuan said with a smile, "Yang Chuan, how is your injury? Are you all right? "


    Annie, a blonde girl with blue eyes and long hair, was very resentful and even a little sad. She glanced at me and said in a somewhat bad tone: "Yang is a big male chauvinist guy, playboy. Seeing him like this, there must be nothing wrong with him. We are worried for nothing."


    "That''s right. Brother Yangchuan is a big turnip. He dares to mess with other women in front of me. If it''s not for sister Ningxiang, I''ll have nothing to do with you." Fang Mengyu is also Du mouth, questioned me.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, I obviously felt Ning Xiang hiding in the quilt. I suddenly knew it. It seemed that she still cared about Fang Mengyu''s feelings.


    After all, all of us are living in Fang''s family now. Fang Mengyu and I are married in the family hall. We have a reputation. She would not be surprised.


    But in my heart, every woman is very important, but there is no saying who is light and who is heavy.


    So I patted Ningxiang on the shoulder, comforted her, and said: "what''s the situation outside now? How many days have I been in a coma? "


    "Brother Yang Chuan, you''ve been in a coma for two days and two nights, but you''ve worried me to death. If Dr. Xu hadn''t said you''re OK all the time, I''m afraid you''d never wake up, Wuwu..." Said here, Fang Mengyu is also feeling to the depths of the eye socket once red up.


    Regardless of other people''s eyes, she directly rushed to my arms, suddenly a warm fragrance into my arms, feeling the beautiful taste of her body, I immediately changed my heart.


    And also feel, hide in the quilt of Ning Xiang, the body stiff for a while, did not dare to continue to move.


    And the other girls, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie, all have a trace of sadness and helplessness in their eyes. They are the kind of women who can''t express their pain.


    These women also have a lot of good feelings for me, but they never take a key step. They are totally different from Chen Lin.When Chen Lin saw this picture, she said: "Oh, hey, I''m so sad. I can''t see it any more. Let''s talk about the past. I''m going to practice archery."


    "Then I''ll go to practice Dao, too." Feng Ying reluctantly looked at me, and then turned to leave.


    "Wait for me, let''s go to practice Dao." Zhao Xuan immediately followed.


    "Count me in. I''m going to swing 5000 times today." Annie said angrily.


    See a few women are not willing to continue to stay here, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao look at each other, but also said to me: "Yangchuan, then you have a good rest, I go out first busy."


    "Brother Yangchuan, you can continue to recuperate. I''m busy with sister Wenjin, hee hee." Liu siyao extremely mischievous toward me to spit out the next tongue, this just quickly followed out.


    After several girls left, the room became quiet. I looked at Fang Mengyu who was in my arms and said with a smile, "OK, get up. It''s time to talk about business."


    I was a little worried. I didn''t feel very safe. I was in a coma for two days and two nights, and I didn''t know what happened to the whole fangjiayu.


    However, I feel a little relieved to see that several women are safe and relaxed. At least during the two days and nights when I was in a coma, I was OK for the time being.


    At this time, I saw Fang Mengyu''s smile. When I didn''t pay attention, I raised my hand fiercely. In a daze, I lifted up the quilt on the bed, revealing the shivering fragrance hidden below.


    "Ah, where''s the quilt? Where''s my quilt?" Rather fragrant flustered call a way, the hands cover chest, but don''t dare to get up at all.


    I was also shocked. Looking at Fang Mengyu, I said, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 423

    Fang Mengyu laughed and looked at Ningxiang and said, "I don''t care, but Ningxiang is not allowed to eat alone. Now you have to feed me, so I won''t lose my temper."


    "Ah, are you fed?" All of a sudden, I was confused. What was the requirement? Fang Mengyu''s brain circuit was too strange.


    "Hey, hey, I haven''t tried to be with sister Ning Xiang yet." With a sly smile, Fang Mengyu put his hand on his belt and gently pulled his clothes down.


    "Goo Goo..." Looking at her behavior, I swallowed my saliva and fought again.


    The spring light in the room is infinite, and the creaking sound of the bed is endless until the evening.


    Fang Mengyu and Ningxiang must be very different. Fang Mengyu grew up on tianwu Island, and she was also the eldest daughter of the Fang family. The education and rules she came into contact with as a child were feudal.


    For a man with three wives and four concubines, she is willing to accept, as long as she can do the main room, I have a few other women, she does not care.


    She is not stupid at all. She knows how to encircle my heart.


    Keng Xiang is totally different. She is a college English teacher on earth. She was educated from childhood. It is a society of monogamy, where men and women are equal and women can hold up half of the sky.


    Rashly, under such a big stimulation, Ning Xiang almost did not faint.


    After the exercise, the two women were covered with quilts. For a while, they were speechless. Instead, I put on my clothes first, got out of bed and said, "I''m hungry. I''ll ask someone to get something to eat. Do you want to eat?"


    "Yes, I''m hungry too," Fang Mengyu said immediately, "sister Ningxiang, are you hungry?"


    Ning Xiang is still in a trance at this time, and there is still spring tide on her face. This good play of sleeping together greatly stimulates her too much. It can be said that it completely breaks through her moral bottom line.


    "What?" Ning Xiang Leng a way.


    "Sister Ning Xiang, are you hungry? Brother Yang Chuan said he wanted to get something to eat. " Fang Mengyu patiently said, looking at the appearance of Ning Xiang, he thought it was very interesting.


    "Oh, I''m hungry." Ning Xiang agreed, there was no other reaction.


    I looked at Fang Mengyu and laughed bitterly in my heart. This little girl is too brave to do anything.


    I ordered two guards to guard outside. They asked the kitchen to make a hot night snack. Soon, the night snack was sent into the room by several cooks and placed on the table.


    "Xiaoyu, Ningxiang, get up and eat. After exercising for so long, people are going to be hungry." I said hello, and then I ate it.


    It''s true that after the previous exercise, too much energy has been consumed, which needs to be supplemented.


    I only wore a pair of trousers, and I ate with my bare arms. As for Zhao Xian''s sword on my chest, I left a very obvious scar, which was very shocking.


    There are many scars on my whole body, but this one is the most remarkable and the most fatal one. When I think about it carefully, I still feel scared.


    Zhao Xian''s sword "meteor assassination" is really fierce. If it wasn''t for my better physique, maybe I would have to explain it this time.


    However, compared with me, Zhao Xian''s injury will never be lighter or even heavier. I have internal power to protect my body, which can offset part of his strength, but he doesn''t. his knife injury will certainly recover more slowly.


    When I think about it, I feel more balanced.


    Fang Mengyu smelled the fragrance of the night, and climbed out of bed naked. Seeing Ning Xiang, he was stunned and cried: "Xiaoyu, you haven''t worn any clothes yet."


    "Sister Ning Xiang, what''s the point of being shy? Brother Yang Chuan has seen it all for a long time and played it all over again. It''s true." Fang Mengyu said very boldly.


    Listen to Ning Xiang that is to want to immediately find a hole to drill into, "but, but..."


    Fang Mengyu smiles and puts on a loose robe. He doesn''t wear anything inside, so he runs to the table to eat and drink.


    Seeing this scene, Ning Xiang sighed helplessly, dressed simply, came to the table with a lazy face, and ate slowly.


    Seeing her sullen appearance, I felt tight in my heart and said, "Ningxiang, what''s the matter? Are you not happy? "


    Ning Xiang shook his head and said, "I just think fangjiayu is not peaceful now, and I don''t know what will become in the future? Alas


    "Don''t worry, with brother Yang Chuan, everything will be better." Fang Mengyu comforted him.


    "I hope so," Ning Xiang seemed a little pessimistic. "I know Yang Chuan is very powerful, but he is only one person all the time, and his ability is very limited, alas!"


    Ning Xiang''s words are very pessimistic, but this is what I have been worried about. The civil strife caused by Fang Ben led to the loss of three first-class experts and a large number of second-class experts.If we continue to consume in this way, sooner or later, the Fang family will be besieged and killed by the three families, which is the most terrible result.


    Thinking of this, my face sank, and Meng Yu asked: "Xiao Yu, what''s the situation in fangjiayu now?"


    Fang Mengyu thought for a moment and said: "now the valley is still stable. After Fang Wenfeng, Fang Benchu and Fang Xiaojie, the three black sheep of the disaster source, all of them have settled down and finally twisted onto a rope. Although their strength has been weakened a lot again, it is not a big problem to keep fangjiayu."


    I shook my head and said, "it''s not good to keep fangjiayu alone. We must keep the three strongholds outside together. The Blackstone mine in lingcao town and Qingshan town must also keep these three strongholds together."


    Fang Mengyu frowned and sighed: "although lingcao town has been preserved for the time being, it''s too difficult to keep Blackstone ore and Qingshan town. We can''t spare enough people now."


    "Has it reached such a critical level?" I asked with a black face.


    I thought that after the civil strife was settled, at least the Fang family could take a breath of relief, but I didn''t expect that it was so critical.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said: "yes, in the past, the strength of our whole Fang family was not inferior to any one of the three families, and even had a faint pressure. But now it''s a great loss of vitality. The three families are under siege, and now it''s particularly difficult."


    "What shall we do?" Ning Xiang''s face turned white and worried.


    Now all of us have been tied to the same boat with the Fang family. If the Fang family is gone, we will also be pursued by the three families. There is no place to escape on the huge tianwu island.


    "Now the family is short of manpower, it can only be Blackstone mine and Castle Peak town two guarantees one."

 Chapter 424

    "At present, I have discussed with two aunts and uncle yuan that the Blackstone mine must be preserved." Fang Mengyu said calmly.


    "Black rock mine?" I asked subconsciously.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said: "the Blackstone mine is rich in refined iron ore, and it is also one of the best producing areas of Fangjia iron ore. although the quantity is not the largest, the quality is the highest. It is very important for the whole Fangjia to make Xingyu baiforged steel."


    "As for Qingshan Town, it used to be Fang''s livestock farm, mainly for animal husbandry and horse raising. Although it is also very important, now it can only be abandoned." Fang Mengyu sighed.


    Obviously, these two strongholds are very important to the Fang family, but in today''s situation, they can only be two guarantees and one guarantee, and the Fang family chose to keep the Blackstone mine, the source of the main weapon ore.


    After a pause, Fang Mengyu continued: "originally, there was a first-class expert stationed in Blackstone mine and Qingshan Town, which was safe and secure. Now, two first-class experts work together to keep Blackstone mine, which should not be a problem."


    Hearing what she said, I immediately understood Fang''s intention.


    Now the Fang family is in great danger and has lost a lot of fighting power. It can be described as internal and external troubles. Now the internal troubles have just calmed down, but the external troubles have just begun.


    If a first-class expert defends a stronghold, according to the style of the three families, as long as more than two first-class experts are sent to attack together, then the stronghold will be lost.


    It''s better to stick to one of the two strongholds than to say that they can''t keep both.


    I sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that such a powerful Fang family would be forced to such an extent. It''s just a shrinking party. Alas!"


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes turned red and said, "yes, if it wasn''t for Fang Tianding''s traitor who killed thousands of swords, how could our Fang family have fallen into this field now? It''s all his fault."


    Even though he had already avenged himself, Fang Mengyu still harbored a grudge, which was also attached to the three families.


    Before I killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao, I had already made a death feud with the Qin family, and fought with Zhao Xian for several times. I almost killed each other, and I also made a death feud with the Zhao family.


    In addition to the Li family, two of the three major families have feuds with me. I immediately felt great pressure. Moreover, after the first world war with Zhao Xian, I also felt that my strength was not strong enough.


    "It seems that now we can only choose to shrink and see the reaction of the three families." I sighed, feeling extremely depressed.


    Ning Xiang couldn''t put in a word on one side, and suddenly felt a little lonely and uncomfortable.


    I look at is really some distressed, gently put his arms around her, gentle way: "Ning Xiang, you don''t blame yourself, see you so sad, I am about to die of heartache."


    "Yes, sister Ning Xiang, don''t be depressed. There are still many things for you to do next." Fang Mengyu said suddenly.


    "What do you want me to do? I don''t know anything? It''s not going to help Rather fragrant a face nervous say.


    she has the final say that on the Tian Wu Island, the strong is respected, and whose fist is big. Who is the boss? Who is the boss? What can she do to help the weak women who are not able to fight?


    "Hey, you''ll know soon."


    "This..."


    While we were eating and discussing things, someone knocked on the door and said, "Miss, uncle, aunt asked you to come over and discuss important things."


    It''s the voice of the female guard plum blossom.


    "I know. I''ll come right away," said Fang Mengyu. He wiped his mouth and stood up. "Let''s go, brother Yangchuan and sister Ningxiang. Let''s go."


    I nodded, with some nervous Ningxiang, strode out of the door, female guard Meihua is in front with the road.


    Now it''s getting dark outside, but the whole fangjiayu is full of lights and a tense atmosphere. Everyone is ready.


    From time to time, there are patrols in the valley, and the defense is very careful.


    When I got to the hall, I saw a large group of people here. Apart from Aunt Qingzhu, aunt Yulan and Fang Yuan, there were some other people with good momentum. It seems that they should be from the Fang branch of the stronghold.


    Basically, in the whole fangjiayu area, all the people in charge and those who can speak are here, including Dr. Xu and some security leaders. Obviously, they are discussing important matters.


    Seeing me appear, everyone immediately stood up. Fang Yuan said with great enthusiasm: "ha ha, my good nephew and son-in-law, your injury is so sharp?"


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s no big deal now." I replied with a smile that I am very grateful to Fang Yuan.


    After all, Fang Yuan helped me a lot, not only when he was in lingcao Town, he cooperated with me to get the command, which can be said to have suppressed Fang Hong.And they are willing to join me in rescuing Fang''s family without hesitation.


    Although there is a layer of relationship between Fang Mengyu, Fang Yuanke and I didn''t have any friendship before. It''s very rare that we can help so much just by relying on Fang Mengyu''s relationship.


    "Are you Yang Chuan, the new uncle of the Fang family?" Suddenly a man stepped forward and looked at me.


    The man is burly, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He has a great momentum. It seems that he once saw that in the civil strife of Fang Benchu, he chose the middle wall riding school, and no one was partial to help.


    However, after Fang Benchu''s death, when he surrounded and killed the traitors, he did a lot of work. I had a little influence.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "My name is Fang Tiexin, the former Lord of Yunfeng city." Because the man immediately replied that the city was gone.


    According to the current situation of the Fang family, it is difficult for him to take Yunfeng city back from the Zhao family in his life.


    I suddenly realized, nodded, "square iron core, is such a thing."


    I glanced around and realized that the situation of the Fang family and the remaining powerful forces had all gathered here. It could be said that it was too miserable.


    "I didn''t deal with Fang Benchu and others before. Please understand my difficulties." Fang Tiexin said with a look of shame.


    I looked at him and thought for a moment. In the previous situation, I was very glad that I didn''t fight against me like Fang Hanfang Xiaojie. At least I didn''t help.


    Moreover, he bowed his head to admit his mistake to me at the first time. This guy is very tactful. Knowing that so many people are watching, I won''t do anything about him.


    Besides, now the Fang family is just at the time of employing people, and there are not many experts who are still alive.


    I''m happy immediately. This guy is very thoughtful.

 Chapter 425

    I looked at Fang Tiexin and said with a smile, "I can''t take care of this. If Xiaoyu can let bygones be bygones and take your responsibility, I will naturally listen to her."


    After all, it''s not a matter of high prestige in our family to deal with it.


    So there is nothing wrong with being careful.


    "Patriarch, you must listen to my explanation. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I have my own difficulties." Fang Tiexin immediately turns to Fang Mengyu.


    Although she is only half a girl, now no one dares to look down on her. Fang Mengyu is now the head of the Fang family.


    Fang Mengyu frowned and thought for a while, then casually put his hand and said, "it''s not too late to put your business aside and talk about it later. Now let''s get down to business first."


    "Business? OK, OK, patriarch, what you say to do, it''s all up to you. " Square iron face dew happy said.


    Although Fang Mengyu did not make a very clear direction, but this attitude is already able to explain the problem, if Fang Mengyu wants to do Fang Tiexin, it certainly will not be this attitude.


    Fang Tiexin will say something righteous immediately and start to deal with him. That''s why Fang Tiexin''s face looks happy and his heart is greatly relieved.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu looked around for a week, and his eyes swept all the faces of the Fang family one by one. After a pause, he said, "I think we all know the situation of the Fang family now. We are facing internal and external troubles. We are surrounded by powerful enemies everywhere. We may be in danger of collapse at any time."


    As soon as Fang Mengyu''s words came out, everyone''s face was sad and gloomy. His face was full of worry and fear.


    Obviously, there are endless eggs under the nest. Once it is said that the Fang family is really gone, none of the people who are still alive here can escape.


    On tianwu Island, the fangs and the three major families of Qin, Li and Zhao have long had blood feuds with each other in the nearly 100 years of fighting history, which is the kind of endless hatred.


    Once it falls into the hands of the other side, there will be only one end, death, and even more terrible things than death.


    If you want to survive, it is estimated that Fang Han is the only way to become a traitor. Obviously, this is impossible for all the people who are still standing here.


    "Now it''s time for our family to survive. All of us must unite as one and tide over the difficulties together. Otherwise, there will be endless eggs under the nest, and all of us will die together." Fang Mengyu said in a cold voice, and his expression was more serious.


    This is known to all the Fang family members present. She has just made it clear.


    At this time, no one spoke, all silently looking at her.


    After a pause, Fang Mengyu continued, "in order to deal with the current crisis, Fang Tiexin."


    "Yes." Heard the patriarch call him, originally in the heart still have a little uneasy square iron heart, immediately loud promise way.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head satisfied with his attitude and said, "after the business here is over, you immediately take some people to the Blackstone mine. Together with the two uncles there, you must guard the Blackstone mine."


    "Yes, please don''t worry, I will defend Blackstone mine." Fang Tiexin came back firmly. Now is the time for him to show his loyalty.


    Before, although he said he didn''t help Fang Benchu to deal with Fang Mengyu, he chose the wall riding school to stand in the middle, and no one would stick to the pot.


    But this kind of action actually indirectly helped Fang Benchu and encouraged the other party''s arrogance, so now it''s Fang Mengyu''s turn to settle the accounts.


    "By the way, all your family members will stay in fangjiayu. If fangjiayu is gone, they will be buried with you." Fang Mengyu said coldly, with a threatening tone.


    Hearing this, Fang Tiexin''s body trembled slightly, a little frightened. It was the first time that he felt Fang Mengyu''s scheming and Chengfu.


    "Fang Tiexin, do you have any objection?" Fang Mengyu stares at the other party coldly. If the other party dares to say no, maybe he will directly chop and kill Fang Tiexin on the spot.


    Although Fang Mengyu is just a weak girl on the surface, she is incomparably powerful on the inside. Especially after several times of civil strife and blood struggle, her whole temperament has changed.


    It is only in front of me, she as my woman, will appear gentle, will give me coquetry and so on.


    "Yes, everything is arranged by the patriarch." Fang tie nodded in a hurry, but did not dare to have any objection. He was afraid that if he was slow to express his position, he would be completely finished.


    "That''s good." Fang Mengyu grinned, with a trace of innocence on his face.


    But no one here dares to think like this, especially Fang Tiexin, who is under great pressure now. His palms and backs are beginning to sweat.


    Fang Mengyu patted the iron core on the shoulder, looked at the others, and continued: "OK, next I announce that our family will appoint Ning Xiang as the chief manager to deal with all the trivial matters. Do you have any objection?"As soon as the words came out, there was a whisper. Many people looked at each other. Obviously, the news came a little too soon.


    But aunt Fangyuan Qingzhu and aunt Yulan were not surprised at all. Obviously, they should have known about it for a long time.


    "Elder Keqing?" I was also surprised. Fang Mengyu had never mentioned this arrangement to me before.


    "Chief manager? This... " Ning Xiang''s face was cramped and nervous, and there was a trace of uneasiness.


    It turns out that when speaking in the room before, Fang Mengyu said to reuse her, which means this thing.


    It can be inferred from Fang Mengyu''s words that the chief manager deals with all the trivial matters in fangjiayu. It seems very humble, but in fact, the power is not small, and it is a very important position.


    Fang Mengyu gives this position to Ning Xiang, which is also her trust.


    Before the incident in fangjiayu, her mother was working on this position, while her father''s former clan, long Tianxiong, controlled the guard and all external affairs.


    The male dominates the outside and the female dominates the inside, which is very clear here.


    But later fangjiayu had been in civil strife, and this position was unnecessary, but now Fang Mengyu wants to reorganize fangjiayu, so this position is very necessary.


    But now she has no one to trust, so Ning Xiang is the only one.


    "Xiaoyu, the important position of chief manager, I I''m afraid I can''t do it, or you can find someone else. " Ning Xiang was very nervous.


    She has never managed so many people. She is very worried that she can''t do it well and make trouble for Fang Mengyu.

 Chapter 426

    Hear Ning Xiang say so, Fang Mengyu expression a soft, way: "Ning Xiang elder sister, if you don''t help me, I really can''t trust people, you help me, with Wenjin elder sister and siyao, you three together to help me."


    The position of the chief manager is, frankly speaking, a person in charge of internal affairs. All kinds of trifles, such as eating, drinking, sleeping, are managed by the chief manager of internal affairs, and you don''t need much force.


    The reason why Ning Xiang will be given such a position, Fang Mengyu is also after careful consideration, can not mess.


    "Is that really OK?" Ning Xiang hesitated and looked at me for advice.


    I laughed and understood Fang Mengyu''s intention. Before that, Fang originally engaged in civil strife, which led to the involvement of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao and her three daughters, and almost had an accident.


    Fortunately, I arrived in time and killed Fang Yan.


    To Ningxiang such a position, but also disguised is to protect her, even if someone had a crooked mind, also dare not mess.


    "You can promise, sister Ning Xiang. You can certainly do well." Fang Mengyu said with a smile, and before the threat of Fang Tiexin''s cold appearance, it is very different.


    "Well Then I''ll try? " Ning Xiang hesitates to say.


    "Well, you''ll know if you try, sister Ning Xiang. It''s easy to be a manager, and you won''t be very tired." Fang Mengyu urged.


    "Well." Ningxiang road.


    In fact, she was very happy, at least in this way, she could help me.


    After our team came to fangjiayu, except for Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, the others had their own things to do.


    But only three of them could do nothing but follow Dr. Xu all day and watch some medical skills in the pharmacy. Instead, they became the protected objects.


    This makes Ning Xiang feel very uneasy, always want to do something useful, now this arrangement is excellent.


    "Ningxiang, as the new chief manager of fangjiayu, if you have no objection, it''s settled." Fang Mengyu calm voice, said to the four people.


    In fact, she didn''t want to ask these people for advice. She just said what she had decided.


    No one said anything. After all, it''s just a big manager. It''s just a small position in charge of chores. For these people present, it''s the same who should be the manager, which has little influence on them.


    Since Mengyu and Fangyu have made a good decision, they will not have the same feeling at the moment.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Fang Mengyu nodded his head with satisfaction and continued: "let Yang Chuan be the elder of Keqing. Do you have any opinions?"


    The elder Keqing of the Fang family is the highest treatment that people with other surnames can enjoy in the Fang family. There has not been an elder Keqing for decades before that.


    Because almost all the cultivation resources on tianwu island have been monopolized by the four families. The only way for ordinary people to become stronger is to be attached to the four families.


    As for the elder Keqing, if he wants to be regarded as a guest of honor by the four families, he has to be the best among the first-class experts.


    Or they have special skills, such as refining medicine and forging weapons.


    What Fang Mengyu means is that I can take the position of guest minister because of my strong strength and her nepotism. Naturally, it will become a natural thing.


    At this time, everyone else fell into silence, but Fang Tiexin was the first one to jump out and cried out: "patriarch, I''m the first one to raise my hands for approval. The younger brother Yang Chuan is not only our uncle, but also his ability. This elder Keqing''s position is absolutely deserved."


    Hearing Fang Tiexin''s words, Fang Mengyu smiles complacently. It seems that there are still sensible people. This guy has self-knowledge. It''s not bad.


    "And you?" Fang Mengyu raised his eyebrows and looked at others.


    The others looked at each other and nodded together.


    "The patriarch said that this arrangement is the most appropriate."


    "With the strength of my uncle, the encirclement of Keqing is well deserved."


    "That''s right. On the contrary, I don''t think the name of elder Keqing is big enough."


    Immediately, a group of people began to follow the trend, and no one dared to sing against it.


    As soon as I saw it, I was immediately happy, and I knew it clearly in my heart. Those who can still stand here are either those who supported Fang Mengyu at the beginning, or those who ride on the wall in the middle.


    Those who support Fang Mengyu naturally support me. After seeing the fate of Fang Benchu, these middle-class fence riders have to weigh it up.


    What''s more, the life and death crisis of the Fang family now binds a great master like me to the Fang family, which everyone is happy to see."Ha ha, it''s settled. From now on, younger brother Yangchuan is not only Xiaoyu''s husband, but also our elder Keqing. Ha ha, it''s interesting." As soon as Fang Yuan saw that the matter was settled, he began to laugh.


    "I also think elder Keqing is very good, so that some people don''t always have ideas. Hum!" Fang Yulan said coldly with a cold face.


    As the principal of Sanfang Yimai, what she said is very important, especially in this civil strife.


    Aunt Qingzhu also nodded her head and said slowly, "well, it''s settled. Let''s go and keep busy. We must pay attention to the defense around fangjiayu. We can''t relax for a moment."


    "Yes, aunt." Everyone should be a brush, on their own down busy.


    Even now it is midnight, but the whole fangjiayu dare not relax its vigilance.


    At the end of the day, he was afraid of going to the mine. He didn''t know how to end up.


    "Uncle Tiexin, you can start now. Why? Is there anything else to account for? " Fang Mengyu stares at Fang Tiexin and asks.


    Although she didn''t have the other party''s iron heart to punish, after all, he was a wall rider at the beginning, so the necessary warning was still needed.


    This time, let Fang Tiexin''s family all stay in fangjiayu, as a proton, and then send him to Blackstone mine to defend, that is such a truth.


    Wen Yan Fang Tiexin also has a wry smile on his face. He knows that it is absolutely impossible to get rid of it now, if he dares to say no now.


    It''s certain that he will be killed immediately, and his family will be unable to keep it. This is absolutely certain, and Fang Tiexin also deeply understands this, so he can only compromise.

 Chapter 427

    Now, at the critical moment of the Fang family''s life and death, if you, as a member of the Fang family, have enjoyed so many benefits but are not willing to work hard, what''s the use of keeping them? It''s not as easy as killing with a knife.


    It can be said that Fang Tiexin, who was forced to the edge of the cliff, was ashamed when he thought of what he had done.


    He suddenly felt that as a member of the Fang family, he really should do something, otherwise he would be too impersonal.


    Naturally, a heroic spirit came into being in my heart. I said in a loud voice: "patriarch, I have nothing to explain. I will leave for Blackstone mine immediately. After I leave, please help me take care of my family."


    Fang Mengyu nodded, his eyes softened a little, and said: "don''t worry about this. Our Fang family won''t treat anyone badly unless they are gone."


    Yes, once the Fang family is gone, I''m afraid these so-called Fang families will die long ago.


    Fang Tiexin suddenly gave birth to a sense of enlightenment and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''ll start now. Goodbye, if I can come back alive."


    With these words, and without looking at the reaction of the people, Fang Tiexin, with a sense of determination, resolutely set foot on the road of no return to the Blackstone mine.


    I looked at his back, paused, and asked, "what''s the probability that the Blackstone mine can hold? Can he come back alive? "


    I have to say that before, I still despised him very much. He was a greedy Lord who was afraid of death. However, seeing his consciousness just now, I suddenly understood him a little.


    It''s never disgraceful to be afraid of death. No one is not afraid of death unless that person is s.


    Fang tie thought that he did everything to save himself and his family. There was no mistake.


    Moreover, when Fang Mengyu was forced into a desperate situation to save himself and his family and had to choose one of the two, he stood up like a man, which is worth affirming.


    "With the iron core, there are three first-class experts in Blackstone mine now. As long as the three families don''t join hands, they can defend according to the danger, but..." After thinking about it, aunt Qingzhu replied.


    "Just what?" I asked hastily.


    Aunt Qingzhu''s face sank slightly, sighed and said, "I''m just afraid of accidents. Although it''s very unlikely that the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao will join hands, it''s not possible that they don''t have it at all."


    When she said that, she was already very anxious. Obviously, this is what she is most worried about now.


    Now, after several waves of disasters, the Fang family''s losses are extremely painful. Today''s Fang family''s strength is less than one third of that before, or even less.


    But even so, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Even now the Fang family is extremely weak, even if any of the three families come here, they will have the strength of the first World War.


    If any family wants to eat the current Fang family, even if it can win, it must be a tragic victory, and it will certainly pay the price of bleeding, which is absolutely unacceptable to the three families.


    Because once he suffered a huge loss, for the other two families, it is a good opportunity, he is likely to follow the Fang family.


    Therefore, in this extremely cautious situation, no one dares to fight with the Fang family, and can only choose to nibble slowly.


    In this way, it gives the Fang family a chance to breathe.


    Now, Fang''s strategy is to abandon the car and protect the commander. For unimportant strongholds and forces, they directly choose to give up.


    It is the most important thing for the Fang family to concentrate the last point of superior forces and make every effort to guard against lingcao town and Blackstone mine.


    After thinking about this, my heart suddenly became heavy, and I felt a tremendous pressure.


    Fang Yuan thought about it for a while, and said, "what are the fuel-efficient lights of the Qin, Li and Zhao families? No one really dares to fight with us to the end. Moreover, the Qin family has lost Qin yuan and Qin Mao this time. Although they certainly hate each other, there will be no change in a short time."


    Fang Yulan nodded her head and agreed: "there will be no change in the Qin family. Basically, the Zhao and Li families will not join forces to attack. We can have a buffer time, and then it''s up to Yang Chuan."


    For a time, after the others left, the three people''s eyes looked at me together.


    I was stunned for a moment and said: "look at me..."


    "Yes, your strength is very strong now. If you can go further and reach the level of top experts, or even step into the realm of master, then no one will dare to provoke the Fang family, and even our Fang family will have a day to revive." Aunt Qingzhu said to me eagerly.


    "This..." I immediately felt that Alexander, the top master and master level master, was too difficult for me to think about before.


    Although my strength is the best among the first-class experts, even if I fight against the strongest experts in the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao, it''s true.But if several first-class experts of the other side come to besiege together, it''s very dangerous. In the face of several people''s besieging, I''m still hard to resist.


    "Yang Chuan, did you really learn how to work at home?" At this time, Fang Yuan also said excitedly.


    Obviously, aunt Qingzhu has already told Fang Yuan about the fact that I learned the classic of congenital warfare in the secret room of Fang''s ancestral temple, so he would ask.


    As the saying goes, true love comes from adversity. Many people choose betrayal when the Fang family is in internal and external troubles. For example, Fang Benchu and Fang Han are shameful traitors.


    But there are also people who choose to stick to it, such as Fang Hong and Fang Yuan. Their loyalty to each other''s family is absolutely true, and they are not afraid of death.


    Besides, Fang Yuan is a first-class master and the mainstay of the Fang family. It''s also necessary for him to know the secret of my internal Kung Fu cultivation.


    I nodded my head and said, "I got the congenital war Sutra from the secret room of Fang''s ancestral temple. It''s less than two months since I succeeded in practicing Neijia Kung Fu."


    Only two months? Even I was startled when I said this time. I felt like I was in danger all the time.


    "What? Only two months? This Isn''t that incredible? " Fang Yuan was shocked when he heard that.


    Nima''s, after only two months of cultivation, can be equal to the Kung Fu that others have practiced for decades, and even more powerful, which is really against heaven.


    Is this inner Kung Fu so much more powerful than outer Kung Fu?


    Fang Yuan looked at me with great eagerness and expectation.

 Chapter 428

    Fang Yuan rubbed his hands and said, "it''s not bad. It''s only two months before he can reach the top level. If we give him another two months, maybe he can reach the top level. It''s really exciting."


    I immediately began to smile bitterly. Do you really think it''s that easy to practice internal Kung Fu? In order to practice to this point, I also suffered a lot.


    Before with the female guard plum blossom orchid training, at that time my strength is not strong, two women put me just like a sandbag in the fight.


    Later, we dealt with Fang Tianding and his son, the bandits suppression in Huangsha City, lingcao Town, and this time, we all risked our lives.


    This is the real fight with your head pinned on your belt. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be killed. If you think about it, you will be afraid.


    I sighed and said, "it''s not as easy as you think. I almost died several times. If it wasn''t for my good life, maybe you wouldn''t see me at all."


    I think of the battle with Qin Mao again. It was too soul stirring.


    "Don''t be afraid, Yang Chuan. We are with you." Ningxiang care way, gentle by, hard to hold my right hand, want to give me some warmth and strength.


    "Yes, and me." Fang Mengyu also leaned over and took the initiative to hold my arm.


    Looking at the two women''s harmonious appearance, I finally had some comfort in my heart. I tried my best to fight with others, except to let myself live.


    And for my companions and my women, Ning Xiang, Fang Mengyu, Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan and Annie.


    If it''s just for my own survival, maybe I can''t make it to the present. It''s too difficult.


    Hearing what I said, the three were speechless. They knew that the danger was far more difficult than they had imagined.


    After thinking about it, aunt Qingzhu said: "according to the current situation, we stick to fangjiayu lingcao town and Heishi mine, and the remaining points can only be divided up by the three families."


    Fang Yulan''s face was ugly. She frowned and never let go. She said, "after all, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao have limited manpower. After taking over these forces, they need to consolidate. For the time being, they should have no energy to deal with Fang Jiayu."


    "That''s right," Fang Yuan nodded and agreed, "unless they are ready to die, but in my opinion, these people will certainly seek stability."


    "Once the other side seeks stability and intends to consolidate the foundation first, then deal with us, then we will have enough breathing opportunities." Fang Mengyu also analyzed the truth and looked at me fiercely.


    "Brother Yangchuan, for me, for all of us, and for the Fang family, you must strive for further cultivation for this rare breathing opportunity." Fang Mengyu lamented.


    She put all her hopes on me. If I fail, it''s hard to imagine what would happen to the Fang family. Maybe everyone would die.


    I felt a lot of pressure, but it was hard for me. I took a deep breath and nodded: "OK, I will try my best. I need a lot of boiling blood powder and herbal medicine to tonify my body, and the herbal medicine should be fresh. I can eat it raw."


    This is also a shortcut that I came up with, running medicine bath, and tonifying a lot of herbs.


    The medicinal herbs on tianwu island are even several times better than those on desert island. As long as people don''t suffer from fatal injuries such as heart and brain fragmentation, they can survive as long as they have a breath and rescue in time.


    These herbs contain huge energy, can strengthen my body function, become stronger and stronger, and because of the internal force, the absorption of these drugs is also very fast, which is also a big advantage.


    "Fresh herbs? It''s easy to do. Lingcao town is still there. I''ll ask Fang Hong to bring all the herbs to fangjiayu. As for feixuesan, you can use it. Don''t be afraid to waste it. " Aunt Qingzhu is also very decisive, not stingy at all.


    "Yes, it''s time for the Fang family to survive. It''s better to use all of these things than to give them to the enemy. It doesn''t matter if they''re wasted." Fang Yuan is also arrogant, laughing.


    I suddenly felt a surge of emotion, this feeling of being recognized and pinned on high hopes, although the pressure is great, but this feeling of being valued is not bad.


    "Well, in the next period of time, I hope that master yuan can be my companion to help me digest the medicine." I said.


    "Well, it''s simple. Let''s start tomorrow," Fang Yuan said with a smile on his face. He finally had the chance to resist. It was better than waiting for death.


    He forced to support a big lazy waist, the whole body issued a crackle of bone burst sound, with a wry smile: "old, really old, can''t endure, I go to rest first."


    "Orchid, take Lord yuan down to the room to have a rest." Aunt Qingzhu said.


    "Yes, aunt." Female guard orchid should a, take square source to go down.


    After a while, I went back to my room. Ningxiang Chen Wenjin was taken down by Fang Mengyu to arrange some affairs of the manager. I was the only one in the room."Uncle, all the boiling blood powder of our Fang family are here. There are some fresh herbs for you to use first." Meihua, the female guard, said to me.


    While greeting the guards, they put a lot of things into the room.


    Soon, the hall in the room was full of herbs, and a strong fragrance of herbs came out. If ordinary people asked about the fragrance, they would faint because they could not bear the medicine.


    However, the people here are all practitioners. No matter how hard they are, they are all third rate experts. This medicine power is nothing.


    After setting up, Mei Hua, the female guard, said, "uncle, I''m staying outside. If you have something, just call me."


    "Good." I promised, Mei Hua closed the door and went out.


    Looking at the herbs all over the room, most of them are the kind of things that can greatly tonify the body. If ordinary people eat these things, they will certainly not be able to get tonic. But my body will not, because after practicing internal skills, they can completely transform the medicinal power into nutrients and make the body stronger.


    I took a deep breath, simply sat down on the ground, picked up a huge wild ginseng, which had been carefully cleaned, and I put it in my mouth.


    Crunchy chewed a few times, the taste is very bitter, very astringent, drink a mouthful of water on all swallow.


    After a while, I felt very hot all over, the blood began to accelerate, the heart beat faster, but I was not worried about this abnormal situation, because this is a normal phenomenon.


    For example, after a person has a full meal, a large amount of blood will gather in his intestines and stomach to digest food. On the contrary, it will lead to a cold belly and a heavy head. All these are normal situations.


    Just in order to digest the medicinal power of wild ginseng, my body''s reaction is more intense.

 Chapter 429

    Puff sniff, nose blood fierce on the Biao out, a heat on the brain gate, this is inflamed.


    "Damn, this pure wild ginseng is not comparable to those fake ones on earth. It''s too much." I was surprised. I didn''t dare to be careless at the moment, so I began to use the power to digest the medicine.


    Congenitally, after running along a specific route for a long time, the medicine was almost digested.


    By this time, I was sweating all over my body, my skin was red, and my blood was running very fast. The whole person seemed to have a terrible feeling, but I didn''t feel any discomfort.


    The whole body is warm, feeling as if there is endless strength, if this time to me is a woman without clothes, I can all accept, this is absolutely not blowing.


    "It''s a powerful medicine. Ha ha, come again. It works well." I took a deep breath, grabbed a handful of herbs, and put them into my mouth.


    After chewing for two times, I swallow it into my stomach and feel very comfortable.


    This time, after three weeks of internal force operation, I finally digested the medicinal power. Moreover, after several weeks of internal force operation, my internal force not only did not weaken, but became stronger and stronger.


    The medicine power and the blood gas confluence together, and transformed into a new internal force, feel the whole Dantian Qihai is incomparably surging.


    At this time, I feel that my whole body is about to burn, my hair is burnt, and my body is very hot. But even so, I don''t feel any pain. This is the strength of innate internal force.


    But if it goes on like this all the time, I guess my body will be burned, and I dare not be careless now.


    "Shock."


    All of my internal power suddenly leaked out. With a puff, my internal power turned into a turbid gas, which spewed out from my body''s orifices and dissipated in the air. Because of the leakage of my strength, my clothes were all torn to pieces.


    Now I''m sitting on the floor naked.


    "Huhu..." I didn''t breathe a breath, and I felt like I was on fire. Gradually, a tingling burning sensation came from my heart, and I felt a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, I was also clear in my mind that in my current physical condition, I can only bear so much medicine. If I had more, I''m afraid something would happen.


    "It seems that we can''t eat any more. We can only take it step by step." I immediately stood up and strode to the backyard naked.


    In the backyard of the house, a bath was dug out on the ground. It''s not big, but it''s not small. It''s three meters square. It was repaired before, and it''s specially used for practicing martial arts for me.


    At this time, the bath was already full of water, the temperature was not high, and it was all burnt mountain spring water, clear to the bottom. I scattered a large bag of boiling blood into the bath, and then I jumped in directly.


    WOW!


    The bath water is about half a meter deep. I sit directly in it and start to run crazily. With the help of internal force and pool water, I dilute the medicine, and then absorb all the medicine into my muscles.


    One big Sunday


    two big Sundays


    With more and more turns of internal force operation, the water in the bath gradually rotates, forming a water vortex centered on me, which is very spectacular.


    This practice, is to forget the time, I simply closed my eyes, crazy operation of the internal skill, also don''t know how long practice.


    When I opened my eyes after I had absorbed all the drugs in my body, I found that it was already daybreak outside the window. I subconsciously said, "is it already daybreak?"


    "Ah, Yang Chuan, you Are you awake? " At this time, I heard a low voice, which was Chen Wenjin''s voice. I looked at it.


    I saw her sitting on the edge of the bath barefoot, staring at me all the time. When I stopped, I immediately wanted to stand up, "I''ll call Xiaoyu and Ningxiang, and say you''ve finished your cultivation."


    I saw some shame in her eyes. It seemed that she was afraid of looking at me. She turned her head to one side and saw me wake up. She was more like a frightened hare and wanted to run.


    And I saw her eyes, looking at me from time to time. I looked along her eyes. It turned out that her eyes had been paying attention to the big baby under my crotch.


    All of a sudden, I was happy. I didn''t give her time to react. Suddenly, a hungry wolf jumped on her food, stood up from the water, rushed over and grabbed her ankle.


    "Hey, little Wenjin, I got you." I said with a bad smile.


    "Ah, Yang Chuan, no, you You put on your clothes first. " See me naked, stood up, Chen Wenjin no longer before the calm, a face shy nervous said.


    Hands covering eyes, dare not look at me.


    Chen Wenjin''s character is gentle. Because she is a doctor, she is good at caring about people. She belongs to the type of good wife and mother. When she was on a desert island, she played a very important role in the team.But after arriving at tianwu Island, there are specialized doctors and old Chinese medicine doctors. Gradually, she is not so impressive.


    Think of this period of time, I ignore her, in fact, there is still a little guilt in my heart, after all, she is also bold to tell me the woman.


    But I can''t blame it all. In the last two months, too many things have happened, from being besieged by the enemy and escaping from the desert island to looking for companions and Fang''s family.


    It''s dangerous for these things. I almost died several times. I tried my best to survive. I didn''t have much energy to take care of other women.


    Seeing her panic, I sighed, released my hand and said, "forget it, Wenjin. Go out. I''ll dress myself and come out."


    At this moment, I really don''t have much mood to fall in love. In fact, for me, I just want to find a woman I like and like to vent my spare energy.


    After all, after absorbing so much medicine into my body, I feel that it''s OK to stay up for two days and two nights, and the phenomenon of getting up in the morning is very obvious.


    Since she still has some resistance, then I will not be reluctant to go to Fang Mengyu Ningxiang or Chen Lin later to vent my energy.


    "Yang Chuan, I..." Seeing my sudden loss of interest, Chen Wenjin''s body trembled fiercely. There was loss and fear in her eyes. She was worried about gain and loss.


    Is she afraid of losing me and not getting my care? I''m not sure in my heart, but I''m still a little bit overjoyed. At least Chen Wenjin has a heart for me.


    In fact, this kind of man and woman''s feeling is not satisfied with me.

 Chapter 430

    I faint smile, way: "it''s OK, Wenjin, since you don''t want, I don''t force you, go out, I''ll come out by myself later."


    After listening to my words, Chen Wenjin''s eyes were red, and her tears flowed out. She shook her head desperately, and even rushed to the bath from the side of the pool and hugged me.


    I was stunned, "Wenjin, you..."


    "No, Yang Chuan, I will. I have 100 women who are willing to be you. Yang Chuan, you want me. Here I want to be your woman." Chen Wenjin suddenly extremely bold way.


    "You..." I suddenly the whole person was stunned, did not expect that Chen Wenjin would suddenly become so enthusiastic, even enough to get close to me.


    If at this time, I''m not moved, it''s worse than animals.


    "Yang Chuan, come on Kiss me Chen Wenjin eyes blurred, emotional incomparable said.


    Her eyes inside is so urgent, as if very afraid of me so disappeared in front of like, I roughly understand her mind.


    When she was on the desert island, she had already shown her love to me. Just because of face and Ningxiang, we had no chance to go further.


    After arriving at tianwu Island, I have been fighting desperately, constantly wandering on the edge of life and death. I don''t have much leisure energy, but I care about and get close to Chen Wenjin.


    So until now, Chen Wenjin suddenly broke out. She can''t wait. She is constantly afraid that one day I may go out and never come back.


    Now the siege of the three families is too fierce. No one knows whether they can live to the future.


    It was in such a state of anxiety that Chen Wenjin finally got up his courage and took this crucial step.


    She didn''t want to leave a regret. If she didn''t have anything to do with me in the end, it would be the biggest regret in her life.


    I''m naked and close to Chen Wenjin. She can clearly feel the change of my body. It''s getting hotter and hotter, and it''s getting more and more high spirited.


    "Wenjin, I love you. I want you here, OK?" I stare at her eyes, extremely affectionate and gentle said.


    Although in the current situation, I can not give her a position, but I also want to let her know that I have her in my heart and care about her.


    "Well, I would." Chen Wenjin''s face is shy, but he still stares at my eyes boldly, full of love.


    After I nodded, I couldn''t help feeling excited and kissing her red lips.


    Gradually, Chen Wenjin''s clothes were taken off one by one. His coat, underwear and trousers were small inside. The whole person appeared in front of me.


    "Yang Chuan..."


    "Don''t talk. Follow me. I''ll be gentle." I said with a smile.


    "Well, ah..."


    As I move forward fiercely, Chen Wenjin makes a very depressing cry, and the water in the bath also shakes violently, making a fierce sound.


    The battle lasted for an hour. At the end, Chen Wenjin was paralyzed in my arms. There was no strength in her body. I carefully carried her to the bath.


    Staying in the water for a long time is bad for your health.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes, her cheeks were red, her eyelashes were blinking, but she didn''t dare to open her eyes to see me, so she was very timid.


    I was so happy that I said with a smile, "ha ha, don''t be shy. Anyway, I''ve seen and touched any part of you now. Ha ha."


    "Yang Chuan, you You are a rascal Chen Wenjin angrily scolded, and immediately wanted to get up and escape, but as soon as she got up, she almost fell to the ground.


    I quickly stepped forward and held her in my arms, caring: "Wenjin, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Hearing what I said, Chen Wenjin made a big red face, gave me a white eye, and said: "bad guy, it''s not all your fault. I I can''t close my legs. It hurts a little


    However, I laughed and felt very proud. Being able to make a beautiful woman like this shows that I have great capital. As a man, I should be happy.


    "You, you still laugh, villain, I ignore you." Chen Wenjin coquetry way, a push me away, he carefully want to go out.


    "Well, you''re not dressed yet." I warned out loud.


    "Well, I''ll take yours first." With that, Chen Wenjin snatched my clothes. She put them on her body, glared at me, and ran out with a small step.


    I''m immediately dumbfounded. What do I wear? You can''t just go out in your underwear, but it''s nothing. Instead, you have other clothes to wear in your room.Just as I was getting ready to go out, I heard laughter coming from the room outside.


    "Sister Wenjin, you are willing to come out at last. How powerful have you been with brother Yangchuan for so long? How does it taste? Like it or not? " This is Fang Mengyu''s voice, obviously making fun of Chen Wenjin.


    "Wenjin, just now you called so loud, I and Xiaoyu can hear it. I''m afraid the guards outside the house have heard it, ha ha." Ning Xiang also joked.


    I was very happy, but I found it interesting. I just wore a pair of trousers and swaggered to the hall outside. I saw Fang Mengyu, Ning Xiang and Liu siyao, the third daughter, eating breakfast.


    Chen Wenjin was wearing my clothes that didn''t fit me. He was frozen in the same place. His face was full of shame. He covered his face and didn''t dare to see anyone.


    "Ah, brother Yangchuan, it''s bad of you to come out without clothes." Liu siyao screamed.


    With a smile, I grabbed Chen Wenjin from behind and said, "I''m wearing one more. Besides, you can''t see it. What are you afraid of?"


    Chen Wenjin did not resist, but the body is more rigid, the whole person is Leng in situ, do not know what to do.


    All of a sudden, she burst out and yelled, "I have no face to see people. You all see it."


    He opened the door and ran out.


    In a hurry, Liu siyao called out, "sister Wenjin, where are you going?"


    Ning Xiang stopped her and said, "forget it, Wenjin is just a little shy and hasn''t adapted to it. She will be fine soon. Let her be calm."


    "Sister Wenjin is thin skinned. By the way, siyao, do you want to be made by brother Yangchuan, or I''ll give you a chance. What do you think?" All of a sudden, Fang Mengyu''s painting style changed, which made me dumbfounded.


    Together with Chen Wenjin, they will appear on the edge of my bath. Are they all the ghosts of these three women?

 Chapter 431

    After hearing this, Liu siyao took a look at me. She lowered her head shyly and said in a very low voice: "Xiaoyu, is this really OK? I I really like brother Yang Chuan''s


    Fang Mengyu gently shook his head, a face of jealousy, looked at me and said: "Hey, you Huaxin radish, do you hear me? I''ll take siyao back when I get a chance. If you don''t treat siyao well in the future, I won''t let you go. "


    "Ah, I hate what you''re talking about. Hum, I''ll ignore you." Liu siyao snorted, covered her face and ran away.


    Ning Xiang''s face is a smile, after seeing this scene, not only did not jealous, but in her mind, there is a sense of comfort.


    This is on earth, but it is absolutely impossible that several women fall in love with a very good man at the same time, such as me. It''s too early to fight, and all kinds of comparisons have come.


    It is in this special environment of Huangdao that the present situation will come into being. Everyone is full of uncertainty and anxiety about tomorrow.


    No one knows that we can see the sun of tomorrow. In this tense and oppressive environment, the only trace of reserve and self-esteem has long been forgotten.


    The most important thing is to have fun in time. At least when you are alive, don''t leave any regrets.


    With this attitude, Chen Wenjin loves me. Under the arrangement of Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang, she finally combines with me and makes up for her regret.


    Looking at Liu siyao''s escape, I shook my head and laughed. I didn''t say much and said, "I''ll change my clothes and come back."


    "Well, come on, don''t catch cold." Ning Xiang cares.


    It''s almost impossible for me to catch cold now. After the transformation of internal power and medicine, my body is as strong as a cow.


    After changing clothes, I went to have breakfast and said this happily with Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu suddenly said, "brother Yangchuan, who do you think is more comfortable?"


    Pooh, as soon as I ate a mouthful of rice, I immediately spurted it out. The whole person was not good. Fang Mengyu is too brave. She really dares to say anything.


    "Er..." I was speechless and didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Yangchuan, tell me, do you always have a feeling that you are comfortable with me, sister Ningxiang or sister Wenjin?" Fang Mengyu asked.


    In fact, she is still a very strong woman in her heart. After all, as the head of the Fang family, she can''t be strong, although sometimes she is overwhelmed by my male chauvinism.


    But sometimes it shows up, like now.


    Ning Xiang is shy. This topic is too embarrassing. Although they are all my women, it is very embarrassing to compare several women.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    Looking at Fang Mengyu''s curious baby like eyes, I was really a little overwhelmed. As soon as I lost the bowl, I said, "well, I''m going to find master yuan to practice martial arts. You can do it yourself."


    With that, I ran away directly. If I continue to stay, I don''t know what problem Fang Mengyu will have suddenly.


    First, ask who is more comfortable with. Maybe the next question is to ask who is closer. Shit, how can NIMA answer that.


    But under, I can only be embarrassed to retreat.


    Out of the door, I saw the female guards meihualanhua, and other male guards, meticulous at the gate.


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle."


    Immediately, the group of guards bowed their heads slightly and said hello to me. It was obviously different from before. It was respect and fear from the heart.


    Obviously, these days, I helped lingcao town to break through the siege one after another and killed three traitors Fang Xiaojie and Fang Wenfeng, leaving a deep impression on everyone in fangjiayu.


    I nodded and cried, "plum blossom."


    "Yes." The female guard plum blossom hurriedly answers a way, looking at in my eyes, also take some of trance.


    When I came to fangjiayu for the first time, I was just an ordinary person who was kind to Fang Mengyu, but she didn''t expect it.


    In just two months, I not only became Fang Mengyu''s husband, but also became an elder of the Fang family. Now I am the last straw of the Fang family.


    Everyone wants to seize this life-saving straw, death will not let go.


    "Come to the training ground, master Quyuan." I told him that if you want to improve your strength, then naturally you need an excellent opponent.


    "Yes, I''ll go myself at once." Plum agreed, trot to spread a message, running between the strong buttocks twist, it is a different charm.When you come to the martial arts training ground, it''s actually a large open space. It''s located in front of the back mountain of fangjiayu. It''s the core area of fangjiayu. No one will disturb you. You can concentrate on practicing martial arts.


    I took a deep breath. First, I worked my internal skill for a week, which was a warm-up. Then I began to do some preparatory actions.


    Like squats, push ups and so on.


    After a while, after I did 500 squats, Fang Yuan, led by Mei Hua, also came to the training ground and saw me at a glance.


    "Ha ha, little brother, this spirit is good. Young people should have some energy." Fang Yuan said frankly that the whole person is also energetic.


    Even if the Fang family is at a critical moment of life and death, he will not easily give up any hope of life, and he is not forced to die.


    I just stopped, a little sweat on my forehead, warm all over, very comfortable, said: "the source of the injury, how is the recovery?"


    Fang Yuan put his left hand and said with a smile: "under the treatment of Dr. Xu, it''s almost good. When you have enough time to practice, we''ll start right away."


    "Well," now I don''t talk nonsense with him. I just put on a posture and prepare to start, "master yuan, just attack me. I''ll take it all."


    I put on a good posture, to the source of a start, said.


    The so-called accompaniment training is not to accompany me to practice moves and skills, but to beat my body. When I get to the level of first-class experts, the so-called moves are no longer useful. What I pay attention to is the ability to adapt to circumstances.


    The most important thing is your physical fitness, reaction ability and combat experience.


    Let Fang Yuanlai be the senior companion, beat my body and help me digest the residual power in my body. Under the external pressure, my body will become stronger and stronger.


    Just like iron, the harder the hammer is, the better steel can be forged.

 Chapter 432

    In fact, the cultivation of martial arts is the same, especially the internal martial arts. The internal martial arts is more demanding on the body than the external martial arts.


    Seeing that I was ready, Fang Yuan was not polite. He just rubbed his hands and clenched his hands and said, "then I''m coming, little brother. Be careful. Watch your fist."


    Immediately, Fang Yuan''s powerful hand, such as a tiger down the mountain and gathering in the forest, was a terrible blow, and called me directly.


    Of course, I didn''t dodge. I didn''t even raise my hand to defend. Instead, I concentrated all my internal power on my chest to resist his fist.


    Bang!


    Fang Yuan''s heavy fist hit me hard on my chest and made a sound like a drum.


    It was like being run over by a train. Fang Yuan''s strength was really strong. All the internal forces that gathered me together were scattered.


    Although this fist was very powerful, powerful, and concentrated on one point, and even scattered my internal power, it was finally defended by me, and even my feet didn''t move at all.


    "Hey, hey, I can''t help it." I looked at Fang Yuan and said with a smile.


    Fang Yuan was obviously stunned for a moment. Originally, he saw that I didn''t raise my hand to defend, so he had stopped a bit of strength and didn''t exert all his strength. However, he didn''t expect that he had hit this punch himself, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea, empty and unresponsive.


    Fang Yuan, of course, will not question his strength. He knows how powerful his fist will be. Even if a buffalo is here, he can knock it down with one punch.


    But I didn''t expect that the other side not only defended, but also didn''t have any bullshit, which really surprised him.


    "It''s a tough defense. It takes off all the strength of my fist. Is this the legendary internal power?" Fang Yuan said in surprise.


    Although I know that I can master internal skills, this is the first time that I have such a positive confrontation with internal power. Fang Yuan was really surprised, and then he burst out laughing, "ha ha, no wonder we all lost to you in lingcao town


    That''s true. When I was in lingcao town at that time, in order to fight for the command, I spared no effort to fight with Fang Yuan and Fang Hong. In the end, I won by relying on my internal power.


    "Again, I''m going to have a good try today. There''s something strange and powerful about this internal force. Watch the fist." Say, Fang Yuan once again opened the posture, toward me hard hit over.


    I take a deep breath, full speed operation of internal force, straight stand in place, let his fist hard hit me.


    Bang!


    It was a dull sound like beating a drum again. The internal force I gathered together was scattered. Part of the scattered internal force escaped from the orifices into the air, and the other part penetrated into my muscles and bones.


    When internal forces swim in the meridians, it is difficult to stimulate the bones and muscles. Only under the beating of external forces, the bones and muscles will be further stimulated.


    In this case, the bones and muscles will subconsciously absorb the residual drug power contained in the blood and body. At the same time, they will digest the previously absorbed drug power and transform it into more muscles and bones.


    This is my current cultivation plan. I''m getting stronger when I''m beaten.


    This feeling of being beaten is very uncomfortable. Even though I have internal power to protect my body, my internal power stimulates my muscles and bones, but it is extremely painful.


    After Fang Yuan''s more than ten punches, my body trembled, and even the surface of my body had oozed a thin layer of blood foam. It was really a little scary.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t you mind?" Fang Yuan quickly stopped, he thought he was too strong, leading to my injury.


    I smile. Although the internal force stimulates the muscles and bones, it''s very uncomfortable, but with the constant digestion of the medicine, the physique has been slightly enhanced, and the strength is constantly getting stronger. This kind of feeling is not to mention much better.


    I burst out laughing, "Shuang, Shuang, play well, master yuan, come again, don''t mention it. Just say hello to me. I can stand this strength."


    I didn''t boast about this. It''s just the beginning, but I can''t give up halfway.


    "You Is it really OK? " Fang Yuan is still a little worried.


    I said with a smile, "just try it."


    Fang Yuan hesitated and nodded. He was also a first-class master. He had been practicing martial arts since he was a child. He also knew that beating his body constantly, as long as it didn''t hurt him to the root, he would wait until he recovered.


    Whether it is fighting ability, or all aspects of the body, will become stronger.


    Fang Yuan immediately nodded his head and said, "well, this time I only use half of my strength to watch the boxing."


    In this way, after practicing with him for about an hour, Fang Yuan turned pale and his legs trembled. He was so tired that he sat on the ground.He looked at me as if he were looking at a monster. Then he looked at his own hands and kept clenching his fist. They were slightly swollen and couldn''t stretch straight.


    Constantly a tingling feeling, from ten fingers has been spread to the heart, very uncomfortable.


    "Yang Chuan, you You''re a genius. I''m tired. I didn''t expect that you''re getting stronger and stronger. This is... " Fang Yuan sat on the ground, shaking his head helplessly.


    I''m much more embarrassed than Fang Yuan now. My coat has been torn into pieces by Fang Yuan''s strength and fell to the ground.


    I sat on the ground with my bare arms, and a lot of blood came out of my skin, which dyed me red. I looked terrible, but my muscles were bulging and wriggling up and down. It was like I was alive.


    At the moment, I didn''t say much, so I called out: "plum blossom, come in, help me back to the bath."


    "Yes, uncle." Immediately people outside heard the movement, female guard plum blossom and orchid together, trotted over, see my this appearance, is also scared.


    "Uncle, how can you..." The female guard orchid looked silly and worried in her eyes.


    I shook my head and said, "it''s OK. It''s normal. Now you two take me back to the bath. I have no strength to walk."


    "Good." Immediately, two female guards came together and tried their best to help me up.


    Plum blossom and orchid look at each other, are extremely shocked, said: "uncle, your body is very heavy, feel has reached the weight of two adults, this is too strange."


    I didn''t speak much. It was painful and I didn''t want to speak. Fang Yuan didn''t show any mercy, but it was just right. He didn''t hurt his muscles and bones.

 Chapter 433

    As for the fact that my body is heavy, it''s because after practicing internal skills, the changes in my body, the quality of my bones and the number of my muscles are far more than ordinary people, so I''m particularly heavy.


    The weight of the body becomes heavier, which means that the density of muscles and bones has been greatly increased, and both the explosive power and the combat sustainability will become stronger.


    This also applies to the nature, those ferocious beasts are often very strong, such as lions and tigers.


    Next to me, I was carried down by two beauties, but it was two men who came to help me. Fang Yuan scolded: "Damn, this boy''s love is really not shallow."


    "Lord yuan, let''s help you back first?"


    "The injury on your hand? Do you want to have treatment first


    One side is Fang Yuan''s trusted bodyguard, who is very loyal to him.


    Fang Yuan waved his hand and touched the injured muscles. He bared his teeth in pain, but he said bravely: "no, this injury is a fart. Let''s go back with me."


    "Yes, yes." The guard next to him immediately nodded.


    Fang Yuan''s hands were open unnaturally, and his mouth was shaking. He walked back slowly. His fingers were linked to his heart, but it really hurt.


    This is the biggest difference between the outer door Kung Fu and the inner door Kung Fu. As the saying goes, when you practice your muscles and bones outside, you practice your breath inside.


    A master of outer martial arts, if he is seriously injured or something like that, he can only endure it, or he can only put on some medicine and wait for the doctor''s treatment. He has no way to heal himself.


    But the internal skill is different, can rely on internal force, relieve pain at the same time, also can control the further deterioration of the injury, even can achieve the effect of healing.


    From this point of view alone, I don''t know how far away I''m from the outside. It''s just that I''m the only one on tianwu island who can practice the inside Kung Fu.


    In this case, there are still some unique things. Since there is a secret book in the ancestral temple of the Fang family, congenital war Sutra, which means that someone once practiced internal skills.


    It''s just that without knowing what it is, the cultivation method of Neijia Kung Fu is lost. Is there any hidden secret?


    I shook my head, and there was a slight stabbing pain all over my body. It''s meaningless to think about it. I''d better think about how to get through the present difficulties.


    "Be careful, uncle."


    "This way, uncle."


    With the help of Mei Hua and Lan Hua, the female bodyguard, I finally came to the bath slowly. As for Fang Mengyu and Ning Xiang, they are all out now, and they are not in the room.


    After all, such a big event happened in fangjiayu, which killed Fang Benchu, Fang Xiaojie, Fang Wenfeng, and even Fang Han betrayed the Fang family and took refuge in the enemy Zhao family.


    There are a lot of things that need Fang Mengyu to deal with the aftermath of this series of situations. Ningxiang, as the chief manager of fangjiayu, also wants to help.


    The water in the bath has been replaced with a new one. There is a bamboo pipe extending from the outside to the edge of the bath. The warm water flows into the bath from this pipe.


    Now the problem is, I''m aching, soft and sour. I don''t even have the strength to move a finger. How can I take off my clothes?


    "Uncle, start practicing." Female guard plum blossom is bold to say, the face is even a little shy look are not, as if all this is taken for granted in general.


    "But But I didn''t take off my clothes. How can I get down to the bath? " I was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled.


    "Uncle, let''s help you undress." Heard the female guard orchid, incomparably gentle said, eyes with a trace of expectation and shame.


    Seeing that the two female guards were so attentive to me, I was flattered to tell you the truth, because there had never been such a situation.


    In my impression, plum blossom and orchid are the colder kind, and they don''t smile. No matter what kind of situation, they won''t show too much expression.


    They have grown up in fangjiayu since childhood, and their talent is already very outstanding among women. At least they will not lack in material aspect, but they have suffered a lot in practicing martial arts.


    This kind of experience also led to their coldness and even their indifference. At least for a long time before, they were like this in front of me.


    It''s just that I can''t understand their changes.


    "Mei Hua Jie, Lan Hua Jie, you..." I looked at the two women in doubt.


    The two women didn''t speak, but with some shame on their faces, they took off my clothes quickly. Of course, the last layer of defense was still there, and then they helped me into the bath carefully.


    "My uncle and I will practice outside first." Meihua, the female guard, said a word and turned to leave.


    So is orchid.I''m sitting in the warm water. I feel normal. I don''t think about it any more. I''m working hard. I can''t let go of such a good opportunity.


    After several weeks of rapid operation of internal force and absorbing the power of boiling blood powder in the bath, the body finally recovered a lot, became better and had enough energy.


    At the moment, I also took up a big root of wild ginseng, and then I shoved it into my mouth and swallowed it all, so I continued to practice.


    In such days, time passed day by day.


    In the morning, I went to find Fang Yuan to accompany me. The whole person was like a sandbag. Fang Yuan beat me desperately. In the first few days, Fang Yuan still kept his hand.


    He was afraid that his hands were too heavy and hurt me. Instead, he was hurt by my internal force. His hands were very swollen and stinging.


    At this moment, there is no way, can only let aunt green bamboo also join me as a companion.


    If you want to talk about the strength of boxing, aunt Qingzhu is certainly far less than Fang Yuan, but she is better than Fang Yuan in terms of persistence. She is a crazy hammer to me, and she is sweating.


    Every time I was hammered hard, I would soak in the bath all afternoon to absorb the power of boiling blood powder and fresh herbs to strengthen my body.


    In the evening, most of them are working their internal forces, studying the congenital war classics, and taking a rest by the way.


    After all, even if you practice Kung Fu, you have to pay attention to a combination of work and rest. If you blindly strive for speed, you may want to be too quick to achieve it. If you waste your body, then everything will be over. This is really not worth the loss.


    So in my opinion, this arrangement is the most reasonable.

 Chapter 434

    Soon, in such a tight schedule, a month passed.


    At the beginning, Fang Yuan and aunt Qingzhu took turns to be my accompaniment. But half a month later, my constitution changed dramatically, and my strength reached a terrible level.


    I used to be one meter seven, but now I''m more than one meter eight. Even I feel that I still have a rising trend.


    When I stood on the ground, I felt that the iron tower was stuck on the ground. It could be said that the thunder was still. When the enemy saw it, I estimated that my legs would tremble.


    Not only can I see my height from the outside, but my weight has doubled directly. My whole body is full of muscles, full of a terrible sense of explosive power.


    In my own feelings, I feel like a superman, with infinite power.


    This so-called "infinite force" is actually my illusion. To be more precise, it is a kind of artistic conception that can only be achieved after the cultivation of congenital war classics reaches the pinnacle of the precipitous realm.


    I can say that I have reached the extreme state of Qianjun. I feel that my whole life has evolved, and it''s terrible. The explosive power is just like a beast.


    That is to say, in the end, Fang Yuan hit me with his fist, which was no different from tickling.


    It takes several punches in a row to have an effect. Aunt Qingzhu''s strength is even more so.


    So two people joined hands to be my accompaniment. Only one day later, they couldn''t hold on and hurt their hands.


    After that, I had to practice on my own.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    I was alone in the martial arts training ground, holding a huge rope with arm thick in both hands. At the other end of the rope, I tied a huge bluestone three meters high, weighing at least a thousand kilograms.


    Under my full exertion, this huge bluestone was dragged by me, although the distance was not far, and every time I dragged a piece, I had to stop to have a rest.


    But only in this way can I completely vent the reckless force in my body.


    Whoo! I took a long breath, gently released the rope and made a loud bang. I felt the earthquake and the huge bluestone fell on the ground.


    I was panting and sweating. Although I only wore a pair of shorts, my crotch was full of sweat, which made me uncomfortable.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, take a rest and go on." Next to Fang Mengyu has been watching me, see I stopped, immediately brought water to come.


    I gave her a smile and drank all the water in one gulp, just like a cow.


    See Fang Mengyu has been staring at my body muscles to see, see her eyes are shining, a face crazy appearance, "Wow, brother Yangchuan, you are great, a lot of muscles ah, this is more powerful than my father."


    Naturally, I didn''t take her words seriously. I must be more powerful than her dead father.


    Although in this month, I have no chance to fight with the three families, but I know that with my current strength, I have entered the level of top experts.


    Even if it is a group of top experts besieging, I am not empty.


    I laughed and said: "now I see who dares to come to our fangjiayu. I will tear him directly. Hum, by the way, Xiaoyu, I want you to customize the weapon for me? Are you ready? "


    With my current strength and size, ordinary weapons can''t give full play to my strength at all. I have to use top-grade Xingyu baiforged steel to make it. Only in this way can I give full play to my strength.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said: "this time, he has spent nearly half of the family''s stock. He is going to make a handy weapon for brother Yang Chuan. Don''t worry, he is stepping up forging and should be able to catch up."


    Seeing her saying this, I was also relieved. After so many trials, fangjiayu now is one heart, just to tide over the difficulties together.


    I adjusted my breath a few times and recovered a little, so I continued to ask: "Xiaoyu, by the way, what''s the matter with the three families recently? Is there anything new? "


    Speaking of formality, Fang Mengyu frowned and said, "it''s nothing. Some time ago, I heard that in order to fight for Qingshan Town, there were some conflicts between the Zhao family and the Li family. I sent someone to inquire, but none of them came back. There were no others."


    "Oh? It''s too quiet. It hasn''t happened for a month. There must be something strange in it. Are the three families planning a new plan to deal with the Fang family? " I''m very worried.


    Although my strength has increased a lot now, I have a lot to guard. I don''t want to make any mistakes.


    Fang Mengyu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but the tone has finally eased. Now with the strength of brother Yangchuan, no one in the three families is your opponent, right?"I nodded my head confidently and said: "yes, I have reached the limit of my cultivation. Even my constitution has changed. Unless the other side has top level experts, I can''t be my opponent."


    "Well, then I can rest assured. With brother Yang Chuan in your presence, I believe everyone will be OK in the end." Fang Mengyu gently leaned on me and said.


    At this time, the only idea in my heart is to protect my women and companions and let them live safely.


    But to make them live safely, the primary goal is to kill the enemies of the Qin and Zhao families.


    The Qin and Zhao families have formed deep blood feuds with me. They are totally immortal. As for the Li family, I haven''t been in touch with them. I don''t know the reality and situation of each other.


    But according to Fang Yuan and aunt Qingzhu''s description, the strength of the Li family should be similar to that of the Qin family and Zhao family, which makes me feel very confident.


    "Let''s practice here today. I feel that no matter how much I practice now, it''s hard to improve." I said with a sigh.


    If Fang Mengyu realized something, he said, "brother Yangchuan, is it a bottleneck?"


    I nodded, "the human body has a limit after all. Once it exceeds this limit, it may directly lead to the collapse of the body. Now I''m almost at this point. If I want to be stronger, it''s too difficult to reach the second level of Qi Chong in the congenital war classic."


    "Forget it. We''re not in a hurry. Just take your time. Let''s not practice today. Let''s go back." Fang Mengyu listened and said happily.

 Chapter 435

    One month''s hard work really made my whole life tense. Now I finally have a chance to relax temporarily.


    I was dragged by Fang Mengyu''s hand and rubbed on her crisp from time to time, which made her giggle. I was also happy to eat her tofu, which was also a little fun between husband and wife.


    Back in the room, Fang Mengyu said, "sister Meihua, go to the kitchen and prepare a big table to eat."


    "Yes, patriarch." Meihua, the female guard, agreed and left quickly.


    "Orchid elder sister, you go to the husband''s women, all give call together get together." Fang Mengyu turns his head to the female guard of the orchid path.


    Orchid Leng for a while, "patriarch, which a few women?" She was a little vague for a moment, and did not dare to ask more questions.


    I sit aside, listening is really a bit embarrassed, is it really because I am too fussy?


    "It''s stupid," Fang Mengyu said after thinking about it lovingly. "Those who have already been close to brother Yangchuan are sister Ningxiang, sister Wenjin and sister Chen Lin, sister swallow, sister siyao, Sister Feng Ying, sister Zhao Xuan, and Annie, whom brother Yangchuan often cares about. All of them are called here."


    "Yes, patriarch." Orchid face blush promised a, go down busy.


    After waiting for someone to go out, there was only me and her left in the room. Under her eyes, I felt embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, are you angry?" I asked tentatively, it seems that I have more women, but I''m not the only one to blame.


    Fang Mengyu shook his head and said, "how can I blame you? A man as powerful as brother Yang Chuan has only a few women, not many. I think we should find more women, so that we can inherit your excellent seeds in the future."


    "Excellent seeds? Inheritance? This... " I have a fever in my head. This girl is thinking about something all day.


    However, when it comes to this matter, it''s something I always care about. Fang Mengyu and I should have done the most times. After all, we are just husband and wife.


    Next is Ning Xiang, then Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin.


    Every time I do it, I''m very careful. I don''t want them to get pregnant, especially at this critical moment. Once they get pregnant, it will only add a burden to everyone.


    It is said that a woman who is willing to give birth to a child for you is the one who really loves you. I deeply agree with this sentence.


    Thinking of this, I gently put my arms around Fang Mengyu. She stayed for a while and said, "what''s the matter? What''s on your mind? "


    I took a deep breath and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just thinking about the future. After the enemies are wiped out, the Fang family is also stable. I want you to give birth to a child for me, OK?"


    Hearing my love words, Fang Mengyu blushed and nodded, "OK, brother Yangchuan, Xiaoyu wants to have a baby for you, really."


    "Well, when it''s settled, we''ll have a lot of children." I look forward to it in my heart.


    Not long ago, just when I was talking to Fang Mengyu, other women also rushed in. For a moment, the room was full of the language of Yingyan.


    Among all the women, I''m the only one who enjoys this feeling. Every woman has her own taste. Although there are still a few women who haven''t eaten them, they should soon.


    It''s afternoon time now. I talk and laugh with a group of women. After eating and drinking, I go straight to the evening.


    Liu siyao, a thin skinned woman, and Feng Ying, Annie and Zhao Xuan, three women who had not had sex with me, left drunk together.


    Chen Lin''s face is smiling. She drinks a lot of wine. Chen Wenjin lowers her head slightly, while Ning Xiang is talking about trifles with Fang Mengyu.


    Yang Yan coldly glanced at me and dropped two words, "seembryo, hum!" Then I walked away, and now there were only four women and I left in the room.


    For Yang Yan''s attitude, I don''t think it''s strange, she is such a temperament, although the heart like fire, but always pretended to be reserved, refused to take the initiative to take that step, I don''t think it''s strange, let her go.


    As the saying goes, after eating and drinking enough, looking at the four girls with different looks, I immediately moved my fingers.


    Since the beginning of the year, I do not wriggle, fiercely stood up, grabbed Chen Wenjin''s hand, gently said: "Wenjin, come into the room with me, I''ll show you the same good baby."


    "Ah, I..." Chen Wenjin''s face was at a loss. She didn''t expect that I would make a sudden attack. She was in a mess and guessed what I wanted to do.


    "No, I I don''t want to see baby, I want to go home. " Chen Wenjin wants to refuse to return.


    "Hehe, it''s not up to you. Come on..." I a princess embrace, came to the bedroom, will she throw to the bed, fiercely rushed over.


    "Ah, Yang Chuan, slow down, easy, ah..."¡­¡­


    After a fierce battle, the four women came to fight with me in turn, but they all failed miserably. They didn''t fall asleep until I was satisfied.


    When I woke up the next day, I was surrounded by Fang Mengyu, Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Chen Lin, all naked. Suddenly, a warm fragrance filled the whole room.


    Fortunately, this bed is big enough, or someone will sleep on the floor.


    Just when I wanted to enjoy my masterpiece, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Patriarch, uncle, when the weapons are ready, I say let you go and have a look." Outside the door the plum blossom shouts in.


    "Weapons?" I immediately a joy, a turn over to get up.


    Such a big movement, provoked four women are also flustered, look at each other, are afraid to look at the head down, eyes full of shame.


    It turned out that the four women had already woken up. They were just pretending to be sleeping. I didn''t tear them down.


    Now that things have come to such a stage, let it go with the flow. Anyway, I have done all the things I should do, and I am not in a loss.


    When I got dressed, I said to the four women on the bed, "whatever you want, I''ll go to see my weapons. I''ll go out first, whether I can take advantage of them or not."


    "Well, brother Yangchuan, go ahead. I''ll come right away." Fang Mengyu agreed.


    Chen Wenjin and Ning Xiang are all looking at me with shame, but they don''t dare to speak. In fact, in their hearts, they also want to speak, but they don''t have the courage of Fang Mengyu.


    Although everything pays attention to a first come and then come, especially in emotional matters, now it seems that Fang Mengyu has a trend of later comers.


    When I was on a desert island, I didn''t think much about it, but on tianwu Island, Mengyu had an absolute advantage.

 Chapter 436

    It''s not that other women, such as Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Chen Lin, are not as beautiful and virtuous as Fang Mengyu. It''s just that Fang Mengyu is the heir of the Fang family and now the head of the Fang family.


    With this identity alone, she can dominate the lives and destinies of many people, just as all of us now live in fangjiayu and advance and retreat together with fangjiayu.


    Therefore, when facing Fang Mengyu, all the women naturally feel that they are short. In addition, Fang Mengyu and I are officially married. Therefore, even if Fang Mengyu is not the first one to confirm the relationship with me, she is the most powerful one among women.


    In my mind, I didn''t intend to get involved in women''s little thoughts. Men should do what men do and protect their homes and women''s wealth. That''s what I''m going to do now.


    I opened the door with high spirits, and I saw Mei Hua, the female guard, standing at the door, and said, "is the weapon really made?"


    "Well, it has been made. My uncle can go and see it now." Meihua replied.


    With a smile, I looked forward to it and said, "OK, let''s go and have a look."


    "Well." Plum light should be a, silently in front of the road.


    The pattern of fangjiayu is a low-lying depression surrounded by mountains on three sides. Although it looks small, it actually covers a large area.


    For forging weapons, there is a special area for forging workshops. It is a remote place in fangjiayu, but now it is surrounded by curious Fang family members.


    Walking on the road, Mei Hua, who was leading the way, suddenly stopped and asked me, "uncle."


    "Ah?" I didn''t react for a moment. I bumped into her directly. Mei Hua fell to the ground.


    My physique is stronger than that of two big buffaloes. I weigh more than 300 Jin. The strength of this collision is not small at all. Even the plum blossom did not stand firm and fell to the ground.


    "Be careful." I was surprised, rushed to the past, from behind her to embrace, this did not fall on the ground.


    It''s just that the touch I get from my hand is very strange. It''s soft and continuous with a little bit of temperature. I was immediately surprised, "well, what, sister plum blossom, I didn''t mean it, i..."


    Quickly let go, back two steps.


    See plum turned around, pretty face slightly red staring at me, eyes a little complex.


    Staring at her eyes all the time, I always felt a kind of bad premonition, so I quickly changed the topic and asked: "sister plum blossom, what did you want to say just now?"


    Plum blossom stares at my eyes and says, "I want to ask my uncle, is it true to deal with four women in one night?"


    "Ah..." I''m all muddled in the same place. I''m embarrassed and uncomfortable. I didn''t expect Mei Hua to ask such a question. It''s strange.


    No wonder she heard all the sounds she made last night.


    Thinking of Mei Hua and Lan Hua, who are on duty outside Fang Mengyu''s door every night, I immediately guessed that it would be such a possibility.


    Just when I was in the same place, Mei Hua gave me a smile and said, "don''t be silly. Let''s go and see the weapons."


    With that, she strode forward, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "I I was teased by a woman? " At this time, I realized that this seemed to be the only explanation.


    I think Mei Hua is in a strange mood to look at her buttocks in silence.


    Even myself was frightened by this idea.


    Damn, have you been fooling yourself recently?


    I patted my face a few times, cheered up and walked quickly to the blacksmith workshop. Then I saw a group of people gathered here early.


    "What a beautiful and domineering knife."


    "Isn''t it a pretty and useless embroidered pillow?"


    "That''s right. It''s a good-looking sword. It''s used to kill people."


    There was a lot of noise from the crowd, and I felt a movement in my heart. It seems that the knife has been made, but there are so many people, I can''t see what happened inside.


    At this time, Mei Hua said, "get out of the way, my uncle is here."


    "Here comes my uncle. Get out of the way." Immediately someone yelled.


    "Elder."


    "Elder.


    "Uncle."


    Immediately the crowd will automatically get out of the way, so that I can walk past, see the respect and fear of everyone''s eyes, I immediately feel very helpful.


    walked into the blacksmith''s workshop and saw old fellow blacksmiths and strong men surrounded by a big knife.


    This broadsword is extremely beautiful. Its straight body is two palms wide, and it is shaped like a wide blade on the back. On the huge snow-white blade, there are patterns as bright as stars. It''s gorgeous, but it''s cruel.The shape of the handle is a golden dragon head, which is extremely ferocious and domineering. There is a ring at the mouth of the dragon, which is full of violence.


    The handle of the knife is lengthened to cut the back of the ordinary knife. It can be held by both hands. The two colors of gold and silver set off each other, making it luxurious and powerful, which is impressive.


    I just took a look at it and immediately fell in love with it. I asked, "good, good Dao. It''s powerful and powerful enough. What''s the name of this Dao?"


    "Dragon head battle blade, it''s my name." The old fellow who answered me was an old blacksmith, with wrinkles on his face, white hair, dark skin, and strong bones.


    "He is Fang Li, the best blacksmith in our family." Plum blossom is beside me, explained quickly.


    "Uncle Li." I immediately called out, the other side is so old that they are willing to make weapons for me, which is worthy of this honorific title.


    Fang Li complacently touched his knotted beard and said with a smile, "you are Yang Chuan. It''s not bad. You are bigger than I expected. Only in this way can you be worthy of our clan leader."


    "Yes." I answered with a bitter smile. It seems that this man is also very supportive of Fang Mengyu.


    Then he took a look at me, looked away, looked at the dragon head blade, just like looking at his newborn child, full of loving eyes.


    "This dragon head blade is the best weapon I have learned all my life. It should also be the last weapon I forged for Fang family." When Fang Li said this, his voice was extremely pathetic and sad.


    "Uncle Li."


    "Old man, don''t say that."


    "Yes, we will always be with you."


    Immediately a group of people surrounded, each other from quite respected, it seems that this person in the Fang family''s reputation is very good.


    However, I also understood what he meant. On the one hand, he sighed that he was old; on the other hand, he was worried about the current situation of the Fang family. If the Fang family were gone, it would be the last weapon he made for the Fang family.

 Chapter 437

    Fang Li is sad in his words. He is also worried about the current situation of the Fang family. As an old man of the Fang family, he was born a member of the Fang family and died a ghost of the Fang family.


    I have been inseparable from the Fang family for a long time. Although I can''t feel this strong sense of belonging, I can understand it very well.


    Fang Li looked at the crowd and waved his hand. His palm was as dry as a branch. He seemed very weak. He motioned to the crowd to be quiet. Then he looked at me.


    "Uncle, I made this dragon head blade not for you, but for our whole Fang family." Fang Li said solemnly.


    I started to laugh and cry a little. Although my reputation in fangjiayu is good now, and I''m elder Keqing, some people just regard me as half of the Fang family.


    This is especially true in the eyes of some old people in the Fang family. This is a deep-rooted concept. After all, I don''t have the surname Fang. It''s natural that I should be so wary.


    If Fang Tianding and Fang Benchu had such an idea, I would only feel that they were deliberately pushing me out. They were naturally hostile to me and looked down upon me as an outsider. Naturally, I would not have a good face.


    However, this remark from Fang Li, an old member of the Fang family, made me respect him. He was not selfish, but worried about the situation and future of the Fang family.


    Fang Li slowly looked at the dragon head blade on the shore, and looked at his most proud work in his life. He was very happy, just like the child who got his favorite toy. He was so serious.


    "This dragon head blade of mine is made of the best Star Jade hundred forged steel. After half a month of continuous forging, it is finally finished. It weighs 66 Jin. No one can hold it, let alone use it, unless it is a top expert." Fang Li is quite proud.


    As a blacksmith, it is enough to make such a masterpiece in one''s life without any regret.


    As soon as these words came out, the people nearby also exclaimed.


    "Damn, it weighs 66 Jin? Ordinary swords are no more than 10 jin at most. Who can hold them when they are so heavy? "


    " it''s too heavy to hold them at all. "


    "Yes, even if you are a first-class master, you can''t use it at all."


    I was secretly surprised that the shape of the dragon head blade seemed to be extremely exaggerated, but in fact it wasn''t very big. The blade was about one meter long and the handle was 30 cm. It was made according to the most reasonable value.


    Just looking at the shape of the blade, it''s bigger than that of the ordinary blade. However, I can''t imagine that it weighs 66 Jin.


    I don''t know how powerful a sword can be made by the forging technology on earth, because I was never interested in this aspect when I was on earth.


    But I''m sure that the dragon head blade in front of me is absolutely the pinnacle of hand forging. No one can make such a powerful sword by hand any more.


    "Uncle Li, what do you mean?" I asked.


    Fang Li gave a faint smile and said: "you are our old Fang''s uncle and a first-class expert. Naturally, you will not lack the weapon to take advantage of. But this handle I made is not so easy to take away, unless..."


    "Except for what?" Why do I like this old man so much.


    "Unless you can prove that you are worthy of the dragon head blade." Fang Li said solemnly.


    "Yes, Shifu is right."


    "If you want to take away the master''s hard work, you must prove your strength."


    "Yes, prove your strength, or you won''t take it."


    Immediately, a group of blacksmiths crowded over and surrounded me. Look at this posture, these people should be Fang Li''s apprentices.


    I suddenly realized that this was the case. It was true that the sword matched the hero. If such a good sword fell into the hands of a loser, it was doomed to be covered with dust.


    "Proof of strength? Simple, you all step aside. Don''t be hurt by me later. " I ha ha a smile, say to the public, the tone is very arrogant and overbearing.


    Since this group of people put on such a posture and want me to prove my strength, I''m the most confident. I don''t give advice at all. I just want to be arrogant, which makes these people convinced.


    "Don''t be too arrogant, young man. Be careful that you end up hitting yourself in the face." Fang Li said in a deep voice.


    "This is not old. I''ll show you my strength." With a smile, I strode to the front of the dragon head blade.


    The closer I was to the knife, the more I could feel the domineering and sharp spirit. It was so cold that I couldn''t help praising it: "yes, it''s really a good knife. It''s really powerful."


    Heard my words, Fang Li''s face is also quite brilliant, said with a smile: "boy, you know the goods."


    "Hum, there''s something wrong with the Dao forged by our master. Don''t dawdle.""Yes, prove it to us quickly. If you can''t, just leave."


    "No one will laugh at you, ha ha ha."


    No one''s going to laugh? Shit, what are you doing now? Are you watching a good play? I feel angry and helpless in my heart, but I believe these people will be beaten in the face soon.


    "Well, let''s show you what I''m capable of now. Open your eyes and watch carefully." I roared, directly stood in front of the case, reached for the handle of the dragon head blade.


    Fang Li looks very complicated in his eyes, with a trace of expectation as well as a trace of fear, because he knows that my strength is now the top of the Fang family.


    If I can''t even pick up the knife and show it, then no one in the Fang family will be able to use it.


    This means that the sword, which he worked hard to make, has no place to use in order to help the Fang family get rid of the predicament.


    No matter how sharp the weapon is, no one will use it. After all, it can only lie quietly in the warehouse, covered with a layer of helpless dust.


    So Fang Li is full of expectation and a little bit of fear. He is afraid that if I can''t take it up, the last hope will be shattered.


    The disillusionment of hope, especially the horror, will bring people to extremes.


    As soon as I tightened my fingers, I immediately grasped the handle of the dragon''s head blade. My hand was cold, but it felt very good. The handle was not thick or slippery. It was very suitable for my hand.


    It seems that Fang Li really wasted a lot of effort in forging this weapon.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Can he pick it up?"


    "Uncle Yang Chuan is now the first master of our Fang family. If he can''t pick it up..."


    "Yes, if my uncle can''t pick it up, no one can use it. Alas..."

 Chapter 438

    A group of people extremely nervous whisper, eyes staring at my hand, a moment also don''t want to let go.


    At this time, far away Fang Mengyu came to the blacksmith workshop with Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao''s second daughter, and the female guard orchid, and paid close attention to me.


    Their main work now is to maintain the stability of fangjiayu, as well as all kinds of daily operation, which are all chores.


    Although they are all trivial things, we still have to have someone to do them. Only by doing the logistics well, can we martial arts practitioners work hard wholeheartedly.


    Everyone has his own responsibility.


    "Sister Ning Xiang, can brother Yang Chuan really lift this knife?" Liu siyao clenched her pink fist and wrinkled her small face together. She was extremely worried.


    Chen Wenjin was also nervous and said: "this knife weighs 66 Jin. It''s not something that people can do. Even if it''s raised, it can''t be used as a weapon."


    "I, I have no bottom in my heart, alas..." Ning Xiang turned pale and sighed.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu patted Ningxiang on the shoulder and said to sannu with a smile, "don''t be so pessimistic. We should have confidence in Yangchuan. I believe that my brother will be able to take up the blade. Well, he must."


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes twinkled, and he clenched his fist firmly.


    In the eyes of countless pairs of nervous or worried eyes, I clenched my right hand and used all my strength fiercely. With a cry, it was like a whirlwind blowing from the flat ground. The dragon head blade was lifted off the wooden board, and I lifted it directly into the air.


    "Good, good knife, just in time." I hold this heavy blade, excited from my heart.


    All of a sudden, there were a series of startling voices, even the noise that could be heard in fangjiayu.


    "Oh, my God, the 66 Jin sword is really lifted."


    "My uncle raised the blade."


    "Great uncle, great uncle."


    I tried my best to hold the dragon head blade in my hand and looked back and forth. It was perfect without any defect. It was a very powerful sword.


    At that moment, he was also very excited. In a circle surrounded by all the people, he waved the dragon head blade and played with the sword.


    Every time you chop, stab, chop and strike, you will be shocked, and even set off a series of strong winds and waves.


    Even the onlookers standing ten meters away from me were shocked and fell to the ground, very embarrassed.


    After playing with the sword for more than a dozen rounds, I slowly drew back the knife and took a long breath. I just felt that my blood was surging and my whole body was about to burn up. All of a sudden, I entered the best fighting state.


    "Good, good knife." I hold the dragon''s head blade and laugh loudly.


    Looking at my heroic posture of waving the dragon head blade, Fang Li''s face was extremely gratified. He looked up to the sky and yelled: "it''s possible for our family to revive. God is pitying. It''s possible..."


    After shouting this sentence, he suddenly fell to the ground with his head up. He was so angry that the scene became extremely chaotic.


    "Master, master, wake up quickly..."


    "Shifu, why did you leave like this, Shifu..."


    "Master..."


    Seeing this scene, the people who had fallen into excitement and ecstasy were also sad. A large group of blacksmiths and apprentices were all crying.


    People see in the eyes, but also the eyes are red, with tears.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go. I''m a doctor." At this time, Chen Wenjin''s voice came from the outside. She saw that the situation was not right and was trying to squeeze into the crowd.


    Hearing that she was a doctor, people immediately made way for him. Chen Wenjin quickly ran to Fang Li and gave him a simple examination to see if he could be saved.


    One of Fang Li''s disciples was very nervous and scared and asked, "is my master saved?"


    After checking his pulse and pupils, Chen Wenjin sighed and said, "he died of mental and physical exhaustion. He has It''s hopeless, alas


    Hearing this desperate news, the big apprentice couldn''t help crying, "master, master, I have to send you to live in heaven. How can I die like this?"


    "Shifu is very tired to cast the dragon head blade. For a month, Shifu has been staring at the stove and never left for a moment. Even if he is tired, he will fall down. What''s more, Shifu is old." Said one of the blacksmiths, with red eyes.


    "Master, why don''t you listen to our advice? If you take our advice and have a rest, maybe you won''t die, master..."


    The blacksmith apprentices have been crying for a long time. Knowing that Fang Li died of exhaustion because he wanted to make the dragon head blade continuously, everyone fell into great sorrow and cast a shadow over the birth of the dragon head blade.Hearing this result, I put away the dragon head blade and came to Fang Li''s body. Looking at the smile on his face before he died, I could not help but feel awe and respect for him.


    even though he was a tiny old fellow, he had not much combat power in the battle against the three big families, but for his own beliefs and perseverance.


    In order to prevent the Fang family from being annihilated by the three families, and to enable the Fang family to survive, he made every effort to forge the dragon head blade, and finally took his own life.


    It''s such a spirit. It''s really inspiring.


    Just when everyone fell into silence and sadness, and the disciples were crying more and more, Fang Mengyu strode to Fang Li''s body.


    She looked at me first, then faced everyone, and yelled: "what are you crying for? You are crying like a girl. Don''t you see that when you leave uncle, you have a smile on your face? He died with hope and no regret, because he knew that there was a top expert in our Fang family. He was my husband Yang Chuan. "


    With these inspiring words, she strode to me and raised my right hand holding the dragon head blade with her weak hand.


    Of course, she certainly does not have such great strength, but I cooperate with her to do so.


    By this roar, everyone was shocked. At this time, the blacksmith disciples realized the smile on Fang Li''s face before he died.


    The big apprentice quickly got up, wiped away the tears in his eyes, and agreed: "the patriarch is right. The master died with a smile, because he made the dragon head blade and found the most suitable master, which is our uncle, Yang Chuan."


    "Yes, such a heavy dragon head blade can only be used by top experts."


    "My uncle is a top-notch expert, this This... "

 Chapter 439

    "The top experts are far more powerful than the first-class ones. They are almost invincible."


    "Uncle Li saw the hope of the revitalization of the Fang family, and he was smiling."


    "We shouldn''t cry, we should cheer up."


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes changed. They broke free from the decadence and sadness just now, and became more energetic and excited.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on me, and the dragon head blade in my hand.


    Because they all know what it means for a family to be a top expert, especially for the Fang family today.


    This means that our Fang family can not only survive, but also recover the lost stronghold.


    Everyone knows that the top experts have not appeared for a long time. Even on tianwu Island, only one or two top experts will appear in 100 years.


    The emergence of every top player will set off a bloodbath. If the top player belongs to a family, then the family will be prosperous.


    Originally, I thought that I was in a desperate situation. After continuous internal fighting and civil strife, all the experts in the family were killed and injured. Facing the siege of the three families, I was in despair that I could not fight back.


    There is a top expert in the Fang family, although he is only the uncle of the Fang family.


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle."


    "Uncle, please save our Fang family."


    For a moment, all the people present knelt down and looked at me eagerly. They all hoped that I could advance and retreat together with the Fang family and revive the Fang family.


    No one has ever seen the strength of a top player, because there has been no top player in tianwu island for a long time, which is almost the peak of tianwu island''s force.


    There are few things that can restrain such a top expert. These Fang family members all know that the hope for the revitalization of Fang family lies in me, so they kneel down and beg.


    Even Fang Mengyu, who is very attached to me and gives all her body and heart to me, becomes nervous at this time.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, how would you choose?" Fang Mengyu stares at me.


    Because she knows better than me what it means to be a top player, especially a young and energetic top player like me.


    You can leave the Fang family alone and build up your own power by surrounding a piece of land outside. This power must be Yang, not the Fang family.


    There are top-notch experts in tianwu island. As long as they are not reckless and reckless, they are almost invincible in this cold weapon era.


    Even the three families have no way at all. They even have to come to the door to send gifts.


    So that''s what Fang Mengyu is most worried about, and it''s also the main reason why she is worried about gain and loss. She is afraid of losing me, and the Fang family is even more afraid of losing me.


    Even if she is my woman, even if she has slept with me many times, deeply loves me and cares about me, but even so, Fang Mengyu doesn''t have much confidence.


    After all, the right to speak is in my hands, and she has seen too many betrayals.


    I carefully put down the dragon head blade for fear of hurting Fang Mengyu. Secondly, just holding it like this is actually a very tired thing.


    I looked at her and said with a smile, "what? Do you just have no confidence? "Xiaoyu."


    Fang Mengyu''s face is slightly hot. She is too nervous. In addition, she cares about me more than the survival of the Fang family. In this case, she automatically puts herself in a weaker position.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, can you help me?" Fang Mengyu''s tone was low and soft, even with a hint of begging.


    Everyone, no matter the Fang family, or the three women of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, or even the female guard meihualanhua, looked at me earnestly.


    Want to get an answer from me.


    In fact, I didn''t need to think about the answer at all, so I nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you. I''m the son-in-law of the Fang family, and I''m also your husband. The uncle of the Fang family is also the elder of Keqing. Naturally, I want to advance and retreat together with the Fang family."


    When I heard my answer, it was not Fang Mengyu, but Fang''s family, who immediately fell into ecstasy and cheering.


    Some people began to spread the news around, and soon the news was about me becoming a top player and going back and forth with the Fang family.


    I believe that after this incident, no one in the whole Fang family would dare to come out against me any more. They would not have eyes as before.


    I immediately came to a conclusion. As expected, you should respect your strength on tianwu island. The bigger your fist is, the stronger your strength is, and you can be the boss.


    This is totally different from the rules on earth. When you are born on earth, all classes are fixed, and the distribution of power is completed.If you cast a good fetus, it''s enough for you to laugh all your life. If you''re just an ordinary person, congratulations on entering the hell on earth.


    You are just an ordinary person. No matter how strong your strength is, you have to bow down in front of power. When the predators treat you as an ant and let you go, you should feel lucky.


    If they think of you, or get in their way, you''re going to die, which is especially terrible in some places.


    "Brother Yangchuan, I love you so much. Kiss me, ace." Fang Mengyu''s whole body fell into ecstasy. He jumped on me fiercely and gave me a crazy kiss in front of my face.


    Soon my face was stained with all her saliva, and I immediately said with a wry smile, "just a kiss? There is no other reward. "


    I subconsciously looked at Fang Mengyu''s body. Her body is very thin, especially after practicing martial arts. Although she is very thin, she is very powerful. Her skin can be white, beautiful and young.


    There is such a woman, I want to trample her every night.


    Seeing my dirty eyes, Fang Mengyu also understood. He was angry with me, but his eyes were full of joy. He said in a very weak voice, "brother, don''t you always want to try the one behind me? I''ll let you play all three holes tonight. It''s a reward. "


    "Three?" I swallowed my saliva hard, and my heart was in full bloom immediately, and my stomach became hot. If it wasn''t for Chen Wenjin, Ningxiang and Liu siyao who were staring at me with bad eyes, maybe I would have gone to war with Fang Mengyu.


    Although I have seen, touched and even played every part of Fang Mengyu''s body, there are two places she has always resisted.

 Chapter 440

    One is the mouth, the other is behind her, but now in this situation, she is taking the initiative to put forward such a wonderful request, which is really a surprise.


    It''s really wonderful. I feel very happy in my heart. I began to look forward to the things in the evening, even if it''s only in the morning.


    "Well." Fang Mengyu''s heart beat faster. He was already blushing with shame. He didn''t dare to look at me with his head down.


    Especially under the gaze of Ningxiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, they are more shy.


    However, she is worthy of being the patriarch of the Fang family. Although she was suspected to be on the shelf at the beginning, she has matured a lot after a month''s training.


    It''s not only physically, but also psychologically developed by me.


    From her brief words just now, she pulled the people out of Fang Li''s grief and even encouraged their morale.


    I knew that when I was fighting for the Fang family, she was not idle for a moment, trying to make the Fang family better.


    This is a real responsible woman, a responsible patriarch, but no matter how she is, she is always just a little woman in my bed.


    Knowing this in my heart, I immediately cheered up.


    Soon Fang Mengyu regained his spirits. Looking at the chaotic scene, he said, "sister Meihua, please call someone and bury Li Shuhou."


    "Yes, patriarch." Meihua zhengse replied.


    Plum blossom immediately began to call on many blacksmiths, and first covered Fang Li''s body to let him die with dignity. Even at such a difficult time in Fang''s family, it was the last respect for the dead Fang''s family.


    Therefore, a very strange scene was formed. Many of the disciples, even their families, who were holding the funeral of Fang Li, were very happy and did not see the sadness of their close relatives'' death.


    Even the people who came to mourn were laughing and boasting about Fang Li''s superb craftsmanship. What he brought out was his apprentice. Naturally, what he said most was the dragon head blade in my hand.


    This is the traditional funeral, a celebration.


    Because it was a critical period, Fang Li''s funeral was very simple. He cleaned his body and put it in a temporary wooden coffin. A white cloth was hung in front of the door. A group of disciples were keeping filial piety and had to bury people in Fang''s ancestral grave in the afternoon.


    I was standing at the door of Fang''s home with the dragon head blade in my hand. Without going in, Fang Mengyu, Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao were standing beside me.


    Looking at the scene, Liu siyao sighed and said, "after people die, there is really nothing left. Alas."


    Hearing this, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, even Fang Mengyu, are also very touched. If they can live, no one wants to die.


    Even because of the fear of death, countless kings in ancient times tried every means to seek immortality. Of course, they were basically cheated by clever swindlers.


    Fang Mengyu took another look, then turned his head and said, "let''s go. It''s not suitable for us to stay here."


    "Well, good." I nodded and left with a few women.


    Indeed, we have shown our attitude when we appear here. It''s not good if we continue to stay. After all, my aura is too big.


    Moreover, Fang Mengyu''s identity is the head of the family. At this time, there are more important things to do.


    I have just gone out with the girls, and I have already seen aunt Fang yuanqingzhu and Fang Yulan.


    Fang Linyu rushed directly to me, looked at me up and down, and then hammered me on the chest. He felt that he was hurt by the shock. He exclaimed: "Damn, Yang Chuan, have you really become stronger this month? How come I don''t believe it? "


    During this month, I was basically practicing in a closed way, which is often referred to as closed door. Besides eating and sleeping, I was always practicing martial arts.


    Apart from Aunt Fangyuan Qingzhu, who helped me to practice, and plum blossom and orchid, who brought food and water, no one else was seen, even doctor Zamao and old black.


    Fang Linyu naturally couldn''t see me. He was surprised at my growth in January. He was shocked that I became so powerful.


    "Would you like to try? Try and you''ll know my strength? " I hold the dragon head blade in my hand, eager to try.


    This scared Fang Linyu. He turned pale and quickly stepped back three steps. He pointed to me and said, "Damn, you don''t want to compete with me. You want my life. How heavy the knife is."


    "Hehe, it''s only 66 Jin." I replied with a smile.


    It has to be said that Fang Li deserves to be the most skillful blacksmith in the Fang family. This dragon head blade is very easy to use, and its strength is very good. It shows that the focus of the knife is very good.


    Whether a knife is good or not depends not only on its steel forging and cutting edge, but also on its modeling design.Because the design of modeling involves a very important point, which is the quality center of the blade.


    The better the structure of the mass center of gravity is, the better it will be made and the easier it will be to exert force. Especially for this kind of large-scale blade, the mass center of gravity is very difficult to control.


    That''s why Fang Li has to stay in the blacksmith''s workshop for a month. Even at the end of the day, he has to stay in front of the stove.


    Because he was not at ease, he was afraid that his disciples were not skilled enough. As long as the quality and focus of the blade were not well controlled, it might be a hammer.


    Once the mass center of gravity of this dragon head blade shifts, it is basically half wasted.


    Fortunately, Fang Li''s painstaking efforts have yielded good results. This dragon head blade is really perfect.


    "66 Jin? Shit, it''s so heavy. I''m struggling to lift it. Can you still use it? It''s the power of recklessness. " Fang Linyu stepped back.


    To be able to use a 66 kg weapon flexibly and skillfully requires at least ten times more power, and it''s still one handed. From here, we can see how terrible my power is now.


    "66 Jin? Is this the dragon head blade made by Fang Li? " Aunt magnolia is also a face surprised way, micro open small mouth are surprised not close.


    Aunt green bamboo nodded and said: "yes, when Fang Li discussed with me, I thought he just wanted to fight for the last time. I didn''t expect that he really succeeded in building a weapon suitable for top experts."


    "The dragon head star pattern is a powerful blade. It should be the best one in our family." Fang Yuan also exclaimed.


    At this time, Fang Yulan sighed and said, "yes, in order to cast this blade, Fang Li has put his life into it. This sword is the last drop of his hard work for Fang''s family."


    Said here, we several people are also looked at each other in silence.

 Chapter 441

    If Fang''s family is gone, not only Fang Mengyu, Fang Li and others, but also me and other friends can''t escape the past.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and soon focused on the dragon head blade again. After all, people are dead, and it''s meaningless to increase sorrow. What''s more important is the living people.


    Fang Linyu looked up and down at the knife in my hand. He was surprised and said, "this dragon head blade is so heavy. It''s 66 Jin. My God, uncle Fang Yuan, can you show it?"


    Fang Yuan also had a wry smile on his face and said, "I can lift 66 Jin, but I have to use it flexibly, even against the enemy. I I''m afraid I can''t either. "


    Hearing that even Fang Yuan said he couldn''t do it himself, Fang Linyu immediately believed it. Even Fang Yulan and aunt Qingzhu looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    I was very proud with a smile. Now I am the most powerful one in fangjiayu. This dragon head blade is specially made for me.


    "Damn, Yang Chuan, you''ve made rapid progress. I thought I could shorten the gap with you after a month''s hard work, but I didn''t expect that it was getting bigger and bigger. I''m really angry with you." Fang Linyu said dejectedly.


    This made his self-confidence greatly frustrated, and there was also a deep sense of powerlessness. He thought he had a chance to shorten the gap with me, but in the end he made no efforts.


    I patted Lin Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "according to the current situation, you can''t catch up with me even if you practice for another lifetime, ha ha."


    Fang Linyu gave me a blank look and said: "you freak, there has never been a number one person like you on tianwu island. He broke through to the top experts in a month. This It''s incredible. "


    The warriors on tianwu island are divided into five levels: the third class, the second class, the first class, the top class and the master.


    The more you practice, the more difficult it will be, and the slower the natural progress will be. This is a consensus of all the warriors on the island.


    But now this consensus of everyone''s tacit consent has been mercilessly broken by me.


    For me, a person who practices internal Kung Fu, it seems that there is no bottleneck. As long as I accumulate to a certain extent, I will naturally break through.


    I''m afraid that this is something that all martial arts practitioners can''t think of and admire.


    This shows that the potential of the so-called congenital war Sutra is very great, and it may even be a divine cultivation method.


    In this short period of three months, I have achieved the road that many martial artists may not be able to walk in their lifetime. From a very ordinary third rate martial artist, I have reached the strength of today''s top martial artists.


    Aunt Fangyuan Qingzhu and aunt Yulan, the three first-class experts, all looked at me in horror and asked, "Yang Chuan, have you really reached the strength of the top martial arts? This It''s incredible. I really don''t believe it. "


    "Uncle yuan, what are you worrying about? Brother Yang Chuan now has the strength of top experts. If you don''t believe it, just let him show it." Fang Mengyu said for me with a smile.


    With a smile, I nodded at several people and said, "I just got this dragon head blade. It''s really a magic sword. Let''s go and try it out in a place. By the way, I''ll show my strength now."


    "Well, that''s a good way." Fang Yuan nodded.


    Immediately, I took a few people to a secluded place, where no one would disturb me. Just a few big trees with the thickness of sea bowls could be used as targets for knife testing.


    I looked around for a few times, and soon found a big crooked neck tree. I pointed to it and said, "just this tree. Let''s try to see if this dragon''s head blade is fierce. It''s not so easy to see and use."


    Although I have no doubt about Fang Li''s craftsmanship, after all, he is an old man of the Fang family, and his forging skill has been tested for many times. Even this time, when he was able to make this dragon head blade, he was killed.


    That said, how overbearing this knife is depends on the next effect.


    Seeing the tree I chose, Fang Mengyu was surprised. He opened his mouth wide and could put an egg into his red lips. He said, "brother Yangchuan, is this tree too thick to cut? Why don''t we start with the more detailed ones? "


    Fang Yuan looked at the tree, touched his chin, and said in a deep voice, "cutting a tree with a knife is really the most intuitive test method. A first-class expert can easily cut a living tree the size of an ordinary bowl, but the tree the size of a sea bowl is at least twice as thick. Can it really be cut?"


    Although in the heart some do not believe, but in the eye is actually incomparably anticipates.


    "Yang Chuan, you can have a try." Then Aunt Qingzhu spoke.I nodded my head and said, "you all step aside. I''m afraid I can''t control this dragon head blade later." I waved to a few people.


    Especially Ning Xiang, Chen Wenjin and Liu siyao, who come to join in the fun, they are really weak.


    If they were blown by the wind of my dragon head blade, they would be injured, so I especially let them stand 100 meters away and watch from a distance.


    In the intense and expectant attention of several people, I took a deep breath, carried enough internal power, held the dragon head blade with both hands, and my muscles swelled instantly.


    "Suck."


    I took a deep breath, a lot of air filled in my chest, the whole person became full of strength, after nine turns of internal force, fiercely gathered on my arms.


    "Ha." As soon as I opened my eyes, it seemed that there was a flash of cold light. I tried my best to wave the dragon''s head blade, and there was a continuous clattering sound. Just waving the blade, there was a gust of wind.


    "What a strong wind."


    "What a terrible force. This is..." Fang Yuan is stupid to watch.


    Pooh.


    With a flash of the dragon''s head blade, it cut the huge tree like tofu, without any hindrance. The trunk was cut off by the waist, and the incision was smooth and amazing.


    With a crash, the huge branches that had been cut off made a sad sound and fell down on the ground with a bang, raising a piece of smoke and dust.


    At one time, several people present were all silly.


    "Damn, this NIMA''s is really cut off?"


    "It''s too strong to cut off the big trees so easily?" Fang Yuan''s eyes widened. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it.


    A sea bowl thick and thin tree, unexpectedly by a person so easily cut into two, and also effortless, what does this explain?

 Chapter 442

    Because this scene is too frightening, then the sea bowl thick tree, he is absolutely impossible to cut, but I was easy to do.


    This proves my strength, which is far above him. If this tree is replaced by people, I believe no one can resist this terrible knife.


    Thinking of this, aunt Qingzhu and Fang Yulan both took a breath of cold air, and at the same time, they revealed a kind of ecstasy which was hard to hide.


    "Damn, you did it?" Fang Linyu opened his eyes wide and almost broke his teeth.


    Fang Mengyu''s eyes were full of surprises and deep admiration. He cheered loudly: "Wow, brother Yangchuan, you really did it. You have the strength of top martial arts."


    Although already had psychological preparation, but after seeing that I easily cut the tree, Fang Mengyu was still overjoyed.


    This is more persuasive and intuitive than just lifting the knife.


    No matter how strong the first-class warrior''s defense is, it can''t be compared with the big tree with thick sea bowl. The huge tree with big face can be cut off with one knife. If one has to cut it in two.


    I shudder when I think about it.


    "This That''s great. " Liu siyao''s mouth opened slightly, and she was in the same place.


    She didn''t know what such strength meant on tianwu Island, so the reaction was not very strong.


    As for the pattern of tianwu island and the situation of the three families, Ning Xiang and Chen Wenjin, who know more about it, are rarely surprised.


    Because they all know that today''s three families, although they are forced by each other''s families, actually rely on more first-class experts.


    Among the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao, there is no top warrior, which means that I am invincible above single force.


    "Yang Chuan, did he really do it?" Chen Wenjin opened his mouth and couldn''t close it.


    "Well, he did. He said he would protect us. He can do it." Ning Xiang is also a face excited to say.


    It''s not easy for everyone to survive until now. If there is any hope to survive, no one will give up easily.


    On the desert island, in such a difficult and dangerous environment, we all survived together. There is no reason to give up at this time.


    When I looked at the dragon head blade in my hand, I was also shocked. I sighed: "it''s really a good sword. It''s really powerful. Ha ha, it''s just right for me."


    Seeing my high spirited appearance, Fang Linyu sighed with frustration: "Alas, it''s a pity that you''ve robbed me of all my limelight this time. How can I be bright now?"


    He took a deep breath, Shua, and took out his sword. With a flash of light and a puff of hiss, he cut off a tree with a thick mouth.


    This tree is much smaller than the one I cut down, but it''s as thick as a bowl. At least it needs first-class experts to cut it.


    I was shocked and said: "Lin Yu, have you broken through to a first-class expert? Congratulations. "


    Fang Linyu had been trapped at the top of the second rate experts for a long time. He didn''t expect that after a month of hard training, he also broke through.


    It''s just that he broke through to the first-class master, while I broke through to the top martial arts master.


    The Fang family has lost so many hands, and several valuable first-class experts have died. Now the Fang family is short of hands to fight.


    Fang Linyu can break through to the first-class master at this juncture, which can be said to be a timely help for the whole Fang family.


    "Lin Yu, have you broken through? Ha ha, well, our Fang family is hopeful, ha ha... " Seeing this, Fang Yuan also laughed heartily.


    This should be the best news he has heard in this period of time, which is inspiring.


    Fang Yulan''s face also showed a happy look of relief. She pulled Fang Linyu up by herself, and the bitterness was not enough.


    But now Fang Linyu can smoothly break through to the strength of the first-class experts, which can be regarded as a success. There are so many things she can do.


    As for the way ahead, and the fate of the Fang family, it''s up to Fang Linyu to fight for it. Fang Yulan, a girl, is powerless.


    Looking at the good news that followed, aunt Qingzhu was also flushed. At the same time, she hated the three families more and more deeply.


    Over the past 100 years, the four families have always been at peace. Although there are occasional minor frictions, they are relatively restrained.


    Compared with everyone''s strength, no one can kill anyone. It''s better to be friendly. At least there won''t be big bloodshed.


    But everything has changed because of Fang Tianding''s ambition. His anti bony and inflated ambition, as well as his discontent and resentment that he is not willing to yield to others, and his intention of harbouring disaster are at least one aspect.


    On the other hand, it was the support of the Zhao family. In order to seek power and usurp the throne, Fang Tianding did not hesitate to unite with foreign enemies to kill his own brother and sister-in-law. It was cruel and cruel to the extreme.Because of the internal struggle, the strength of the Fang family was greatly reduced, and the balance of four legs was directly broken.


    With such a large piece of fat in front of us, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao almost coincidentally launched an attack on the stronghold outside the other family Valley, as if they had planned for a long time.


    Thinking of this, aunt Qingzhu''s teeth creaked and said in a cold voice: "now Lin Yu has finally broken through to the first-class master level, and Yang Chuan has also reached the top martial arts level. It seems that it''s time to do something to fight back against the three families."


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and said: "in this month''s time, for the sake of safety, but also to fight for enough time for brother Yangchuan, all the people in fangjiayu have never been out of the valley, and outside the valley, the three families are still eyeing."


    "Covetous?" I frown, my heart seems to be a big stone, very depressed.


    Fang Mengyu nodded his head and continued: "in order to ensure the stability of fangjiayu during this period, all the fangjiayu''s family members can''t get out at one step. However, the three families have been pushing forward and have extended their claws to the outside of fangjiayu."


    Aunt Qingzhu also sighed, and her face was very ugly. Fang''s family had fallen into such a situation. She was really besieged and bullied by dogs.


    Even some of the minions of the three families wandered outside the fangjiayu and searched for information. When the fangjiayu guards detected the information, they did not dare to do anything. They had to withdraw immediately.


    It was because Fang Mengyu gave the death order and became a turtle for more than a month that I had time to practice calmly until today''s breakthrough.


    I gave a cold smile and said: "it''s a little interesting. Do these three families really think we have no one? Dare to bully to the door? Hum, now the counterattack is about to start. The Qin, Li and Zhao families are going to die. "

 Chapter 443

    "Well, it''s our turn to fight back." Fang Mengyu listened and said with an excited face.


    During this period of time, the fangs have been forced too hard by the three families. They almost have no chance to breathe. They are very sad.


    If I hadn''t come back in time, Fang''s family might have been destroyed in that war.


    Aunt Qingzhu looked at me and the dragon head blade in my hand, and said slowly, "it has really made the Qin, Zhao and Li families arrogant for a long time. If they don''t fight back, they really think our Fang family is going to die. Hum."


    Fang Yulan frowned slightly and said, "it''s really a counterattack, but we must make a good plan. We can''t be reckless any more. Now our Fang family can''t stand any more losses."


    "Well, let''s go back and have a good discussion." Fang Yuan nodded.


    Immediately we went to the hall.


    Walking on the road, I talked to Ningxiang and said, "Ningxiang, Wenjin and siyao, you should go and do your own business first."


    Ning Xiang looked at me, and her eyes were full of worry, but she also understood me very well, and understood that I was afraid that she would worry about my injury or even accident after knowing the action plan.


    After all, from the previous confrontation with the three families, there are many experts in the three families. If you don''t pay attention, there may be casualties.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, I..." Liu siyao seems to want to speak, but was grabbed by Chen Wenjin, all of a sudden to swallow the words back.


    Looking at her shape, very lovely, but there is a different flavor, I immediately happy.


    I said with a smile: "well, you three don''t look sad. With my brother''s strength, but the top martial arts are invincible on tianwu island. It will be OK. Don''t worry too much."


    "Really?" Liu siyao asked.


    "Of course it''s true. I won''t lie to you." I said comfortingly.


    Although I am very confident in myself, there may be accidents. After all, the three families are not all rubbish. In order not to worry them too much, I can only say so.


    Chen Wenjin took a deep look at me and said, "well Be careful yourself. Ning Xiang and I will go to work first. "


    "Yang Chuan, you must protect yourself. Safety is the most important thing..." Ningxiang read in my ear, said a lot of concerned words, this just with two women reluctant to leave temporarily.


    I took a deep breath, and suddenly felt a lot of pressure on myself. For my women and other companions, I must live. I must not take risks.


    God knows, if I really belch fart, my women, as well as companions, what kind of experience will be suffered, as long as you think about it, you will feel terrible.


    "That''s all?" At this time to see the three women left, Fang Mengyu came near, "let''s go, it''s time to discuss the next plan."


    "Well." I nodded and went into the hall.


    Now it''s noon. We are eating lunch while carefully analyzing the information collected in the past month. Only based on the information can we find the most suitable tactical plan.


    Things have been discussed. In the evening, we all worked out a complete tactical plan, and the core of the whole strategy is me and Fang Linyu.


    I, the top warrior, with Fang Linyu, the first-class warrior, plus some guards, adopted guerrilla tactics. After killing a few people, I immediately withdrew, and then planned to fight again.


    As for fangjiayu, there are three first-class experts, Fangyuan, fangyulan and Qingzhu. Even if the three families want to attack, they can''t attack quickly.


    In this way, it will give me a chance to return to support. When the time comes, it will be more beneficial for us to attack back and forth, so we have no fear.


    At night, I had a good love talk with Ningxiang and Chen Wenjin, while Fang Mengyu went to the side room to have a rest. She was very considerate and didn''t disturb me and the two women.


    The more she is like this, the more I love her. I always feel that I have some debt in my heart.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Taking advantage of the dawn, many people in fangjiayu have not got up yet. Fang Linyu and I are surrounded by the injured and healed miscellaneous hair, as well as Lao Hei, whose strength has increased a lot recently.


    There are also Archer Chen Lin, two archers from Sanfang Yimai, and almost guards. There are only nine people in total, not many, so it''s more convenient to transfer.


    "Be careful of everything." Xu Er Niang is talking to Za Mao. They are all concerned about him.


    Miscellaneous hair fragmentary read response, can see that he is very satisfied, the smile on the face has never stopped.


    The old black next to him was also talking to Julia. He seemed to be silent and stuffy. Although he didn''t speak much, he was cruel. He would never show mercy when he started. This made me very relieved.I didn''t say goodbye to Fang Mengyu and Ningxiang. What I had to say was almost the same when I was in bed last night.


    Moreover, this is just a simple guerrilla tactical plan, which aims to eliminate the hidden stakes of the three families outside fangjiayu. That''s all. It''s not a major combat plan.


    Therefore, the risk is not very high.


    "Well, let''s go. Remember, everything goes according to the plan. If something goes wrong, you can withdraw immediately." Green bamboo aunt low voice admonishes a way.


    Fang Linyu nodded. He is more familiar with this area than I am. So he is basically the leader and commander of this operation. I''ll be a good fighter.


    I stroked the dragon''s head blade on my back. My heart was full of fighting spirit. I couldn''t help but want to have a big fight. I couldn''t help sneering on my face.


    The three families of Qin, Li and Zhao almost killed me several times. This time it''s my turn to fight back. It''s just time to test how strong I am.


    "Let''s go," Fang Linyu growled in a low voice. As soon as he pulled his horse''s reins, he turned his head and rushed to the place outside fangjiayu. I followed him with a quick horse.


    As he was on his way quickly, Fang Linyu called out: "those who are good at lightness skills, go ahead and explore the way. The target is the boundary outside the woods in the northeast direction."


    "Yes, young master." Immediately there was a strong bodyguard, who rushed out of the team with a fierce acceleration and went to explore the way before.


    I took a look, turned my head and glanced at Zamao, and said, "Zamao, you can follow me."


    "Well, it''s a piece of cake." Za Mao said with a smile, looking very confident. After being moistened by Xu Er Niang''s love, he finally tasted the sweetness and was full of energy. This is a good omen.

 Chapter 444

    Immediately, miscellaneous hair followed up.


    Fang Linyu and I, together with the team, were not in a hurry to follow them about 50 meters behind them, not too close, not too far away, and just able to coordinate.


    After running out a section of the road, fangjiayu has already walked half the way. If you go on, you can see the boundary outside the forest.


    This also means that once we appear on horseback, we are likely to be discovered by the three families.


    In order to monitor the movement of the fangs, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao even sent people to the forest outside fangjiayu to watch closely.


    It is also because during this period of time, the Fang family suffered heavy losses, because they did not have the courage to stand out again. It can be said that domestic and foreign troubles are precarious. That is to say, in such a situation, the three families dare to push their noses.


    In addition, the Qin family and the Zhao family have made enemies with me. How can these enemies, like wolves, tigers and leopards, give up such a good opportunity when they know that the Fang family is extremely weak and their strength is greatly damaged.


    "Stop, everyone get off the horse, tie the horse to the tree next to you, and walk in front of you, so as not to be found in advance." At this time, Fang Linyu said loudly.


    "Yes." Several guards agreed, and I got off the horse.


    Originally, my weight is already very heavy. In addition to the 66 Jin dragon head blade in my hand, the weight is exaggerated. It''s also because the horse I ride is the strongest that I can bear such a heavy pressure.


    "Yang." Then Lao Hei came to me.


    Chen Lin arranges the bow and arrow in her hand, as well as the waist knife. On one side, she also comes to me.


    I looked at the next two people and said: "sister Lin, later, you are mainly responsible for accurately killing each other''s archers. As for Lao Hei, you are responsible for protecting sister Lin, understand?"


    "Yang, you can rest assured, Chen Lin has my protection, absolutely safe." Old black patted his chest and assured that Chen Lin also nodded.


    The two of them, who have been companions for so long, are very familiar with each other before. I''m quite relieved that as long as Chen Lin can solve each other''s archers, then the next time is my performance time.


    One knife, one child, hehe.


    "Check your weapons." Fang Linyu called in a low voice.


    Just as he was talking, Za Mao and another escort sent out came back. Za Mao rushed to him quickly and said, "we see the enemy. It''s seven or eight hundred meters in front of us. There are six people, including horses and two archers. They are standing in a high tree."


    "We are afraid of being found by the other party, so we come back quickly. Young master, what should we do now? Do you want to kill it directly? " Another scouting guard Fang Linyu asked.


    Hearing the information, Lao Hei frowned and questioned: "only six people? Is it less? Isn''t there cheating in it? "


    I shook my head and said, "it doesn''t look like cheating. The other side is actually very cautious depending on the situation. I just sent six people to monitor the movement of fangjiayu. It doesn''t mean that if we want the other side to do something, six people are enough."


    Fang Linyu nodded his head and continued: "yes, the other party''s purpose is similar to ours. As long as we can monitor our movements, the other party will leave at the first time. Six people will move faster and more flexibly."


    Obviously, the three families did not have the courage to invade fangjiayu rashly. Everyone knew that when people were in a desperate situation, they would burst out with greater strength.


    Today''s Fang family is in a desperate situation. If the three big families want to wipe out the Fang family, they will certainly encounter the strongest resistance, and the final result will only be heavy losses.


    It''s better to cook a frog in warm water and drag the Fang family to death.


    In this month, almost all of the three families did not make a big move. They just occupied the stronghold of Qingshan town together, and there was no other action.


    On the one hand, it is to digest the benefits from the Fang family during this period of time. On the other hand, it is also slowly repairing and accumulating strength to prepare for a devastating impact on the Fang family.


    So from this point of view, there is not much time left for the Fang family.


    "Two archers? We have to get rid of the archers first, okay? " Director Fang Linyu.


    Chen Lin nodded.


    "Come on, let''s touch it slowly and kill six people first to sacrifice the dragon head blade in my hand." I said in a cold voice, already hungry and thirsty.


    "Go, try to use grass as a cover, touch the enemy''s close, and then start. You must strike a fatal blow, and never let one go." Fang Lin Yu said in a cold voice.


    "Yes."


    Immediately the team felt forward carefully, next to the waist in the grass, fast in front, although the speed is not as fast as the time of running, but it is absolutely not slow.Soon, when I was only 500 meters away from the enemy, I found that there were only six people in the other side. Two of them were still standing on two tree trunks, looking inside fangjiayu from time to time.


    We were hidden in a half person deep grass, and we were not found by the other party for the time being. This is an advantage that we are familiar with the terrain of fangjiayu.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, is it a direct rush now?" Fang Linyu asked me at this time.


    I thought for a moment, called the miscellaneous hair over, said: "miscellaneous hair, you are faster, first touch the next place, remember must not let the other party find, and then directly jump out to attract the other party''s attention, and then our side of the archer directly start, clear?"


    "Well, boss, don''t worry. It''s up to me." Miscellaneous hair a smile, immediately short body slowly to the side touched past.


    Za Mao is quite experienced in this aspect. I trust his ability.


    Just as Za Mao slowly moved to the side, Fang Linyu and I, with others, tried our best to avoid each other''s sight. We also reached a distance of 400 meters from each other and stopped immediately.


    This distance is basically the limit. If you get closer, you will be found by the other party.


    Just when I nervously looked at the other party''s six people, the miscellaneous hair side also started to act. He stood up fiercely, exposed his body shape, and deliberately made a sound, calling out, "ah, many people."


    As soon as the voice came out, the six people who were waiting in place immediately were attracted, especially the two people who were standing on the tree and watching. They found miscellaneous hair for the first time. After all, they stood high and looked far away, and had a great advantage in position.

 Chapter 445

    "No, there are Fang family members, but it seems that there is only one." Said an enemy archer.


    "There are enemies, quick Kill him. " One of the guys standing on the ground, who seemed to be the leader, yelled.


    Immediately, the two archers bent their bows and set up their arrows, and two cold arrows shot quickly in the past. The miscellaneous hair was scared and yelled, "shit, it''s true."


    Quickly turned to the side to hide, did not shoot, quickly ran away, his task has been completed, and very good, the other side''s attention to all attracted in the past.


    In the past, I led Lao hei and Chen Lin, and Fang Linyu, with several of his men, dashed forward with the fastest speed. In the blink of an eye, he was only 200 meters away from the other side.


    At this distance, the archer is in range.


    At this time, the other party''s six enemies, only to find something wrong, yelled, "no, there are enemies coming."


    "It''s the people of the Fang family. The people of the Fang family have rushed out of the valley."


    "Damn it, fight back, Archer, shoot them at me, don''t let them near." The leader of the enemy on the other side turned pale and roared.


    This six person team, originally just came to monitor the movement of fangjiayu, not to the other party''s home, so the strongest of the six people is just a second rate expert guy, that is, the leader.


    Seeing that the other side is coming fiercely, if they are really rushed to the front by the other side and encounter a battle, these six people will almost die. That''s why he is so miserable.


    Even after many battles, the two archers squatting on the tree were in a bit of a hurry. Just now, when shooting miscellaneous hairs, they just shot an arrow, and they were facing a completely different direction.


    It''s too late to adjust quickly.


    Whew!


    Whew! Whew!


    Just when the two archers responded that they were about to shoot, Chen Lin and the two archers of Sanfang Yimai had already taken the lead.


    Chen Lin squatted on the ground, bent her bow and shot with an arrow. Her eyes aimed coldly. In an instant, a cold arrow shot out.


    Poof!


    The man she was aiming at was directly shot in the middle of the face door. Blood was flying in the air. Before she even had time to scream, she fell directly from the tree to the ground, making a dull sound.


    The other Archer of the enemy was also very miserable. Two arrows hit his chest directly, screamed and fell to the ground. Even though he didn''t have the final breath for a while and a half, he was basically not saved.


    Seeing this scene, the other four people who were still alive immediately panicked, and the leader exclaimed: "what? The other side''s arrow is so accurate that they both die when they see each other. Damn it, run away. Run for your life. "


    He didn''t have any backbone, so he turned around and ran to his horse tied by the tree, intending to run away immediately.


    But the horse rope is tied to the tree. It takes a while to untie it. At this time, the leader would like to have no horse rope.


    "Want to escape? Dream. " Taking advantage of this delay, in a few seconds, I rushed to the distance within 100 meters.


    "Look at my Throwing Knife, to NIMA." I roared, and with all my strength, I threw the 66 Jin dragon head blade at the other four.


    The dragon''s head blade was flying in the air, whining. It was very frightening. It was like a huge propeller, and it swept to the other four.


    "What is that?" The leader yelled, and then he heard a puff. The dragon head and blade flew by like a propeller, smashing his body into two pieces, and the fracture instantly broke.


    "Ah."


    "Ah, ah."


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, there were three screams in a row. The three men standing next to the leader were also affected, and they were killed by my dragon head blade.


    In fact, the four men tied the horses together, and when they wanted to untie the rope and escape, they also stood together, which gave me the best opportunity to kill them all.


    "Ha ha, it''s so cool. It''s a very powerful sword." Looking at the four people who were killed by me, I felt very happy.


    People nearby, even Fang Linyu, who had known for a long time that I had the strength of a top martial artist, was also shocked. He put down the sword he had just picked up in his hand.


    "Damn, I haven''t done anything, you''ve killed all the people. It''s really a failure." Fang Linyu said helplessly, and the smile on my face became stronger.


    The guards beside them were also pale with fright, surprised and happy. They were surprised that they had never seen such a fierce guy before. They killed four people with one knife, and all of them died miserably.I''m glad that this person is actually one of the people in the Fang family. It''s really cool.


    Lao Hei widened his eyes, looked at the four corpses on the ground in the distance, and said with a smile: "Damn, Yang, your strength is so strong after a month of closed cultivation? I thought you were bragging when you said you''d become a big shot. "


    Chen Lin also opened her mouth wide. Her red lips didn''t close. It seemed that she could plug something in. Although she knew I was hanging, she didn''t expect me to.


    "Yang Chuan, you Are you so good? That''s the strength of the top fighters? " Chen Lin exclaimed.


    Seeing my own woman''s admiration and surprise for myself, my vanity was greatly satisfied. I laughed and said, "how are you? I''m powerful. Haha."


    Several people all nodded.


    At this time, Za Mao finished his task, ran back in sweat, saw four incomplete corpses on the ground, and was surprised: "so quickly solved the battle?"


    Fang Linyu took a subconscious look at me and said with sour envy, "brother Yang Chuan solved all these problems by himself. Before we could make any effort, these four people were killed by the dragon head blade. Alas!"


    Fang Linyu felt deeply powerless and frustrated. Although he knew that there was a big gap between him and me, he didn''t expect that it was so big.


    He is confident that these four people will not be his opponents. Even if he makes a move, he will be able to kill one person, but it is almost impossible to kill four people with one move.


    But it is such an impossible thing, but I did, which made Fang Linyu realize the real gap between him and me.


    Hearing Fang Linyu say this, Za Mao was shocked and looked at me like an immortal.

 Chapter 446

    Za Mao exclaimed: "shit, boss, when did you hang like this and kill four people with one move? Isn''t it four pigs? "


    I laughed for a while, and soon restrained my smile and said, "go clean the battlefield first and hide the body."


    "Yes."


    Immediately, everyone responded in unison, no matter my people or Sanfang people, after seeing my strength, they all began to listen to my command, even Fang Linyu was no exception.


    Immediately, I rushed to the side of the corpse with people and horses, and began to simply organize the battlefield. I pulled down the valuable things on the corpse, then moved the corpse to one side, covered it with grass or branches, and simply concealed it.


    "Come on, get on the horse, let''s go to the other side." I said hello, the team started again.


    Because our goal is not only this team, but also the other two teams, which are located in the northwest and south of fangjiayu, respectively. This time, the team we killed first is located in the northeast.


    According to the location of the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao on tianwu Island, the Qin family is located in the north, the Zhao family is located in the East, and the Li family is located in the south.


    In this way, we can infer that this information gathering team probably belongs to the Zhao family, and the target we are going to now is in the northwest, that is, the Qin family.


    As for the main force of the three families, they were stationed in Huangsha City, blocking the connection between fangjiayu, lingcao town and Heishi mine. These days, they paid several lives.


    This time, we did the same trick again and successfully solved the Qin family''s scouting team, which only had five people.


    Fang Linyu kicked the corpse at his feet and said in a cold voice, "the people of the Qin family don''t know the lesson at all. When they were in lingcao Town, we killed Qin yuan and Qin Mao, two first-class masters. Now they dare to visit our Fang family. It''s really deceiving."


    With a cold smile, I said: "when the Qin family was in lingcao Town, they died two good men. They must have a grudge. They won''t let us go like this. Maybe now the Qin family is agitating for revenge."


    "Revenge? Hehe, if he dares to come, I can kill one with one hand. " Lao Hei yelled.


    Of course, his self-confidence comes more from me than from his own strength. My combat power is advancing by leaps and bounds, which is more than ten times stronger than when I was in lingcao town.


    Seeing that the battlefield was almost cleaned up, I said, "go, it''s time to go south this time."


    "Drive."


    "Drive!"


    At that moment, a group of people on horseback rushed directly to the south. Originally, such tactics were formulated. First they went to the Northeast team, then they attacked the northwest team, and the final target was the South team.


    It''s just to reduce the possibility of being found by the enemy, so that we can take the other side by surprise. At present, the effect is good. We have succeeded in both teams.


    When I took the whole team, I almost crossed most of fangjiayu, from the north to the south, and soon got closer to the third team belonging to the Li family mentioned in the previous intelligence.


    But this time is not as good luck as before, just when I want to do the same trick again, quietly close to the past, give each other a surprise attack.


    It was about 500 meters away from the other side, but it was already discovered by the enemy.


    "There''s something going on over there. It may be from the Fang family. Be careful."


    "I see people. They''re from the Fang family. They''ve killed them."


    "Let''s go, retreat quickly, don''t fight with the opposite."


    After the other party found our trace, they yelled out in surprise and anger for the first time. While reminding their teammates, they began to retreat out of the woods orderly.


    Outside the forest, there is a large area of Gobi terrain. As long as the other side rides past and raises the speed, it is almost impossible to catch up.


    In front of the road is a smooth, almost no shelter, for Malaysia is the most suitable runway.


    The other side had a team of six people, and the division of labor was also very clear. Two archers were standing on the tree. They heard the cold sound. After they found us, they immediately raised their hands and fired two cold arrows.


    One of the shots was aimed at a guard, and the other one was aimed at me. It''s not that I was deliberately aimed at me, but because I was at the front of the whole team.


    The first target of the gun is me.


    I smiled an easy job to do so. I twisted my feet at the speed of the movement, and I came directly to a slant running position, so I could easily escape the arrow.


    "Well, it''s a good move..." The enemy Archer standing on the tree was also stunned and subconsciously praised.


    "Ah..."


    At the same time, a scream came from the side. Although I was coquettish and flexible, I didn''t let the other side hit me with a cold arrow, but another guard who was aimed at was not so lucky.I saw him scream and fall to the ground. He was shot in the knee and immediately lost his action and fighting power. Fortunately, his life was not in danger.


    "Dog." A guard nearby cried out in a hurry.


    My face slightly cold, said: "leave a person down to take care of him, the rest of the people follow me to continue to chase."


    "Listen to brother Yang Chuan, and the rest of us will rush with me." Fang Linyu red eyes, angry roar.


    He has been suppressed for a long time. He is a member of the Fang family, and the loyalty of the other family is self-evident. In these days, the siege of the other family by the three families can be described as aggressive, which means to kill the Fang family quickly.


    However, due to the two internal fights, the Fang family suffered a serious loss of internal friction, so they had to choose to shrink, save their living strength, and then slowly look for the opportunity to break through.


    Naturally, this is right. Recklessness is not worth the loss, but it is too much for Fang Linyu, who has always been aggressive and vengeful.


    But today, he followed me to fight back and finally found a chance to vent his anger.


    "Hum, I will kill all of you today. Go to hell." Fang Linyu rushed in with a murderous air.


    Seeing the Fang family''s relentless pursuit, the group became even more flustered. They quickly stepped back to find their own horse and planned to run away immediately.


    The two archers standing in the tree saw that their arrow only hit one person''s knee, and the other cold arrow was dodged by me.


    They are not greedy, delayed my attack speed, immediately jumped down the tree to escape.

 Chapter 447

    "Don''t let them run away, asshole. Chase me and kill all these assholes." Fang Linyu roared angrily, which showed how much he hated these people.


    As soon as his words were finished, I immediately heard a whew. Chen Lin half squatted on the ground, bent her bow and set up an arrow. The whole process was extremely smooth.


    Poof.


    The cold arrow she shot hit one of the enemy''s archers accurately. The man screamed and fell to the ground directly.


    "Good, good shot. Chase and kill." I saw this scene. On the one hand, I was surprised at Chen Lin''s archery. At the same time, I was very excited.


    If all these people run away, they always feel that there is something missing, and they will be very upset.


    Seeing that his companion was hit by an arrow, he fell to the ground directly. The other party''s people were scared to death. The leader was even more frightened and screamed, "day, run fast. It''s too late to slow down."


    This team is obviously different from the two teams that were solved easily before. It is obviously that we are on guard against our appearance.


    Although it was so far away, they did not see the scene of the other two scouts being destroyed, but today it was very quiet and terrible, even some abnormal.


    That is to say, this kind of situation makes the team alert in advance, so we can arrange people to watch out in advance. When we are only 500 meters away, we have been found in advance.


    In such a comparison, this team should only belong to the Li family. Obviously, its fighting quality and alertness are higher than those of the Qin and Zhao families.


    But even so, it is meaningless. It is not so easy to survive in the face of absolute powerful force.


    "If you want to run for your life, have you asked me if I have agreed? Hum!" I cold sound of explosion roar a way, carried enough internal power, mercilessly in the hand 66 Jin weight of dragon head battle blade to throw out.


    With the previous two experiences, this time I threw out the Dragon Boat blade, like a huge blade fan, and the hit was more accurate. I went straight to the horse tied to the tree.


    Poop, poop! Pooh!


    A total of six horses were tied under the tree. They were killed by my dragon head blade, and one of them was directly disabled.


    The other two horses were tied to the nearby trees. When they saw the scene, they were scared and screamed wildly, "hiss..."


    After pulling away the two people who were ready to get close to the past, he tore off the horse rope in extreme panic.


    As soon as the rope was broken, there was no longer any restraint. After the two living horses yelled a few times, they immediately ran away. This direction should be the location of Huangsha city.


    As I have said before, Huangsha city has been temporarily controlled by the Qin, Li and Zhao families, and has become an outpost against the Fang family.


    This is mainly due to the geographical location of Huangsha City, which is just between fangjiayu and the other two strongholds, lingcao town and Heishi mine. Once there is any change in fangjiayu, people in Huangsha city will be able to find it for the first time.


    Huangsha city is a sand city built on the Gobi desert. Standing on the top of the city tower, you can see it from a distance. You can say that it is boundless without any shelter. You can see clearly any wind and grass.


    Even if someone wants to deal with the people in Huangsha City, they will be found in advance, so that the people in the city can deal with it calmly.


    If there are fewer people coming, people in the city can choose to fight. If there are many people coming, people in the city can also choose to escape.


    It''s really a good place to advance, attack and retreat. It''s a very important buffer point for the other family, but now it''s in the hands of the three families.


    "Damn, my horse, my horse, how did it run..." Seeing the two horses that were still alive, they ran like crazy and didn''t even stop for a moment. The leader was completely stupid.


    Shit, how can I escape without a horse?


    Seeing this scene, Fang Linyu was immediately overjoyed and said with a big laugh, "run away. If you have the guts, you can continue to run away. Without horses, I''ll see where you can go. Ha ha."


    "Hum, you three big family bastards, the sufferings you inflicted on our Fang family must be doubled this time. You must come back and die." One of the guards, with red eyes, rushed to the past with a knife.


    Fang Linyu, Lao hei and Za Mao are even more in the lead. They are murderous in their eyes. They wish they would kill each other.


    I followed behind, ready to hand at any time, no horses, but don''t worry about the other side will run away again, hum!


    The leader''s eyes were full of despair. Without the horses, he knew that he would never run for his life again. Now he was cruel in his heart and roared: "we''ve fought with them, maybe we can pull a few cushions before we die."While he was talking, the archer of the enemy nearby was already on the target. He took a simple aim and was ready to shoot.


    But just when he was ready to shoot a cold arrow, whew, a dark shadow came from the distance and stabbed him in the head.


    Poof!


    Chen Lin''s arrow directly killed the man''s head, red and white on the ground. Looking at the bloody, the archer was still full of amazement and disbelief until he died.


    The leader''s brain, which was burst out, was directly splashed on his face. His whole body trembled in horror. The courage he just raised was also released in an instant.


    "To die." At the same time, Fang Linyu came near. With a flash of his sword, the leader''s head left his neck and flew into the air. After a beautiful arc, he hit the ground heavily.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah


    At the same time, the screams came one after another. After the rush of the old black miscellaneous hair and others, these should be the Scouts of the Li family. Their resistance seemed so weak, and soon they all became corpses on the ground, but the people on my side were not hurt.


    The only one who was injured was the unfortunate guard who was shot by the arrow before. It is estimated that the injury will not get better in a short time.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Fang Linyu was relieved and looked at the direction of Huangsha city in the distance. He worried: "it''s a pity that the two horses ran away. Once the horse ran back to Huangsha City, the other party might be alert in advance."

 Chapter 448

    Looking at the direction of the horse running just now, it''s going straight to Huangsha City, which shows that the group we killed came from Huangsha city before.


    The old horse knows his way. These horses must have remembered the route they came before.


    The people who were guarding the city saw the horse and fled back, but no one could infer that there must be an accident in fangjiayu, so they would be on guard in advance.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "although the other party will be alert in advance, it''s no different. In front of Huangsha city is a Gobi, the vision is open and unobstructed. Once people get close, they will be found. So it doesn''t matter whether the other party is alert in advance."


    Hearing my analysis, Fang Linyu wanted to open his mind, nodded his head and said, "brother Yangchuan, what you said is reasonable, it''s true."


    At this time, Za Mao, Lao hei and Chen Lin also came over. Lao Hei said, "these three families, just outside the woods of fangjiayu, have set up a scouting team of six. It seems that there are definitely many people in Huangsha city."


    "The other side has a geographical advantage. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack in Huangsha city. It''s really troublesome." Miscellaneous hair is also a sad face way, eyes inside is full of worry.


    The attack of Huangsha city is more difficult, which becomes more dangerous for us.


    According to the plan agreed before, three first-class masters of Fangyuan Qingzhu aunt Fang Yulan are responsible for guarding fangjiayu, that is to say, they are responsible for guarding our hometown. Fang Linyu and I are in front of us to take back what originally belonged to fangjiayu.


    Attacking Huangsha city and seizing back this crucial pass is a very important link, which can never be lost. However, judging from the current situation, it is obviously more difficult than imagined.


    "This Huangsha city must not be attacked by force, otherwise it will definitely suffer heavy losses." Chen Lin also said in a low voice.


    At that time, those of us who are in charge of the attack will not want to see any casualties.


    I took a deep breath. It was even more difficult than I thought. Although the scouts around Fang Linyu had been removed according to the plan, Huangsha city was stuck in my throat. It was a thorn in my throat. It was particularly painful.


    I thought about it for a while. Looking at the other guards who were cleaning the battlefield, I said, "let''s go back to fangjiayu first. Let''s talk about the situation here, and then discuss how to attack Huangsha city. By the way, we can have a rest."


    "Well, listen to brother Yangchuan," Fang Linyu agreed, nodded his head, and began to call several of his subordinates, and began to go back to fangjiayu.


    "Go, return to fangjiayu first." I called out and headed back first.


    After more than ten minutes'' journey, a group of us returned to fangjiayu. Everything was as usual. All of us were silent and doing their own work.


    Some are tinkling with iron, casting more weapons for the coming war, some are building wooden fences more than three meters high, others can achieve the purpose of defending the enemy''s attack.


    There are also people, standing on the huge playground, are constantly fighting hard, training martial arts and fighting skills.


    The whole fangjiayu infighting filled with a tense atmosphere, no one is idle.


    Seeing us coming back with people, everyone''s eyes immediately came back. Although they didn''t say it clearly, when we set out in the morning, many people saw it and had a premonition that something was going to happen.


    "Doctor, doctor, someone''s got an arrow in the knee. Doctor, come here quickly..." As soon as he entered the gate of fangjiayu, Fang Linyu began to shout.


    "Doctor..."


    "Go and get the doctor."


    Immediately, all the people began to call together, one by one, and soon the words spread to the medicine hall.


    I saw Doctor Liu Zheng, and Chen Wenjin, with a few people, rushed out with the fastest speed. After seeing that I was ok, they were both relieved together.


    "The guard got an arrow in the knee. Give him a quick treatment." I said to Liu Zheng.


    "Fortunately, it''s not a fatal wound. Bring scissors and gauze quickly..." Liu Zheng immediately entered his own role and began to command calmly.


    In terms of medical skills, it''s hard for him to distinguish from Dr. Xu. After all, Dr. Xu is an old Chinese medicine doctor, and what Liu Zheng is better at is western medicine. In the treatment of this kind of trauma, he also has his own uniqueness.


    So the best way is to combine traditional Chinese medicine with western medicine, which is what Chen Wenjin is learning now.


    When Liu was busy, Chen Wenjin helped again. I didn''t even find a free chance to talk to her. After thinking about it, I gave up. Anyway, there were plenty of opportunities in the future.


    "What are you doing around here? Don''t get busy with your own business At this time, Fang Mengyu came out from the side and yelled at the onlookers."Yes, patriarch."


    "Here comes the patriarch."


    "The patriarch''s lesson is." Immediately a group of people quickly scattered, but dare not go with Fang Mengyu hard to know now Fang Mengyu''s prestige in the Fang family, it is like the sun.


    Fang Mengyu quickly walked to the front, the first sentence concerned: "brother Yangchuan, are you hurt?"


    My heart immediately is a warm, a little smile way: "no, you also see your husband my ability, now but the strength of the top martial arts, those little bastards, how can hurt me."


    Fang Mengyu carefully examined my whole body, especially the position of the crotch. After confirming that it was ok, he was relieved and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Brother Lin Yu, let''s go ahead and talk about it."


    "Well, good." Fang Linyu agreed.


    So I went to the hall of the main building with old black miscellaneous hair and Chen Lin and others.


    Just outside the main building, aunt Fang yuanqingzhu and Fang Yulan all came out. When they saw that we were all safe, they were all relieved.


    Although it''s not them who go out to fight, in a sense, they may have to worry more.


    After confirming that Fang Linyu was not injured, aunt Yulan''s nervous face was relieved, so she hurriedly asked, "how about the casualties?"


    "One of the guards got an arrow in the knee, but the others didn''t matter." Fang Linyu said truthfully.


    "Well, that''s OK. Such casualties are the smallest. Let''s go first." Fang Yulan said.


    All of them went into the hall together. After sitting down, I will start to tell you the general process of the whole operation, how many people were killed and how many results were achieved.

 Chapter 449

    After listening to what I said, the three of them fell into thinking. After a while, Fang Yuan said, "so, the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao are really garrisoned in Huangsha city?"


    I nodded my head and said, "my guess is the same. Otherwise, the three families would not be able to put a scouting team on the edge of the woods alone."


    At this time, Fang Linyu also added: "the strongest guys in these scouting teams are only second rate masters, and they are just ordinary second rate masters, and even mixed with third rate masters."


    "This shows that the other side regards these scouts as abandoned children, and they can be abandoned at any time. Even if they are eaten by us, they won''t feel much pain, but they just lost one or two ordinary second rate experts." Fang Linyu said analytically.


    Next to me, Lao Hei, Za Mao and Chen Lin can''t get in the way. Although their strength is very good, they are also touched by my light and recognized by Fang''s family, but after all, they are not surnamed Fang, which is quite different from my situation.


    I''m Fang Mengyu''s husband. Although I''m a member of the Fang family, now I''m a dignified elder of the Fang family. No one dares to disobey him.


    However, although the three people couldn''t get in touch with each other, they ate and drank a lot. Zamao and Laohei were also generous and fat people, so they simply started to eat. Even Chen Lin was eating.


    When I was on a desert island, I was starving. Now I finally have a chance to let go. How can I let go.


    Aunt Qingzhu and aunt Yulan both nodded and said, "it seems that the intelligence is right. There must be a lot of people from the three big families in Huangsha city now, but they don''t know the exact number. This is really bottomless."


    "It seems that Huangsha city is not easy to attack, alas." Aunt Yulan also sighed.


    Huangsha city is not big at all, and its population is not large, but it is a very important gateway for xiangjiayu. Now it is occupied by the enemies of the three families.


    It''s like strangling Fang''s throat. I can''t breathe any more. I''m very depressed.


    "Huangsha city is too heavy for fangjiayu. It must be fought down, but it must also be fought down at the minimum cost of casualties, otherwise it will be meaningless. Yang Chuan, what do you think?" Fang Yuan looked over and asked me.


    In fact, when I came back, I was thinking about it all the time. After a pause, I said, "the best way I can think of is to attack at night."


    "Night attack? That''s a good way Fang Yuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he had opened the door to a new world.


    When you are on a desert island, night attack is a common thing. When the other party is resting and relaxing their vigilance, a sudden attack is the best way to achieve the success rate.


    And in the daytime, the sight of Huangsha city is really good. Even if you want to get close to it, it''s a very difficult thing.


    But this kind of situation, in the evening, is completely different.


    In the evening, people in Huangsha city want to defend the city, and they want to defend such a lonely city. We are the attacking party, and we can choose to attack at any place and at any time. That is to say, we have the absolute initiative.


    This is also what I can think of. Now the only way to capture Huangsha city with the least casualties.


    "Night attack?" Fang Mengyu frowned and thought about it. After thinking about the feasibility of this method, she sighed and said, "this may be the only feasible solution at present, but there are also many risks. The biggest problem is that you don''t know the situation in Huangsha city now. It''s at night, and you are not familiar with Huangsha city."


    "Yes, both Yang Chuan and Lin Yu are not familiar with Huangsha city. Although there is a great chance of success in the night attack, the risk is also greater. If there is an accident, you may not have time to retreat." Fang Yulan is also extremely worried.


    This is really a big problem. I''m not familiar with Huangsha city. Even though Huangsha city is very small, it''s a city. Being unfamiliar with the terrain inside may be the biggest fatal problem.


    "If only someone was familiar with the terrain of Huangsha city and his martial arts were not bad." Fang Yuan frowned and said.


    As soon as he said that, a figure immediately flashed in my heart. Xu Er Niang, who was once the second leader of the black gold Gang, was very familiar with Huangsha city. Now she is a woman with mixed hair.


    I hesitated for a moment, but I still spoke to Zamao. After all, this is an extraordinary time. Any favorable factor must be used actively, even if it is a brother''s woman, and this action is still dangerous.


    "Za Mao, Xu Er Niang is familiar with Huangsha city. Can she help us?" I said directly to Zamao.


    Miscellaneous hair heard this, eyebrows suddenly erect, appear some dissatisfaction, after all, he also knows that this action is very dangerous, this is to drag Xu Er Niang into the water.As soon as I reminded her, other people remembered that there was Xu erniang. She was very familiar with Huangsha city. If she could help Fang''s family, the possibility of successful night attack would be greatly increased.


    "Little brother, Xu Er Niang, she..." Aunt Qingzhu hesitated and asked a woman of the other party to help the Fang family. She didn''t think it was easy for her to open her mouth.


    "Brother Za Mao, can you ask Er Niang to help us? She''s your woman. She''ll be willing to listen to you. Brother Shamao, you''re the best. Please help us. " Fang Mengyu said coquettishly that he launched an attack on Zamao.


    I watched quietly, and I couldn''t make decisions for Za Mao. After all, it was his woman. No matter what the final result was, I respected his choice very much.


    Zamao looked at me, at Mengyu, at Aunt Qingzhu, and so on. He sighed and said, "Alas, I have a soft mouth and a short hand. If I refuse, it''s not human. But I''ll just call Er Niang over. Whether she is willing to help Fang''s family depends on her own will, and you can''t force her If I can do that, I''ll let her come


    Za Mao is very protective of Xu Er Niang. In his eyes, Xu Er Niang is just his woman and has no relationship with the Fang family.


    He is now able to live under the fence of the Fang family, relying on the benefit that I helped the Fang family and Fang Mengyu.


    He has a reason to help the Fang family. After all, in today''s situation, helping the Fang family is equivalent to helping himself, but this is not true for Xu erniang.

 Chapter 450

    Xu Er Niang had nothing to do with the Fang family. It was in my face that he could make such a concession.


    Heard miscellaneous hair loose mouth, Fang Mengyu exhibition Yan a smile, immediately nodded and agreed to come down, "good, according to miscellaneous hair elder brother said to come, even if two niangs don''t want to help Fang family, also can know some useful intelligence from her."


    Za Mao nodded his head, stood up and said, "I''ll call her to come here."


    After a while, her skin became more elastic in the hall, and her skin grew better with her.


    Different from Huangsha City, although she is the second leader of the black gold Gang, she is always on tenterhooks. She won''t be like this in fangjiayu. At least she doesn''t have to worry about being attacked.


    Xu Er Niang nodded to Fang Yuan and even said hello. After all, she was not a member of the Fang family and didn''t have so many twists and turns.


    Aunt Qingzhu nodded her head, but she didn''t care too much about the details. Instead, she went straight to the theme and asked, "little brother Zamao has already told you, Xu erniang, what''s your answer?"


    For a moment, Fang Mengyu, Fang Linyu and others all look at Xu erniang nervously. Although Xu erniang is no longer the second leader of the Mafia, no one in fangjiayu can match her in terms of familiarity with Huangsha city.


    Whether Xu Er Niang would agree to help Fang''s family or not, she may directly feel that whether the plan of night attack can lead to the final success.


    Xu Er Niang is a little nervous to tell the truth, especially when facing the eyes of Fang Yuan and other three first-class experts, she subconsciously looks at Za Mao and wants to seek his advice.


    Miscellaneous hair grinned and said: "wife, don''t worry. Even if you don''t agree, no one will force you. Just say what you want to do."


    I also nodded, echoed the words of miscellaneous hair and said: "Xu erniang, you have no such deep relationship with the Fang family, so we will not force you if you agree or not, but if you agree to help the Fang family, even if the Fang family owes you a favor, it will definitely be rewarded in the future, if the Fang family is still there at that time."


    What I am talking about now is also from the standpoint of the Fang family. After all, not only myself, but also my women and companions have been tied to the Fang family for a long time.


    Once the Fang family is finished, everyone has to follow suit, so I try my best to fight every time.


    At this time, Fang Mengyu also said, "I still hope Er Niang can help us. Once the Fang family is finished, I''m afraid all of us can''t survive. This is the current situation."


    After listening to these words, Xu erniang also deeply frowned. She knew that the situation of Fang family was very difficult now. After a little thought, she nodded her head and said, "OK, I can promise to help you, but it''s just because of brother Mao."


    "Great, er Niang. I know that you are a kind-hearted person in your heart." Fang Mengyu was surprised.


    "A good man?" Xu Er Niang began to smile bitterly. Her eyes were also full of sour. On tianwu Island, good people can''t live. Good people are bullied or even killed by more vicious villains. This is a cruel jungle world.


    Hearing the answer, aunt Qingzhu stood up happily and cried, "well, with the help of Xu erniang, the plan of attacking Huangsha city at night has a great chance of success."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing. Now let''s continue to discuss the plan of the night attack, and what Xu erniang knows, some information about Huangsha city." Fang Yuan also said with a smile.


    At this time, it was noon, so a group of people began to eat and drink, while continuing to discuss the plan of the night attack. For a time, there were many voices.


    After more than an hour''s discussion, we finally decided on the night attack plan, so we all broke up and went to have a good rest first. It''s time to work in the evening.


    I drink a little wine, my face is slightly red, and my whole body is warm and comfortable. This kind of wine is made from grain and fruit, not the kind of garbage mixed with alcohol on earth.


    After drinking, it will never go up, and there will be no vomiting. On the contrary, it emits the aroma of wine all over the body, which is very comfortable.


    I walked to the room, intending to have a good sleep and have a rest. Fang Mengyu followed me and asked in a low voice, "do you want me to sleep with you?"


    She was cute and coquettish, and said to me, but even if she was hiding it, she couldn''t hide her worries. I know what she thought.


    I shook my head, rubbed her hair a little hard, and said: "if you are a goblin beside me, how can I sleep? What if I don''t have the strength to fight at night after exercising with you?"


    "Ah, brother Yang Chuan, I won''t be with you any more. You can have a rest first. I''ll do something." Fang Mengyu stuck out his tongue at me in embarrassment, and then turned away.I took a long breath, went back to the room, lay on the soft bed, and fell asleep.


    When I wake up again, I look at the time. It''s already 6 p.m. and it''s going to be dark in another hour. That''s the best time to start.


    Under the dark night, no matter how good the vision of Huangsha city is, it is impossible to see the enemy approaching slowly.


    I quickly got out of bed and carried the dragon head blade behind my back. As soon as I was about to push the door out, I saw Fang Mengyu, Chen Wenjin, Liu siyao, Chen Lin, Yang Yan, Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and other girls who were already guarding outside the door.


    Eight women sitting together was a spectacular scene. I was stunned and said: "you Why is it all here? "


    A few girls just looked at it and didn''t talk much. Fang Mengyu stood up and said, "well, you''re not worried about you. You owe so much debt, but you can''t die like this. Do you understand?"


    I understood the meaning of several women, shook my head with a smile, and said with a smile: "shit, it''s like a farewell ceremony. You women look down on me so much. Hum, they all stay at fangjiayu. When I come back, none of you will want to escape, ha ha."


    "No matter how powerful you are, you''ll have to wait until you come back." Chen Wenjin looked at me plaintively and worried and said.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, come on, come back alive for us." Liu siyao cheers me on.

 Chapter 451

    I nodded heavily and said, "OK, let''s go." After all, I don''t want to go to Huangzhong again.


    I''m not a hero, but these women are gentle.


    I didn''t stay any longer, so I strode out. At the same time, Chen Lin and Yang Yan also stood up and followed me. This time, their words were going to come together.


    As for Feng Ying, Zhao Xuan, Annie and others, their strength is not enough to take part in the night attack, because the attack on Huangsha city only allows success, not a little failure.


    After going out of the door, only Fang Mengyu followed me. Yang Yan and Chen Lin followed me one step behind me silently. They were all holding their strength in their hearts.


    This night''s attack on Huangsha city may be even more dangerous than imagined.


    Soon, I took my third daughter to the gate of Fang''s house. At this time, Fang Linyu and his people, as well as old black Julia Xu erniang, had been waiting here for a long time.


    This time, there were more people than when we went to clean up the scouts. Before, there were only nine people with us.


    This time, a total of 20 people were sent out, of which Fang Linyu and I are super first-class experts, and the rest are all second-class experts, which can be said to be the only remaining elite of the Fang family.


    Because the purpose of two battles is different, and the opponent is also different.


    After a look at the crowd, Fang Mengyu said: "this battle, night attack Huangsha City, all people need to follow the command of Yang Chuan, understand?"


    "Yes, patriarch."


    "I see, patriarch." Many of the Fang family''s guards also responded in unison, showing that they were very united, and the fighting morale was also very high, which is very important.


    Fang Mengyu turned his eyes to me and didn''t say a word more. At this time, everything was silent. I nodded my head heavily, turned around and said: "mount, let''s go."


    "Woo!"


    "Drive!"


    In the dust, I took advantage of the opportunity of night to rush directly to the outside of fangjiayu.


    On the way out on horseback, there are constantly black shadows on the trees on both sides, indicating the safety of everything in front.


    These are the spies who had been sent out to be in charge of surveillance at noon. Their main purpose is to confirm whether there are any new spies from the enemy coming to fangjiayu after we have eliminated the three enemy scouts. This is very important.


    If we wipe out the scouts before and send new spies from the three families of Qin, Li and Zhao, our actions will be directly exposed.


    But now it seems that everything is normal.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, everything is normal. It seems that the three families are not strong enough. They dare not send spies here." Fang Linyu said to me as he rode on his horse.


    I nodded. From the fact that the other side didn''t send any more spies directly, it can be proved that the other side has completely taken the defensive position and didn''t want to leave Huangsha city to attack.


    This shows that the opponent''s confidence is insufficient. That is to say, from the side, the number of enemies in Huangsha city may not be particularly large.


    "So there should be fewer enemies in Huangsha city than we expected?" Old black opens a way at this time.


    "Don''t be careless. Be careful." I warned.


    "Well, this time it''s not the same as before, his grandmother''s," said Za Mao. He took a look at Xu Er Niang, who was following him. He began to regret that he shouldn''t have let Xu Er Niang follow him.


    "Er Niang, you shouldn''t follow. If you refuse directly, how many things will be saved, alas!" Za Mao sighed.


    In the past, there would not be such a situation, but after having my own woman, sometimes even if I speak, it doesn''t matter here.


    On the contrary, Xu Er Niang''s words are particularly useful to him. This is the typical preference for color over friends.


    Xu Er Niang shook her head and said, "I''ve been eating and drinking for free in fangjiayu for so long, so I have to do something. Besides, once the fangs are finished, all of us will have no place to live. Brother Mao, I don''t want to be like this."


    Za Mao sighed again. This time, he didn''t say anything more.


    I rode all the way with all the people, and there was no movement except the sound of the horse''s hooves. Soon our team rode to the edge of the forest in fangjiayu.


    If you go further, you will enter the Gobi landform, and it is less than ten miles away from Huangsha city.


    When you get to this place, you can''t ride any more. If you continue to ride, even in the dark, you can be instantly found by the enemy.


    "All of you dismount, tie your horses in place and make a surprise attack on Huangsha city on foot." I gave the command, and the first one jumped off the horse."Yes."


    Everyone tied the horse in place and began to walk.


    After crawling on the hillside of Huangsha city for about two kilometers, people began to wait and see.


    "Brother Yangchuan, look, the wall is full of torches." Fang Linyu pointed to the far wall and said.


    In such a long distance, the other party is impossible to find, and with the faint moonlight, I can vaguely see the shadow of my companion.


    I nodded my head and looked at Yang Yan and Chen Lin beside me. Their faces were as usual. It seems that such scenes have been common to them for a long time.


    I took a deep breath. The time was fleeting. Next time, I might never have such a good chance. I said: "from now on, the soldiers will be divided into two routes. Lin Yu will stay here with his men and horses, and I will take them to the side of Huangsha city and kill them from the secret road to the city."


    The so-called secret way is actually the most valuable information Xu erniang said.


    The four walls of Huangsha city are all made of sand and stone. They are already very strong, and they are seven or eight meters high. It is almost impossible to rush them up.


    It''s just that Huangsha city has existed for such a long time. Some places have been cracked because of disrepair. Although they have been mended, they still exist.


    Some time ago, because of the internal strife of Fang''s family, they lost control of Huangsha city. Naturally, these split walls became unattended.


    As the second leader of the black gold Gang, Xu Er Niang knew these things like the back of her hand. When she discussed the tactics of night attack, she said it.


    The most important thing for us to succeed in our attack on Huangsha city this time is this crack road.

 Chapter 452

    "Xu Er Niang, are you sure that people can pass through the crack secret road?" I asked again, but I still had no bottom in my heart.


    Xu Er Niang nodded her head and said: "I''m sure that secret road is enough for an adult man to pass. I found it at the beginning, and built a wooden house relying on the city wall, just to cover up the existence of secret road and leave a way for myself. I didn''t expect that I used it here."


    "Boss, what Er Niang said must be true. I believe her." Zamao said to me.


    I thought about it and made up my mind. Then Lin Yu said, "Lin Yu, do you want to stay here and see the moon? When the moon is in the middle of the city wall, we will work together, understand? "


    Fang Linyu looked at the moon in the lower half of the sky, nodded his head and said, "well."


    "OK, let''s go. There are two ways." I cheered softly. I immediately took Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Xu Er Niang, the old black miscellaneous Mao, and four good guards of the Fang family to the side of Huangsha city.


    From such a long distance, we can see the fire on the city wall, which is extremely clear and dazzling, but the other party can''t find us at all, especially under such a big light, which gives us the best cover.


    About half an hour later, I took people to the bottom of the city wall, thanks to Xu Er Niang''s guidance, otherwise we might not be able to find the exact location overnight.


    Because Huangsha city is bigger than I expected, now it has become an empty city, dark all around.


    Even if the three families are stationed in the city now, they can only guard the city gates in two places. There are no people in other places at all. This gives us such an excellent opportunity.


    "Here it is, you see." By the faint moonlight, Xu erniang touched the wall of the city.


    "The wall looks complete. Is there anything wrong with it?" I frowned and said.


    Xu Er Niang didn''t say much, so she came to the wall. After looking for a place, she raised her foot and pushed hard. With a crash, she opened a big hole in the wall.


    Za Mao was surprised and said, "this is the secret road."


    Xu Er Niang nodded, "well, after I went in and out, I directly went to the abandoned wooden house I built before."


    I went over and pulled down the extra mud. It turned out that these mud blocks were not used to fill the crack, but only had a thin layer, which was more like a special cover.


    I carefully close to the hole to see, inside the black hole, nothing, there is no movement.


    "You keep watch outside. I''ll go first and have a look." I was holding the dragon head blade in my right hand and a flare in my left, and I was ready to go inside.


    "Be careful." Yang Yan is a little worried.


    "Be careful. Make a sound immediately." Chen Lin also said.


    I nodded my head and began to move inside. The crack was really small, but it was just enough for an adult to pass.


    By the faint light of the fire fold, I finally reached the end of the passage. It was a small open space, and there was a closed wooden door in front of it. It seemed that what Xu Er Niang said was right.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, but also a more careful look around.


    Because no one has been in charge for a long time, this place has been deserted and covered with mud. However, it makes me feel more at ease. It shows that this place has not been discovered by the three families.


    "Well, you can come in. Xu Er Niang and Lao Hei come in first." I whispered to the outside.


    "Good." Outside the miscellaneous hair agreed, began to act.


    Soon three people came in, four people crowded in this small space, it seems a little crowded, Xu Er Niang looked at the wooden door in front of her, said: "this door should be locked from the outside, but you can enter from the outside, as long as you smash the wooden door."


    When she first designed it, she took this into consideration. She may not only escape from inside the city to outside the city, but also escape from outside the city, with the help of this crack.


    So she just designed such a wooden door, which is convenient. Once there is an accident, it can be opened on both sides. Now it is finally in use.


    "It seems that''s the only way." I took a deep breath and said.


    At this time, I don''t care much about it. Maybe the news here can attract the enemy, but maybe not. I can only do a little bit.


    "Stand a little further away." I said, and then took off the dragon head blade behind, looking at the wooden door is a strong chop.


    WOW!


    The wooden door cracked, dust splashed, revealing the scene inside, is an empty house, which is full of cobwebs.


    Xu Er Niang looked at it and said, "this is the bedroom room. After leaving the house, outside is the street of Huangsha city."


    I nodded, while checking the room to see if there was anything unusual, and said: "Lao Hei, you go to take other people in, let''s hide first, try not to make any noise."When I split the wooden door just now, the sound was very loud. If the enemy was nearby, it would be heard.


    "Good." Old black agreed, went in to meet other people.


    I and miscellaneous hair and Xu Er Niang blackened the hall outside. Through the cracks on the door, we could see the street outside. It was dark and there was no one.


    Seeing this, I feel a little relieved.


    Soon, everyone got into the room, which means that it has been successful to sneak into Huangsha City, and the night attack has also been a little successful.


    "Miscellaneous hair, you go out with me to explore the situation outside." I said.


    "Good." Za Mao nodded.


    "Old black, swallow, sister Lin, you are here to guard." I gave another order, and then I went out with Za Mao.


    It was dark everywhere outside. After I went out with Zamao, I didn''t see anything except the fire on the wall.


    So I and miscellaneous hair turned to the roof, directly lying down, began to look around.


    After looking at it for a while, Za Mao said, "boss, there is no movement in other places except the positions of the walls on both sides. Is the enemy in the position of the walls?"


    I nodded. "It''s quite possible."


    Looking at the current situation, there are only two possibilities. One is that the other side will concentrate all its forces on the walls on both sides after they are on the alert in advance.


    Another possibility is that the people on the wall are just watchmen, and the real enemy is hidden.


    But obviously, the first is more likely.


    "What shall we do now?" Za Mao asked me.


    I coldly smile, said: "since all have sneaked into the city, is the wolf into the sheep, ready to kill."

 Chapter 453

    "Kill directly?" Miscellaneous hair Leng for a while, startled voice way.


    In his opinion, maybe it''s too rash, but in my opinion, it''s the safest way. Now I have the strength of the top martial artists, and the top experts of the other side are not my opponents at all.


    What worries me most is how to get close to the enemy, and how the enemy can not escape. But once he gets close to the enemy, he can kill directly.


    "Well, just kill me. They can''t stop me." I said confidently.


    Za Mao recalled the scene before, but he had seen my amazing strength with his own eyes. Now he was very calm, full of confidence in me, and said, "OK, I''ll call them all out."


    "Well."


    Soon, everyone came to the streets of Huangsha city. Yang Yan and Chen Lin followed me step by step, while Xu erniang followed Zamao step by step. Lao hei and Zamao guarded each other.


    As for the four bodyguards of the Fang family, they are also close to each other. It''s not because there are small differences or estrangements in each other''s hearts.


    This is not the case. The reason for this is that this combination has the longest cooperation time and the best tacit understanding. The result of forced cooperation may not be good.


    "Go, quietly touch the past, the goal is in front of the wall." I pointed to the fire in the distance, and gave orders.


    Silence, or the fastest speed to all the people below the wall.


    Soon, we rushed to a distance of only 300 meters below the city wall. There were many buildings in the city, and the terrain was complex. In addition, it was night, so the other party didn''t find anyone at all.


    "Boss, look, sure enough, the enemies of the other side are all gathered under the wall." Za Mao pointed to the city wall road in the distance.


    At this distance, plus the light of the fire, we could see clearly. There were four people standing under the torches of the city wall to observe. The rest of the enemies gathered under the city wall. There were about forty people in the dark.


    "There are more than 40 people on the other side. I don''t know what the strongest strength is." Old black startled voice way.


    This means that the number of the other side is twice that of us, which is bound to be a tough fight.


    I was calm and didn''t speak. No matter how dangerous the situation is, I''ve met it, but it''s only twice the enemy. What''s more, we still have a good opportunity to take the lead and lose only to each other.


    I looked up at the moon in the sky and said, "don''t worry. Let''s have a rest. The moon will be in the middle of the city wall soon. After Fang Linyu''s hand, we will attack from behind. Do you understand?"


    "Yes."


    Four next again quiet down, I was anxiously waiting for the moon''s track, and then wait for a period of time, finally came the sound of the wall.


    Poof!


    "Ah."


    "No, someone''s been shot."


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack, enemy coming from the front."


    "Come on, everybody get up."


    In an instant, the enemy at the city wall suddenly blew up the frying pan. Among them, there were three leading guys, who were the fastest. With a jump from the flat ground, they directly jumped onto the seven or eight meter high city wall and looked down.


    "Three first class masters?" My heart under a Lin, immediately have care.


    Fang Linyu with his own people, archery under the city, crazy interference, although not necessarily able to shoot people, but also enough to let the city wall people panic.


    Three first-class masters stood on the wall, staring at the bottom of the wall. They couldn''t figure out the number of the enemy for a moment, and they didn''t dare to jump down.


    "Don''t panic, Archer, fight back." One of the first-rate experts yelled.


    "Fight back, Archer, shoot me hard."


    "Shoot these little bastards of Fang family. Ha ha, Fang family will be destroyed." One of them yelled out loud.


    When all these people''s attention was attracted by Fang Linyu under the city wall, it was our turn.


    "Archer, volley." I cried in a deep voice.


    Whew, whew!


    "Ah."


    "Ah ah..."


    Whew, whew!


    "Ah, there are enemies behind."


    "The enemy appeared behind us."


    "What the hell is going on."


    In Chen Lin and the other two archers under the two rounds of volley, direct deal with someone from behind the cold arrow to shoot, fell to the ground on the spot and died.


    Whew! Whew!


    Chen Lin does not stop, crazy volley, sneak attack from the back of the enemy, to deal with almost no point of defense, such a good opportunity, but there will be no more.


    Soon, two more enemies died under Chen Lin''s cold arrow.


    The other two archers, although they are constantly bowing, but the enemy still knows how to hide under the chaos. In addition, their archery can''t compare with Chen Lin, so they missed.In the blink of an eye, nearly ten of his men fell down, and the three first-class masters standing on the wall were a little confused, and then they burst into a rage: "what''s the matter? Why did the enemy suddenly emerge from the city? Are these also members of the Fang family? "


    "It''s useless to say that. You''d better kill people first. It seems that there aren''t many people on the other side. They just come to die." Another first-class expert sneered.


    "Li Zhen, I''ll take care of these scum. It''s just right for my nephew. Hum." Han Shengdao, the first-class master with big beard, is called Zhao minhu. He is also a famous first-class master in the Zhao family.


    "Hey, it happened that I killed several people to warm up my hands and bring a little comfort to the Qin family who died in the first battle of lingcao town. Go to die." Another first-class master, Qin Sheng, rushed down with a cold face.


    Another first-class expert, Li Zhen, is a member of the Li family of the three families. After listening to their words, he hesitated and chose to stay on the wall, paying close attention to the movement below.


    In his view, this group of enemies suddenly emerged from behind, they really came all of a sudden, and the attack was very successful, all of which were in vain.


    No matter how cunning the plot is, there is no escape or resistance in the face of absolute power.


    The three families all know that today''s Fang family has long been a first-class expert with serious losses and can be used. They can count with one hand.


    Presumably, there is only one first-class master of Fang family in this sudden attack team, which is the greatest combat power that can be sent out by Fang Jiayu at present.


    The other side is a first-class expert, while Zhao minhu and Qin Sheng attack at the same time. The other side has almost no chance, and will definitely die miserably. He just needs to watch the city wall and avoid accidents.


    Seeing two first-class experts of the other side, I jumped down the wall and rushed over with terrible speed. I finally showed a smile that I had not seen for a long time.

 Chapter 454

    See each other''s two experts, arrogant and incomparable straight forward, miscellaneous hair was scared, urgent voice called: "boss, bad, two experts rushed forward."


    "Come on, shoot. Shoot both of them." Lao Hei''s face was tense and he cried out nervously.


    Whew, whew!


    Immediately three cold arrows, it was hard to shoot down from the wall of the two first-class experts, Zhao minhu and Qin Sheng.


    Two people are holding a waist knife, momentum, Zhao minhu just landed, raised his hand casually waved the waist knife in his hand, will shoot over two cold arrows to split, fell to the ground.


    "Hey, hey, carving insects." Zhao minhu sneered.


    Chen Lin''s cold arrow went straight to Qin Sheng. At the moment of his landing, the cold arrow just reached his chest. It can be said that the angle and timing are extremely tricky, and there is no one to be picky about.


    And this time is also for the sake of safety, Chen Lin did not aim at the head, but aimed at the chest, this is already a big difference.


    "Hum, get out of here." Qin Sheng gave a faint sneer. With a wave of his waist knife, he cut the arrow.


    Once again, it failed.


    "What a strength." Chen Lin was secretly frightened.


    Sudden cold arrow is really the best way to deal with first-class experts, but when the other side is ready, especially when shooting an arrow from the front, it is almost impossible to hit it.


    Seeing that the three cold arrows had no effect, which was also in my expectation, I calmly said: "I''ve been in the same place. I''ll kill the enemy from a long distance with my bow and arrow. I''ll stop these two guys."


    Without waiting for Yang Yan and Chen Lin''s response, I went straight ahead and came to the street of Huangsha City, and the other two first-class experts also walked over.


    In the light of huge torches on the wall, we can see each other clearly.


    Zhao minhu was very arrogant. Xu Shi saw that I was the only one coming out and said slowly, "are you the only first-class expert in this team? Sure enough, the Fang family is not as good as it used to be. Hehe, the end of the Fang family is not far away. "


    "Well, what''s your name? I think the knife in your hand is very beautiful. It can''t be a good treasure of Fang family. Ha ha, it will fall into my hands after I kill you. You don''t deserve such a beautiful knife, ha ha. " That Qin Sheng also is really arrogant way, completely don''t put me in the eye.


    Since the other party''s cooperation is so arrogant, I naturally have to cooperate a little bit, pretending to be nervous and solemn, and angrily said: "bah, you bastards, they occupy our territory. Today I will teach you to pay for blood."


    After listening to my words, the two people on the other side were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and laughed. Among them, Zhao minhu pointed at me and scolded: "you are a suckling boy? Revenge? Dream about it. "


    Obviously, my face is childish and young. That''s why he has the illusion that I''m a first-class expert in Fang''s new breakthrough.


    "You should be the first-class master of the Fang family''s new breakthrough. It seems that you have good talent, but it''s a pity that you are going to die here today. If you want to blame it, blame your life. Born in the Fang family, take your life." That Qin Sheng a cold smile, in situ a pedal on the fierce leap into the air, a ruthless jump split, toward my face cut over.


    If there is no defense is cut by this knife, then the head must move.


    Zhao minhu is not idle either. When Qin Sheng makes a move, he slowly approaches with a knife. In his opinion, Qin Sheng''s move is enough to deal with me.


    But even if Zhao minhu was very confident, he approached cautiously, just in case.


    I slowly raised my head and looked at Qin Sheng with a grim smile. At last, I showed a long lost morihan smile. I suddenly raised the dragon head blade in my hand and moved forward.


    Qin Sheng sneered and roared, "can you stop me with this move? It''s just too much for me. Let me send you to see the Lord of hell, dead! "


    In a flash, Qin Sheng held the waist knife in both hands and cut it down. His waist knife also hit my dragon head blade.


    With a clank, he did not expect me to be directly shocked. On the contrary, he was terrified to find that his waist knife had broken itself after it hit the dragon head blade.


    Pop!


    The waist knife in his hand was broken into two pieces, and the whole person was out of control in mid air and bumped against my blade.


    "No..."


    Qin Sheng uttered a shrill scream. With a puff, his neck directly hit the blade of the dragon''s head, and his body and head separated on the spot. He could not die any more.


    Even if he is a first-class master, he can''t change his direction in mid air, so he can only bump into the edge of the knife, and his death is really funny.I looked at Qin Sheng''s corpse on the ground. I was speechless. I had never seen such a weak first-class master die before. I jumped over and ran into the blade and died.


    "Here, you..." Seeing the scene reversed, Zhao minhu, who was killed by Qin Sheng, shivered and froze in the same place. He swallowed his saliva and stared at Qin Sheng''s body on the ground.


    "You How did you do it? Impossible. How could Qin Sheng be so vulnerable? " Zhao minhu was terrified again and roared out in disbelief.


    A second ago, Qin Sheng, who was still arrogant and cruel, suddenly separated his body and head and became a cold corpse. His legs trembled with fright.


    Who the hell is this kid? How can we have such terrible strength?


    When Zhao minhu saw this scene, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to move forward. But when Chen Lin saw it, he was very excited.


    "Ha ha, boss. Good job." Yelled Za Mao.


    "Yang, your strength is too strong, ha ha." Lao Hei was also very excited.


    "Yang Chuan." Yang Yan''s eyes are shining, and she adores them.


    As for Chen Lin, she has to calm down a lot. She keeps bowing and pulling arrows. Every shot doesn''t fail. Every time a cold arrow goes out, there will be a scream, which means that someone must have been shot.


    I looked at Qin Sheng''s body, looked up at Zhao minhu and said coldly, "didn''t you just say that the end of Fang''s family is coming? Am I dreaming about revenge? I''ll show you how to die. "


    My internal force turned dark, and opened several cracks on the ground. With a roaring sound, my whole body disappeared in the same place. When I reappeared, I came to Zhao minhu.


    "You..." Seeing me flash in front of him, he turned pale.

 Chapter 455

    Zhao minhu desperately wants to raise his arms to resist, but finds that he has no courage to take up arms.


    A first-class master was scared out of courage to take up arms and resist. It is enough to see how terrible my murderous spirit is now.


    In an instant, at the bottom of Zhao minhu''s heart, a very terrible idea came into being. Isn''t the other party a top-notch master, but a top-notch master whose strength surpasses that of a top-notch master?


    God, Zhao minhu was shocked and terrified. At this time, he had only one idea in his heart, that is, he must quickly pass the news back to his family.


    You should know that the strength of the top experts can crush all the first-class experts. Any top expert is enough to call the wind and rain on tianwu island.


    Now the Fang family has such a terrible existence. It''s a terrible thing for the three families. If they are not careful, they may bring about the disaster of extermination. It''s too terrible.


    "No..." Staring at my murderous eyes, Zhao minhu made a final roar and tried to struggle, but it was too late.


    As soon as he wanted to raise his waist knife, I stabbed him in the chest, and the whole person was picked up by my dragon head blade, hanging on the blade in weakness and despair.


    "Well, the second one." I casually wave a knife, Zhao minhu''s body fell on the ground, no more living, all the thoughts in his head, also follow the smoke.


    All this happened so fast that they were still clamoring. While holding a shield against the cold arrow, they tried to encircle and kill the enemies of the three families. Seeing that Qin Sheng and Zhao minhu died one after another, they were all stunned.


    "Master Qin, dead?"


    "The tiger is dead, too? How is that possible? "


    For a moment, everyone was in a panic. They were so scared that they didn''t look human. Originally, they thought that relying on a large number of people and three first-class experts, they could easily defeat the enemy who attacked at night.


    Unexpectedly, two masters died in the blink of an eye. For a moment, everyone was silly.


    "Damn it." Standing on the wall of Li Zhen, scared to jump up, but he can see clearly.


    Qin Sheng and Zhao minhu were killed directly in less than one round. It''s really terrible. If they can kill the first-class experts, their strength must be much higher than that of the first-class experts.


    "Can this boy be a top warrior? But he''s so young? How is that possible? " Li Zhen was shocked. The first thought in his mind was to run for his life.


    "Mr. Li, what shall we do now?"


    "Yes, the people of the Qin family and Zhao family have been killed. Is this guy''s strength too terrible?"


    "Is this still a first-class master?"


    The people under his hand also cried out in horror.


    At this time, Fang Linyu, who saw no movement on the wall for the time being, roared under the city, "son of a bitch, your opponent is Laozi. Look at the sword."


    Fang Linyu''s purpose at this time is very simple, that is to contain the first-class master on the city wall, so that he can share part of the pressure for me.


    After a loud roar, he performed his lightness skill, took several steps on the city wall, flew directly to the top of the city, and stabbed Li Zhen with his sword.


    Although he is still a little nervous, this is the first time that he has made a breakthrough in his strength and fought against the first-class experts, he still exerted his full strength.


    "Sure enough, there is a first-class master." Li Zhen saw that Fang Linyu had killed him. After glancing at him, he had no desire to fight again and immediately turned around and fled.


    In an instant, he raised his speed to the limit. After jumping off the city wall, he jumped on the roof continuously. Finally, he rode on a horse in a corner and slapped his ass fiercely. He immediately ran straight to the other end of Huangsha city without looking back. He ran away directly.


    Seeing Li Zhen who turned around and ran for his life, Fang Linyu was stunned and said, "no, this guy just ran away. Is it because he saw that my strength was too strong and he thought he was invincible, so he ran away."


    Fang Linyu can''t help guessing, but obviously this is not the right answer. For a moment, he couldn''t understand Li Zhen''s escape.


    After all, he had been standing under the city wall just now, and he didn''t see the picture that I killed two first-class experts in an instant. If I saw it, I would have guessed that Li Zhen was scared away.


    Not only is Fang Linyu silly, but the rest of Li Zhen''s men who are still guarding the city wall are even more dazed. They are full of despair.


    "Mr. Zhen, why did he escape by himself?"


    "Oh, my God, Mr. Zhen is scared away. He knows he can''t fight. It''s important to run for his life."


    "We''re abandoned. It''s over."


    See this scene, miscellaneous hair is also stunned, and then burst out laughing, "look, this spineless guy, scared by the boss, run away, ha ha.""This is not a first-class master. He is a coward. He was scared away by Yang. I laugh to death. Ha ha." Lao Hei also laughed.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin are also relieved. They are the three best experts of the other side. Two of them are killed on the spot, and one of them abandons the city. Then the rest of them become the meat to be slaughtered.


    I sneered and said, "Lin Yu, come with me and kill all the rest of the people


    Although Fang Linyu didn''t know the situation for the time being, after seeing the bodies of Qin Sheng and Zhao minhu on the ground, there were still these enemies who were confused and lost all their fighting spirit. He also knew the truth of pursuing while winning and killed them immediately.


    When the sword fell, a sword was a human life, which was directly harvested by him.


    I am also the slightest unambiguous, completely ignoring the cry of these people to spare their lives, rushed into the crowd, is a crazy cut.


    A knife down, is a human life.


    Before long, there were no more living enemies on the ground. All the enemies had been solved, and Huangsha city fell into Fang''s hands again.


    "Huhu..." I took a few deep breaths and felt that my whole body was full of pungent and bloody smell. There was no place for me to hurry up. The whole body was a bloody God killer.


    But for me, I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    At this time, Yang Yan came to me and threw the waist knife with a rolling blade on the ground. First she wiped her hands on her body. Then she took out a clean white handkerchief from her arms and gently wiped the blood on my face.


    I was stunned for a moment, and my face softened immediately. "Thank you."


    "Well." Yang Yan low should a, continue to wipe, she wipe is very attentive.


    Fang Linyu, who was next to him, was jealous and simply sat on the ground.

 Chapter 456

    "Oh, you show your love like no one else. You want to envy the dead. Why don''t I have such a good life? Someone came to wipe the blood off my face for me." Fang Linyu pretended to cry.


    "Hey, hey, if you don''t dislike it, how about an Laohei come to wipe it for you?" Old black also a buttock sat beside, half joking each other Linyu said.


    "Go away. I only like women, but I don''t like men. I''m still a black guy like you." Fang Linyu said with disgust.


    Chen Lin sat next to me, not jealous, and the other guards also sat apart.


    After a short rest, I said: "well, everyone starts to clean up the battlefield, find a pit to bury the body, so as to avoid the plague."


    "Yes." They agreed.


    This busy work has been until dawn, and finally all the dead bodies are buried well. As for the two first-class masters who were killed by me, they deliberately left their heads behind.


    During this period, I sent people back to fangjiayu to report. As for the future plan, I plan to stay in Huangsha city with Fang Linyu.


    Naturally, we need some daily necessities and necessary materials.


    Huangsha city is an important pass to guard fangjiayu. As long as Huangsha city can be held, the enemy will not be able to bypass this city and cause any threat to fangjiayu.


    The corpse was buried outside the city wall nearby. After busy with these things, all of them leaned against the city wall for a rest.


    After all, when I came out for the night attack, I was in a hurry. I only had weapons on my body, but I didn''t have anything to eat and drink. Now I am still hungry. However, I didn''t wait long before I heard the sound of a carriage coming from fangjiayu.


    "Day, finally wait to come, this next need not starve." Miscellaneous hair monkey urgent way, next to Xu Er Niang white he one eye.


    Miscellaneous hair is busy to please a way, "later let wife adult, you first eat full again."


    "That''s about the same." Xu erniang said with satisfaction.


    I stood on the top of the city and looked down. From a distance, I saw Fang Yuan coming with four carriages at the fastest speed. After a while, he finally came to the bottom of Huangsha city.


    Fang Yuan saw that all the people were just hanging colors, but no one was injured. He came over and took my shoulder with great joy, and said excitedly, "good job, brother Yangchuan. Now that we have recaptured Huangsha City, fangjiayu will be safe for the time being."


    I nodded and said, "I''m starving. I''ll have something to eat before I talk."


    "Well, that''s the truth. I''ve brought all the good food and wine. I''ve wasted a little time in preparation. It''s a little celebration for your victory in the first battle." Fang Yuan said with a smile and asked people to bring the food.


    I found a wooden board as a table, and several people sat around on the ground, putting up the pork, roast duck, roast chicken and wine. Although it was a little cold, everyone was satisfied with it.


    After winning the battle, it is reasonable to reward them.


    "Come on, Yang Chuan, our Fang Yuan is on behalf of all the people surnamed Fang. Here''s to you, dry." Fang Yuan holds up his glass and says boldly.


    "Dry." When I looked up, I drank all the wine.


    After eating and drinking for a while, I took out two cloth bags, which were the heads of the two first-class masters I killed just now, handed them to Fang Yuan and said, "master yuan, these are the heads of the two masters I killed. Do you know them?"


    Although the taste of the cloth is not affected by the people''s taste, it doesn''t even smell bloody.


    "OK," Fang Yuan nodded and opened the bag. He was shocked and said, "isn''t this Qin Sheng of the Qin family and Zhao minhu of the Zhao family? It turns out that You killed them all? This... "


    Fang Yuan looked at me with a face of horror and disbelief.


    "What is that? These two guys, but I was killed face to face by the boss. It''s not a powerful role. " Miscellaneous hair is also a face God airway, as if he killed the master.


    "This, this..." Fang Yuan was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. After a long time, he calmed down his excitement and said, "Qin Sheng and Zhao minhu are both famous experts in the Qin and Zhao families. They have the strength to rank at least in the top three. They were killed by you face to face?"


    Fang Yuan''s face turned white and took a breath. Although he had expected that I was very strong, he didn''t expect that I was so strong. It''s really ridiculous.


    But at the same time, he was also very excited, which means that the Fang family has a guardian God like existence since then.


    After eating and drinking enough, I said to the other party, "I''m going to stay in Huangsha city with some people. It''s better that Lin Yu and the elder yuan stay here together, but fangjiayu is safe."


    "Well," Fang Yuan nodded approvingly and said, "that''s what I prepared when I came here. The carriage is full of grain and some dried meat and pickles. If it''s only for 30 or so of us, it should last for 10 days.""I''ll send someone to get more grain and reserve it after it''s settled down in two days." Fang Yuandao.


    "That''s settled." I said.


    The Fang family has a great career. Although they are suffering from internal and external troubles, they still have a solid foundation. Over the years, they have stored enough dry food, pickles and dried meat to consume for more than ten years.


    After the settlement plan is made, we begin to prepare accommodation. All people''s houses are at the gate of the city. In this way, we can deal with the situation in time.


    After entering the night, I took a cold bath, and I felt comfortable and ready to go back to my room to sleep, so I was hugged from behind.


    Feeling the soft touch from the back and the mature fragrance from the woman, I said with a smile, "sister Lin, are you waving again?"


    "You know, women are thirty like wolves and forty like tigers. Especially after seeing your heroic performance in the daytime, I want more. Hurry up, bad man, give it to me quickly." Chen Lin is blowing hot air in my ear, exhausted the instinct of temptation.


    I''m a hot-blooded man with too much energy now. I can''t help it. I carry Chen Lin on my shoulder with my backhand and enter the room.


    I threw her on the bed and I jumped at her.


    "Oh, easy, easy..."


    "That''s what you want. Here I am."


    "Ah, villain, you are cruel, ah..."


    The next day, business as usual.


    After making the garrison plan, everyone will step by step, waiting for the reaction of the three families.


    I''ve killed several masters of the Qin family and Zhao family in succession, and these two families won''t give up. As for the Li family, Li Zhen has escaped without much loss, and I don''t know the attitude of the Li family now.

 Chapter 457

    I think after Li Zhen fled back, all the information about me must have informed the Li family. I believe I will soon know what the Li family will do.


    The days of guarding the city are very boring. I patrol every day and watch everywhere. I can also take the opportunity to practice my fists and sabre skills. In learning from Fang Yuan, Sabre skills have made obvious progress.


    After seven days in a row, everything was calm and nothing happened.


    On this day, Fang Yuan and I stood at the head of the city, looking at the distance, I asked: "master yuan, are you too quiet these days? Are these three families brewing any conspiracy?"


    Fang Yuan frowned, thought about it, and said, "no matter how big the plot is, it needs people to carry out it. We''ll stay here. If they want to deal with the Fang family, they can only attack the city with a stiff head. There''s no other way."


    This is really the only place I feel at ease now, at least occupying the geographical advantage of Huangsha City, which is good.


    Just as I was talking to Fang Yuan, suddenly from the east wall came the sound of beating drums. I was shocked, "no, there''s something wrong."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Fang Yuan also cried out in an urgent voice. The drum was agreed before. Once the situation was found in any direction, he should beat the drum and inform everyone at the first time.


    Immediately, Fang Yuan and I arrived at the east wall with the fastest speed.


    Almost the guard set up a shed, trying to look at the distant horizon, vaguely can see a few riding on the horse figure, the number seems to be a lot of appearance.


    "Elder Yang, the leader of the source city, has found the enemy''s trace in the East, but he is not sure of the number of the enemy." A guard reported it.


    I took a look and said with a sneer, "East? Interesting. It seems that the Fang family is the Zhao family''s sphere of influence. Are these figures the Zhao family''s people? "


    "It''s very likely that it belongs to the Zhao family. We have no less feud with the Zhao family. You seriously injured Zhao Xian and killed Zhao minhu." Fang Yuan said with a cold face.


    With a smile, I said: "all these people should die. At the beginning, Fang Tianding usurped the throne, which was instigated by the Zhao family. Later, Fang Benchu''s civil strife was also the shadow of the Zhao family. Even Fang Han is still under the protection of the Zhao family. Hum!"


    As soon as Fang Han was mentioned, Fang Yuan''s face turned black. He said angrily, "Fang Han is a traitor. Sooner or later, I will have to cut him alive to solve my hatred."


    Just as we were talking, Fang Linyu, Yang Yan and Chen Lin, who also had miscellaneous hair, rushed over from other places.


    "There are enemies?" Fang Linyu gasped and said in a hurry.


    "It''s supposed to be from the Zhao family, but it''s not sure how many people there are." I frowned.


    "The four or five figures in the distance should have been observing the situation in the city and stepping on the spot in advance?" Za Mao thought for a moment and said, "Xu Er Niang is also with him.".


    "It should be." Lao Hei nodded.


    "Then we can do nothing but let them step on the spot?" Yang Yan calm face way, she always feel such passive defense, not safe.


    I smile, very confident, said: "let them step on the spot, soldiers will block the water and cover the land, to see what kind of skills they have."


    "Yes, don''t worry too much." Fang Yuan is also in line with Tao.


    Looking at the people who had no score in their hearts, I laughed and comforted: "it''s OK, the sky has fallen down, and there''s a tall man on top of it. Even if the other side wants to attack the city, they have to ask my dragon head battle blade whether they agree or not, hum!"


    Hearing what I said, I remembered that I had killed two first-class masters in seconds before, and people immediately felt relieved.


    It is true that waiting is the most painful. On the contrary, after knowing that the enemy has appeared, I feel more secure.


    "More people will be sent to the city wall for 24-hour patrol, and attention will be mainly focused on the east wall. It is enough to leave one person in the south, one in the West and one in the north." I''m calling out.


    "Yes, elder."


    "Yes."


    Immediately, everyone found the backbone and acted quickly. As for us, the main force continued to stay on the east wall.


    Even in order to attract the other party''s attention, I specially ordered to go on, saying: "come on, get some firewood. I''m going to have a barbecue tonight, ha ha."


    Several guards of the Fang family also looked at each other in a daze. They were in the mood to eat barbecue when they saw that the enemy was at present. This kind of courage is really extraordinary.


    "What are you doing? Get ready. " Fang Yuan saw that several guards didn''t move, so he immediately yelled.


    "Yes, right away, elder. Just a moment." The guard agreed and went down to get something.


    Barbecue is very simple, a bonfire, and then cut a few pieces of pork, sprinkle a little salt, a roast to the fire, cooked directly to the mouth after a plug, chew twice after drinking a mouthful of muddy wine, is beautiful.


    "Ha ha, cool, this kind of barbecue tastes delicious, ha ha," I sat on the top of the city and said with a loud smile, with my dragon head blade beside me, ready to fight at any time.The others, whether Fang Linyu or Chen Lin, were all stunned.


    I don''t know if I''m stupid. Even if the enemy came to the outposts in advance, I''m confused. This guy dares to eat barbecue on the top of the city even though he''s a big enemy. It''s too hard for us to pay attention to him.


    Immediately, one of them strangled the horse fiercely and turned the horse''s head. He should have gone back to report it. The remaining three or four were still observing from a distance.


    Seeing the reaction of the enemy, I immediately laughed. It was all in my expectation. I just wanted to show such arrogance and see if the other side could really sit still.


    Seeing the day getting dark, the campfire became more and more vigorous, and everyone''s face turned red.


    "Come on, master yuan, Lin Yu, don''t stand there. All of you sit down and have a barbecue together. Brother guarding the city, who will send a representative to come here and cook some meat and have a good meal by yourself. You will have the strength to kill the enemy later." I laughed.


    "Thank you, elder."


    "Long live Mr. Yang."


    After that, each guard sent two pieces of barbecued meat to the guards.


    Fang Yuan, Fang Linyu, Mao Laohei, Yang Yan and Chen Lin all sat around. Fang Yuan saw me eating and drinking. He was a little worried and said, "Yang Chuan, you should drink less. When the enemy really comes, what can you do? You have to rely on your master to deal with the enemy."


    Fang Yuan has a calm face, obviously not as relaxed as I am.


    "This sake is nothing. Look at it." I thought a move, run the internal force, along the hands of the meridians, will drink wine to force out, that kind of feeling, cool I hit a shiver, very comfortable.

 Chapter 458

    "This How did you do that? " Fang Yuan stares at me like an immortal, but he is stunned. Isn''t this what people can do?


    "Elder Yang, good skill."


    "With elder Yang here, no matter how many enemies there are, they will come to die."


    "Yes, elder Yang is invincible."


    The other guards cheered for me.


    When I smile, I really enjoy being worshipped by a group of people. This kind of comfortable feeling can be said to be no less than the stimulation when I exercise with my own woman in bed.


    "That''s nothing. I''d like to see when these people will be able to hold their breath. Hum!" I simply sat down, leaning on the wall, waiting for each other''s movement.


    Fang Yuan also nodded his head and said, "everyone should start with the spirit and stare at it carefully."


    As for Yang Yan, Chen Lin and Xu erniang, who are also the only three women in the team, they are also sitting together and staring at the distance silently.


    "Son of a bitch, I don''t know when these bastards will fight. It''s really hard to wait like this." Fang Linyu said anxiously.


    Although he has experienced many things, Fang Linyu obviously lacks experience in these aspects. The more anxious he is, the more the enemy wants to see.


    However, this is also in my expectation. Even Fang Linyu, a first-class expert, feels anxious in his heart. Then the pressure of other people is even more conceivable.


    The other side just wants to exert invisible pressure, so as to kill the fighting spirit of us and wait for the most appropriate time that the other side thinks before launching the attack.


    Thinking of this, my eyes suddenly narrowed up and said: "it seems that the other side will not launch an attack in the first half of the night."


    "Little brother Yang Chuan, what does that mean?" Fang Yuan frowned and said that he didn''t really understand what I said.


    I laughed and said, "I''m going to tell my brothers to have a rest in the first half of the night. It''s enough to arrange one or two nights on duty. I don''t think they will attack the city in the first half of the night."


    "This..." Fang Yuan hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    In his mind, however, he did not think so. Even if the other party came to attack the city in the first half of the night, he was able to find such a large plain ahead of time, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    After I finished my orders, I simply leaned on the wall of the city. After drinking a mouthful of wine, I closed my eyes and took a rest.


    Time passed quickly, in this silence, slowly passing.


    By the end of the night, I was already awake, and most of the people couldn''t sleep any more.


    Sure enough, when the enemy was about to pick up at dawn, all the people stood up in the distance


    "Yes." Immediately a group of guards stood up.


    Yang Yan, Chen Lin and Xu Er Niang even lifted the thick mattress on their bodies and stood up in a murderous manner. Although the enemy''s trick was very cunning, under my advance arrangement, the other side hardly played any role.


    "Finally, I can''t wait to chop people." Fang Linyu growled.


    "Look, there are still a lot of people, at least nearly 50 of them. They are all riding horses. They don''t think they can rush to the edge of the city wall on horseback." Miscellaneous hair pointed to the distance, said with a laugh, appears to be very strong.


    After all, he is now guarding the city, which naturally has a huge advantage. And as the day gradually dawns, both sides can see clearly, which is very fair to people on both sides.


    Seeing that the other side rushed over on horseback and rolled up the smoke and dust, the momentum was overwhelming, but the people on our side didn''t panic at all. Fang Yuan yelled, "wait until you get close to 300 meters, and then shoot the arrow."


    "Yes." The public responded.


    "Go ahead."


    "Kill the fangs."


    "Kill me."


    This group of people of Zhao family yelled like crazy, and rushed to the front as hard as they could. They were about 300 meters away.


    "Fire the arrow, fire the volley." Fang Yuan''s ferocious face roared.


    In a flash, there were about 20 feather arrows shooting down from the city wall, straight to each other''s body, which was also very frightening.


    "Shield up."


    "Shield, come on."


    Although the Fang family''s attack was very fierce, that is, rounds of arrow rain shot down, but the Zhao family obviously came prepared, took up the small round shield which was originally placed on the side of the horse''s belly, and resisted in front of them.


    Riding on the horse, as low as possible body, these feather arrows immediately almost no effect, all were dodged in the past, only a few one or two bad luck, was shot in the arm, but still insisted on not falling to the ground.After all, those who can take part in the siege are all the elite of the Zhao family. They are all the best of the second rate experts, and their strength is far beyond the existence of ordinary people.


    I see, suddenly angry, "hum, don''t shoot people, shoot horse for me."


    "Yes." After the archers agreed, they immediately changed their target.


    Whew, whew! Taking advantage of the opportunity of the other side''s charge, two rounds of Volley passed.


    "Hiss!"


    "Xu..."


    "Ah..."


    For a moment, there were many screams, but they were all from the horse. Shooting the horse was much easier than shooting people. When the horse was hurt, it directly bumped the people on the horse''s back.


    The man who fell from the horse''s back was directly trampled to death by the horse''s hooves before he even had time to make a scream.


    "Damn, these guys are fighting for their lives to get close to the wall?" Miscellaneous hair frowned and said.


    I nodded my head and said: "our biggest advantage in guarding the city is that this city wall can shoot arrows from a commanding height. But if we let the other side rush to the front, this advantage will be gone, and..."


    "And what? Yang Old black also asked.


    "And if the other side dares to charge like this, they will know that the other side is sure to win the melee. I''m afraid that the Zhao family will go all out this time, and there will be no shortage of first-class experts." I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Yang Yan and Xu erniang, standing on the side, nervously holding the knife in their hands, are ready to fight with each other at any time.


    I looked at a few people and said, "you guys, I''ll fight later. You take care of each other. You don''t want to kill the enemy, just don''t want to die."


    "Well, even if I give up my life, I will protect Er Niang, hehe." Za Mao said with a smile.


    The old man nodded his head.

 Chapter 459

    In the blink of an eye, after paying about ten casualties, the other side finally rushed directly under the wall.


    "Dismount."


    "Prepare to attack the city."


    Someone on the other side yelled loudly. They all rushed to this position. They directly abandoned the horse and rolled to the ground. Then they directly came to the position of the city wall.


    "Shoot, shoot them for me." I took a look at it and cried in a hurry. I directly held the dragon head blade and stepped on the top of the city with one foot. I looked coldly at the bottom.


    Whew, whew!


    It''s another wave of arrows.


    "Ah..."


    "Ah ah..."


    "Ah, ah!"


    Although the weakest members of the other group were all second rate experts and tried their best to dodge, they still killed five or six people, the worst of whom was at least four arrows.


    "Hum, you bastards of Fang family, today is the end of you. Go to die." Then he heard a loud roar from below and stepped directly on the wall. Then he leaped up.


    "Count me in."


    "I came to avenge my son today, hehe."


    Immediately followed by four people, together with a leap on the top of the city, all of a sudden there were five terrible masters.


    "Five first-class experts? This... " Fang Yuan''s face turned white, but he took a cold breath, and his heart kept sinking. Is it true that all of them are going to be buried here today?


    Fang Linyu''s eyes were sharp, and he saw a familiar figure. "Fang Han, you traitor, you still have a face to show up. Do you want to do something for the Zhao family


    For a time, all the people are red eyed and stare at Fang Han.


    "Fang Han, you are indeed a traitor." I coldly look at each other, before Fang Han in the escape, the body of an arrow, it seems that it should have been OK, and even dare to fight each other''s home, the traitor.


    Fang Han''s face was ugly. He was black and calm. He sighed and said, "I I have no way. My family, wife and children are all in the hands of the Zhao family. I have to do this. "


    "You traitor, you vicious bastard, do you still want to sophistry?" Fang Yuan said angrily, his eyes turned red.


    "Traitor, everyone has to be killed. Take your life and die." Fang Linyu roared, holding a sword in his hand, and assassinated Fang Han fiercely.


    "Well, don''t push me. I have to." Fang Han raised the waist knife in his hand and met him.


    "After you die, go to hell and say such things to the people who died in vain in the Fang family. Now I only want you to die." Fang Lin Yu said in a cold voice.


    The two fought in an instant, and it was hard to decide for a moment.


    As for the other four members of the Zhao family, three middle-aged and one young, they were also gloating at the scene. Among them, Zhao Menghu, the leader, said in a cold voice, "who are you? Kill my third brother and stand up. I''ll give you a good time. "


    "Zhao Menghu, you..." Fang Yuan said angrily that he wanted to move forward, but he was stopped by me.


    This Zhao Menghu should be the strongest among the four members of the Zhao family. It is estimated that he is also an opponent of the clan leader level. Fang Yuan can''t be defeated at all. I have to do it.


    "I killed it. What do you want?" I stood out and shouldered the dragon''s head blade. I said arrogantly.


    "You killed my third brother? How can you be so young? " Another middle-aged man came forward. He was Zhao dehu.


    And the other two first-class masters of the Zhao family, one of them is Zhao Xian, who I am very familiar with. He obviously recovered his life last time, but now he is still alive and kicking around, and he doesn''t know the other.


    However, the other party glared at me bitterly and bitterly, which was related to Zhao minhu.


    I ha ha a smile, "yes, he is too not hit, I was a face-to-face on the second kill, it is not a waste, to me, I also cut off his head, take it to feed the dog, ha ha, you now even don''t want to find the bones, ha ha."


    I wantonly sneer, as long as the other party angered, chaos under the square inch, my winning chance is even greater.


    After all, I haven''t been besieged by several first-class experts before, so I don''t know the depth of each other.


    After listening to my words, Zhao Menghu and Zhao de gasped and said angrily, "boy, I split you."


    "I will cut you to death."


    Instant, anger to the extreme, two people with murderous eyes, a left and a right Qi attacked me.


    Before the first World War, Zhao minhu and Qin Sheng died. Li Zhen, the only one, escaped, and none of the others survived. Naturally, it was difficult for the Zhao family to get any useful information.


    So in order to be on the safe side, the top of the two first-class experts, together to besiege me, has given me a lot of face.


    At the same time, the enemies of the Zhao family under the city wall broke the simple wooden gate together, and went into the city crazily.Old black Yang Yan and others immediately met him. At this time, it can be said that they were too busy to take care of both ends.


    My eyes were cold, and I was staring at the two guys who were attacking. I didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    "The wind blows." Zhao Menghu, who attacked from the left, waved out his knife, and all rolled up a strong wind. The speed was so fast that he almost saw only a remnant shadow.


    "To split Huashan." Zhao dehu, who attacked from the right side, was even more simple and direct. He jumped into the air directly and came down with a fierce split.


    At the same time, after Zhao Xian and Zhao Zhichao looked at each other, they killed Chao Fangyuan.


    Fang Yuan didn''t dare to make a hard connection. He had to fight and retreat. He was completely at a disadvantage.


    Suddenly I was in a hurry. I had to make a quick decision here, and then I went to help Fang Yuan. Otherwise, if Fang Yuan died, it would be meaningless to guard the city.


    "You give me to die, drink." I suddenly drank and waved the heavy dragon head blade in my hand, which was a fierce sweep.


    With this wave of my sword, there was a whirlwind blowing on the ground. Zhao Menghu and Zhao dehu''s face changed slightly.


    "The strength of this guy? This... " Zhao dehu said in a startled voice.


    At the same time, I swept a knife, has been homeopathy of the split to Zhao Menghu, he subconsciously waved his waist knife, hard hit up.


    With a clatter and sparks splashing, Zhao Menghu was shocked by the numbness of his mouth. His face changed greatly. He retreated three or four steps in succession, and finally stabilized himself. He felt that his right hand was paralyzed.


    "How can it be? How could this man''s strength be so terrible? "


    At this time, he suddenly thought of the extremely scared things, scared roared: "dehu, quickly avoid, don''t fight with each other."


    "Big brother, what do you say?" Zhao dehu leaped in mid air and smashed Huashan down. It was impossible to change the direction.

 Chapter 460

    A knife in the right direction was against the dragon head blade. With a click, the thick back knife in his hand suddenly broke into two pieces, and the whole person ran into the blade uncontrollably.


    "This..." Zhao Menghu is afraid to open his eyes to see.


    "Ah, no..." At this time, Zhao dehu finally realized it and gave out a roar of despair.


    Poof!


    The blood line flew to the sky, hit the knife edge on the neck on the spot, and died directly


    "no, second brother..." Seeing this scene, Zhao Menghu roared out in despair. He could not think of it. With such a face-to-face Kung Fu, Zhao dehu was already dead.


    Hearing this shrill cry, the enemies of the Zhao family, who were in the middle of the battle, were stunned.


    "Second uncle, this..." Zhao Xian''s eyes were full of disbelief, looking at Zhao dehu''s miserable body.


    "Second uncle, why are you dead? It''s impossible. The second uncle''s family is second only to the uncle''s. how can this happen? " Zhao Zhichao''s face was pale and he shook his head. He didn''t believe what happened in front of him.


    On the other side, Fang Han heard the news and turned his head fiercely. He was scared to death. "Is Zhao dehu dead? This How did he do it? "


    In an instant, countless thoughts appeared in Fang Han''s mind, which almost made him completely lose his fighting spirit. How did he do it.


    "Hey, hey, see? That''s what you''re going to get. Fang Han, today I''m going to clean up the door for Fang''s family. Take the move and die." Fang Linyu, on the contrary, roared with great excitement.


    He is clear about my strength, but did not expect that my strength is so strong, can instantly kill Zhao dehu, this war, the Fang family has now won half.


    "You..." Fang Han is shocked and wants to dodge, but Fang Linyu''s sword is like a shadow, which makes him not have much space to move. For a time, he is forced to be very miserable and dangerous.


    Zhao Menghu glared at me and looked at Zhao dehu''s corpse on the ground. The hatred in his eyes became deeper and deeper, "you What did you just do? How do you kill him? "


    what as like as two peas love, I said, "you Zhao family is a bunch of trash, and a lot of first-class master come here. They are just sending me vegetables. Oh, yes, Zhao Minhu was killed by me like this. The ending is almost the same. I don''t understand why you all like to jump."


    "You..." Zhao Menghu''s face was blue and purple, very ugly.


    It''s just a way to maximize the strength of the whole body. I didn''t expect that I would be easily caught by the opponent.


    Until now, Zhao Menghu has not thought that I may have surpassed the first-class experts and broken through to the existence of the top martial arts.


    After all, the number of top martial artists on tianwu island is too few. He can almost count them with one hand. He never thought that I, standing in front of him, would break through the ranks of top martial artists by cultivating internal skills.


    "What''s wrong with your knife?" Zhao Menghu stares at the dragon head battle blade path in my hand.


    I said with a smile, "if it''s weird, just try it yourself." Come on, I dashed in the past and slashed him in the face with a knife.


    Thinking of the picture that had been shaken back before, Zhao Menghu''s face changed greatly and said urgently: "ah Xian, come and help me."


    "Good." Zhao Xian promised, did not go to multi tube Fang Yuan, straight toward me.


    "Damn it." Fang Yuan''s strength is limited. Facing two people just now, he has been injured in many places. At this time, it is impossible to stop Zhao Xian from supporting Zhao Menghu.


    It is not easy for him to deal with Zhao Zhichao with his only strength.


    I glanced at Zhao Xian, who rushed over beside me. I immediately gave up the attack on Zhao Menghu with a cold smile, and turned around to wave a knife at Zhao Xian.


    "Ah Xian, be careful. Don''t follow the guy. His strength is too strong." Zhao Menghu quickly and loudly reminds a way.


    Being reminded for a while, Zhao Xian quickly stopped his strength and changed to the defensive. I waved my knife fiercely, and with a clatter, Zhao Xian was swept out of the distance of five meters, and staggered several times before he didn''t fall down.


    "This, your strength..." Zhao Xian was stunned. A month ago, when they were fighting, their strength was almost the same.


    What he didn''t expect was that after a month, my strength went up.


    "Die." I swept away Zhao Xian, and then went back to fight Zhao Menghu. I just cut him with a crazy knife.


    As soon as Zhao Menghu flashed to the side, I took advantage of the situation to lift the knife, puff and hiss, and drew a deep visible bone scar on his waist.


    "Ah, my waist..." Zhao Menghu screamed, covered the wound and kept retreating.


    "Dad..." Zhao Xianji''s instant confusion, blood red eyes, directly towards me, trying to stop my step."Get out of here!" With a roar, I swept the dragon head blade directly and beat Zhao Xian to fly again.


    This time, Zhao Xianfei went out for three meters, and immediately got up again. He tried his best to cut at my back again.


    I felt cold in my heart and said angrily, "since I want to die first, I''ll make you better. Martial arts is very important."


    When my internal power was running at full speed, my right hand suddenly gave me a big blow, like a giant''s tentacle. I waved the dragon''s head with all my strength and swept to Zhao Xian.


    "Ah Xian, don''t, get away from me..." Zhao Menghu looked in his eyes and uttered a cry of despair.


    "This..." Zhao Xian''s frightened eyes have changed. At this time, it''s too late for him to stop. Two knives of different sizes collide with each other.


    When the sparks splashed down, Zhao Xian''s knife was directly cut into two pieces by the dragon head blade and fell to the ground.


    And my knife castrated inexhaustible, directly waved in the past, cut Zhao Xian''s neck in two, the head flew into the air, died on the spot.


    "Ah Xian, no, I''m going to kill you, asshole, I''m going to kill you..." Zhao Menghu saw his son was killed, the whole person lost his sense in general, desperately roaring.


    With a cold smile, I shook the bloodstain on the blade and stood still. Looking at Zhao Menghu, I said, "come here, come here and revenge for your son and brother. When your family raises the butcher''s knife, you should think that you will be killed one day, ha ha."


    For me, killing people has long been a common thing. Now I''m killing people like hemp. I don''t know how many people have died directly or indirectly in my hands.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground and the screams around me, I couldn''t even raise a little excited expression, just looked at each other indifferently, just like looking at a corpse.

 Chapter 461

    "You..." Zhao Menghu pointed at me with hatred on his face. Then, in my dumbfounded, he turned around and ran away, leaving Zhao Zhichao and Fang Han, who were still in the fierce battle, and fled alone.


    As soon as he could, he jumped down the wall and found a horse under the wall. After riding on the horse, he ran away crazily, leaving behind a group of Zhao family guards, all of them looking silly.


    It''s not only the Zhao family who are stupid, but also the Fang family who are confused.


    "Damn, what''s going on? The first-class master of the other side ran for his life. "


    "Yes, what happened? He left his brothers behind and left alone. "


    "The head of the Zhao family has slipped away, and all the rest of them have obediently surrendered. Maybe they can still leave a whole body."


    For a moment, the situation of the whole battlefield completely changed. The Zhao family, who had the upper hand, suddenly collapsed, leaving only the ability to parry.


    "Uncle, he Did he slip? This How could that be? Has he given up all of us? " Zhao Zhichao is a fool in the same place, completely in a state of ignorance and despair.


    Fang Han saw this scene, scared straight jump foot, break big scold: "bastard, Zhao Menghu, you bastard, not a human dog, oneself alone to escape, unexpectedly left us to do the back, bastard."


    "Haha, uncle Fang, good and evil will be rewarded. The debt you owe to our Fang family will be paid back here today. Accept your life." Fang Linyu laughs and says that now the situation is in hand. He no longer has any reservation, just to kill Fang Han.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Fang Han.


    I stood in the same place, stiff for a long time, and finally reacted. Zhao Menghu''s strength is not weak, and he can fight with me for several moves. He is already very strong.


    Just did not expect that the other side should be so spineless, turned away, it is amazing ah.


    Although that''s what he said, Zhao Menghu''s practice is actually correct. Knowing that he is defeated, it''s not a good choice to blindly die.


    He chose to run for his life. At least the Zhao family can keep him as a first-class expert, but that''s all.


    "Zhao Menghu, have you been beaten away by Yang Chuan? This... " Fang Yuan was also stunned, and there would be such a thing.


    As far as he knows, in the whole Zhao family, Zhao Menghu is able to rank second. Whether it''s power or force, he just didn''t expect that he would be so vulnerable in front of Yang Chuan. It''s too miserable.


    "Master yuan, get out of the way." I took a look at the situation in the field, and the opposite party yelled.


    Fang Yuan was surprised and quickly retreated to one side, leaving Zhao Zhichao standing in the same place. After losing the enemy''s target, the whole person stood in the same place foolishly.


    It''s not that his strength is poor, or that his brain is not easy to use. It''s Zhao Menghu''s sudden escape that caught him off guard and instantly lost all his fighting spirit.


    Because he knew that the Zhao family had been defeated, Zhao dehu and Zhao Xian had died one after another, and Zhao Menghu was scared to turn around and run away.


    Now only he and a traitor Fang Han are left. Even if they do their best, they will not do anything. The end will be a dead end, so for a moment, he will be foolish in the same place.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I fiercely threw out the dragon head blade in my hand. It was like a huge propeller. It was very frightening, and it was very frightening.


    Poof!


    Zhao Zhichao didn''t even have time to respond, and he didn''t make any unnecessary screams, so he was directly beheaded and died on the spot.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Fang Linyu suffered a slight injury and stabbed Fang Han with a sword.


    "You..." Fang Han''s mouth overflowed with black blood stasis, staring at Fang Linyu, his eyes full of regret and despair.


    After seeing my windmill wheel, I finally realized that my strength was too strong, which directly led to the failure of the Zhao family.


    As long as there is a day when I am here, then the Fang family will have a chance to make a comeback, even more prosperous than before.


    This is Fang Han, a traitor, who will never think of it. His heart has been filled with remorse.


    "Go to hell." Fang Linyu bit his teeth, endured the pain of being stabbed by Fang Han''s knife on his chest, and twisted the long sword in his hand very hard, which made Fang Han''s heart smash.


    Fang Han''s life and death, Fang Linyu successfully clean up the door, and he himself was injured.


    I glanced at him and saw that he was not in danger. I immediately focused my attention on other parts of the battlefield. Waving the dragon head blade in my hand, I roared: "everyone join forces to kill the enemies of the Zhao family."


    After saying this, I immediately fell into the sheep, was a crazy cut, and Fang Yuan is not lagging behind, closely behind me, together with the start of the slaughter.Although Fang Yuan''s strength is average, he can hardly get any advantage in the face of Zhao''s first-class experts, but he is very handy in killing second-class experts.


    With the first-class masters of the Zhao family, four deaths and one escape, and the addition of Fang Yuan and Fang Linyu, the whole battlefield situation is a massacre.


    After nearly half an hour''s chopping and killing, all the enemies of the Zhao family were destroyed, and the whole wall of Huangsha city was dyed red with blood. It was very terrifying.


    On our side, nearly 20 guards were killed and injured, and four of them, Yang Yan and Chen Lin, were already tired and pale, and they sat on the ground powerlessly.


    "Damn, it''s more tiring to kill people than to kill pigs, day." Za Mao spit hard. Even his saliva is blood red. I don''t know whether it''s his own or the enemy''s blood.


    "We won?" Yang Yan was panting violently, her big chest was shaking slightly, and she looked at me uncertainly.


    The battle was too hard, killing all the main forces of the Zhao family. Since then, the Zhao family has almost no capital to go out of the city for the first battle, unless he really wants to die, exterminate the family and do not want to live.


    "Yes, we won. We''re still alive." I nodded heavily.


    There is nothing more joyful than death.


    "Haha, this time the Zhao family fell down and suffered heavy losses. Finally, they got revenge. Haha." Fang Yuan said with a sad laugh that there were a lot of injuries on his body.


    There was so much blood that his face was unusually pale.


    I was suddenly surprised, even busy way: "source master, you have to support ah, fast, to help someone under the bandage."


    Immediately, Xu erniang and Chen Lin gathered around and helped to bandage Fang Yuan, while I began to transfer my internal power into Fang Yuan''s wound, hoping to slow down the injury.

 Chapter 462

    "Ah, it hurts..." As soon as I put in my internal power, Fang Yuan cried out in pain and said, "little brother, don''t toss. If you toss my old bone again, it may die faster."


    Knowing that what he said was a joke, I didn''t take it too seriously, so I stopped and went on: "let''s get master yuan into the room and lie down and have a good rest."


    "Yes." Two guards came immediately.


    Fang Yuan was helped into the room and went to lie down first.


    "Send another person back to fangjiayu immediately to report, and invite the best doctor to treat the injury for senior yuan." I ordered in a deep voice.


    "Yes." Immediately there was a guard who rode back to fangjiayu.


    In my eyes, I was very worried. In fact, Fang Yuan''s injury was not so serious. However, because he was old and had a fight with others, he lost strength and lost too much blood. If he didn''t get timely treatment, he would be in danger.


    "Leave a few people at the head of the city, and let the others find a place to rest." I command all humanity.


    There are two or three people continue to stand on the top of the city, carefully looking around, there are people in convergence companion''s body, the body convergence together, with cloth bag.


    Everyone''s face was full of sadness, and the atmosphere was heavy. Although they won, the Fang family lost a lot, which was enough to hurt their muscles and bones.


    In contrast, the Zhao family is obviously more miserable.


    "Pain, easy, ouch..." Fang Linyu was crying in pain. A guard beside him began to bandage his wound after giving him simple wound medicine.


    Before Fang Jiayu''s doctor arrived, he had to deal with the injury simply.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin were sitting on one side to rest. I went over and said, "swallow, sister Lin, are you two hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Yang Yan''s face was a little white.


    "It''s enough for me to stand on the top of the city and shoot arrows. Except my arms are a little sour, it''s nothing. It''s nothing compared with being on a desert island." Chen Lin said, she is very open.


    I nodded my head and didn''t speak much, so I sat down, leaned on the side of the two girls, closed my eyes and took a rest. Although it seemed that it was not dangerous just now, my back was already wet, and both mental and physical strength were exhausted to the limit.


    I leaned against the wall and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took. I was woken up by the sound. When I woke up, I smelled the fragrance of a woman. Then I found that I was leaning against Chen Lin''s arms, and my head was directly on a pair of big breasts. I felt it very much.


    "How''s it going? Did you sleep well? " Chen Lin looked at me with a smile, her eyes full of fun.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Yan''s murderous eyes, maybe I would really appreciate the soft and comfortable touch, but now I still get up immediately.


    I scratched my hair and said, "when is it? What happened? "


    Yang Yan didn''t stare at me angrily and said sour: "I thought some people couldn''t wake up."


    "Well, let''s get down to business." I said.


    Yang Yanchang took a breath and said, "it''s Dr. Xu who has brought people to support us. Now he''s helping senior yuan to treat the injury."


    "Dr. Xu is here. I''ll go first." I said a word, directly left the two women, quickly rushed to the house, my heart is also with a long sigh of relief, finally can get rid of the two jealous women temporarily.


    I quickly went to the room, and saw Fang Yuan was surrounded by doctor Xu and Chen Wenjin, checking the injury.


    "Give me the medicine." Doctor Xu said that Chen Wenjin was fighting on one side, and both of them were dignified.


    Seeing this scene, I stood by and didn''t disturb two people.


    After a while, it seems that Fang Yuan''s injury is almost treated. He continues to lie on the bed and rest. Doctor Xu and Chen Wenjin come out.


    Standing outside the door, I gave Chen Wenjin a smile, and then asked Dr. Xu, "Dr. Xu, how''s the injury of Mr. Yuan?"


    Doctor Xu sighed, shook his head and said, "well, it''s lucky that he can get his life back this time."


    In my heart, I immediately clattered. I didn''t want to fight. It turned out that the matter was so serious. I quickly asked, "how could it be like this? His wound... "


    "The Lord of Fangyuan is very old. He has already passed the peak of military strength, and his body is no longer as strong as before. This time, his excessive exertion led to collapse, and he lost too much blood. It''s a miracle that he can survive." Dr. Xu said calmly that this result is obviously not what everyone in fangjiayu wants to see.


    "What will happen to him then?" I asked again.


    "In the future? In the future, it''s good to have the force of a second rate master. It''s likely that he will be ill all the time until he dies. " Dr. Xu sighed."This Alas I sighed and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    If this is the case, it would be very good for people to survive.


    "Yang Chuan, don''t blame yourself too much. There must be sacrifice in the battle, not to mention that the elder yuan is still alive." Chen Wenjin comforted me.


    I nodded and didn''t speak much. Although I didn''t know Fang Yuan for a long time, he took care of me like an elder. Although most of the reasons were just because I was Fang Mengyu''s husband, the help he gave me was real.


    I always feel sad when I think of his sad ending.


    Doctor Xu shook his head and said, "I''ve left someone here to watch. Let''s go and see the injuries of other people first."


    "Well." Chen Wenjin agreed, laughed at me, and followed doctor Xu to treat the other wounded.


    I went into the room and looked at Fang Yuan, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. For a moment, I had mixed feelings in my heart. I even couldn''t help thinking that if there were not so many fights, there would be no death or even injury.


    It''s just that it''s just my wishful thinking. It''s really naive.


    At this time, Fang Yuan suddenly opened his eyes, side eyes saw me, and gave me a smile, "Hey, I picked up my life, and I''ve earned it. Then you''re like a counsellor, and you''re going to cry. If Meng Yu sees you, she will definitely dislike you."


    "What do you think?" I asked hastily.


    "What else? Anyway, I know my body best. After all, I''m old enough to make a contribution to the Fang family. " Fang Yuan said in a deep voice.


    I sighed. To be honest, I didn''t understand his idea.

 Chapter 463

    For the sake of a Fang family, can you even give up your own life? This kind of sacrifice spirit is the opposite of Fang Tianding and Fang Han''s betrayal.


    I said a lot to Fang Yuan, and then I left the house to let him rest alone. I planned to send someone back to Fang Jiayu after his injury was temporarily stabilized in a few days.


    At night, the city was ablaze with fire.


    From the room from time to time came a few repressive calls, has been called constantly, this is the pain of the injured people, in the night listening to some extra people.


    There are not many people in the city. Except for a few night guards, I''m the only one left to sit here with people.


    Xu erniang, Lao hei and Julia, Yang Yan, Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin, together with me, surrounded the front of the fire, eating roast meat and drinking wine. They always felt bad.


    "Yang Chuan, what''s the matter with you? It''s almost destroyed the Zhao family. Why are you still depressed all the time? " Yang Yan said to me.


    "Yes, it''s been like this since just now. You''re so worried." Chen Lin also said to me.


    At this time, Chen Wenjin broke in and said, "I''m afraid it''s because of Fang Yuan."


    I looked at the dark night, sighed and said: "you say, if all the people on tianwu island can live in peace, will there be no fighting and no death?"


    Hearing my sudden feeling, everyone was stunned for a moment, and Za Mao said sarcastically: "boss, what''s the matter with you? Now how do you become like a woman, such a mother? It''s not like your style. "


    Lao Hei thought about it for a while and then said, "if I think about it, it must be because Yang''s strength is too strong now. Even Zhao''s first-class experts, he can kill in seconds and completely ignore it. That''s why he thinks it''s better not to fight in this world."


    "No matter how many of you are alive, that''s the biggest thing in the world." Julia didn''t think that much, she said.


    Xu Er Niang is the most uninvolved. She roasts the meat on one side and feeds it to miscellaneous hair. She is constantly embroidering love.


    After a pause, Chen Wenjin looked at me and said, "is this the so-called lonely defeat?"


    "Alone? It''s reasonable. Now Yang Chuan is basically invincible on tianwu island. He can be fearless in the face of any fight. That''s why he has some such strange ideas. " Chen Lin agrees.


    "To be defeated alone?" I sighed and couldn''t help thinking about it. I thought it was reasonable.


    Is it the illusion of compassion derived from the fact that you can ignore the threat of everyone after you are invincible? Notre Dame? Sure enough, it''s just my illusion, isn''t it?


    There was once such an invincible figure in the martial arts. His name was seeking defeat alone. When he was 30 years old, he was the first person in the martial arts and the strongest person in the world.


    After that, he traveled all over the world and wanted to make a career, punish evil and uphold justice. With his own invincible force, he killed countless villains and saved countless people.


    But in the end, he found that the evil people in the world can never be killed. At this time, he finally realized that the evil people were not evil people at the beginning, they might just be ordinary people or even good people.


    But today''s good people may become evil people tomorrow. No matter how many evil people he kills, he will never be able to kill them all.


    He worked hard for the so-called justice and revenge in his mind, but in the end, he didn''t do anything. He had to choose one person to die alone. By the way, he was accompanied by a beast like da Diao. It was a real failure in life.


    Just in the daytime before, I didn''t waste much energy to kill several first-class masters of the Zhao family. From that moment on, I had the illusion that I was invincible, and even had a little pity for the death of the enemy.


    At this time, I came to realize that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. What I thought just now was so ridiculous.


    "Well, I think too much, and I''m too naive. There are always so-called disputes in the world. Whether it''s on the earth or on tianwu Island, it''s better to cherish the present rather than think so many indifferent things. Cheers." I raised my glass and said.


    Several people looked at each other, like a sigh of relief, said: "cheers, drink, think so much to do."


    "That is, today we win, maybe tomorrow we lose, who knows what will happen in the future, can eat meat and drink, is the happiest thing, ha ha." Old black is also a face straightforward way.


    After going through so many things, he is the most open-minded one among all people and the most comfortable one to live. This is probably the difference between eastern and Western cultures.


    "Here, drink."The barbecue and drinking lasted until midnight, and both Shamao and Laohei were drunk. This is also a reward after the victory of the war.


    When we were on a desert island, we didn''t dare to think about such a luxurious barbecue and drinking. Now we are tied to a rope with the Fang family, so we can have such a luxury.


    But these things are also bought in exchange for life.


    I was in a semi drunk state. Although my body was a little bit floating, my brain was still sober. Looking at the three girls whose face was slightly red after drinking, I had some ideas.


    "Sister Lin, Wenjin, you two help me to my room. I can''t walk any more." I said with a bad smile.


    The three women''s faces are all red, not only Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin, but also Yang Yan''s. The three women know me very well, and naturally they know what I want to do in my heart.


    Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin looked at each other and said in a low voice, "well."


    "Well, I''ll tell you to drink less. You have to show off, huh." Chen Lin glared at me, but her eyes were full of coquettish color. It can be seen that she was still looking forward to it.


    Especially at the age of thirty, I met a fierce man like me. She wanted to have a good exercise every night.


    Yang Yan stood aside, looking a little cramped, even sour. Her face was full of jealousy. She gave me a white eye and said: "obscene, hum!"


    In a fit of pique, she went back to the room and said it as if she were walking away.


    Za Mao and Lao Hei see the whole scene in their eyes. Za Mao also laughs, and his eyes are full of narrow meaning.

 Chapter 464

    "Boss, it''s not so easy for you to enjoy the happiness of everyone. I don''t have so many troubles like this, ha ha." Za Mao said with a smile on his face.


    Said, he hugged Xu Er Niang''s waist, and went back to his room, obviously also ready to do something.


    Lao Hei gave me an ambiguous smile. She also took Julia''s hand and left with a worried face.


    Looking at the jealous figure of Yang Yan leaving alone, it seems that she is a little lost. This makes me feel sad and want to chase her, but I am still holding Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin''s hand.


    If you immediately let go to chase Yang Yan, it will definitely hurt their hearts. It''s really difficult to be a man. It''s even more difficult to be a responsible man, alas!


    At this time, Chen Lin came sour and said, "if you want to chase, just chase. What are you doing? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. "


    Chen Wenjin also gave me a gentle smile and said, "go after it. Anyway, it''s not bad at this time."


    I Leng for a while, did not expect that these two women were so reasonable, immediately in the heart is very moved, fiercely toward the two women''s face, mercilessly kiss, this way: "then I go first, you two go to rest early."


    With that, I happily went after Yang Yan.


    Behind them, the two women stood in the same place and said a few words, then went back to their room hand in hand.


    With a little uneasy mood, I came to Yang Yan''s rest room, knocked on the door and said, "swallow, can I come in?"


    "Yang Chuan? What are you doing here? Aren''t you going to do what you like with those two women? Where else would you care about me? " In the room, Yang Yan''s voice came out, just listen to all feel sour.


    I smile in my heart. Sure enough, she is really jealous, but I can''t blame her for this. Although these three women are all women I think, they are different.


    After all, Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin, I have already entered their bodies, had incomparable intimate experience, and have done it several times. If I do it again, I am familiar with it.


    But Yang Yan is different. She''s still a yellow flower girl, and she hasn''t been touched by me at all. I can''t say that I want to go to her directly and say that I want to exercise with her in bed.


    Let''s not say whether it''s appropriate to do so. It would be embarrassing to be rejected.


    "Haha, actually I want you too, but I''m afraid that you will refuse, so I''m too embarrassed, so..." I have the courage to say directly, also do not cover up.


    Sometimes, it''s better to point out the words directly, just like my relationship with Yang Yan now.


    In fact, Yang Yan and I have been clear about each other for a long time now. We all know each other''s heart. I like her, and she has me in her heart. It''s just that for various reasons, the last step has not been completed.


    Otherwise, how could I care so much about her feelings.


    "You..." Listen to my words, Yang Yan obviously Leng for a while, there is no response for a moment.


    I scratched my head, and I was very worried. There was no reply. How many meanings did it mean? Was it because I was too impulsive? When I was worried, I pushed the door subconsciously.


    Creak, the door is open, she forgot to close it? My heart a joy, two words do not say, directly into the room.


    As soon as I enter the bedroom, I see Yang Yan. She has already taken off her coat, only wears an underwear on her body, and sits on the head of the bed with a cute face. This means that she is going to sleep.


    When she saw me open the door directly, she burst in. She was also shocked. She immediately exclaimed, "ah, Yang Chuan, you rascal and villain, how can you burst in without saying a word? I''m not dressed now. Turn around. "


    Yang Yan''s face is slightly red, appears to be very shy, quickly pulled on the quilt, his good spring to all covered.


    What I saw was a burst of hot eyes. I was just staring at Yang Yan''s body. When I saw that she had covered her body, I immediately felt it was a pity.


    I laughed and said, "you forgot to close the door, so I came in directly. Is that my fault? Is it not that you specially left such a door for me? "


    "Shameless, who will specially leave a door for you? It is clear that you forced yourself into the house. Now you go out for me, you big rascal." Yang Yan''s beautiful apricot eyes glared at me with a look of eager to eat me raw.


    Although she pretended to be very fierce, but who am I? My father is Yang Chuan. Her eyes are much better than ordinary people, but she realized a touch of guilty and cowardly fear in her eyes.


    I immediately felt more confident. With a smile, I didn''t quit the room. Instead, I took a few steps forward and said with a bad smile, "it''s easy for me to come in, but it''s hard for me to go out."Seeing me approaching her, Yang Yan''s face tightened and her eyes were a little flustered. "Yang Chuan, you What do you want to do? "


    "What are you doing? Of course it is You''ve got it. " I smile, the whole person turned into a wolf, directly jumped on Yang Yan''s body, pressed her to the head of the bed.


    "No, no, you It''s so sudden. I''m not ready at all. " Yang Yan looks coy.


    "Does it need to be prepared? You just follow me. You won''t. I can teach you


    "No, I..."


    "Don''t talk. Kiss me."


    "Ah Wait a minute... "


    "I''ve been waiting for such a long time. I want you to be my woman tonight. Take it."


    "Ah..."


    Accompanied by a burst of coquettish cry, as well as suppressed shouts, a war began like this. One of the two sides of the war was me, and the other was Yang Yan, who had been admiring me for a long time.


    Tonight, I finally got what I wanted, and Yang Yan was very satisfied with my feeding.


    The war lasted until early in the morning. I didn''t have the strength. I collapsed on the bed and fell asleep. Yang Yan looked at me with a flush and contented face and slept in my chest.


    This sleep directly to sleep in the afternoon, but also by the door outside the sound to wake up.


    "How long are you two going to sleep? The sun is about to bask Chen Lin''s voice came in from outside the door.


    Yang Yan and I, who were still warm, were awakened immediately by this voice. Yang Yan and I looked at each other. First, she turned her head and her eyes were full of shame.

 Chapter 465

    "Villain, you are the one who hurt me. I still have some pain. After these things are spread out, they will definitely laugh at me. How can I have the face to see people? You are too bad." Yang Yan gave me several white eyed said.


    I ha ha of a smile, said: "this is you in praise of me, ha ha, last night you satisfied?"


    With aggressive eyes, I stare at Yang Yan.


    She nodded shyly and got up all of a sudden. She didn''t wear anything on her body. As she put on her clothes quickly, she urged me: "get up quickly, if you don''t get up again, you will be teased."


    "How dare they?" I said with a smile, first I couldn''t help appreciating it, then I got up.


    Yang Yan and I arranged our clothes and pushed the door open. When we went out, we saw Chen Lin, Chen Wenjin and Xu erniang. All the three women stood outside the door and looked at Yang Yan and me with a smile. Their eyes were full of narrow mindedness.


    "Oh, I didn''t sleep all night last night. I don''t know whose voice it was. It was such a big wave that I heard the whole Huangsha city clearly." Xu erniang stares at Yang Yan and laughs.


    Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin''s eyes are also full of embarrassment. As a woman, of course, I know what it''s like to exercise with me. However, they are still very surprised that Yang Yan can last a night, which shows that her constitution is really good.


    "Last time, I didn''t persist for so long, which means that swallows have a good constitution." Chen Lin also joked.


    "Yes, it''s alive and kicking." Chen Wenjin also said with a smile.


    After having a close relationship with me and becoming my real woman, she has completely and truly let herself go. She has no longer the shyness and shyness she used to be. She has become extremely bold. Even when she is exercising with me, she can make some difficult movements.


    She was teased by the three girls in turn. She blushed like a peach, and lowered her head in shame. She didn''t dare to see anyone. She had to vent her anger on me.


    She yanked at my waist with her hand. I was grinning and yelled, "ah, swallow, don''t take it out on me. It''s murder of my husband."


    "Bah, you bad rascal. If you hadn''t broken into the house last night, I wouldn''t be teased by the three of them in turn today. It''s all your fault." Yang Yan stares at me and retorts in a delicate voice.


    I glanced at her faintly and said with a smile, "you didn''t refuse. If you didn''t allow me, I couldn''t break into the house. Haha."


    The relationship between men and women is a matter of love and wish. If you don''t love and I don''t want to, it''s meaningless.


    Hear me say so, Yang Yan''s face immediately can''t hang up, don''t depend on a way: "bad person, you still say, you quickly shut up."


    "That''s what it is." I dodged her hand and responded with a smile.


    The next three women saw it, and immediately they were happy.


    No matter how Yang Yan was teased by the three girls, I still had a relationship with her. After that day, when I went to bed at night, I was in the same room with Chen Lin, Chen Wenjin and Yang Yan, and the feeling of sleeping together was pretty good.


    In fact, from another point of view, now I have a relationship with Yang Yan, which brings Yang Yan closer to Chen Lin and Chen Wenjin. After all, they are the same.


    In this war with the Zhao family, it ended like this. Zhao Menghu saw the right time and ran away. All the others died in Huangsha City, including the four first-class masters of the Zhao family.


    This kind of loss is a great blow to the Zhao family. Although Zhao Menghu escaped, it only gives a comfort to the Zhao family.


    I believe that after such a tragic loss, coupled with the existence of a terror like me, we should be quiet for a long time after learning the information, and even seek peace.


    In this way, Huangsha city should be able to settle down in a short time at least.


    It''s just that I was beaten in the face very soon. Only on the third day after I beat back the Zhao family, new information came from other places.


    "What did you say? The Blackstone mine was attacked by the enemy? Is it the enemy of the Qin family? " I stare at the guy in front of me. He is the Fang family guard who just escaped from the Blackstone mine.


    He was in a mess, with injuries in many places. It was not easy for him to escape back to Huangsha city.


    "Yes, elder, now the Blackstone mine has been surrounded by the Qin family for the third day. I managed to find a chance to escape at night, just to get back to fangjiayu to inform." The injured guard replied.


    At this time, even Fang Yuan, who was still in bed, with the help of a guard, couldn''t help appearing in the hall and asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter? What''s going on at the Blackstone mine? ""If the Lord of huifangyuan city is surrounded by the enemies of the Qin family, Blackstone mine is harassing and attacking from time to time, and I don''t know when it will launch a general attack, but our people have suffered a lot. This time, the Qin family is almost out of action, and nearly a hundred people are coming. They are bound to want to fight Blackstone mine down. You should find a way to support them quickly ¡£¡± Injured guard extremely anxious said.


    "Well, how could that be? Having just defeated the enemies of the Zhao family, now the Qin family are attacking the Blackstone mine again? " Fang Yuan just felt that his face was black, and he almost fell to the ground. His body swayed a few times. With the help of the guard, he reluctantly supported and didn''t fall.


    In the last battle with the Zhao family, although he saved his life in the end, he basically had less than 30% of his ability left, and even it would be difficult for him to fight in the future.


    So after hearing the news of Blackstone mine, he felt such despair, because he had no way to help except to watch, and subconsciously Fang Yuan looked at me.


    "Brother Yang Chuan, what shall we do now?" Fang Linyu, who was sitting beside him, asked me anxiously.


    Obviously, we all know that I am the strongest fighting force in fangjiayu now. Although he still has fighting power, his previous injuries are still not completely good. Even if he has participated in the war, he can not play his full strength.


    Under such circumstances, the only thing they can count on is me.


    After thinking for a while, I said slowly, "do you mean this is the third day that the Blackstone mine has been besieged?"


    The injured guard nodded his head and said, "yes, this is the third day. If we continue to drag on, I''m afraid the Blackstone mine will be broken."

 Chapter 466

    "Today is the third day? This... " After hearing the words of the injured guard, Fang Linyu immediately found out the problem.


    Fang Yuan and Fang Linyu and I looked at each other for a moment, and then slowly said, "so, the timing of the Qin family''s attack on the Blackstone mine is the same as that of the Zhao family''s attack on Huangsha city. Does it mean that the two families colluded before, but the Zhao family failed?"


    Fang Linyu nodded and said, "it''s very possible that this is the case."


    "It seems that the Qin and Zhao families agreed in advance. If they attack our Fang family together, they can not only contain each other, but also reduce their own losses. What a sinister scheme." Fang Yuan said with hatred on his face.


    It can be said that the Fang family is now on the wane. After several times of civil strife, they have already suffered heavy losses. They even have to shrink into the Fang family Valley and never come out, so as to get a breath.


    In such a difficult situation of Fang family, Qin and Zhao families were merciless, and boldly mobilized all their forces to attack Huangsha city and Blackstone mine.


    Once these two places are really lost, then it must be fangjiayu''s turn. At that time, the fate of fangjiayu''s family will be chilling.


    The more he thought about it, the more he hated Qin and Zhao.


    But I turned my eyes and said: "so, the Li family didn''t get involved in the attack of the other family?"


    When I said this, Fang Linyu was also surprised. He asked: "it''s true. We have been on sentry duty in the south, but we haven''t seen anyone from the Li family. Why?"


    "Is the Li family afraid?" Fang Yuan said with some uncertainty.


    Today''s situation is extremely disadvantageous for the other family. What they are facing is the attack between the Qin and Zhao families. Although they defeated the Zhao family this time, and even destroyed the Zhao family and some first-class experts, they have formed a dead feud with the Zhao family.


    Whether this is good or bad is hard for the Fang family to say.


    However, the Qin family is besieging the Blackstone mine, and even making a series of fierce attacks, which has once again increased the loss of the Fang family.


    In such a situation, the Li family chose to stay put, which is absolutely good news for the other family.


    I thought about it and said, "maybe it''s because last time, Li Zhen escaped by himself and knew my details, so the Li family didn''t dare to move. This is a good thing."


    Everyone nodded.


    "The Blackstone mine must be rescued. Moreover, the enemies of the Qin family have only besieged the mine and have not succeeded. This is an opportunity for us. It''s just a question of who to send." Fang Linyu said with a frown.


    I nodded and said, "take these brothers down to have a rest. Let''s discuss the rescue plan."


    "Yes." Immediately someone came and took the injured guard down.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Za Mao and others yelled, "Damn, the Qin family is too mean. It''s taking advantage of others'' danger and taking advantage of the fire to destroy the Fang family."


    "They just want to go down the well and let the Fang family die?" Old black is also calm face to say.


    I sighed. It''s reasonable to say that the territory of tianwu island is big enough for the four families to live well. But why are they so savage and constantly fighting for territory to occupy more power.


    It''s nothing more than ambition. Besides, the clan leaders and leaders of the four families occupy a large part of the benefits, but the people below can only drink some soup with them.


    These four big family''s backbone, has started the mind, moreover now Fang family''s situation is dangerous, adds fuel to the fire this kind of matter, but does not have the effortless effort.


    It is in this way that the Zhao family and the Qin family begin to attack each other''s family. In each fight, both sides have their own losses.


    When they feel that the loss is a little painful and want to get out of it, they have already formed a deep blood feud. If they want to be independent, they can''t do it. They can only live forever.


    At this time, Fang Yuan sighed and said, "now that I''m like this, I''m determined to kill the thief and I can''t go back to heaven, and Lin Yu''s injury is not good. I can''t support the mine, so I have to..."


    He stopped half of what he said and looked at me. The meaning was self-evident. He wanted me to support the Blackstone mine, but he was afraid that I would refuse, so he was embarrassed and didn''t export.


    I nodded, but I didn''t care. I said, "although the mine is surrounded by the Qin family now, there are three first-class experts guarding it. That''s why I can go for three days. I can go there without too many people."


    Fang Yuan was relieved when he heard that I had agreed. Then he worried: "don''t take too many people? Is that too risky? "


    I shook my head, said: "unless they are first-class experts, or the first enemy of ten good hands, otherwise go to more people, there is no benefit at all.""Brother Yang Chuan, I think you''d better take more people with you. It''s safer." Fang Linyu continued to persuade.


    I didn''t respond to his words, just said: "from the current situation, the Blackstone mine is not as bad as expected. Although some guards have been lost, it''s almost impossible for the Qin family to break into it in a short time. I take a small number of people to guerrilla outside, but it can play the best effect."


    After hearing what I said, Fang Yuan and Fang Linyu said nothing more.


    After discussing the support plan, it''s already evening. According to the plan, I plan to set out for reinforcement tomorrow.


    At night, I sat with Yang Yan, Chen Lin, Chen Wenjin, Xu erniang and old black Julia to discuss how to reinforce the Blackstone mine.


    "Boss, are you really going to take only sister Lin and swallow?" Za Mao asked in surprise.


    "Is it too risky to take only two of them?" Xu Er Niang is also worried to say.


    My sister and I are not good at this kind of combat, but we are not good at it


    Chen Wenjin sighed and said, "I''m still worried. I don''t know what''s going on in the Blackstone mine. If something happens to you, what can we do? Alas!"


    Hearing her saying this, everyone''s face sank, because we all know that now people can live in the Fang family well, the main reason is because of me.


    Once I have an accident, I''m afraid the Fang family will not be so easy to speak, but it doesn''t have to be so pessimistic.

 Chapter 467

    "What are you worried about? There is also Xiaoyu. Besides, my current strength is not invincible, at least on tianwu island. If I have more people, it will be a burden. " I explained.


    "I think it''s the best." Chen Lin agreed with me.


    Yang Yan sat aside and did not speak. Since she had a relationship with me and let me into her body, her attitude towards me has undoubtedly improved a lot. Sometimes she even stares at me in a daze. Her eyes are full of the joy of a little woman.


    It''s true that doing that kind of thing can completely change a woman. I really realize this in Yang Yan.


    "Well, I listen to Yang Chuan in everything. He will never make fun of his own life and his woman''s life." Yang Yan said with a cold face.


    Hearing what the two girls said, Za Mao and Lao Hei had no idea. After a few words, they went back to their own house.


    Chen Wenjin, Yang Yan and Chen Lin stayed.


    Yang Yan took a look at me and said, "you talk. I''ll take a bath first."


    "Swallow, wait for me. I''ll wash it with you today." Chen Lin smiles and chases Yang Yan. She leaves me and Chen Wenjin a separate space.


    Chen Wenjin didn''t move. She just lowered her head slightly. Her face was a little shy. After a pause, she suddenly raised her head and said, "Yang Chuan, promise me that you must be careful and come back alive. All of us are still waiting for you. Not only me, but also Ning xiangsiyao and Xiaoyu are waiting for you to come back safely."


    When I heard her words, I felt quite touched. When I was on the desert island, I tried my best to survive. I didn''t have the heart to think about superfluous things, let alone love.


    Now that I''m on tianwu Island, I''ve joined Fang''s family in exchange for shelter for everyone. I can finally play with my own women and talk about love, but I still have to face the threat of life all the time.


    I''m tired of going through the test of life and death, and I don''t know when it''s going to end. Killing people is not a happy thing.


    Maybe after the first World War of Blackstone ore, we can completely get rid of the Qin family and stop for a while.


    My heart warm, gently hugged Chen Wenjin, comfort: "it''s OK, you don''t worry too much, so many Kaner, I have come, this is nothing, you are at home waiting for your man, I come back, hehe."


    "Well, promise me to come back safely." Chen Wenjin stares at my eyes and says.


    I nodded, at this time, all the words are useless, after her exclamation, a princess directly carried her into the bedroom.


    Chen Wenjin also had a premonition of what was going to happen, and said with shame and Expectation: "you Be gentle, I''m afraid of pain. "


    I laughed and said: "don''t worry, I am very gentle to my own women, but the price is that I can''t get up in the morning, ha ha."


    "Ah, slow down. Don''t tear my clothes. I''ll take them off myself. Ah..."


    In Chen Wenjin''s startled voice and cry, this night seems to be particularly long.


    Until the next morning, I had a good sleep and woke up, but Chen Wenjin was still in deep sleep. Last night was too exciting for her and consumed too much energy.


    I laughed, touched her pretty face, dressed and strode out.


    Outside the room, Chen Lin and Yang Yan were already having breakfast. When they saw me coming out, they both glared at me. They didn''t speak much. Everything was silent.


    I also laughed. I didn''t say much. I''ve been used to such scenes for a long time, if I didn''t think about supporting Blackstone mine today.


    Maybe last night, I was going to have a big quilt to sleep with and let the three of them sleep with me, but it''s not necessary now.


    After having enough food and drink, we had to start. In addition to Yang Yan and Chen Lin, there were three other guards of Fang family, and the injured guards who had come to report from Blackstone mine before. Seven of them set out directly.


    "Take care." Fang Yuan calm face, incomparably solemn said, eyes inside is also showing some worry.


    "Be careful on the way." Fang Linyu also said to me that he was still bandaged. I estimated that this injury would last for some time.


    I nodded and didn''t speak much. No matter how much I said at this time, it was meaningless. I sorted out the dragon head blade and the dry food on my body a little, and said, "let''s go."


    "Drive!"


    "Drive..."


    Immediately, I took a line of support team, quickly toward the Blackstone mine.


    Blackstone mine is not far from Huangsha City, which is only 50 kilometers away. No one else has met it. Even if there is one, it should have escaped from this land of right and wrong for a long time.For example, the western area of Takeshima today, that is, the Fang family''s sphere of influence, is the most unstable. All the ordinary people who used to be in the western area have basically moved to other places.


    If you are accidentally involved in the struggle of the four families, ordinary people don''t even know how to die. In this case, since you can''t provoke, you have to choose to hide.


    Fortunately, in other areas, you should be more stable if you want to be right.


    After more than half a day''s journey, I finally arrived at a high slope three kilometers away from Blackstone mine before dark.


    "Elder Yang, you see, that''s the Blackstone mine." He said, pointing to the lacquer mountain in the distance.


    The mountain is not high, but it''s very big, and it''s all black. It''s said that the Blackstone mine is made of coal and iron ore, which is also in line with my imagination.


    Although the mountain is not tall, it is very dangerous. There are only two ways to get up the mountain safely. They have been blocked by the Qin family.


    At the beginning, the guard also fought for his life and fell down from the cliff of the back mountain with ropes. As a result, several people were killed, and only he escaped desperately. It can be said that it was very tragic.


    "Uncle, what shall we do now? It''s going to be dark soon. We should be able to meet the people of the Qin family not far ahead. " One of the guards asked anxiously.


    After thinking for a while, I asked, "how many people have the Qin family sent out this time? How many experts are there


    "They sent out more than 100 people, and the lowest strength are all third rate experts. As for first-class experts, there should be four to five." Answered the messenger''s guard.


    I ha ha of a smile, immediately in the heart had to worry about, the other side sent out four or five first-class experts, this is not enough to see.

 Chapter 468

    It means that there are at least three people on the other side, who need to guard the pass to prevent the people in the Blackstone mine from being in trouble.


    This also means that the Qin family is keeping the coordination, or on guard, and there will only be a first-class expert at most. This is my chance to play.


    All this is also in my expectation, I take this team, will make the Qin family enemy blood.


    "Put the horse down, trim it in place, pay attention to concealment, have something to eat, have a rest, and try to do it after dark. Do you understand?" My calm command.


    "Yes." Several people agreed.


    With Yang Yan and Chen Lin, I found a big tree and leaned on it. I sat down to eat some dried meat and drink some water. I sat down to rest and recover my strength.


    After a short rest, Yang Yan looked at me and asked, "Yang Chuan, do you have any good way to get in?"


    "Go in? Why? We have enough dry food to eat for at least five days, and there is no shortage of water in this place. There is no need to invade. We just need to make trouble for the Qin family on the outside. That''s enough for them, hehe. " I said with a cold face.


    It''s impossible to attack. There are only seven of us. If we attack Qin''s team head-on and join the people of Blackstone mine, we will definitely lose a lot.


    Although I am strong enough to be safe, others are not, especially Yang Yan and Chen Lin. if they are hurt a little, I will die of heartache.


    "Strong attack is the stupidest way. Why don''t we take advantage of our advantage? Hey, hey. " I looked deep in the woods with a sneer.


    "What are you going to do, Yang Chuan?" Chen Lin was also worried and asked.


    "The East strikes the West."


    "The East strikes the west?"


    Soon it was getting dark. It was dark all around. Only by moonlight could we see clearly. However, under the Blackstone mine in the distance, countless torches were lit up, which made the night very bright.


    After half an hour''s rest, I almost recovered. Looking at these torches, I sneered: "such an obvious enemy is a living target. It''s time for us to take action."


    All the people were silent and did not speak. The guard of the previous news was even more nervous, and even a little scared, because he knew that if the war was not played well, he might die here.


    But all this was forced by the Qin family. He had no other choice.


    "Well, now the soldiers are divided into two routes. You, take the arrow that you agreed with the people in the mine and go to the East. I''ll take the people to the West. Remember, we''ll start in ten minutes." I said coldly.


    "Yes, elder." Before the news of the guard, there are two other guards agreed, and then quickly to the east of the woods.


    "Come on, let''s go west." I said in a cold voice, also with Chen Lin swallow quickly rushed into the forest.


    In fact, the Qin family''s vision is very tight. They can only detect everything in the mine three kilometers in advance.


    In this way, the people of the Qin family simply set up small fires at the foot of the mountain and spent the night on guard. This is the most careless point of the Qin family. The fire is too conspicuous in the dark.


    The reason for this is that the Qin family is too confident. They feel that under the circumstances of the Zhao family''s siege of Huangsha City, it is absolutely impossible for the Fang family to have someone to support the Blackstone mine.


    The people of the Qin family would never have expected that it took only one morning for all the people of the Zhao family to rout and be killed by me. In the end, only a spineless Zhao Menghu ran away.


    The Zhao family''s attempt to attack Huangsha city failed completely.


    However, the news of the Zhao family''s failure obviously didn''t reach the Blackstone mine. It was because the communication on tianwu island was too backward, and basically stayed in ancient times.


    That is to say, they didn''t get the news of the Zhao family''s defeat in time, so it''s really stupid for the Qin family to continue to besiege the Blackstone mine here.


    If this is on the earth, once the Zhao family is defeated, I''m afraid the Qin family will have received the news, let alone continue the stalemate here.


    With Yang Yan, Chen Lin and another guard, I walked carefully through the woods. With the help of the cover of the night, I easily reached the place not far behind the Qin family''s sentinel enemies.


    I saw that not far ahead, about 50 meters away, there were three people around a campfire, saying this, watching.


    "The Blackstone mine is too hard to attack. We have surrounded it for three days and three nights." Then one of the enemies of the Qin family said.


    "We''re small. We can''t manage these. We can only continue to work hard." The other said."It''s said that the Zhao family is attacking Huangsha city. It should be that the news is coming back soon." Said another.


    After the defeat of the Zhao family, I sent people to blockade the surrounding areas of Huangsha City, constantly patrolling on horseback, so that no enemy spies could appear within ten miles of Huangsha city.


    So even if the Qin family came to Huangsha city and tried to find out the news, they finally got nothing and didn''t know the specific situation in the city.


    I sneered. From the conversation of these people, we can know that the Qin family''s humanity has not got accurate information so far. On this day, the spread speed of information on Takeshima was too slow.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the news finally came from the East.


    Whew!


    An extremely sharp sound suddenly rang out. It was the sound of an arrow. It was also the signal that the guard who had escaped to report for help and had already agreed with Fang''s family in Blackstone.


    This signal means that support has arrived.


    In fact, it''s very simple to ring an arrow. You just need to carry a bamboo whistle with you. When you need to use it, you can tie the bamboo whistle to the front end of the arrow and shoot it into the sky to make such a sharp sound.


    In such an ancient and primitive tianwu Island, this way is very practical.


    It was like the sound of three people standing up in the fire and looking around.


    "What''s that sound? What''s the matter? "


    "It sounds like it''s coming from the east?"


    "It''s definitely the sound of arrows? Is there Fang''s enemy in the east? "


    "The enemy of the Fang family? How could it be? How could the Fang family show up in Blackstone mine so soon, and we didn''t find anything during the day. "

 Chapter 469

    Just when the three men were confused and didn''t know what was going on, the Qin family, who were just under the mine, started to search for the past in the direction of the sound with a torch.


    No matter what happens, you have to check whether the enemy appears first.


    Just then, I said coldly, "do it."


    Whew!


    As soon as my voice fell, Chen Lin directly stood up and shot out with a cold arrow. She directly hit one of the unlucky men in the face and died on the spot.


    Pop!


    Looking at the fellow who was still alive and talking just now, he fell to the ground and died, and the remaining two people were confused.


    "What?"


    "This..."


    Just as these two people were stunned, Chen Lin shot another cold arrow. It hit the back of a person''s head again. That person fell to the ground and died.


    Another guy, at this time, reacts and suddenly realizes what happened. His eyes are full of panic. He desperately opens his mouth and wants to make a sound, "yes..."


    But as soon as his mouth was opened, before he could send out the first syllable, he was shot with a cold arrow directly through his mouth and died on the spot.


    All this just in a flash, there are three enemies died under Chen Lin''s cold arrow, which shows that her arrow method is too terrible, especially in such a short distance, the other side has little defense.


    I went over and looked at the corpse on the ground. I didn''t have many tubes. I said coldly, "go on, go on to the next place."


    Chen Lin nodded her head and pulled out the bloody arrow with cold eyes. After wiping the blood on the body, she put it into the quiver directly.


    "Well, let''s go." Chen said to me.


    We must take advantage of the attention of the Qin family''s enemies and be attracted by the East Arrow to kill them as much as possible.


    As for the fire, there is no need to pay attention to it.


    The distance between each fire is about 500 meters. In the dark, you can only see a little shadow in the distance. It''s hard to find anything.


    This time, there is no need to hide like before. I directly took off the dragon head blade and rushed to the next fire.


    There were four people beside the fire. After seeing the figure, one of the leaders stood up, frowned and said, "what are you doing? How can you come here if you don''t guard your own place? "


    He thought it was his companion who appeared, but Chen Lin''s cold arrow met him.


    Whew.


    Poof! Cold arrow directly inserted in his head, two eyes opened, he did not even want to understand what happened, people have fallen to the ground dead.


    "Boss sang, this..."


    "The enemy, the enemy."


    See this situation, the other side of the remaining three people immediately react, quickly picked up the weapon and stood up.


    With a cold smile, I threw out the dragon head blade in my hand, and instantly killed a person, cutting off almost all of his laziness.


    Seeing that his companion died so miserably, the man was also shocked, "this..."


    Whew!


    Chen Lin''s cold arrow once again solved a problem.


    At the same time, Yang Yan also rushed past, cold waist knife across a sharp arc, the last person''s head directly moved, dead can''t die.


    "Go, go on to the next place." I cold voice way, picked up the dragon head battle blade to continue to kill in the past.


    I went to the place where there was fire, but I didn''t fail every time. Taking advantage of the chaos of the enemies of the Qin family, I killed the enemies by five waves of fire in succession and got close to 20 people.


    Finally, at this time, the Qin family realized that something was wrong, because they were trying to reduce the number of people, and there was a scream from the forest.


    In addition, the arrow rings in the East, but the scream is in the West. Even a fool can understand it. This is a stratagem to attack the West from the East.


    So after finding something wrong, the Qin family began to shrink their line of defense and gathered the rest of them together. There were at least a dozen people in the team.


    In this way, it is very difficult for the team I am carrying to have another chance to attack and kill people.


    Looking at the Qin family holding more than a dozen torches and constantly shaking back and forth in the woods, I hid in a tree, shook my head and said, "it''s a pity that the enemy has noticed something wrong now. Next, it should be hard to have such a good chance as just now."


    "I killed 19 people just now. I''ve already killed a lot of them." Yang Yan said with a cold face.


    I nodded and said, "indeed, there are quite a few of them."It''s already killed so many people on the other side. There''s no need to continue to take risks. The best choice at this time is to stop when it''s good.


    I looked at the enemies of the Qin family and said with a sneer, "go, retreat. Retreat to a place five kilometers away. Stay away from the Blackstone mine."


    "Good." Chen Lin nodded.


    At that moment, I took the people with me to retreat as expected. Now that I have succeeded, there is no need to continue the entanglement. If I continue the entanglement, there will probably be casualties here. This is absolutely a situation I don''t want to see.


    So I took people crazy retreat, in the place agreed before, saw the previous news guard, and the other two people.


    The task I gave them was to shoot the arrow in the East. Once the arrow was shot out, they immediately tried to escape. Their goal was not to kill the enemy, but to attract the attention of the Qin family.


    All three of them came back without danger. It seems that their task has been completed well.


    "Uncle, have you made it? How many people have been killed? " One of the guards, seeing that our bodies were full of bloody smell, couldn''t help asking in a startled voice.


    "Killed 19, ha ha, my uncle is a bull." The escort who followed me said happily.


    As soon as these words came out, the three people were all shocked. They took a few breaths of cool air, which calmed down a little.


    I frowned and heard the noise of someone in the distance getting closer and closer. I immediately said decisively, "go, retreat first. This place is no longer safe."


    "Good."


    After meeting with people, I directly took people to a place ten miles away, hiding temporarily in a leeward hillside.


    This position is high enough to effectively see the enemy''s whereabouts. In addition, there are pits and stones as bunkers, which can be used to attack and defend. I had planned it before when I was on my way in the daytime, and it could be used at this time.


    "Let''s have a rest. We may spend the night here tonight." I said to everyone, while chewing dried meat and drinking water, I silently watched the Qin family who had become a mess under the Blackstone mine.

 Chapter 470

    "Good." They agreed, then sat in the same place and began to rest.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin leaned to my side and ate. Chen Lin said, "we have solved 19 people in Qin family in one breath. When people from Fang family in Heishi mine see it, they should make some moves, right?"


    "It''s enough for the Qin family to have our support. When we were in lingcao Town, these guys surnamed Qin forced me and Yang Chuan to death. Now it''s their turn." Yang Yan said with a face.


    Recalling the scenes in lingcao Town, I still feel a lingering fear. That battle was more dangerous than now.


    I coldly looked at the Qin''s camp below and said, "we can''t find each other in this place. Now it''s a mess. As for how people in the Blackstone mine react, we have to wait slowly, but the pressure will be much less."


    "Well." The two girls nodded.


    As the night grew deeper and deeper, the people of the Qin family at the bottom did not find the enemy''s trace after a burst of abuse, and gradually converged back.


    This time, they learned to be good, did not dare to continue to make a fire, but also chose to let more people gather together, so that they would not be like before, I broke one by one, this is a lot smarter.


    Seeing this, I also know in my heart that a good opportunity like before, when the Qin family is relatively lax, gives me an opportunity to take advantage of it. Now that the other side is ready, it''s too dangerous to sneak attack again, so I have to give up.


    I left a guard on the vigil, changing shifts later, and the rest continued to rest.


    With my present constitution, even if I don''t have a rest for three days and nights, I''m still full of energy.


    It''s just a pity for me that the people in the Blackstone mine didn''t take advantage of the chaos. If they did, they would cause more losses to the Qin family.


    But at such a critical juncture, it is understandable to be cautious.


    There was nothing to say for a night, and soon after dawn, the people in the Qin camp took action again.


    "A team of 15 people, search outside for me, and find out the guy who attacked last night." Someone yelled angrily.


    "Yes."


    Immediately, I stood on the high slope, and saw the downwind people, divided into three or four teams, and started the carpet search.


    Seeing this scene, several guards immediately got a little flustered and said, "uncle, what shall we do now? If they continue to search like this, they will find us sooner or later. "


    "Yes, it''s not night. It''s easy to be found. I''m afraid it''s too late to escape." The other guard was worried.


    The Qin family and other people are riding horses. If we come to chase them, we can''t run away from each other with only two legs.


    However, if the other party dares to chase them, I will kill them all, hehe.


    At this time, Yang Yan also came close to me, looking at the situation below, and said: "the other side is a small team of 15 people. If we really encounter it, we will be in a bitter battle."


    "The number of the other side is twice that of us. Although you are very good, we don''t need to continue to take this risk." Chen Lin also advised me.


    In her opinion, she thought that I was going to have a tough fight with the opposite party.


    I gave two girls a smile and said, "don''t worry, I''m not as reckless as you think. Let''s go back and go to the hill next to me."


    I pointed to a mountain in the distance. It was a bit higher than where I am now. I didn''t find it last night because it was too dark, but now I can see it at a glance.


    The location is higher and safer than the current one. You can see the Blackstone mine and the situation of the Qin family''s enemy camp below. The distance is far enough.


    A few people looked at the top of the mountain and felt relieved, especially the guards, who were afraid of death.


    "Come on, let''s move first." I yelled, turned around and trotted to another hill.


    "Keep up." Chen Lin yelled and followed Yang Yan quickly behind my ass.


    "Yes."


    And just when we started to move, someone in the Qin family also touched the nearest point, found our trace, and yelled, "look, there''s someone running over there."


    "There are people. They must be the bastards who attacked us last night."


    "Come on, let''s rush over and kill all these bastards, so as to avenge the brothers who died last night." See our trace, immediately someone full of hate way.


    But as soon as this guy''s words were out, he was blocked by people and scolded: "are you a fool? Don''t you see each other so far away from us? If you just rush through like this, you''ll be in trouble. "These people of the Qin family think that this is the truth.


    Now they are going to continue to besiege the Blackstone mine. If they rashly send people to encircle and suppress these reinforcements, the formation will be in chaos.


    If the Fang family in the Blackstone mine took the opportunity to attack, the Qin family would be in a dilemma.


    So even after seeing our trace, these people dare not chase us like this. They can only watch from a distance and feel very depressed.


    "Is that all we can do? Isn''t that too much? " A man was very upset.


    "If you want to die, you can go by yourself. I won''t accompany you any more. Hum, let''s go and report the situation first." The leader of this team said that he was quite clever, at least not reckless.


    I stood on a big tree on a high hillside and observed the situation below. I saw that this team was not deceived. Unfortunately, I shook my head and said, "sure enough, these people still have brains. They didn''t rush directly."


    Chen Lin stood on a branch beside him and said in a cold voice: "so many people died last night. It''s time for these people to learn. If they dare to rush up directly, they will feel that they are going to die."


    If the other party really dares to rush up to encircle us, it will be a real death. It is not only a direct departure from the Qin camp, but also a lack of follow-up support.


    In addition, I am now at a high position, occupying the advantage of geographical advantage, just archery can destroy the other side, almost without any difficulty.


    Yang Yan also saw the following situation, slightly frowned, said: "since the other party is not deceived, then how do we do?"

 Chapter 471

    "Wait, what else can I do?" I simply sat on the branch of the tree and looked at the two women with a smile.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin looked at each other, some doubt: "wait? When will it be? "


    "Let''s wait until after dark." With a faint smile, I simply lay down on the branch and had a rest.


    The two girls were puzzled and worried for a while.


    Time goes by slowly. Facing the situation of being attacked from both sides, without knowing the actual situation and the number of people on my side, the people of the Qin family chose to shrink their camp and hold still.


    "These people are really tolerant, huh." When a guard saw such a scene, he was a little upset.


    "Yes, the Qin family are just a group of cowards." Another guard scolded.


    I look at the sky and it''s getting dark. If there''s no movement from the people over there, I can only wait another day.


    Anyway, if we continue to drag on like this, we have already achieved the goal of supporting the Blackstone mine. On the contrary, we have dragged all the large group of people of the Qin family here. Now we should be worried about the talents of the Qin family.


    If so many people stay in this place, if they freeze and make no progress, the longer they drag on, the more variables and the more dangerous they will be.


    The people of Qin family must understand this truth.


    Just when I was thinking about something in my heart, suddenly there was a strange sound from the direction of Blackstone mine.


    Chen Lin stood up, pointed to the distance and said, "Yang Chuan, look, there seems to be some movement over there in the Blackstone mine."


    I opened my eyes and tried my best to look at it. I saw that there was black shuttling back and forth. I had come into contact with the Qin family''s camp.


    "This is There''s a fight with the Qin family at the Blackstone mine? " Yang Yan is slightly surprised, urgent voice way.


    "Yes, it seems that the people in the Blackstone mine are not stupid. Now is our chance. Everyone, get up, let''s kill them, take advantage of the chaos, and then go." I sneered and immediately jumped from the tree.


    At the first sight, the guards were very excited. As a member of the Fang family, they were forced to this point by the Qin family, and even threatened to die.


    Now we finally have a chance to fight back. No one will miss such a good opportunity.


    "Come on, let''s kill it. This time it''s the Qin family''s turn to pay the price."


    "Kill, kill these turtles and grandchildren of the Qin family."


    Several guards roared with blood on their faces.


    I lead the way quickly. Yang Yan and Chen Lin follow me like a shadow. Yang Yan is calm and asks me, "Yang Chuan, how do you know that people in the Blackstone mine will definitely do it at this time?"


    As I was on my way, I shook my head and said, "I''m not an immortal. How can I expect everything, but such a decision is the most advantageous aspect of the other family in the current situation."


    At this time, it''s going to be dark soon. The people of Blackstone mine took the opportunity to attack and create a wave of chaos, which can not only disturb the deployment of the Qin family, but also kill a few people.


    Even if nothing can be done, wait for a while after dark, and then quickly withdraw to the mountain, there will be little loss.


    The main purpose of this wave of attacks is to create chaos.


    Once there is chaos, the people in the Qin camp have to deal with it, and they have to divide up a lot of troops. This is the best time for me to harvest some heads.


    Such a scheme is not so clever. I believe the people of the Qin family can see it, but they have to fall into the trap.


    If we ignore the chaos caused by the Blackstone mine, the possible losses will only be greater.


    "In the best interest?" Yang Yandao.


    I nodded my head and continued: "let''s take advantage of the chaos to attack now. If we can kill several people, we will return immediately."


    "Good." All agreed.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, I took people to rush into the woods where the Qin camp was. When I saw people, I was killed. Soon, a small group of 15 people died by our knife.


    "Ha ha, be happy. It''s good to kill the enemy."


    "I haven''t been so relieved for a long time. Our Fang family has been suppressed so miserably." Several guards yelled excitedly.


    I didn''t make a sound, just looked at the depths of the woods, the light of the torch, and the angry and scream from time to time, mixed together, this night seems particularly frightening.


    "Uncle, let''s take this opportunity to kill them in one go. We can certainly kill more of the Qin family."


    "That is, the more people you kill, the less pressure there will be at Blackstone." Two guards took the opportunity to say to me.


    I calm face to see for a while, or shook his head, said: "I always feel something wrong, for the sake of caution, first retreat.""But..." The two guards, who had killed their red eyes, were not willing to stand in the same place and did not act immediately.


    That''s the moment of hesitation, whew! Suddenly, two cold arrows came out of the woods and directly hit the hearts of the two guards. With a scream on the spot, they fell to the ground.


    "Ah, there are enemies..."


    "Uncle, help Help me... "


    Two guards fell to the ground, blood red chest, issued a desperate cry.


    I didn''t look at them even one more time. Although I was a little surprised by the speed of each other, fortunately, it was also in my expectation, and I didn''t panic.


    "Don''t panic. Find a good shelter and hide behind the tree. I''ll see how many people are coming this time. Hum!" My eyes were cold, staring at the dark corner in the distance.


    Under such circumstances, the camps are faced with the impact of the Blackstone mine, and the other party dares to kill them. It''s really kind, but it also shows from the side that there are not many experts in the front of the Qin family.


    This can explain why such a little confusion has not completely subsided after such a long time.


    It turns out that they didn''t intend to calm down immediately. Instead, they wanted to divide forces to solve us. It''s interesting.


    "Ah


    Just as I was hiding behind the tree, another guard screamed. It turned out that his body was exposed a little, and then he was caught by the archer of the other side. He directly hit his leg with an arrow and squatted on the ground in pain.


    Whew!


    "Ah


    At the moment of the other side''s shot, Chen Lin also shot the person hiding in the dark. She just heard a scream in the woods.


    After killing an archer of the other party, Chen Lin immediately shrinks back, and the people and horses of both sides freeze here for a moment.

 Chapter 472

    "Yang Chuan, what should we do now? There are only three of us left Yang Yan said to me anxiously.


    Just now everything happened so fast that several guards died one after another. Another one was alive. His legs were disabled and he lost his ability to move. He was not far away from death.


    The other party didn''t act immediately. It should be that they didn''t know the reality of our side. But I can''t wait any longer. If more people from the Qin family come around, I''m afraid that Yang Yan and Chen Lin will be in danger.


    "Swallow, you cover elder sister Lin to go first, I mat behind." I said loudly to the two girls.


    At this time, both of them knew the seriousness of the matter. They didn''t say much. Without saying a word, Chen Lin quickly retreated from behind the big tree. Yang Yan carefully followed her and covered for her.


    I took a look and immediately followed.


    At the moment when I showed my figure, a cold arrow came from the dark trees.


    "Yang Chuan, be careful." Yang Yan exclaimed in a startled voice.


    My face was cold, and I moved the dragon''s head blade to the front of my body. The broad blade easily blocked the cold arrow and made a crisp sound.


    "Hum!" At the same time, Chen Lin quickly squatted down in the same place and shot a cold arrow in the dark.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, another scream came out. Her archery was so powerful that the other side had no chance to react at all.


    "Go." I called out loud, immediately did not cover up, with two women quickly ran away.


    At this time, a roar came from the forest, and said, "asshole, they want to run away and chase me."


    "After killing so many people in our Qin family, I must ask three people to pay for their lives today. There is no corpse left." There is a person to hate however big angry way.


    "Go, chase me."


    "Yes."


    After hearing the cry of killing, Yang Yan and Chen Lin and I ran faster and faster. We have already reached the limit of speed. Maybe the only good news is that.


    In order to hide their body shape, they didn''t prepare horses at the beginning, so now they can only chase us with two legs. It''s not so easy to chase us for a while.


    "Keep running, don''t look back." I cried in a deep voice, looking at this posture, there are a lot of people coming from the other side.


    "Well." The two women agreed and continued to run.


    In a short time, I had already run five kilometers away, and I noticed that the pursuers were still following me, but there were fewer people than before.


    Obviously, the people who can keep up are at least the best of the second rate experts. Other guys with a little less strength have been left behind.


    I looked at the two women, although they have been forced to bear not to say, can see the two women''s face pale, constantly sweating, I also know that they are close to the limit.


    If you continue to escape, it will be really dangerous. At that time, I''m afraid you will not even have the strength to fight back.


    I took a deep breath, immediately stopped behind the tree, and gave the two girls a mouthful of internal force, so as to reduce their fatigue. This is all I can do, because the next moment the other party will kill in front of me.


    Shua Shua!


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Just less than 30 meters away, a total of five people from the other side showed their bodies together, holding weapons in their hands. Under the moonlight, they looked very grim.


    A guy in the lead, with big eyes and thick eyebrows, looked very powerful. He was the leader of the Qin family''s siege of the Blackstone mine, that is Qin Yun. He stepped forward and said coldly, "why don''t you run? Is it physical strength? Well, today is the day of your death. "


    "If you don''t want to talk to them, let''s go together and kill all three of them." Another guy, Qin Yue, roared with a cold face.


    "Go ahead, you three, surround the two women. Let''s kill the man first." Qin Yun stares at me with arrogance and hatred in his eyes. Looking at me is like looking at a corpse.


    Shua Shua!


    In an instant, three masters of the Qin family, holding steel knives in their hands, rushed over at a very fast speed and surrounded Chen Lin and Yang Yan in the middle.


    "Go away, women who want to touch Laozi, go to die." I was very angry immediately. With a wave of the dragon head blade in my hand, I smashed one of the masters.


    The master of the Qin family sneered and said, "I''m afraid it''s not good to lose my weapon before I start fighting. I''ll die later. Ha ha."


    He raised his axe and blocked the dragon head blade I threw out. According to his idea, he must have blocked the blade first and then waited for the opportunity to fight back, but he was wrong.


    Poof!


    My dragon head blade flew out at a very fast speed. The guy made a blocking gesture, but he was still cut by the waist in an instant, and became a pool of mud of the enemy. Before he died, his eyes were wide open. I don''t know what happened.Bang!


    My dragon head blade hit the ground hard and made a dull noise. People just felt that the ground was shocked, and their bodies could not help shaking. Their faces were even more frightened.


    "This..."


    "What is this?" Qin Yue''s face was shocked and disbelieving.


    "This knife, terrible weight, this guy''s strength..." Qin Yun also realized that something was wrong at this time, and his eyes that looked at me changed.


    The two masters of the Qin family, who had planned to besiege Yang Yan and Chen Lin, were so scared when they saw one of their companions face to face and died. They immediately shrank back and turned pale.


    I went to pick up the dragon head blade and carried it on my shoulder. "I was worried that I didn''t have a good chance to kill. I didn''t expect that you sent it to me. No wonder we did."


    The situation immediately reversed, Qin Yun heart thump for a while, yelled: "no, we were deceived, was the other side to lead to this ghost place."


    "Now I know it''s too late. Look at the knife." I stepped on the earth and tried my best to make a dash to Qin Yun. He was so scared that he subconsciously wanted to slash it. I hit him hard.


    Hit him in the stomach, hit him like a ball and flew ten meters away. He broke a big tree and then stopped. His head drooped on his shoulder and there was no sound.


    "You..." Seeing that Qin Yun was killed by my fist, Qin Yue fell to the ground with a shiver. "You''re not a first-class master. Your strength is absolutely a top martial artist."


    "Top warrior?" The other two masters of the Qin family, who were still alive, took a few breaths and looked at me with horror and fear.

 Chapter 473

    I gave a cold smile and said, "Gee, your vision is good. You can react so quickly, but you know it too late. You''re going to die soon."


    Hearing what I said, Qin Yue''s face changed greatly. He immediately begged for mercy and said, "no, please forgive me, I..."


    But before he had finished his words, I rushed over and chopped Qin Yue to the ground with a knife. From his shoulder to his chest, it was directly split and there was no blood on the ground.


    "Oh, no, I don''t want to die..." At this time, a master of the Qin family was scared. He turned to the woods and wanted to run for his life.


    I coldly threw the dragon head blade in my hand, directly penetrated the other side''s chest, and died on the spot.


    "No, please spare my life. I''ll..." The last master of the Qin family, who was still standing, fell down on his knees in fright. He peed a lot in his crotch, and a bad smell came out. He was so disgusted that he was scared to be incontinent. This guy was useless, and he was still a master.


    However, I still need a messenger, so I stopped for the time being and said coldly, "go away, go back to the informer surnamed Qin, and let them go quickly. Otherwise, I will kill them and everyone will die."


    "Yes, yes, I''m going away. I''m going away." The master of the Qin family was so scared that he didn''t even dare to raise his head and ran away in a panic. His posture was ridiculous.


    At this time, Yang Yan and Chen Lin reacted from the shock just now. They were not only surprised by my strength, but also afraid to say, "Yang Chuan, did you let people go like this?"


    I nodded, "one has to go back to tell the truth, or kill all the people. In fact, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Chen Lin looked at the corpse on the ground, gave me a white eye, let me to experience, I ha ha of a smile, also did not care too much, just said: "when that guy back to tip off, these Qin family should make some reaction."


    "Well, let''s just keep watching." Chen Lin nodded.


    Immediately, I took two girls and went back to the previous hillside. The only difference was that only the three of us came back alive this time. All the other guards were killed by the Qin family in the battle just now.


    It''s not that I''m cold hearted and can''t help when I see death. The purpose of the guards is to give the Qin family an illusion that I''m weak and I have to flee desperately. Only in this way can they lead people away completely.


    In fact, even if I don''t lead them away, it''s not a big problem to kill them with my current strength, but the problem is that Chen Lin and Yang Yan may become the enemy''s breakthrough.


    Moreover, even with my strength, if I''m really surrounded and have to take care of two women, it''s hard for me to retreat completely.


    So it''s the best strategy to lead people to a distance and kill them with one more blow.


    I sat on the hillside and made a fire. I watched the movement of the Qin camp coldly. As for the chaos caused by the people in the Blackstone mine, it had already been calmed down.


    Sure enough, I didn''t wait too long. There were bursts of commotion and screams in the Qin''s camp. Then, under my eyes, the Qin''s people didn''t stay at all. They retreated all night, leaving a mess under the Blackstone mine.


    After daybreak, there was no sign of the Qin family. They all rolled as far as they could overnight.


    After all, the death of Qin Yun and Qin Yue, as well as the master who was lucky enough to be let go by me, brought back some terrible news, especially for the Qin family now.


    The appearance of a top warrior means that he is almost invincible on tianwu Island, and he still appears in the Fang family, which is a bolt from the blue for the Qin family.


    At this time, I don''t hurry to slip away. I''m afraid if it''s later, I don''t even have the chance to escape.


    "Let''s go to Blackstone mine. No one will stop us now." I said to Yang Yan and Chen Lin with a smile.


    The two women are finally relieved. Seeing this sign, the first battle of Blackstone mine is temporarily over. As for the follow-up, it depends on the reaction of the three families.


    "Well, let''s go to the Blackstone mine and have a rest for a while." Chen Lin also nodded.


    After a section of the road, I took two women to the Blackstone mine. From a long distance, I saw Fang Tiexin.


    He used to be the leader of Yunfeng city. Later, he was sent here to guard the Blackstone mine. Now he looks like he has suffered a lot.


    Now it''s not only him, but also the other two tall men, who are also standing on the top of the mountain of Blackstone mine, looking at the situation below with a look of astonishment.


    They never thought that the Qin family, who had besieged the Blackstone mine for three days and three nights, would retreat overnight, even without any sign before.


    What happened was so strange that Fang Tiexin and others only dared to stand on the top of the mountain and look down, but they did not dare to send people out to investigate the situation."Who are you? How did you get here? " When the pass was found near the mine, it was found by the people.


    "Say, who are you?" Immediately, a large group of people with bows and arrows toward us.


    I frowned. Before I could explain, I heard Fang Tiexin''s angry voice, "asshole, what are you doing? Put down the bow and arrow quickly. This is the Fang family''s uncle, elder Yang Chuan. He must have defeated the Qin family''s enemies. "


    "Is he the new uncle? Elder Yang Chuan? It''s too young. "


    "One man and two women beat nearly a hundred people out of the Qin family. It''s impossible to say that." All of a sudden, the crowd burst into flames and began to talk about each other.


    Just as the crowd was talking, Fang Tiexin trotted out with people and took the initiative to meet me. When he was in fangjiayu, he had seen my strength with his own eyes, so he didn''t dare to neglect me.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your strength has risen again. I really admire you." Square iron heart a face of polite way, side also follow two people.


    I nodded and asked, "who are these two?"


    "This is Fang Qingshan of Qingshan Town, and this is Fang Yue of Heishishan. They are all members of our old Fang family. They have been guarding against the enemies of the Qin family in this black stone mine before." Fang Tiexin is also a hasty introduction.


    I nodded my head. It turned out that the two of them looked at me eagerly. Fang Yue said, "elder Yang Chuan, you have received the news and come here to support us?"


    "Yes, I used to stay in Huangsha city and scuffle with the enemies of the Zhao family. Later, someone came to ask for help, so I came here. I caused the chaos the night before yesterday." I answered faintly.

 Chapter 474

    After hearing what I said, the three of them were shocked. Fang Yue said, "it''s really you. Ha ha, I knew that it must be the support of our Fang family. It''s really right."


    Fang Qingshan looked at the three of us who were still alive, with a dignified face, and said, "are you the only three people who have come to support us? What about the others? "


    "Originally, there were four guards, but they died in the battle with the Qin family before. It''s a heroic sacrifice for the Fang family." I said calmly.


    After hearing this, all the people were sighing. For the sake of the Fang family, too many people have died, and all these sacrifices can be counted as the top of the three families.


    "By the way, uncle, what''s the situation in Huangsha city?" Fang Tiexin is also worried.


    "Huangsha city is safe and sound. Let''s go inside." I said.


    "That''s right. It''s a good thing to celebrate the defeat of the Qin family." Fang Yue also said with a smile.


    "Walk around and beat. Go to the mountain and wash the dust for elder Yang Chuan. It''s not decent to be here all the time." Fang Qingshan is also a smile on his face.


    Now that the Qin family is defeated, everyone can see the hope of victory, which is a good thing for everyone.


    The Blackstone mine is very big. After entering the mountain, it looks like a huge mountain stronghold, which can accommodate thousands of people. It''s also very magnificent. But now because of the war, only the people of Fang family are on the mountain, which seems a little lonely.


    Yang Yan and I, as well as Chen Lin, were surrounded by people and strode to the hall of the stronghold.


    "Go quickly and bring up all the good things in the cellar. Good wine and good food will serve my uncle." Fang Yue roared happily that he was the landlord of the Blackstone mine.


    I sat in the upper position, accompanied by Yang Yan and Chen Lin. soon the hot food and wine came up and began to eat and drink.


    In the course of eating and drinking, I explained the whole process of support, and the situation of Huangsha city.


    When the three heard that I had killed four of the Zhao family and Qin Yun and Qin Yue one after another, they were all shocked and almost fell to the ground.


    "This It''s true? Uncle, did you really kill Qin Yun and Qin Yue? " Fang Tiexin had a face of disbelief.


    "The head is still with me. You can see it when you see it." I smile and don''t talk much nonsense.


    Chen Lin nodded and threw two bloody cloth bags into the middle of the hall. They were two bloody heads.


    As soon as Fang Yue saw it, he said in an urgent voice, "come on, take the things up quickly. I''ll see if they are Qin Yun and Qin Yue."


    "Yes, stronghold leader." A smart guard quickly agreed, picked up the head and took it up.


    Fang Yue took a look and was shocked, "this This is really the head of Qin Yun and Qin Yue. Ha ha, you deserve to die today. Let''s besiege Laozi''s Blackstone mine. Ha ha, you deserve it. "


    He was very happy with his smile. He was really happy with his revenge.


    As soon as Fang Tiexin and Fang Qingshan saw each other, they could not sit down any more. They stood up directly from their seats and looked at the head of Qin Yun and Qin Yue.


    "Ha ha, Qin Yun, Qin Yue is dead? It''s good to die. It''s wonderful to die. It''s too relieving. " Fang Tiexin laughs.


    Fang Qingshan looked shocked and shocked, and said: "this The strength of Qin Yun and Qin Yue is one of the best in the Qin family. They died in the hands of elder Yang Chuan. This is... "


    Fang Qingshan was so surprised that he couldn''t speak for a moment. In his heart, there was a huge wave. He was able to kill Qin Yun and Qin Yue so easily. What a terrible power Yang Chuan should have.


    Fang Yue stares at me and says: "it''s true that the heroes of ancient times are young. I don''t know elder Yang Chuan''s strength now..."


    I ha ha of a smile, very calm, said: "not high is not high, also more than a first-class master of a small realm."


    Listen to me, three people are stupid, this is higher than a small level, that is not the top martial arts?


    "This Uncle, do you have a top martial artist now? " Fang Tiexin couldn''t help asking.


    I just a faint smile, and did not respond positively to this question, just said: "come on, drink and eat meat, we are not drunk today."


    Three people look at each other, is also very tacit understanding, echoed: "come on, drink, this cup to our uncle Yang, dry."


    "Ha ha, come to drink and do it."


    A banquet was full of wine, especially after the Qin family''s siege had been lifted, people had no more scruples and drank until the afternoon.


    Fang Tiexin and Fang Yue, Fang Qingshan, were all drunk by me.


    Yang Yan and Chen Lin also drank a little wine. Their cheeks were red and they looked very charming. Although I drank a lot of wine, I was still slightly drunk."Uncle, we have prepared the best mine hot spring for you and your two ladies, which can relieve your fatigue and make you happy." At this time, a man came close to me carefully and said respectfully to me.


    I have a little impression of this man. He is Fang Yue''s son. His name is Zuo Fangfeng. He is also the little stronghold leader of Blackstone mine. Fang Yue introduced him to me with great enthusiasm.


    My heart suddenly moved and I said, "hot spring? It''s interesting. Take us there


    "Yes, please follow me here." Fang Feng said with a smile, and began to take the road ahead.


    The Shanzhai is built on the hillside of the mine, and the place Fangfeng takes us seems to be a little bit above the mountain.


    This makes me look forward to it. When I was on earth, I never went to a hot spring because I didn''t have money at home and there was no suitable opportunity.


    I didn''t expect that, on the contrary, I realized this idea on tianwu island.


    "Is there really a hot spring in this kind of place?" Chen Lin looks around suspiciously. She and Yang Yan support each other. When they walk, they are biased.


    "What is a hot spring? Is it fun? " Yang Yan a face doubts of ask a way.


    "You don''t know about hot springs?" Chen Lin was surprised.


    Yang Yan shook his head, "I don''t know. Is that very interesting?"


    Chen Lin thought about it for a while and said, "well, it''s not necessarily fun. It''s just like running in a hot bath."


    "This lady is wrong. The hot spring in our mine is different from that in other places. It can not only promote blood circulation, but also nourish yin and nourish Yang." Fang Feng said with a proud face.


    "Nourishing yin and tonifying yang? Isn''t it another bluff? " I said with disbelief on my face.


    We should know that when we are on the earth, many places with hot springs will play such a mask as "nourishing yin and Yang, promoting blood circulation and improving physique".

 Chapter 475

    All in all, there are a lot of slogans that blow the hot spring very hard.


    But in my opinion, it''s probably no different from a hot bath.


    Fang Feng didn''t say much. He just gave me a deep look and said, "if it''s effective, my uncle will know later. I''m afraid the two ladies will suffer."


    This listen to Yang Yan and Chen Lin''s side eyes for a while, I was a faint smile, more and more looking forward to, "take me quickly."


    "OK, it''s just ahead."


    Soon, to some places on the mountain, in a forest path, there are really hot springs, and some wooden houses have been built nearby.


    "This is the hot spring, so I won''t disturb the three of you." Fang Feng said and left by himself.


    No one bothered me. Looking at a large and small hot spring pool, I immediately jumped up and said with a smile, "ha ha, this ghost place really has hot springs. It''s wonderful."


    I strode in the past, selected the largest pool, took off my clothes, the whole person jumped directly.


    Suddenly warm blisters in the whole person, feel countless comfortable.


    I splashed the water on the two women. Chen Lin said with a smile, "ha ha, there are hot springs in this place. Here I am."


    She is not scrupulous at all. As soon as she takes off her clothes and throws them on the ground, she jumps into the hot spring pool naked. She is less than a few meters away from me. What she sees is that my heart is burning, and even the speed of blood circulation is speeding up.


    "Swallow, why are you still in a daze? Come down quickly. We haven''t seen your body yet. We are shy. Come down quickly." Chen Lin shouts to Yang Yan and splashes her with water in her hand.


    "Ah, well, well, don''t spill it. The clothes are all wet. Can''t I come down?" Yang Yan looked at me with shame, slowly took off her clothes and jumped into the hot spring like a mermaid.


    Just jumped down, she was surprised, "ah, how is the water hot?"


    "That''s why it''s called hot spring. Ha ha." Chen Shilin, holding each other''s fingers and laughing, moved each other.


    After soaking for a while, I suddenly realized something was wrong. This hot spring is really famous. Originally, it was Dantian Qihai, which had not moved for so long. After I took a hot spring, I was ready to move.


    "This hot spring seems to help me practice my internal skill?" After I realized this, I was very happy. I didn''t expect that this trip to Blackstone mine would have such unexpected harvest. Wonderful.


    Immediately, I closed my eyes, completely ignoring the graceful figure of the second daughter in front of me, within reach, wholeheartedly began to practice the congenital war Sutra.


    This cultivation doesn''t matter. I immediately forget the time. When I feel a "click" in my body, it seems that there is a sound of broken bottleneck. When I open my eyes again, it will be dark.


    Next to the hot spring, lanterns are also on. The second daughter, wearing a whole white bathrobe, sits on the edge of the hot spring pool, eating fruit while staring at me soaking in the hot spring pool.


    Seeing that I woke up, Yang Yan said, "Yang Chuan, are you ok?"


    "You sit in the pool and don''t move. I thought you were stunned." Chen Lin is also worried.


    I laughed and said, "I''m practicing martial arts."


    "Practice? Is that what you''ve been talking about? Is there a breakthrough? " Yang Yan is curious.


    I nodded my head and said, "now I have officially broken through to the state of Qi Chong, which is at least twice as strong as before."


    "Double? How is that possible? Your previous strength has been able to second kill those first-class experts, and then double, isn''t it really invincible? " Yang Yan was completely shocked.


    "Hey, hey, you''ll see. Let you see my strength now." After that, I stood up straight away.


    as like as two peas, I stood up, nothing beneath me, just like a man in the morning, and turned away with shame.


    "Hooligans."


    "You villain."


    I laughed, but did not care about these details, came to the shore to find a big stone, said: "you two watch carefully."


    I took a deep breath and hid my internal power. What was so fierce was that I hit hard with a fist. With a crackling sound, the hard and incomparable bluestone split in an instant, counted to fine lines, and smashed on the spot.


    The power of my fist is so terrible.


    The two women took a cold breath and couldn''t close their mouths.


    "It''s terrible to break the stone with one blow, isn''t it?"


    "This Wow, Yang Chuan, you are so powerful. Sister Lin, I really love you. " Chen Lin cheered and rushed towards me. She rode directly on me, just like sitting on a branch of a tree."Oh, easy, easy."


    "Yang Chuan, come on, I want to..."


    "Ha ha, sister Lin, you are really coquettish enough. Then you can take it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In this open-air hot spring, I fought with Chen Lin and Yang Yan for 300 rounds in succession. In addition, my strength just broke through, and my fighting power was even more powerful. I fought from night to dawn, and finally stopped.


    The next day was another energetic day. The two girls were more radiant and charming.


    During the meal, Fang tie pointed out: "brother Yangchuan is really good. Ha ha, I''m enviable. I''m old and my kidney is not working."


    "Ha ha, brother Yang is young and promising, young and promising, ha ha..." Fang Yue also said with a laugh.


    The dinner table was full of joy, but soon someone broke the cheerful atmosphere.


    "It''s bad news. There''s a big event in Huangsha city." See a guard, panic ran in, followed by a person behind him, turned out to be miscellaneous hair.


    My heart clapped, immediately stood up, "miscellaneous hair? Why are you here? "


    As soon as Zamao saw me, his face suddenly relaxed and he said: "boss, it''s not good. Huangsha city is surrounded by three families. Something''s going to happen. Please come back with me quickly."


    "What? Three families join hands to besiege Huangsha city? This... " The square iron core is in a mess.


    "How is that possible? Qin, Li and Zhao really dare to do this? " Fang Qingshan was also furious.


    "This is to completely destroy our Fang family." Fang Yue was also angry.


    The two women also looked at me in a panic, but I was not so nervous, coldly said: "I killed so many people in the three families, do you really dare to die? Are you tired of living? "


    "Maybe the three families are here for revenge, maybe." Chen Lin cold voice way.


    "Well, revenge? If they really dare to attack Huangsha City, I will teach them to regret being born in this world. Hum I said in a rage.

 Chapter 476

    "Three, would you like to come with me to help Huangsha city?" I looked at the three and asked.


    "Yes."


    "Live and die with the Fang family."


    "It''s a big deal."


    All the three of them looked as if they were dead. They didn''t flinch at all. This made me feel very proud of him. I yelled, "OK, let''s get on the horse and rush to rescue Huangsha city as fast as possible."


    Immediately, I didn''t drag my feet. I took Fang Tiexin three people with me, plus about 50 second-class experts from Blackstone mine. A large number of people rode on horses and rushed back to Huangsha city as fast as I could.


    After more than half a day''s journey, the brigade finally arrived outside Huangsha city.


    Only in the direction of the east gate of Huangsha City, there are a lot of tents, and a lot of people shaking back and forth.


    Zamao said, "that''s the camp where the three families are stationed outside Huangsha city. There''s no other news yet. Master yuan asked me to call you back."


    I nodded my head and said, "let''s go. We''ll talk about the process first."


    "Drive!"


    After entering the city, I soon met Fang Mengyu, as well as aunt Fang Yulan and Qingzhu. In addition, the team I brought with me, basically all the people who can be used by the Fang family are concentrated in this place.


    When the people sat down in the hall, I quickly asked, "Xiaoyu, what''s the situation now? Why did the three families suddenly unite to attack our Fang family? "


    Fang Mengyu''s face was a little strange. After a pause, he said, "I just received the news that the three families are not here to besiege the Fang family, but to negotiate."


    "Negotiation? Hum, what is there to talk about? Isn''t everyone in a life and death situation? It''s just bullshit. " The more Fang listened, the more angry he was.


    I was stunned, "negotiation? What does that mean? "


    Fang Yulan and aunt Qingzhu looked at each other and said to me, "this involves the secret and origin of tianwu island and the four families."


    "Tianwu island? Four families? This... " I was shocked. It seems that it''s not easy.


    "What''s the origin of our four families? Isn''t it always the four forces on tianwu island? " At this time, Fang Tiexin was also confused.


    Aunt Qingzhu shook her head and said, "these are what we just learned. The four big families on tianwu Island really control all kinds of forces all the time. But in fact, the four big families were not born on tianwu island from the beginning, but came from other places."


    "From other places? Is it the earth? " I couldn''t help asking.


    Fang Mengyu shook his head, "not the earth, but from a mysterious place that we all don''t know. Is that what the Dean told us before?"


    "Dean? Mysterious Dean? " I asked.


    "It''s the dean of tianwu college, and it''s also the most mysterious guy on tianwu island. Few people know his true face. I didn''t expect that she appeared this time." Fang Yuan also said.


    "This..." At one time, I knew so much news that I couldn''t accept it. My mind became a paste.


    The ancestors of the four families did not come from the earth. Where would they be? Is there another place similar to tianwu island? It''s too simple for me to imagine.


    Just as I was daydreaming, I heard a female voice outside shouting, "please come out to have a talk, little brother Yang Chuan."


    I stood up in surprise and asked, "who is this speaker?"


    "She is Qin Shuang, now the dean of tianwu college." Fang Mengyu said.


    "Qin Shuang?" I was shocked, "is she from the Qin family?"


    "Although Qin Shuang is a member of the Qin family, you can rest assured that she will not be biased towards anyone." Fang explained.


    I don''t worry about a ghost, but the other party is on the face, I always need to see, "OK, then I''ll go out and see, hum!"


    "Come on, let''s go out with you." Fang Yuan also said at this time.


    At that moment, a large group of people in our Fang family went out directly. At this time, it was still bright outside.


    When I went out, I saw a beautiful woman in an ice blue dress, standing on the roof with a smile, looking at the side of the Fang family. Not far away, there were three other families, Qin, Li and Zhao, sitting in different positions.


    Qin Feng, Qin Zhiliang of the Qin family, Li Zhen of the Li family, and Zhao Menghu of the Zhao family. When they saw my appearance, they were filled with hatred and a trace of fear.


    But in Qin Shuang''s face, but no one dare to act rashly, all are obediently sitting in place, motionless, looking at some funny.


    Sure enough, the four masters in Qin''s family are not the best. They are not the only ones alive.At this time, Qin Shuang gave me a smile and jumped down from the roof. He came to the place less than one meter in front of me and looked at me carefully.


    And I was also looking at her, giving me the first feeling that this is really a beautiful woman, full of charm. When I was young, I must be a beautiful woman. From her body, I smelled a smell of the same kind, and said: "do you also cultivate your internal skills?"


    "Yes, my little brother has a good eye." Qin Shuang said with a smile.


    I dare not look down upon this woman and said coldly, "are you the dean of tianwu college? At least it''s the top martial arts. What do you want to do when you gather us here? "


    "Little brother, why are you so impatient? Don''t worry. I''m not here for you this time. I need your help to open the door to a new world. " Qin frost light way.


    "The gate of the new world? My help? What do you mean I was shocked.


    "I just want to know whether the biggest secret about tianwu island is true or not, and whether there is another place, which is the real hometown of our group. I just want to go home. Maybe I have been invincible on tianwu island for too long and feel too lonely." Qin Shuang still smiles.


    "This..." In my heart, there was a huge wave, "will that new world be the earth?"


    If these people with high martial arts skills really return to the earth, God knows what the earth will be like. I can''t imagine.


    Qin Shuang shook his head and said, "the new world may or may not be the earth. Are you not interested at all?"


    She said so, I immediately a little heart, if really can return to the earth, with my present strength, I''m afraid I can mix very well, "how to open that door?"


    Qin Shuang smile, "the head of the four families, take your family keepsake."


    Fang Mengyu took the green dragon Fu of Fang family, the white tiger Fu of Qin family, the rosefinch Fu of Zhao family, and the Xuanwu Fu of Li family.


    Qin Shuang took out a chessboard like thing, put it on the ground, and then placed four jade runes in the four directions of the chessboard in turn, looked at me and said, "join me and inject internal power into the chessboard."


    "Yang Chuan..." At this time, Yang Yan looked at me worried.


    I hesitated, but after contacting Qin Shuang''s eyes, I gave a bitter smile, "I have no choice, do I?"


    Qin Shuang said with a smile: "yes, if you refuse, you may not be afraid of me, but your women and companions will suffer."


    "All right, stop it. Let''s go." I have no facial expression way, began to inject internal force into the chessboard, Qin Shuang is also the same start.


    Obviously, this chessboard can''t be started if she injects her internal power alone. With the joint efforts of the two, four jade runes suddenly light up. A huge light column rises from the chessboard and plunges into the sky.


    A lavender door closed, appeared out of thin air.


    "This Is this the gate to the new world? " I looked at the scene, the whole person was shocked.


    "Come in with me." Qin frost suddenly way, I haven''t had time to react, was dragged by her to jump into the light door together.


    Shua of a sound, I feel the whole human like through time and space in general, in front of a vast expanse of white, when I open my eyes, it has come to a new continent.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I was stunned. It was very different from tianwu island.


    At first, the world in front of us is a little vague, but it looks familiar, with a trace of strangeness Is this the original urban world, like or not